《Supreme Crazy Wife》 Chapter 1 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Wuuuu¡­ wuuu¡­ wuuuaaa!¡± 1 The endless crying was not helping with her head-splitting pain. So much pain¡­ Leng Ruoxue felt as though she had just been run over by a car. 2 ¡°So noisy!¡± Still half-conscious, Leng Ruoxue groaned in annoyance. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally awake! Wuuuu¡­ wuuu¡­¡± You are just too noisy. I don¡¯t even want to wake up, Leng Ruoxue complained in her head. Enduring the discomfort, she reluctantly opened her eyes. In front of her was an unfamiliar girl wearing an emerald green muslin outfit. The girl had an innocent-looking face, and if not for the two streams of tears falling down her cheeks and her pair of red, swollen eyes, she would be very adorable. Where is this? Shouldn¡¯t I have died from the plane crash? 3 Leng Ruoxue¡¯s dear cousin Leng Qi¡¯er would definitely tell everyone that she died in a plane accident. And her dear grandfather would, of course, just let it be because he would have lost his most useful pawn and couldn¡¯t do much about it anymore. Since childhood, Leng Qi¡¯er could not beat her in anything, so she was very jealous. She had always felt that Leng Ruoxue had stolen her inheritance and her beloved man. So this time, she bribed the pilot to plant a bomb on the plane¡­ 11 ¡°Who are you? Where is this place?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked weakly. ¡°Miss! You¡¯re my young miss! I¡¯m your maidservant, Cui Zhu! Miss! Don¡¯t you recognize Cui Zhu anymore? Wuuuu¡­ It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t protect Miss from all the bad people.¡± Cui Zhu¡¯s excitement from seeing Leng Ruoxue wake up was immediately overrun by a new wave of despair when she realized that her young miss could no longer recognize her. ¡°Wait, stop crying. Where is this place?¡± Leng Ruoxue was feeling a bit annoyed by all the crying. ¡°Oh Miss, this your home! This is the General¡¯s Mansion!¡± Cui Zhu answered while still sobbing. She was just too concerned. Why was her young miss so mad about her crying? ¡°My home?¡± Leng Ruoxue tilted her head and looked around the well-furnished room. All the furniture was made from wood, and many of them even looked like precious historical artifacts. And the maidservant¡¯s dress seemed to be from ancient times. But wasn¡¯t she supposed to be dead? ¡°Cui Zhu, I think I¡¯ve lost my memory!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed helplessly. Before she could understand what was happening, she would just pretend that she had lost her memory. ¡°Oh, my poor young miss!¡± ¡°Cui Zhu, what is this city called? And what¡¯s my name?¡± ¡°You are Leng Ruoxue, Miss. You are the granddaughter of the leading general of the Eastern Lagoon Empire. We are in Phoenix City, the capital of the empire. Miss, you were in a coma for three days¡­ And you don¡¯t even remember me now¡­¡± So, this young miss is also named Leng Ruoxue? And she also fell into a coma? What a coincidence. Leng Ruoxue had even more questions, but she kept her composure. ¡°I fell into a coma¡­ What happened?¡± No wonder she felt as if her head was going to split open at any moment. ¡°It¡¯s the notorious seventh prince and Xu Na¡¯er, that filthy woman! They hurt you, and Cui Zhu couldn¡¯t even protect you!¡± Cui Zhu was wallowing in self-blame, and tears were welling up in her eyes again. 1 ¡°Miss woke up?¡± Just as Leng Ruoxue wanted to continue digging out more information from the innocent Cui Zhu, a tall young lady in black walked in. Her pretty face was also full of concern, but she was much older and very composed. Who is this? Another maidservant? But she¡¯s elegant enough to be mistaken as the daughter of a big family! ¡°Sister L¨¹ Tao! Miss lost her memory, and she can¡¯t recognize us anymore! Wuuu¡­ wuuu.¡± ¡°Miss!¡± L¨¹ Tao looked at Leng Ruoxue with concern. But then she suddenly exploded and said fiercely, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be scared! L¨¹ Tao won¡¯t let that filthy woman bully you anymore! L¨¹ Tao will definitely protect you and won¡¯t let this happen again¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re called L¨¹ Tao?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at L¨¹ Tao with her bright eyes. Interesting girl. A fiery girl hidden behind all that elegance! ¡°Miss, what did you just say?¡± L¨¹ Tao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°I asked you whether you¡¯re called L¨¹ Tao.¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned in slight displeasure. ¡°Oh! Miss! You¡¯ve recovered! This is amazing¡­¡± L¨¹ Tao could tell that her young miss, despite being confused, looked alert and could even speak fluently. Her young miss had always been intellectually disabled since birth. She could still remember that the first time she tried to teach her their names, her young miss took ages to remember. So seeing this change, she couldn¡¯t hold back her excitement. Leng Ruoxue had no idea why the maidservants were so excited. It was very strange. ¡°L¨¹ Tao, I can¡¯t remember what happened in the past. Can you tell me about it?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to ask Cui Zhu anymore¡­ Cui Zhu really liked to cry! ¡°Yes, Miss! L¨¹ Tao will tell you from the time you were born.¡± L¨¹ Tao was obviously still brimming with joy. ¡°Erm¡­ L¨¹ Tao, just start from how I became hurt.¡± Leng Ruoxue wanted to hear more, but L¨¹ Tao wanted to recount everything that happened since Leng Ruoxue¡¯s birth. This was way too much. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s because of the seventh prince¡­¡± L¨¹ Tao paused and looked at her young miss. Seeing that her young miss didn¡¯t really react much to the name, she finally continued¡­ Chapter 2 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After listening for more than an hour, Leng Ruoxue finally sorted out what happened. It turned out that L¨¹ Tao was so excited mainly because her foolish young miss became sober. This was absolutely great news for the General¡¯s Mansion. This was because the young miss they were talking about was not only intellectually disabled and mentally unsound since birth, but she was also the fianc¨¦ of the seventh prince, the culprit who hurt her. Her so-called fianc¨¦ not only disliked her for being a fool, but he also had a lover. Her love rival was Xu Na¡¯er from the Xu family, one of the Five Great families. The foolish Leng Ruoxue had been very infatuated with her fianc¨¦ and had always done her best to be around him. She would chase after him whenever others mentioned where the seventh prince was. The Xu family used her feelings for the seventh prince to trick her out, humiliated her in every possible way, and injured her. This led her to her coma that lasted for three days, which she only awakened from today. 4 Moreover, she regained her sanity after waking up from the coma. No wonder the maidservants were so happy. Only Leng Ruoxue knew that it was not the foolish lady who woke up but a soul from another world. God allowed her to be reborn again even though she died in a plane crash, so she had to live a better life than her last life. Seventh Prince Li Yu and Xu Na¡¯er, just wait for me to exact my revenge! She had to compensate the original owner of the body in certain ways. She would not let her death be in vain! ¡°Miss, you are so beautiful!¡± Chi Zhu combed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hair while looking at her beautiful face. It was a face so breathtaking that she was unable to move her eyes away, and she stared herself silly. She knew that her young miss was a beauty since a long time ago, but she did not expect that she would be so beautiful without makeup. Leng Ruoxue was obviously much better than the previous few days. She looked at herself in the bronze mirror while sitting on the leather stool of the dressing table. She had a cold temperament, and her skin was tender and moisturized. Her beauty was enough for her to become the top beauty in the city, and she had to admit that this face was even more beautiful than the one she had in her previous life. However, her appearance was not like what it was when she first saw how she looked. At that time, not only did she have thick powder on her face, but she also painted herself with all sorts of colors, and the clothes she was wearing were fancy too. She knew from the residual memories of the body that the original owner of the body made herself this way. This was because she heard that that was what the seventh prince liked. Moreover, her grandfather loved her so much that he let her do whatever she wanted. 1 Leng Ruoxue really didn¡¯t expect this body to retain its memories and fuse with her own memories. Unfortunately, there were not many useful ones. The one thing she remembered the most was the scumbag seventh prince. However, she also knew that it was impossible to count on the memories of an intellectually disabled person. The reason for her injury was basically what L¨¹ Tao had explained. She could not blame the two maidservants for not protecting her. She could only blame that scumbag for being too attractive. ¡°Miss, these are the books you wanted.¡± L¨¹ Tao walked in with a few old books in her hand, interrupting her thoughts. L¨¹ Tao placed the book gently in front of Leng Ruoxue and left the room with Chi Zhu so that they would not disturb their young miss reading. She knew that her young miss had fallen in love with reading since she woke up sober, and no one was allowed to interrupt her reading. There were three books in total. The first was ¡®Ling Feng Record¡¯, which recorded the extraordinary people and marvels on this continent. It also included the origin of this continent, the distribution of countries, geographical locations, and the like. The second was ¡®Summary of Spiritual Power¡¯, which introduced the sources of types of spiritual power, how to awaken spiritual power, etc. There was also a book named ¡®Introduction to Professions¡¯, which was mainly a book that introduced the types and levels of professions. These books might be the most basic, but they were also what she needed to understand the most right now. 1 Leng Ruoxue first read ¡®Ling Feng Record¡¯ and knew that this continent was called Ling Feng Continent. There were not only humans but also a wide range of spiritual beasts on the continent. And the current country she was in was the Eastern Lagoon Empire, one of the five most powerful countries on the Ling Feng Continent. The Five Great Countries and the Five Great Families were the top powers in this world. The people in this world admired the strong, and only the strong would be respected by others. Even those who had good pedigrees but were weak would be cast aside. The foolish Leng Ruoxue was the best example. She had a noble background, but because she was a fool, even ordinary civilians in the Eastern Lagoon Empire looked down on her. Leng Ruoxue was happy with her current predicament. She did not want to continue being someone who was bullied and scolded like rubbish. She was going to be a powerhouse who rose above the nine heavens! She would not be at the mercy of anyone! ¡®Introduction to Professions¡¯ introduced that the world¡¯s most respected and powerful profession was spiritualist; while alchemists, artificers, and beast trainers were equally noble in status but were not admired by people because of the high threshold. Therefore, spiritualists could be said to be the most popular profession, but not everyone could become a high-status spiritualist. The first prerequisite for becoming a spiritualist was spiritual power awakening, and being able to awaken successfully to become a spiritualist probably only accounted for one-thousandth of the population. Becoming a spiritualist was also one of the basic requirements for becoming an alchemist, artificer, and beast trainer. This showed the importance of spiritualists. The former owner of this body was a fool and had never awakened spiritual power. Leng Ruoxue was not sure whether she had the qualifications to cultivate spiritual power. Moreover, the best age for spiritual power awakening was between five to ten years old. She was already fifteen years old this year, and she didn¡¯t know if she had any chance of awakening, but she had to try whether she could awaken or not. She had never been a person who would give up easily, not to mention that this was only her first test to becoming a powerhouse! Leng Ruoxue carefully read the content described in ¡®Summary of Spiritual Power¡¯, especially the important part about spiritual power awakening. She decided to carry out spiritual power awakening after she had learned it by heart. ¡°L¨¹ Tao.¡± ¡°Miss.¡± L¨¹ Tao heard the lady calling her and responded from outside the door. She opened the door, slowed her footsteps, and walked in softly. ¡°L¨¹ Tao, I want to try spiritual power awakening. Remember, don¡¯t allow anyone to disturb me.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes slightly and ordered. ¡°Miss!¡± L¨¹ Tao opened her mouth slightly, wanting to say something but stopped herself. In fact, she originally wanted to persuade her to wait for the general to return before she started her spiritual awakening. Her young miss was already fifteen years old, and there was no precedent for someone on the Ling Feng Continent to complete a successful spiritual awakening at fifteen years old. She was afraid of the danger, but after several days of getting along with her young miss, she knew that her young miss had a strong desire to become a powerhouse. She knew that her young miss would not change her mind once she had decided. In the words of her young miss, how could she know that she would not succeed if she did not try? Moreover, how could she become a powerhouse if she did not have the courage to try? L¨¹ Tao knew that her young miss was right, so she did not try to dissuade her after thinking about it. Chapter 3 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. This servant knows what to do.¡± L¨¹ Tao closed the door and exited the room. Leng Ruoxue is very satisfied with L¨¹ Tao¡¯s performance. She might be a maidservant, but she knew her place and how to advance and retreat. She was someone teachable. Moreover, she had always liked such subordinates. In fact, L¨¹ Tao might be treating her the same as she did with the Silly Ruoxue, but she would not blame her for that. She could see that the two maidservants really cared for the Silly Ruoxue and were constantly afraid that she would be injured, so they would therefore do more at times. However, this was because they were faithful after all. Thus, she would give them the opportunity to know that they did not need to treat her like the Silly Ruoxue before. It would be best if they could wake up on their own and be used by her. L¨¹ Tao seemed to have realized what was happening, but Chi Zhu might need some adjustment since she was too pure. 1 Leng Ruoxue looked at the method again and confirmed the mnemonic chant so that she would not make any mistake. Then she sat cross-legged on the carpet and commenced the awakening. She closed her eyes and meditated silently with the mnemonic chant while seeing and feeling the spiritual energy in her body. The tiny, transparent, thread-like spiritual energy formed small clusters. This was the spiritual energy inherent in everyone¡¯s body, colorless and transparent. But it could only stay in the body and could not be used. However, it was precisely because of the existence of this spiritual energy that the lifespan of people in this world was much longer than the lifespan of people in her previous life. What she had to do now was to draw this spiritual energy out of the body and merge it with the immense spiritual energy of heaven and earth so that her body could absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and use it as her own. She felt the originally static spiritual energy in her body begin to flow slowly from her dantian. She sensed the beckoning of the massive spiritual energy outside of her body as her spiritual energy moved very orderly and went bit by bit out of her body. She knew that this was the key to eliciting the spiritual energy, and no mistake could be made, so she waited patiently¡­ After a long time, Leng Ruoxue opened her beautiful eyes. The brilliance in her eyes flowed, and her whole person felt more spiritual. She could feel herself being different from before, so it should be considered a success, right? Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help thinking this, but she couldn¡¯t be sure. She hadn¡¯t seen anyone awakening with her own eyes after all. She looked down and found that her dantian no longer had a colorless and transparent cluster but a fist-sized colorful light ball. What does this mean? Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Why is it different from what L¨¹ Tao and the book said? This situation wasn¡¯t mentioned in the book, but it seems to be a success even though it¡¯s a bit different from what I know. 4 Leng Ruoxue closed her eyes again and prepared to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. After awakening, the body would be able to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth on its own and store it in the dantian. After storing enough spiritual energy, she would be able to break through and enter the next stage. The higher the stage, the more spiritual energy needed to advance. Similarly, the higher the stage, the more spiritual energy could be stored. Moreover, more spiritual energy would be needed for higher-level techniques. Soon after Leng Ruoxue closed her eyes and began to absorb spiritual energy, she saw more and more wisps of spiritual energy swarming toward her from all directions, rushing to burrow into her body. And she herself was surrounded by a huge sphere of spiritual power. If anyone were here now to see this, they would be scared to death. How could anyone absorb spiritual power like this? ¡°Sister L¨¹ Tao, why hasn¡¯t Miss emerged yet!¡± Cui Zhu¡¯s delicate face was full of worry. It had been two days, and she did not know what was happening with her young miss. ¡°Chi Zhu, Miss will succeed. We should have confidence in Miss.¡± L¨¹ Tao looked calm, but she was nervous as well. ¡°Xue¡¯er, where is my darling Xue¡¯er?¡± When the two little servant girls heard the loud voice coming from outside the yard, they exchanged glances, and their hearts shook¡­ ¡°We¡¯re dead! Old Master is back!¡± 1 The tall figure towered in front of them just as they were fumbling over what their replies should be to the old master. The two looked at each other, and a wry smile appeared on their young and beautiful faces. Alas, with the extent of the old master¡¯s love for their young miss, if he knew that she had done such a dangerous thing and that they did not know what the current situation inside was, the old master would go crazy. Besides, no one could stop the old master in the entire country if he really went crazy and unleashed his full strength, save for his best friend. 1 ¡°Why are you two standing outside instead of taking care of your young miss? Are you being lazy?¡± General Leng Qingtian said with great displeasure. He had hurried to see his precious granddaughter the moment he returned to the general¡¯s mansion. He got the two maidservants to take care of his baby granddaughter, but they actually allowed her to become injured. He rushed back immediately when he received the news, not daring to delay for a moment. However, when he saw these two girls whom he had carefully selected standing outside Xue¡¯er¡¯s room panicking, his anger came up immediately. Hmph, I would have dealt with them if I hadn¡¯t received the news on the road that my baby granddaughter has already awakened from her coma. ¡°Old Master, it was Miss who asked us servants to stay outside. Miss said that no one is allowed to disturb her,¡± L¨¹ Tao, who knew their old master¡¯s temper very well, quickly said. Her nervous palms were sweating, and she only hoped that the young miss could immediately appear in front of the old master. ¡°What is Xue¡¯er doing in the room?¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s eyes were deep and unpredictable, but his tone was light and without emotion. ¡°Miss¡­¡± ¡°Tell me! The family law awaits if you dare to conceal anything!¡± Leng Qingtian said with a serious face and stern tone. He deliberately released a trace of his might. These servants seemed to be taking his words lightly just because he was away for a few days. He knew something was amiss the moment he saw their nervousness. L¨¹ Tao and Chi Zhu knelt on the ground with a plop. They were only at the Great Spiritualist stage and could not withstand the aggressive might. At this moment, the door of the room suddenly opened, and a breathtaking young girl dressed in red emerged. All three of them became dumbfounded. Chapter 4 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Miss?¡± L¨¹ Tao and Cui Zhu finally came back to their senses after being dazzled like idiots. They nearly drooled. ¡°A-are you my Xue¡¯er?¡± Leng Qingtian muttered as he looked at the face that was almost similar to his dead daughter-in-law¡¯s. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you even recognize your own granddaughter?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s bright eyes looked at her grandfather. She could recall the extremely protective ways of that Silly Ruoxue¡¯s grandfather, as she had inherited her memory and body. Yes, this grandfather protected all the Silly Ruoxue¡¯s shortcomings and loved her very much, causing her to have a deep affection for him and was very dependent on her grandfather. She felt at home with this old man who loved the Silly Ruoxue unconditionally. This old man hailed as the God of War on the battlefields also gave her an indescribable feeling of admiration, and the old man¡¯s love for his granddaughter was the familial love she had always longed for. This was why she had decided to treat this grandfather as her own before she met him. Seeing him in person strengthened her thinking even further. This grandfather was the famous God of War of the Eastern Lagoon Empire, a powerhouse at peak Spiritual Sovereign. He was an idol worshipped by countless people. However, this old man, her grandfather, in front of her was disheveled, his face full of stubble, his clothes all dusty. No one would believe it if he was introduced as the top general of the empire. ¡°Hahaha¡­ that¡¯s great. My baby Xue¡¯er is really clear-headed. Grandpa is so happy. Come, let Grandpa take a good look!¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s tired face lit up. Her illness was cured, and she was finally worthy of being the daughter of his deceased son and daughter-in-law. ¡°Grandpa, you must be exhausted after traveling for so many days. Have a good rest and a good night¡¯s sleep. Granddaughter will not run away. Granddaughter will let look at me to your heart¡¯s content once you are well-rested.¡± The pinkish lips on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s absolutely beautiful face pouted a little rebelliously. ¡°Grandpa isn¡¯t tired. Grandpa is happy!¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s face couldn¡¯t hide his joy. Now that he saw his granddaughter with his own eyes, he knew that he was not dreaming, and his wish for many years had finally come true. ¡°Then Grandpa has to at least take a bath and change clothes!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile on her lips, her bright eyes shining as she said mischievously. ¡°Yes, yes, I have to take a bath. Look at my dirty body. Xue¡¯er, wait for Grandpa.¡± He disappeared after that. ¡°Miss!¡± L¨¹ Tao and Cui Zhu were excited. Seeing the spiritual energy surrounding her, they knew that she had successfully awakened. ¡°What are you doing on your knees? Get up!¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at the two maidservants who were still kneeling and stretched out a slender jade finger. Her fingertips released a wisp of spiritual energy, and the silver-white spiritual energy slowly circled her skinny fingers. ¡°Silver white! Great Spiritualist¡­¡± Cui Zhu exclaimed in surprise. L¨¹ Tao was relatively calm, but both of them were speechless for a long time. Two days ago, the young miss had no spiritual power. But today, she had awakened to become a Great Spiritualist. What kind of astonishing potential was this? Compared to the young miss, could those so-called geniuses be called geniuses? Was the young miss born to shock others? Their aptitude was pretty good, but it took almost ten years to become Great Spiritualists, yet their young miss took only two days to achieve the same. No, maybe less than two days. They were speechless. ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Qingtian walked in steadily after freshening up, but he felt that the atmosphere in the room had become a little weird. What happened? 1 ¡°Eh, Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve become a Great Spiritualist?¡± Leng Qingtian was surprised. In fact, it was not difficult to see her level with his cultivation level. As the saying went, one would be blinded by concern. His mind was on Xue¡¯er¡¯s sane consciousness, so he hadn¡¯t really noticed Xue¡¯er¡¯s cultivation level. After all, who could have imagined that a person who just became clear-headed would suddenly become a Great Spiritualist? Leng Qingtian¡¯s face changed abruptly, as he seemed to have thought of something. ¡°When did this happen? How dare you hide it from me? Who gave you the courage to do that? Guards, come and lock them up to wait for my disposal!¡± Leng Qingtian pointed at L¨¹ Tao and Cui Zhu with an angry face as he ordered the guard at the door. When Xue¡¯er was injured, he hadn¡¯t had time to punish them. How dare they conceal such an important issue from him! ¡°Grandpa, this isn¡¯t their fault. I wanted to awaken my spiritual power. You go out first.¡± Leng Ruoxue wheedled her way on it and pulled on one of Leng Qingtian¡¯s arms to save the two maidservants. ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± ¡°Grandpa, my spiritual power has awakened, and now I am a Great Spiritualist. Is Grandpa unhappy?¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered softly, cozying up to him. ¡°Silly girl. Of course, Grandpa is happy. But what if there was any danger during your awakening when Grandpa was not by your side? Grandpa wouldn¡¯t be able to save you in that case. Grandpa just wants you to be safe. Do you want Grandpa to die of worry?¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s face became stern again after thinking about it. ¡°Grandpa, my dear grandpa, you¡¯re blinded by concern. I know that there is no life-threatening awakening. How could you, a Spiritual Sovereign, have no idea!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Failure would still cause some damage to the body, but it would not be life-threatening. L¨¹ Tao had already told her before she planned to try the awakening. It was mentioned in the book as well, so she knew it, but she still decided to try. After all, only when you became strong would your destiny be in your own hands. ¡°You silly girl¡­¡± Leng Qingtian scowled deliberately, but he was obviously not so angry anymore. ¡°Come, tell Grandpa when you awakened and how you became a Great Spiritualist?¡± Leng Qingtian also knew that he was a little caught up. ¡°I awakened yesterday,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied. ¡°And you became a Great Spiritualist today?¡± Leng Qingtian had a face full of question marks. Such speed! ¡°Well, I began absorbing spiritual power after awakening yesterday, and then I already was a Great Spiritualist when I woke up today.¡± Leng Ruoxue did not expect the aptitude of this body to be so amazing. As far as she knew, even a genius with the best aptitude would take about one and a half to two years to progress from the most basic Spiritual Practitioner to Spiritualist. And it would take about five to six years to become a Great Spiritualist. Those with lower aptitudes would take longer. L¨¹ Tao and Chi Zhu had upper-medium aptitude, and it took them about eight years to cultivate to become Great Spiritualists. 1 ¡°I never thought that my precious granddaughter was such an astonishing genius. Hahaha, that¡¯s great!¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s resolute and serious face was full of a triumphant expression. There was only continuous good news recently, elating him. Chapter 5 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Xue¡¯er, what attribute is your spiritual power?¡± The spiritual power attributes of the Leng family were basically wind or fire. He had both wind and fire attributes, so spiritualists of the same rank were generally not his opponent. Otherwise, he would not be called a peak Spiritual Sovereign powerhouse. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Grandpa has test crystals. Grandpa will test it for you when there¡¯s time.¡± It was difficult to see the attributes of others unless they used spiritual skills. However, Xue¡¯er had just become clear-headed, and he guessed that she had yet to understand many things very well. It was normal not to know what her attributes were. In fact, spiritualists who had just awakened could go to the Spiritualist Guild to test their attributes so that they could practice spiritual skills that suited them. Most large families had crystals ready for testing in order to facilitate testing the younger generations in the family. ¡°My little Xue¡¯er is now clear-headed, has become a spiritualist, and is a little beauty of the country. Let¡¯s see what other reasons Seventh Prince Li Yu has not to marry you this time.¡± Leng Qingtian caressed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s head lovingly as the topic turned to her marriage. In fact, he had thought about it on the way back. He didn¡¯t like the seventh prince at all, nor did he want to become related through marriage to the imperial family. But since Xue¡¯er liked the seventh prince so much, then the seventh prince had to marry her no matter whether he liked her or not. He had no say in it. How dare he want to break off the engagement. He was just an idiot dreaming. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t want to marry the seventh prince.¡± Leng Ruoxue pouted her pink lips and looked at her grandfather with watery eyes. 2 ¡°Uh¡­ isn¡¯t the seventh prince Xue¡¯er¡¯s favorite? Why don¡¯t you want to marry him?¡± It was best not to marry him since there were many problems with the imperial family, but he still had to ask clearly. ¡°Hmph! He despised me and got others to humiliate me when I was a fool. Now that I am better, I understand now, so I don¡¯t want him anymore.¡± ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t need him. He might be a prince, but he is not worthy of my Xue¡¯er. Tomorrow, Grandpa will enter the palace to break the engagement for my dear Xue¡¯er.¡± General Leng was extremely protective. His family¡¯s children were good no matter how they were, and no one could bully them! 1 ¡°Grandpa, the engagement must be broken, but Xue¡¯er¡¯s injury this time can¡¯t remain unsettled!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him with a fox-like smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa knows what to do. Grandpa won¡¯t let Xue¡¯er be wronged.¡± Leng Qingtian wouldn¡¯t let anyone hurt his precious granddaughter. ¡°Xue¡¯er knows that Grandpa loves Xue¡¯er the most.¡± ¡°Grandpa, wait for me for a while!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought about it and ran out. After a short while, Leng Ruoxue returned with a large white porcelain bowl in her hand. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what do you have in your hand?¡± ¡°Grandpa, try it!¡± Leng Ruoxue put the bowl in front of Leng Qingtian, looking at him expectantly. ¡°Noodles?¡± ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er made it myself. Grandpa, try it! ¡°Leng Ruoxue was very confident in her cooking skills. In her previous life, she was not only a gourmet but also had good culinary skills. She was definitely able to match up to those famous chefs. ¡°Okay, okay. Grandpa will try it.¡± Leng Qingtian picked a few strands with a pair of chopsticks and put them in his mouth. He was stunned and continued. He emptied the bowl in no time. ¡°Grandpa, how is it? Is it delicious?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little uncertain. There were too few seasonings in this world, and the ingredients were a little different, so she could not replicate the taste from her previous life. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Delicious!¡± Leng Qingtian even drank every drop of the soup. Originally, he was thinking he would say it was delicious even if it was not delicious. After all, it was Xue¡¯er¡¯s act of filial piety! ¡°When did Xue¡¯er learn to make noodles?¡± Leng Qingtian was surprised while still feeling a little unsatisfied. He had never eaten such delicious noodles! ¡°Xue¡¯er saw the cook making it in the mansion previously, so Xue¡¯er tried to make it by myself these few days. Xue¡¯er remembered that it was Grandpa¡¯s birthday the day before yesterday, so Xue¡¯er wanted to make it for Grandpa.¡± Leng Ruoxue had already thought about the reason just now, and the noodles were indeed made by her. It would have been difficult to explain otherwise. She did it because she was moved by the unconditional love of her grandfather. The familial affection she craved in her previous life came through in this life, so she cherished it. ¡°Xue¡¯er is so filial. Grandpa didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing!¡± Leng Qingtian was very pleased that his granddaughter was so good. ¡­ ¡°Miss, you¡¯re awake.¡± L¨¹ Tao heard the faint sound on the bed and pulled the pink bed curtain away. She had chatted with the old master until late last night, so she thought the young miss would sleep a bit more! ¡°Well, today¡¯s weather is good.¡± Leng Ruoxue sat up on the bed and looked at the warm sunshine outside the window. ¡°Yes, today¡¯s weather is good, and it¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day in the Eastern Lagoon Empire. There are many people on the streets!¡± Cui Zhu walked in with a water basin and a face full of excitement. Leng Ruoxue got dressed, washed up, and then asked L¨¹ Tao to help her with a simple hairstyle. ¡°Valentine¡¯s Day?¡± She did not expect this world to also have Valentine¡¯s Day. Leng Ruoxue was a little curious since she did not know how different it was compared to Valentine¡¯s Day in her original world. ¡°Miss, this Valentine¡¯s Day has a history!¡± Cui Zhu deliberately created suspense. 1 ¡°Tell me about it!¡± ¡°According to the historical records of our Eastern Lagoon Empire, today is the day when the founding emperor and the empress of the Eastern Lagoon Empire became engaged. To commemorate their feelings, they set today as Valentine¡¯s Day. It is said that all the men and women who are engaged today will be blessed by the founding emperor,¡± the simple little girl said with yearning. Leng Ruoxue nodded in understanding. ¡°Cui Zhu is already an adult and thinking about love.¡± ¡°Miss, you¡¯re bullying me.¡± Cui Zhu blushed and looked at her evil miss with tears in her eyes threatening to spill out at any moment. ¡°Is Grandpa up yet?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at L¨¹ Tao, who had already set breakfast up. ¡°Old Master has entered the palace.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect her grandfather to enter the palace so early. She knew that it was all for her. She was so touched and felt so happy that there was a grandfather who treated her like a princess and loved her unconditionally. ¡°Cui Zhu, sit down and eat.¡± Leng Ruoxue saw Cui Zhu still standing even though L¨¹ Tao was already seated. Cui Zhu was still looking at her with an incomparably resentful look. Leng Ruoxue could not help but find this simple child funny. Chapter 6 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Miss is bullying Cui Zhu,¡± Chi Zhu murmured as she sat down at the table. ¡°Miss is just teasing you!¡± L¨¹ Tao couldn¡¯t help laughing. How did she not realize how adorable and interesting Cui Zhu was! Even she wanted to tease her. L¨¹ Tao looked at her young miss. Her young miss had changed a lot since waking up from the coma. They were no longer allowed to kneel down before her, and they were asked to sit at the dining table together with her. She could still remember her young miss saying, ¡°Although you are my maidservants, I hope that you will have a strong personality. Do you want to be a humble servant all your life? Or do you want to become someone successful? It¡¯s your choice. But I don¡¯t need people that only know how to wait upon me by my side.¡± These words made L¨¹ Tao truly realize that the young miss was no longer the silly young miss who needed them to help her with everything. The young miss now was aspiring to become a powerhouse whom everyone would admire. If they wanted to stay by the young miss¡¯s side, they had to keep up with her footsteps. Otherwise, they would only be getting farther and farther away from her, and she had decided to follow the young miss forever! ¡°After breakfast, let¡¯s go for a walk outside.¡± Leng Ruoxue finished up her porridge. She had already spent a few days in this world, but she still hadn¡¯t explored the outside! In the imperial palace¡­ ¡°Great General, please wait for a moment. I will go and inform His Majesty first,¡± a eunuch said respectfully as he led the way while bowing lowly. Even the emperor respected the great general. Leng Qingtian nodded, but his face was expressionless, and no one could tell what was on his mind. He didn¡¯t have the mood to appreciate the beauty of the imperial garden. He just wanted to settle the matter quickly and go back home to his precious granddaughter. The scenery of the imperial palace was beautiful, but it was not as meaningful as spending time with his Xue¡¯er. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t his first time here. It wasn¡¯t long before the eunuch came back to lead him to the emperor¡¯s study. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Leng Qingtian bowed slightly to show his respect. ¡°Ah, my dear general is back. It must have been a long journey.¡± Sitting on the dragon throne, Emperor Li Xun welcomed Leng Qingtian cordially. ¡°Your Majesty, the journey was fine, but my granddaughter is¡­¡± Leng Qingtian deliberately didn¡¯t finish his sentence and made a very heartbroken and distressed face. Seeing Leng Qingtian¡¯s expression, the emperor couldn¡¯t help cursing in his head. This cunning old fox! Yu¡¯er really messed up this time. It seems like he won¡¯t be able to escape from marrying his granddaughter anymore. ¡°Yes, my dear general?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I hope you will uphold justice for my granddaughter.¡± ¡°My dear general, I have already punished Yu¡¯er. But for the young lady of the Xu family¡­ she¡¯s not someone from the Eastern Lagoon Empire. Even if I want to punish her and vent anger for Ruoxue, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. You are a senior who has served since my father¡¯s era, so I hope you will understand my difficulties. Of course, I have asked the Xu family to bring her back and teach her a lesson. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t do it again! And the Xu family is willing to compensate for hurting Ruoxue. Please give the youths another chance, and don¡¯t haggle over it with them!¡± The emperor eloquently tried to persuade Leng Qingtian. He didn¡¯t want to offend the Xu family, but neither could he displease an important official of the Eastern Lagoon Empire. He relied heavily on Leng Qingtian, and the entire Eastern Lagoon Kingdom needed this God of War. He only hoped that Leng Qingtian would give him, the emperor, some face and not haggle too much over it. ¡°Rouxue was almost killed! I almost couldn¡¯t see her again. Your Majesty, I don¡¯t know how you are going to compensate us.¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s eyes narrowed with a sharp glare. He had long known that the emperor would say so, so he didn¡¯t expect much and didn¡¯t intend to go into it vehemently. Just like Xue¡¯er said, they could wait for a better opportunity to seek vengeance in the future. There was no need to go to extremes now. Now was the time to ask for more practical benefits. This cunning old fox wants to rob me! Emperor Li Xun wasn¡¯t pleased, but he still put on a smile. As long as this old fox agreed to stop fussing over this incident, he was willing to pay some price. He could always find the Xu family to get it back. It was the Xu family¡¯s young lady¡¯s fault in the first place! So what if they were one of the Five Great Families? They shouldn¡¯t have provoked this lunatic. Dragons had reverse scales, and so did this cunning old fox. No one should touch it. 1 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear general. I will definitely make it up to Rouxue,¡± Li Xun said through his clenched teeth. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Leng Qingtian smiled as he took out a piece of paper from his storage ring. ¡°Your Majesty, Xue¡¯er was seriously injured, and in order for her to recover, we need these medicinal herbs¡­ But we can¡¯t really afford all of them¡­¡± ¡°Just take whatever you need from the imperial pharmacy,¡± Li Xun said generously. Some medicinal herbs weren¡¯t an issue. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. Furthermore, here is a list of compensation we hope to get. Your Majesty and the Xu family can just compensate with what¡¯s written here. I have no other presumptuous requests,¡± Leng Qingtian said understandingly as he handed the list to the eunuch. The eunuch took the list and placed it on the emperor¡¯s desk. When Li Xun scanned through the list, his eyes immediately widened, and he almost choked. The eunuch quickly passed him a cup of water. After drinking the water, he was more composed. But the list still almost made him vomit blood in anger. There were only ten items on the list, but each was priceless. Even if there was a price, there was no market. Take the crystal honey for example. The price had already inflated to a thousand amethyst crystals per gram, but the amount on the list was five kilograms! It was ridiculous. Even with money, there was no place to buy it! ¡°Your Majesty, you can discuss the items on the list with the Xu family,¡± Leng Qingtian reminded, implying that the emperor didn¡¯t need to compensate by himself. Right! The Xu family! The emperor immediately returned to composure from his initial shock and felt much better. With them, at least it won¡¯t be so bad. ¡°Your Majesty, I have another request!¡± Leng Qingtian continued. ¡°What else, my dear general?¡± The emperor¡¯s voice was even shaking slightly. Didn¡¯t he say there were no more presumptuous requests? ¡°Your Majesty, the seventh prince is talented and virtuous, and Ruoxue has always admired him. This time, she suffered an unexpected disaster because of the seventh prince. It¡¯s really¡­¡± 1 Chapter 7 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yes, my dear general¡­?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I feel that Ruoxue is not a match for the seventh prince, so I hope you will agree to cancel the engagement. I wish the seventh prince a happy marriage with Miss Xu,¡± Leng Qingtian interrupted the emperor, not giving him a chance to finish speaking. ¡°¡­¡± The emperor was stunned. He thought he misheard. How can I let Leng Qingtian cancel the engagement? Although Ruoxue is a simpleton, the engagement is too important for Yu¡¯er. ¡°My dear general, the engagement was bestowed by the previous emperor,¡± the emperor reminded him. ¡°Your Majesty, I am sure you still remember what the late emperor promised me when he proposed the engagement!¡± Leng Qingtian looked seriously into the emperor¡¯s eyes. ¡°My dear general, have you decided?¡± There was nothing the emperor could do. He didn¡¯t want to cancel the engagement. After all, it was in Yu¡¯er greatest interest. Unfortunately, Yu¡¯er did not understand. 3 ¡°Yes, I have decided.¡± Leng Qingtian took out the engagement token from his storage ring and handed it to the eunuch. The emperor took the token and instructed the eunuch to fetch the one he had to return. 1 Emperor Li Xun went to a side hall after Leng Qingtian left. It was in the most inconspicuous corner of the imperial palace with absolutely no grandeur. But this place was the most restricted place in the entire palace because a very important person was living here. An old man in plain cotton clothing who was watering his flowers and plants raised his head. His wrinkled face frowned in displeasure. ¡°What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to disturb me if there¡¯s nothing important?¡± the old man scolded. He was getting more and more disappointed with his descendants. None of them were capable. ¡°Old Ancestor.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The old man continued to fiddle with his flowers and plants. ¡°Leng Qingtian just came.¡± Emperor Li Xun¡¯s face was somewhat tense. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°I told him what you told me to tell him.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?¡± The old man didn¡¯t even bother to raise his head. ¡°He proposed to cancel the engagement,¡± the emperor said carefully. ¡°You agreed?¡± The old man finally raised his head and looked straight at Li Xun with his turbid eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t disagree. My imperial father promised him that he could cancel the engagement at any time if he was not happy with it.¡± The engagement was only an expedient political move for him to secure the throne. It was because it was only a temporary engagement that Leng Qingtian had agreed. ¡°Ahh, fine! Fine!¡± The old man sighed and continued fiddling with his flowers and plants. ¡°Your Majesty, General Leng has emptied the warehouse of the imperial pharmacy!¡± Just as Emperor Li Xun returned to his resting palace, the eunuch who had led Leng Qingtian ran over in a panic. 2 ¡°What? Say it again?¡± The emperor thought he had heard wrong. ¡°Your Majesty, General Leng has emptied the warehouse of the imperial pharmacy!¡± The young eunuch knelt on the floor, trembling. He knew he was in big trouble this time. The emperor was notoriously stingy, and General Leng had caused heavy losses to the emperor this time. There were a lot of herbs in the imperial pharmacy and even some extremely precious ones. The emperor likely didn¡¯t care too much about the common herbs, but the precious ones that were hard to find¡­ ¡°Y-you¡­ why didn¡¯t you stop him!¡± The emperor¡¯s face turned green with fury. ¡°T-this servant c-couldn¡¯t stop him. General Leng took out more than ten storage rings at once. Before this servant had time to react, he already stored everything into the rings.¡± The young eunuch wailed. 6 ¡°Useless! All useless. Guards, drag him out!¡± the emperor angrily ordered the guards. ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down! Your health is more important!¡± Eunuch Liu, the chief eunuch standing at the side, cautiously persuaded the emperor to calm down. Serving the emperor was like serving a tiger. Even though he was a trusted aide of the emperor, he still had to be careful in this situation. ¡°Leng Qingtian! Outrageous!¡± The emperor gritted his teeth, his handsome face distorting in anger. ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down. This servant is sure that Leng Qingtian came prepared. Your Majesty was unprepared,¡± Eunuch Liu said, implying that Leng Qingtian had planned this long ago to scheme against the emperor. ¡°Eunuch Liu, do you have any plan to save some face for me?¡± The emperor looked expectantly at his favorite eunuch. ¡°Your Majesty, this servant thinks we need a long-term plan. But losing some money and items in exchange for the general no longer investigating the seventh prince and Miss Xu should already be the best result.¡± Eunuch Liu analyzed for the emperor. He knew that the emperor loved the seventh prince the most and was afraid that the general would not let go of the matter of his granddaughter being injured. The emperor thought for a moment. ¡°Hmm, what you said is very reasonable. Come, arrange the carriage to go to Fragrance Palace.¡± ¡­ ¡°Thunder Night, we gained a lot today!¡± Leng Qingtian cheerful shared telepathically with his spirit beast. His spirit beast was a level nine holy beast, a flying thunder leopard. It had the dual attributes of lightning and wind, and it was adept at flying. Not only was it very fast, but it was also one of the best holy beasts at attacking. Thunder Night was introverted, and it just nodded its huge head in response to its master. ¡°I just realized today how enjoyable looting is. If there¡¯s another chance in the future, we shall do it together!¡± Leng Qingtian laughed arrogantly in his head. 3 In the spirit beast space, the giant black leopard was at a loss for words. Master has taken a liking to this kind of trickery, and he even wants me to join him! But I am a good, law-abiding beast¡­ Hmmm, it must be Miss. She influenced Master. After all, Master has always been very upright, and it was all her idea this time! Ah, she¡¯s really formidable. No one should ever provoke her. 1 ¡­ ¡°Miss, why did you get us to dress up like this?¡± Cui Zhu looked at her unfamiliar self in the mirror, feeling very puzzled. There was a girl too ordinary who could blend into any crowd. ¡°Are there a lot of people who know you in Phoenix City?¡± Leng Ruoxue threw a question back instead while her beautiful eyes scanned back and forth between the two other girls. She was satisfied with her masterpiece. ¡°Of course. Everyone in Phoenix City knows that Sister L¨¹ Tao and I are from the general¡¯s mansion!¡± Cui Zhu answered. They had to reveal their identities so that no one dared to bully the young miss. Chapter 8 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t want others to recognize you two,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. She had said things very clearly before. It would be best if they could understand, but if they still didn¡¯t understand, she wouldn¡¯t bother to explain. She would not leave useless people around her. ¡°Miss, L¨¹ Tao understands,¡± L¨¹ Tao said hurriedly before Cui Zhu could react and signaled Cui Zhu to be silent with her eyes so as not to cause the young miss to be unhappy. ¡°Keep up then.¡± Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, turned, and walked out the door. March in Phoenix City was the time when spring flowers started blooming. The weather today was especially refreshing. The wind was warm, the sun was shining, and the streets were bustling, mostly with pairs of lovers. The customs of the Eastern Lagoon Empire were rather open and carefree, and people were able to love freely. Leng Ruoxue looked at the traditional buildings on the streets, the dazzling arrays of shops, and the products that belonged to this world with a relaxed mood. She did not even realize that her peerless beauty was causing a storm on the streets, nor did she notice the deep gazes that had been watching her. Leng Ruoxue walked into a pet store. She saw the word ¡®Feng¡¯ on the store sign when she entered. She knew that this was the second most popular shop among the Five Great Families. The store area was not small, and it was divided into two floors. When she walked in, she first saw a few rows of shelves. The shelves were full of cages for pets. In the cages, the cute little beasts were either lying on their stomachs or standing. Although they were being sold as pets, they were all spirit beasts of relatively low level, cute in appearance, without any aggressiveness, and easy to tame. They had all been tamed, and no contract was required. They were the most suitable pets for noble ladies and young misses. Leng Ruoxue loved small animals, especially dogs. She had once raised one herself, but it got into an accident later. Since then, she had not raised any pets. Now that she saw these cute little things, she was very excited and wanted to buy one to raise. But she could only recognize bunnies among the beasts. Although the bunnies were very cute, she didn¡¯t have much interest in them. At this moment, she clearly felt that a gaze was watching her. She subconsciously searched for it and saw a cage in a somewhat isolated corner. There was a small black beast enclosed in the cage. Is it a cat? She thought it was a cat because it looked a little like a Persian cat, but it had a large fox-like tail. It was lying in the cage with its big, round, blue eyes looking at her pitifully. This gaze really made her not have the heart to reject it! Well, she admitted that it was cute. This little thing was really good at pretending to be innocent and pitiful. If she hadn¡¯t caught the lightning-fast flash of cunning in this little thing¡¯s eyes, she would have been fooled. 1 The clerk, who had been lost in her beauty for a long time since she entered the store, finally recovered. He hurriedly stepped forward and looked at Leng Ruoxue in amazement. ¡°Miss, may I help you with anything?¡± the clerk said very politely, fully demonstrating his professionalism. Leng Ruoxue pointed at the little guy in the cage. ¡°How much for it?¡± ¡°Miss wants to buy it? Miss, to tell you the truth, it¡¯s not in good physical condition now. I am afraid it will not last long. There are many cute pets in our shop, and there are better ones upstairs. Why don¡¯t you look at others?¡± He tried to dissuade her and was only short of telling her not to buy it directly. Leng Ruoxue looked at the enthusiastic clerk with some amusement. ¡°I am only interested in it. How much for it?¡± ¡°Miss, are you sure you want to buy it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded gently. How could this little thing be about to die? Even though its black fur looked dull and its small body thin, seeming as though the wind could blow it away, Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t believe that it was as weak as it appeared to be. ¡°Fifty gold coins,¡± the clerk said helplessly. He said everything he should say, yet this young lady still insisted on buying, so it was not possible for him not to sell it. However, he did not violate the Feng family¡¯s business ethics on ¡®honesty and integrity¡¯! Leng Ruoxue motioned for L¨¹ Tao to pay. Then she took the weak-looking thing from the clerk, turned around, walked out of the store, and then shopped around again. ¡°Spring Wind House? That¡¯s a restaurant, right? I¡¯m hungry, so let¡¯s go have something to eat.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the small three-story building with exquisite and luxurious furnishings not far away. ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go somewhere else. This place isn¡¯t good,¡± Cui Zhu said with an unnatural expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t good? What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ve decided. I want to eat here.¡± She was really hungry. ¡°Miss¡­¡± This time even L¨¹ Tao spoke out to stop her. Her expression was not very good. ¡°Give me a reason.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes flashed unpleasantly. She hated being hungry. ¡°Miss once went to the Spring Wind House for the seventh prince, but something happened later, and you are now forbidden to enter!¡± L¨¹ Tao explained cautiously, for fear that her young miss would be angry. That damn seventh prince again. Leng Ruoxue really hated that nasty seventh prince. He actually prevented her from even entering a place to eat. This sealed the tragic end of the unlucky seventh prince in the future. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Leng Ruoxue lost the desire to eat out. Back at the general¡¯s mansion, Leng Ruoxue lay lazily on a recliner after eating. She held the now-fed little beast in her arms, basking in the sun, very relaxed. ¡°L¨¹ Tao, are there any other places in Phoenix City where I am not welcomed?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked casually while eating fruit and feeding her little pet in passing. ¡°Only the businesses of the Xu family. The Spring Wind House is also owned by the Xu family,¡± L¨¹ Tao explained. 2 ¡°The Xu family?¡± Very good. She craved it in her heart. Anyone who dares to provoke me, Leng Ruoxue, will live to regret it, Leng Ruoxue thought as her hand gently stroked the soft fur of the little beast. Suddenly, she felt a tingling pain in her fingertips. This ungrateful little thing actually bit her. But before she could get angry, she felt a little dizzy, and then she heard a voice in her mind saying, ¡°I am willing to enter into a soul bond contract with you, where our souls will accompany each other through life and death.¡± Then a gorgeously intricate purple contract array enveloped her and the little beast, and the contract was formally established. 4 Chapter 9 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At the side, L¨¹ Tao was a little dumbfounded: ¡°Miss¡­ actually made a contract with a low-level spirit beast¡­¡± ¡°W-what kind of contract is this?¡± L¨¹ Tao was stunned and speechless because this contract array was something she had never seen before. After more than ten minutes, the gorgeously intricate purple contract array slowly disappeared. Leng Ruoxue held the little black beast in both hands, her beautiful eyes shining with raging flames. She stared at the little beast fiercely, wanting to bore a hole in its small body with her stare. But the little beast used its cute appearance and watery blue eyes with tears spinning in them to stare at her innocently and pitiful. Pretending to be pitiful again¡­ Leng Ruoxue was even angrier. If it weren¡¯t a little beast, Leng Ruoxue would have choked it to death. However, while she could be cold-blooded to humans, she had always been very caring toward animals, so she really couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Big Sister, Big Sister, wuuuuu¡­ Big Sister is so fierce!¡± An immature male voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s ears. ¡°Are you the one talking?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the little beast in front of her suspiciously because most spirit beasts would address their owners as masters after establishing a contract. ¡°Baby can talk with Big Sister after making the contract.¡± The little black beast nodded aggrievedly and looked at Leng Ruoxue with a perfectly guileless look. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare look at me with this expression!¡± The flames of anger in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes burned more vigorously. ¡°Tell me. Why did you establish the contract without my consent?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was covered with frost. She hated the feeling of being forced by deceit. ¡°B-Baby likes Big Sister.¡± The fluffy beast¡¯s face actually showed a shy expression. ¡°So you forced it on me just because you like me¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Moreover, what was that ¡®soul bond contract¡¯? Why had she never heard of it before? She knew two types of contracts. Equal contracts: the two parties who entered into the contract were of equal status as friends and could not be forced. If one party was injured and died, the other party would not suffer any harm. Master-slave contracts: this kind of contract was a type of forced contract where the initiative was in the hands of the human. The status of the two parties was not equal. The human was the master, and the spirit beast would follow. If the master died, the spirit beast would also die. However, if the spirit beast died, the master would not be affected. This type of contract was the most unfair way of contracting with the spirit beasts. This was also the main reason why some proud spirit beasts would rather die than be in a contract with humans. There were very few humans who would be willing to enter into an equal contract with spirit beasts after all. However, it was precisely because of master-slave contracts that the status of beast trainers was becoming better and better. ¡°What contract did you just enter into with me?¡± She still remembered the voice that said ¡®our souls will accompany each other through life and death¡¯. This sort of contract was not within the scope of her knowledge. ¡°It¡¯s the soul bond contract. Baby will always be with Big Sister and will never leave you,¡± the little beast said happily. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Then what if I die?¡± ¡°Then Baby will also die. If Big Sister is alive, Baby will be alive. If Big Sister dies, Baby will also die. Baby will never leave Big Sister.¡± 2 ¡°¡­¡± Wait, what do you mean by never leave me¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be what I¡¯m thinking, right? Is this little thing planning to rely on me? Is it not enough to follow me for this life? It wants to follow me in all my reincarnations? This is what it means, right?! Leng Ruoxue was uncomfortable. What kind of lousy contract is this?! How can it be so overbearing? And the contract has already been established. She had no chance to refuse and could only live with it. Not only that, but she also had to protect this useless-looking thing, which looked as though it did not possess any bit of offensive power, lest it died and she died with it. 1 ¡°Where did you learn this contract?¡± Leng Ruoxue was very curious. This contract was not within the scope of people¡¯s cognition, but a little beast actually knew about it and tricked her into it. She was so angry just thinking about it. ¡°Baby doesn¡¯t know. Baby knew about it ever since Baby was born.¡± The little beast knew that it had annoyed the big sister it liked, so it was a little cautious, its big watery eyes still peeking at Leng Ruoxue from time to time. ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue could see that it was an underage child. Even if she were to probe further, it would not know. ¡°Is Baby your name?¡± Leng Ruoxue heard it calling itself Baby. The little beast named Baby nodded, and its big blue watery eyes looked at Leng Ruoxue with affection. 1 Leng Ruoxue thoughtfully looked at the little beast in front of her. Could it be that this little guy isn¡¯t a low-level spirit beast? As far as she knew, only advanced spirit beasts with intelligence could name themselves, and low-level spirit beasts didn¡¯t have that IQ. However, she didn¡¯t expect this little thing to know what kind of spirit beast it was, so she did not ask anymore since she would know one day anyway. ¡°Big Sister will call you Baby from now on then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said, finally recognizing this younger brother. After all, they were hanging on the same rope now. 3 ¡°Miss, Old Master has returned.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Leng Ruoxue, who was teasing Baby, stood up and walked to Listening Snow Pavilion. In her room, she saw her grandfather sitting in a chair with a smug face, eating the pastries that she had ordered prepared in advance. ¡°Xue¡¯er, come here quickly.¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t wait to tell Leng Ruoxue about his performance in the palace as soon as he saw her. Leng Ruoxue listened quietly while pouring tea for her grandfather. In fact, even if her grandfather didn¡¯t tell her, she could guess how angry the emperor would be, especially for breaking off the engagement. A simpleton had declined the marriage with the seventh prince most loved by the emperor. It wouldn¡¯t sound pleasant if such news were to spread! ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m planning to train in seclusion,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said after patiently listening to Leng Qingtian. There were too many things she wanted to learn, but she was too weak now. A Great Spiritualist might be considered a powerhouse in the eyes of ordinary people, but it is far from enough for her. She hoped to break through as soon as possible and advance to Spiritual Monarch because only then would she be equivalent to stepping into the threshold of the powerhouses. It might only be one stage between Great Spiritualist and Spiritual Monarch, but it was not easy to break through. Throughout history, countless practitioners were stuck at the Great Spiritualist stage. It would be possible to use spirit pills to help with the breakthrough if they were from big families, but only the elites in the families could enjoy this treatment. Disciples with ordinary aptitudes would not have that qualification. Moreover, only when she advanced to the Spiritual Monarch stage could she learn the advanced spiritual skills she was most interested in. 1 Chapter 10 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Grandpa supports you.¡± Leng Qingtian was actually very happy and pleased to see his precious granddaughter working so hard. One must know that while the Leng family only had a few people, they had never been weak. He was just a tiny bit reluctant, as it had been a long time since he saw his granddaughter. ¡°Xue¡¯er, this is for you.¡± Leng Qingtian took out a storage ring and gave it to his granddaughter. ¡°There are medicinal herbs from when I robbed the palace this time, as well as various spiritual skills collected by Grandpa over the years. However, other than the fire and wind elements, the others are only at the elementary and intermediate levels.¡± Alas, he didn¡¯t expect their Leng family would have a little monster who had all the spiritual power attributes. He was shocked when he tested Xue¡¯er with the test crystal yesterday because her talent was really too abnormal. Not only did she possess all the spiritual power attributes, but her affinity with spiritual power was above the superior grade, and even her mental strength was above the superior grade. He was dumbfounded at that time because it meant that the Leng family would have an anomaly with all the important professions of spiritualist, alchemist, artificer, and beast trainer. The Ling Feng Continent had a long history, but there had never been anyone with all four professions. Perhaps it was because you could not have your cake and eat it too that spiritualists might not become artificers, alchemists, or beast trainers, but these professions had to become spiritualists first. Artificers and alchemists required fire-attribute spiritual power, while beast trainers required both affinity with spirit beasts and mental strength to be at least at the superior grade. For a spiritualist, high mental strength was undoubtedly beneficial, but the most important thing for a spiritualist was not mental strength but spiritual power affinity. The higher the affinity, the greater the future achievements. That was to say, even for a fire-attribute spiritualist, if they did not have superior-grade spiritual power affinity and mental strength, it was impossible for them to become an alchemist or artificer. And an alchemist or artificer with superior-grade mental strength but not superior-grade spiritual power affinity could not become a powerful spiritualist. 8 For anomalies with fire-attribute spiritual power and superior-grade affinity and mental strength, unless they belonged to or were sheltered by certain top forces, the major forces would never allow them to mature. After considering the situation, he immediately told Xue¡¯er not to let anyone know her talent before she had absolute strength. Leng Ruoxue took the storage ring from her grandfather, which recognized her as its owner. Then she made some preparations before entering seclusion. Before going into seclusion, she looked at Baby, who was reluctant to part, a little helplessly. ¡°Baby, Big Sister is going into seclusion. You have to be obedient, okay?¡± ¡°Big Sister¡­ you have to come out quickly. Baby will miss you!¡± Baby said with tears in his eyes. ¡°Ok, Grandpa, I¡¯m going.¡± 3 ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa will miss you too!¡± Leng Qingtian said quickly. How can a little beast steal the attention of my darling granddaughter? 1 Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect her grandfather to actually compete with a little spirit beast. She couldn¡¯t help finding it a little funny, lessening the sadness of the brief separation a lot. After bidding farewell, she walked toward the secret room. Leng Ruoxue walked into the secret room and looked around. The room was very spacious and bright. There were large night-illuminating pearls hanging on the walls and a spirit jade bed with a round cushion on it placed against the middle of the back wall. There was also an exquisite sandalwood table and a bookshelf on the left side of the bed filled with books, most of which were related to cultivation. In each of the four corners of the room, there was a stone pillar inlaid with spirit crystals of various colors, which were for gathering spiritual energy. Grandpa said that an ancestor of the Leng family built this secret room. The spiritual energy inside is at least twice as strong as outside. Such a room is one of the best even among top forces. Leng Ruoxue sat cross-legged on the spirit jade bed. Spirit jade had the effect of gathering spiritual energy, so she felt the abundance of spiritual energy as soon as she sat on the bed. But she didn¡¯t intend to start absorbing the spiritual energy immediately. Instead, she started reading first, and then she took out the spiritual skills that her grandfather gave her and started cultivating. Spiritual power attributes were divided into seven types: fire, wind, water, earth, wood, light, and darkness. The spiritual power of each attribute had its own spiritual skills. The levels of spiritual skills were divided into elementary, intermediate, advanced, and heavenly. Spiritual Practitioners could cultivate elementary spiritual skills, and Spiritualists and Great Spiritualists could cultivate intermediate spiritual skills. Only at the Spiritual Monarch stage could you cultivate advanced spiritual skills. Moreover, if you wanted to cultivate advanced spiritual skills of a certain attribute, you first had to cultivate the elementary and intermediate levels of these spiritual skills. In addition, you had to cultivate spiritual skills according to your own level step by step, from the elementary to the advanced level without skipping. For spiritualists, the importance of spiritual skills was self-evident. But elementary skills were not difficult to learn. If someone awakened as a spiritualist, they only needed to go to the Spiritualist Guild to obtain elementary skills for free. If they wanted to learn intermediate spiritual skills, they could either buy them or go to an academy to learn. But if they wanted to learn advanced spiritual skills, it was best to go to an academy. It was very rare for them to be available on the market. Even if they were to buy one, it might not be suitable for their attributes. As for heavenly spiritual skills, they were probably only available in the hands of the top families and powerful spiritualists. They were absolutely priceless, and there was no market for them. Her grandfather had given her elementary and intermediate spiritual skills of every element, and the fire and wind elements had advanced and heavenly spiritual skills. It could be seen from this that the Leng family¡¯s background was very strong. After Leng Ruoxue learned all the elementary spiritual skills, she started on the intermediate ones. When she was tired, she would read and spend the rest of her time meditating and absorbing spiritual energy. Among all the elementary and intermediate spiritual skills, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s favorites were the fire-element Explosive Flames Art and the wood-element Restraint Technique. Although they were only intermediate spiritual skills, they were very useful in combat. Explosive Flames Art was an attack-type skill, while the Restraint Technique was an auxiliary skill. If she were to add on the wind-element Quick Wind Art and used all three skills in battle, it would probably be bullying. But she was likely the only one who thought this way because not everyone had all the spiritual power attributes like her. Moreover, people with wood-attribute spiritual power were very rare, so the possibility of someone using all three spiritual powers was really too low. Leng Qingtian was sitting on a stone bench not far from the secret room. The stone table in front of him was full of delicious food that he was enjoying with tea. But his eyes were on the little beast lying motionlessly outside of the secret room. His precious granddaughter had given him a task, so he had to protect this little thing related to his granddaughter¡¯s life. He didn¡¯t want to place his granddaughter in any danger because of his negligence, so he didn¡¯t dare to let this little thing out of his sight. But there was one thing he could not understand. Since his granddaughter was afraid that this little beast would be in danger, and this little beast refused to be too far from Xue¡¯er, why didn¡¯t he enter the spirit beast space? Could it be that these two novices did not know there was such a space? The more he thought about it, the more possible he felt his guess was. 4 Chapter 11 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In fact, before Leng Ruoxue went into seclusion, she wanted Baby to enter the spirit beast space. But it had been impossible to convince him, and he even claimed that he was not a spirit beast. He didn¡¯t want to stay there, and he wanted to protect his big sister outside. So Leng Ruoxue had no choice but to leave him in her grandfather¡¯s care. ¡°Baby.¡± Leng Qingtian called out the little beat¡¯s name as he walked to his side. Lying on the floor, Baby didn¡¯t even bother to look up. His big tail even covered his body tightly. ¡°¡­¡± This little beast named Baby didn¡¯t pay any attention to him, making Leng Qingtian feel a little awkward. After all, it had already been more than ten days since he had begun caring for and feeding this little thing every day, yet Baby didn¡¯t show a hint of gratefulness. ¡°Master, Eunuch Liu is here.¡± A butler interrupted Leng Qingtian, who was thinking about how to redress any errors he could have made. ¡°This really isn¡¯t a good time,¡± Leng Qingtian said, feeling somewhat annoyed. ¡°Guard here and prohibit anyone from approaching.¡± After instructing his subordinates, Leng Qingtian walked slowly toward the main hall. ¡°Greetings, Great General.¡± Eunuch Liu, the emperor¡¯s chief eunuch, hurriedly stood up and bowed deeply upon seeing Leng Qingtian. Although the emperor favored him, he dared not offend General Leng. If he offended him, even the emperor might not be able to preserve him. ¡°No need to be so polite, Eunuch Liu. Please take a seat,¡± Leng Qingtian said politely. ¡°Are you here to deliver my compensation?¡± Leng Qingtian smiled. It had been more than ten days, so everything should have already been collected. Eunuch Liu took out a storage ring and handed it to Leng Qingtian. ¡°Great General, the compensation you requested is in this ring. Please check if the compensation is correct so that this servant can go back to report on the completion of this task.¡± Leng Qingtian candidly began to shift the items from the ring to his own, taking stock of the inventory one by one. ¡°There are no problems,¡± Leng Qingtian said after taking inventory. ¡°General Leng, please receive this imperial edict!¡± Eunuch Liu exclaimed suddenly. Then without even reading the edict, he directly handed it to Leng Qingtian with both hands and hurriedly turned around, preparing to leave. ¡°Eunuch Liu, you haven¡¯t read the imperial edict yet. Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡± Leng Qingtian quickly said upon seeing that Eunuch Liu was planning to slip away. He didn¡¯t even need to read the edict to know that it wouldn¡¯t be anything good. ¡°General Leng, His Majesty said that you could read the imperial edict on your own. His Majesty is still waiting for this servant to report back, so please excuse me.¡± With that, Eunuch Liu hurriedly mounted his flying spirit beast and departed. Leng Qingtian read the edict and then furiously tossed it aside. Hmph! In his dreams! The emperor intended to drag him forcefully to the seventh prince¡¯s side because it was another decree of marriage. He had canceled the engagement with the seventh prince. But the emperor bestowed a marriage to Xue¡¯er and the seventh prince¡¯s aunt¡¯s second son, who was frail and sickly. And afraid that he would reject the marriage on the spot, Eunuch Liu didn¡¯t even dare to read it. Actually, it was better that Eunuch Liu didn¡¯t read it. He could pretend that he didn¡¯t see it, and the emperor would unlikely be able to do anything to him. 4 Inside the secret room¡­ Leng Ruoxue sat cross-legged on the spirit jade bed and absorbed the rich spiritual energy. After a few days of continuous cultivation, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s body had abundant spiritual power. Through introspection, she saw that the light ball of spiritual power in her body was growing and beginning to rotate. She increased her speed of absorbing spiritual power, and the spiritual power all around flowed toward her body. As the spiritual power in her body increased, she felt her spiritual power become saturated. She knew that the only way for her to continue absorbing spiritual power was to break through the barrier before her. She decided that there was no better time than now to break through, so she channeled all the spiritual power in her body and blasted the barrier once, twice¡­ Finally, she heard a sound resembling a crack. Immediately after, heaven and earth laws descended upon her, and she knew that she had advanced to Spiritual Monarch. ¡°Miss has advanced!¡± Outside the secret room, L¨¹ Tao and Cui Zhu exclaimed happily. The moment they saw the heaven and earth laws descend, they knew their young miss had successfully broken through. Prior to Spiritual Monarch, heaven and earth laws would not descend upon advancement. Only after advancing to Spiritual Monarch would you enjoy such treatment. The descent of heaven and earth laws would give the cultivator sizable benefits, such as widening the meridians. This was a reward from the heavens granted to the cultivator. And the more spiritual power absorbed during the descent of the heaven and earth laws, the more beneficial it was for future cultivation. 3 ¡°Eh, why didn¡¯t Baby change at all?¡± L¨¹ Tao and Cui Zhu stared at the little beast without a single difference, feeling puzzled. When the young miss advanced, the little beast should have also benefited. But after the heaven and earth laws baptized the little beast, why was he still the same? ¡°Xue¡¯er advanced?¡± When Leng Qingtian, who had been settling matters in his study, felt the descent of the heaven and earth laws, he bolted out of the room. ¡°Yes! Miss has advanced!¡± L¨¹ Tao said. ¡°Good! This is excellent news!¡± Leng Qingtian was overjoyed, the elation written all over his face. ¡°Old Master, Baby just gained some benefits as well, but why didn¡¯t he change at all?¡± Cui Zhu was feeling puzzled and was looking at their old master with anticipation. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°This little thing can¡¯t be understood by common sense,¡± Leng Qingtian said after deliberating. 1 Normally, the advancement of the master would spur their spirit beast to advance as well. But not only did this little thing not advance, it still looked as weak and puny as before. Leng Qingtian didn¡¯t understand what was going on! ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Miss should be coming out soon!¡± Cui Zhu said. Alas, Old Master doesn¡¯t know. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be so soon. Continue keeping watch here and immediately notify me if anything happens.¡± Leng Qingtian returned to his study, feeling relieved that Xue¡¯er had successfully advanced. In the secret room, Leng Ruoxue was undergoing the baptism of the heaven and earth laws. The meridians in her entire body widened at least twofold, and her speed of absorbing spiritual power was faster. She remembered her grandfather telling her that heaven and earth laws would descend when she advanced to Spiritual Monarch, and the more spiritual power absorbed before the heaven and earth laws dissipated, the more beneficial it would be for future cultivation. Thus, she did not stop and continued absorbing spiritual power diligently. As the heaven and earth laws dissipated, Leng Ruoxue stopped absorbing, and her fingertips released a wisp of spiritual power. It was light golden in color, which was unique to the spiritual power of Spiritual Monarchs. And to her surprise, she found out that she was already at peak elementary Spiritual Monarch and was only one step away from intermediate Spiritual Monarch. Chapter 12 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios From the moment you became a Spiritual Monarch and the following stages of Spiritual Sovereign, Spiritual Supremacy, and Spiritual Deity, they each had the level of elementary, intermediate, advanced, and peak. Once your spiritual power was fully saturated, advancement would happen automatically. However, heaven and earth laws would not descend for the advancement to the intermediate, advanced, and peak levels. Heaven and earth laws would only descend for the advancement to Spiritual Monarch, Spiritual Sovereign, Spiritual Supremacy, and Spiritual Deity. Although Leng Ruoxue¡¯s advancement was successful, and she had stopped absorbing spiritual energy, she did not immediately leave the secret room. Instead, she began to cultivate advanced spiritual skills. You could only cultivate heavenly spiritual skills at the Spiritual Sovereign stage, so she planned to finish cultivating the advanced fire and wind element skills before leaving. This way, she would at least have the ability to protect herself. The advanced fire-element spiritual skill ¡®Prairie Blaze Spark¡¯ was one of the most powerful advanced fire-element skills. Moreover, it was a group-attack skill. It could be considered as the upgraded version of the ¡®Explosive Flames Art¡¯, but its power was several times stronger. ¡®Flame Feathers¡¯ was also one of the mightiest advanced fire-element skills, but ¡®Flame Feathers¡¯ was a single-target skill. The advanced wind-element skill ¡®Wind Chasing Art¡¯ was primarily used to increase movement speed during combat, and it was the upgraded version of the ¡®Quick Wind Art¡¯. These advanced spiritual skills were the ones that piqued Leng Ruoxue¡¯s interest, so she cultivated them first. After learning these skills to a point where she was fluent, she intended to leave seclusion, lest her grandfather and the others have to wait for her anxiously. She decided to cultivate other skills at her own pace later. When Leng Ruoxue opened the door of the secret room, a fluffy little beast jumped into her arms. ¡°Big Sister, Baby missed you so much!¡± Baby laid needily in her arms. Leng Ruoxue looked somewhat helplessly at Baby lying in her arms, oblivious to why this little thing loved sticking to her. ¡°Big Sister missed you too,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. ¡°When Big Sister wasn¡¯t around, was Baby a good boy?¡± ¡°Big Sister, Baby was a very good boy!¡± The little beast raised a small paw, as if he was swearing. ¡°Miss, Baby said he wanted to protect you and was unwilling to leave the door of the secret room,¡± Cui Zhu said to her young miss with a look of adoration on her face. Leng Ruoxue looked down at the shy little beast in her arms. She initially thought that this little thing just said it casually, but she didn¡¯t expect him to really not move an inch and protect her at the door of the secret room. Even without doing this, just his intention was enough to touch her heart, and the initial annoyance she felt slowly faded away. From this moment on, she decided to love Baby as her little brother. ¡°Where is Grandpa?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes glanced around. ¡°Old Master is in his study,¡± L¨¹ Tao answered. ¡°I¡¯ll go see Grandpa.¡± Holding Baby in her arms, Leng Ruoxue walked toward the study. ¡°Old man, your darling granddaughter is finally clear-headed. Are you very happy?¡± commented the middle-aged man sitting opposite Leng Qingtian in the study. ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy.¡± ¡°You must be so happy that you forgot you had a grandson! Hmph.¡± The middle-aged man snorted, a displeased look on his face. ¡°How could I forget? Ruohan is the grandson I¡¯m proudest of!¡± 2 Leng Ruoxue heard the voices coming from the study and stopped in her tracks. Grandfather has a guest? While she was contemplating whether to go in or to return later, the door of the study opened. ¡°Xue¡¯er! Hahaha, Grandpa¡¯s dearest is finally out. Come! Let Grandpa take a good look at you.¡± When Leng Qingtian saw his precious granddaughter standing at the door, his face lit up, and a wide smile crept up on his face as he hugged her. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Grandpa has a guest?¡± Upon hearing the snort, Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze toward the source. She saw a middle-aged man who wasn¡¯t particularly handsome but had an extraordinary presence. At first glance, she could tell that he had been in a high position for a long time. Although he was restraining his imposing manner currently, no one would doubt that he was a powerhouse. However, this person didn¡¯t seem to like her, so she began wondering if she had offended him somehow before. ¡°Xue¡¯er, he is Grandpa¡¯s old friend. Just call him Grandpa Lin,¡± Leng Qingtian introduced simply. ¡°Hello, Grandpa Lin,¡± Leng Ruoxue greeted politely. ¡°Well, old man, no wonder you dote on this granddaughter so much. Unexpectedly, your granddaughter is such a rare genius. She¡¯s already a Spiritual Monarch at such a tender age.¡± Lin Liang¡¯s sharp eyes sized up Leng Ruoxue with an intense gaze. ¡°Grandpa Lin, Xue¡¯er is flattered. I was only able to advance so smoothly because of a spiritual essence pill,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained with the reason she had discussed with her grandfather beforehand. ¡°Spiritual essence pill? No wonder. With a spiritual essence pill, you can become a Spiritual Monarch even with poor aptitude! Old man, you¡¯re so biased. When Ruohan advanced, you were unwilling to give him a spiritual essence pill!¡± Lin Liang shouted in discontent. ¡°Ruohan is a genius. Even without a spiritual essence pill, he still advanced smoothly. Furthermore, with you, his master, beside him, how could he have been in any danger? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that using a spiritual essence pill to advance is the last resort. Which genius do you know that has used a spiritual essence pill?¡± Leng Qingtian roared back, unwilling to be outdone. Those who reached Spiritual Monarch using a spiritual essence pill would cultivate much slower than those that reached Spiritual Monarch by themselves. Even so, spiritual essence pills were extremely rare and precious. Not only could spiritual essences pills help with advancement, but they could also reduce the risk. However, only Great Spiritualists could use them. Since ancient times, countless spiritualists had hit a wall and were unable to advance to Spiritual Monarch. The Great Spiritualist stage was a considerably important obstacle that spiritualists had to face. The status of ¡®Great Spiritualist¡¯ was only marginally more prestigious than ordinary people, but the moment you advanced to Spiritual Monarch, your status and standing would rise significantly. This was why spiritual essence pills were priceless and couldn¡¯t be found on the market. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re too biased!¡± Lin Liang hollered. ¡°Grandpa, since you have a guest, Xue¡¯er will visit you later,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. At times like this, she should steer clear to prevent herself from becoming a target. After returning to Listening Snow Pavilion, Leng Ruoxue immediately called for L¨¹ Tao and directly asked, ¡°L¨¹ Tao, do I have an elder brother?¡± ¡°Miss, did you recall Young Master?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked, a little unsure. ¡°Nope. I really have an elder brother? Why hasn¡¯t anyone raised him with me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with displeasure. 1 Chapter 13 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Miss, you were angry with Young Master and didn¡¯t allow anyone to mention him,¡± L¨¹ Tao explained. Leng Ruoxue closed her eyes and slowly searched through the memories of the Silly Ruoxue. And¡­ it turned out to have something to do with the seventh prince again. In addition to a grandfather who loved her, she also had a very protective elder brother who loved her. Because she was always bullied by the seventh prince, her brother sought revenge and beat him up. But somehow, the Silly Ruoxue found out and refused to recognize this brother anymore. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Xue¡¯er.¡± While Leng Ruoxue was looking through her memories, she heard her grandfather calling her. She immediately opened her eyes and saw him walking in. ¡°Grandpa, my big brother¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at her grandfather without blinking. ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you still mad at Ruohan? He has always been good to you,¡± Leng Qingtian probed her tentatively since she asked. Although he loved both grandchildren, he adored Ruoxue more. Moreover, his granddaughter had lost part of her memory because of her injury, so he felt even more concern for her. ¡°Grandpa, Xue¡¯er used to be ignorant and couldn¡¯t appreciate Big Brother¡¯s painstaking care. But now I am clear-headed, so how could I be angry with him anymore!¡± Leng Ruoxue was touched. Although foolish, the Silly Ruoxue was really fortunate to have these loving family members! This was probably a blessing for someone unfortunate. After becoming this Ruoxue, she was also blessed and could finally feel the love that she had always desired, so she would definitely cherish it. ¡°Grandpa, Xue¡¯er can¡¯t remember many things. Please tell me about my big brother,¡± Leng Ruoxue pleaded. ¡°Alright. Xue¡¯er, your brother ranks second on the Genius Rankings. He¡¯s the pride of our Leng family. Now, he¡¯s studying at the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, and he is the last disciple of the principal, who is that old fellow just you saw,¡± Leng Qingtian explained. No wonder that old man doesn¡¯t like me. Leng Ruoxue could understand why. His genius disciple isn¡¯t as cared for at home as much as a simpleton girl. No wonder he¡¯s angry as a master. ¡°The Genius Rankings?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at her grandfather in puzzlement. ¡°Erm¡­ it¡¯s the ranking for the top fifty genius youths who are thirty years old and below on the Ling Feng Continent,¡± Leng Qingtian explained. ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect the rankings to be for the entire Ling Feng Continent. My brother is the second on the entire continent. He must be a stunning and exceptional genius! ¡°Grandpa, who¡¯s first then?¡± Leng Ruoxue was curious about who was even better than her brother. ¡°Huo Qing, the genius young master of the Huo Family, the first of the Five Great Families.¡± ¡°Is his aptitude better than my brother¡¯s?¡± ¡°Both of them have superior-grade spiritual power affinity, but his spiritual power has one more attribute than Ruohan¡¯s.¡± The Genius Rankings first compared spiritual power affinity and then spiritual power attributes. If both were the same, there would be a tie. ¡°Grandpa, I want to visit my brother tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said. After hearing about him, she was very curious about this talented brother who loved his sister. ¡°Good! Uh¡­ Xue¡¯er, there¡¯s actually something else,¡± Leng Qingtian said hesitantly. ¡°What is it, Grandpa?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. It was rare to see her grandfather hesitating. Leng Qingtian thought for a moment, and then he took out the imperial edict, handed it Xue¡¯er, and gestured for her to see for herself. Leng Ruoxue opened the edict in bewilderment. ¡°Ye Chen? Who is that?¡± Leng Qingtian was relieved that his precious granddaughter didn¡¯t seem to be as angry as he thought she would. ¡°Ye Chen is from one of the Five Great Families. He¡¯s the second son from a side branch of the Ye family. His mother is the seventh prince¡¯s aunt, Noble Consort Fang¡¯s biological sister. But¡­ he was born frail and sickly.¡± After listening to her grandfather¡¯s explanation, Leng Rouxue understood now. It¡¯s that seventh prince again. The emperor evidently has a scheme regarding Grandfather. Why is the seventh prince like a lingering ghost always haunting me? Hmph! Better not let me meet him, or else he will get it! ¡°Grandpa, just ignore the imperial edict. Getting married or not is up to me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said somewhat arrogantly. She didn¡¯t have a good impression of the imperial family, so she didn¡¯t want to get involved with them, albeit Ye Chen was not that closely related. As long as she pretended to be intellectually disabled, she was sure the emperor couldn¡¯t do much to her. She was a ¡®simpleton¡¯ after all! Although this was a world that respected the strong, before becoming a powerhouse above imperial power, imperial power was still supreme. So she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for her grandfather. Although her grandfather was at peak Spiritual Sovereign and the first person under Spiritual Supremacy, he was still not a Spiritual Supremacy-level powerhouse. In this world, only by becoming a Spiritual Supremacy would you be qualified to stand on equal footing with imperial power. And only by becoming a Spiritual Deity could you truly stand above imperial power. This was her goal. ¡°Of course! I will fight with my life on the line against anyone who tries to force my precious granddaughter to do anything she doesn¡¯t like!¡± Leng Qingtian said dotingly. He didn¡¯t really care about the imperial edict bestowing marriage. He was just worried that she would be angry. But seeing that Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t take it seriously at all, he was relieved. ¡°Xue¡¯er, this is for you.¡± Leng Qingtian handed her a golden badge. Leng Ruoxue took the badge in confusion. On the front, there were only the two words, ¡®Heavenly Phoenix¡¯, while the back was blank. ¡°You are now a student of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy. This badge shows your identity. Don¡¯t lose it, or the academy won¡¯t let you in!¡± Leng Qingtian reminded her. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you need to pass an entrance test to enter the Heavenly Phoenix Academy?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. From what she knew, the Heavenly Phoenix Academy was one of the three top academies on the Ling Feng Continent, and the entrance test was very strict. Anyone who could enroll in it was a genius or at least an elite. Chapter 14 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°It¡¯s alright. Grandpa has been friends with that old man for a long time. Besides, he is Ruohan¡¯s master. Shouldn¡¯t he give me this face? Moreover, he should feel honored that my darling granddaughter is willing to study at his academy,¡± Leng Qingtian said proudly. Upon hearing her grandfather¡¯s narcissistic comment, Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. However, in order to keep her talent from being discovered, she really had to go through the backdoor. With this in consideration, she couldn¡¯t help being moved by her grandfather¡¯s carefulness. The next day, she greeted her grandfather before heading to the Heavenly Phoenix Academy with L¨¹ Tao. The Heavenly Phoenix Academy was located in the northernmost region of Phoenix City, and because it was so remote, they rode a flying spirit beast called ¡®falcon¡¯. Falcons were low-level spirit beasts resembling eagles. Although they were not very fast, they were docile and had undergone training. They were one of the more commonly used means of transportation on the Ling Feng Continent. Due to being big, having soft and fluffy feathers, and providing a smooth flight, falcons were very popular with people. Lying on the falcon, Leng Ruoxue watched the scenery while listening to L¨¹ Tao talk about her brother. ¡°Young Master really dotes on Miss. He will definitely not let anyone who bullies Miss off the hook, and suffering a beating is already considered a light penalty. He almost beat the seventh prince to death previously.¡± ¡°During the few days when Miss was injured and unconscious, Young Master came to see Miss every day.¡± As Leng Ruoxue listened to L¨¹ Tao talk about her brother, she was green with envy of the Silly Ruoxue. But since these relatives were hers now, she needed to take care of this familial affection that didn¡¯t come easily. ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve arrived. The academy doesn¡¯t allow spirit beasts on the premises, so we have to go on foot,¡± L¨¹ Tao explained. ¡°Ok.¡± The two of them dismounted and walked toward the entrance to the academy. When they reached the entrance, they were stopped by the gatekeeper. Leng Ruoxue simply flashed the badge and walked directly into the academy under the gatekeeper¡¯s surprised and dumbfounded gaze. ¡°Which family does that young lady come from? How does she have that badge¡­ Could she be the Shui family¡¯s eldest young lady? No wonder she¡¯s so beautiful¡­¡± Even a long time after regaining his composure, the gatekeeper was still murmuring to himself. Leng Ruoxue followed L¨¹ Tao to her brother¡¯s residence, but he was still in class, and only his servant, Ming An, was in the dormitory. Leng Ruoxue carefully looked around her brother¡¯s residence. The environment was quiet, simple, and refined, actually somewhat similar to her brother¡¯s character. Although her memories of her brother were a little hazy, she could still see her brother¡¯s refined makings. It was hard to imagine that a brother like this would actually beat someone to the verge of death. ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± A soft voice broke Leng Ruoxue¡¯s train of thought. Leng Ruoxue turned around to see an elegant and beautiful immortal-like man at the door. He¡¯s my brother? He¡¯s more outstanding than I remember. She had seen many handsome men, but it was the first time she had seen someone so clean, clear, and untainted like an immortal. His facial features were more exquisite and perfect than a woman¡¯s, enough to make any woman ashamed. She even felt that her brother¡¯s beauty was ineffable. While Leng Ruoxue was looking at her brother, Leng Ruohan was also looking at her. This is Xue¡¯er? Xue¡¯er after becoming clear-headed? She really resembles Mother but is more beautiful than Mother. Even though Leng Ruohan had already heard from his grandfather that his darling younger sister had already regained her mental facilities and was prepared to see her like this, seeing her with his own eyes excited him. ¡°Big Brother,¡± Leng Ruoxue anxiously called out. Spurred by his emotions, Leng Ruohan embraced Leng Ruoxue warmly. ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± His beloved sister was finally clear-headed, leaving him overjoyed. Personally seeing his sister better now truly put him at ease. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you don¡¯t blame Big Brother any more?¡± Leng Ruohan asked uncertainly. ¡°Big Brother, Xue¡¯er was ignorant before and didn¡¯t know that you did everything for my own good. But now I understand, so how can I blame you! I should be apologizing instead for saddening you in the past. From now on, Xue¡¯er will definitely be a younger sister who makes you proud!¡± Leng Ruoxue said earnestly. She said this to let her brother know that the ignorant Xue¡¯er was now the past and that she would be a whole new person from now on. ¡°You are my dearest sister, so how could I ever blame you?! My greatest wish is for you to live happily forever. I¡¯ll never let anyone who dares to bully you get away with it!¡± After Leng Ruohan said this, a hint of fierceness that was inconsistent with his makings crept up on his clear, elegant, and beautiful face. ¡°Xue¡¯er will also never let anyone bully Big Brother. Only I can bully you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mischievously while looking at her beautiful brother. Alas, with a man like this around, how can women live! ¡°Ok, Big Brother will only let Xue¡¯er bully me.¡± Leng Ruohan¡¯s face was brimming with love. ¡°Xue¡¯er, this is for you.¡± Leng Ruohan looked at the little beast sleeping soundly on his sister¡¯s shoulder, took out a white egg about the size of two adult palms from his storage ring, and gave it to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°The egg of a blazing flame lion,¡± Leng Ruohan explained. Spirit beasts were also divided by aptitude. If the innate aptitude was good, then the odds of becoming a holy beast or even a divine beast were much higher. The blazing flame lion was born an advanced spirit beast, and as it matured, it would grow into a holy beast. So the blazing flame lion egg was extremely valuable. ¡°Big Brother, keep this for yourself. I don¡¯t need it now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said, afraid that her brother would be unwilling to use it himself. He only wanted to give good things to her, so she chose to turn him down. ¡°Big Brother already has a spirit beast. This egg was a reward from the academy competition. I always intended to give it to Xue¡¯er,¡± Leng Ruohan explained. How could he not know that Xue¡¯er thoughts? After explaining, he directly condensed a needle with spiritual power and pierced Leng Ruoxue¡¯s finger. Then a drop of blood fell onto the egg, which the egg absorbed rapidly. Following which, the eggshell cracked, and a wet fiery-red little beast the size of a palm emerged. The little beast shook its wet fur, and when it was dry, it pounced into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and began rubbing against her to show its affection. And then it proceeded to eat its eggshell. Chapter 15 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The contract methods for spirit beasts were mainly two types: the equal contract and the master-slave contract. But these two contracts applied only to mature spirit beasts, and a beast trainer had to tame them before forming a contract. For spirit beast eggs, the process was not as troublesome. Just dripping a drop of blood on an egg was all it took to recognize a master. Furthermore, contracts established this way led to better tacit understanding between the spirit beast and the owner than ones formed with mature spirit beasts. Therefore, some top families would give their geniuses the eggs of high-level spirit beast for them to nurture from birth. But raising spirit beasts from infancy was very time-consuming and resource-intensive, whereas mature spirit beasts could be utilized directly. So many preferred to spend a lot of money to employ a beast trainer to tame a mature spirit beast rather than waiting for a high-level spirit beast cub to mature because it took too long. ¡°I¡¯ll call you ¡®Blaze¡¯!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s long and slender fingers gently teased the little beast, which was still gnawing on his eggshell. Surprisingly, this little thing was already a level eight spirit beast from birth. ¡°Senior Brother Leng, who is this woman?¡± The siblings were chatting happily when a somewhat sharp voice suddenly interrupted them. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes looked up with displeasure at the source of the voice, only to see a woman staring at her with a face full of envy. The scowl on the woman¡¯s face ruined her originally pretty looks. And the way she looked at her big brother was as though he was her property and she couldn¡¯t wait to swallow him all for herself. As she looked at Leng Ruoxue, her fiery-red eyes were flashing with vicious hatred. Did I offend her somehow? Leng Ruoxue speechlessly turned her gaze to her too beautiful brother, this source of calamity. Jealous women were unreasonable, but blindly jealous women were dreadful! In particular, her jealous glare made it seem as though someone had murdered her entire family! ¡°Who let you enter?¡± Leng Ruohan¡¯s voice was cold and indifferent. What¡¯s wrong with Ming An? Didn¡¯t I tell him not to let anyone disturb me? ¡°Senior Brother Leng, who is this woman?¡± Fu Mingzhu questioned as if she didn¡¯t hear the indifference and displeasure in Leng Ruohan¡¯s voice. She was the most beloved eldest young lady of the Fu family and the number one beauty in the Eastern Lagoon Empire. She had long believed that Senior Brother Leng would belong to her sooner or later. But now, a woman he was treating special appeared, and this woman was even more beautiful than her, making a fire of jealousy blaze in her heart. She hated the fact that there even existed women who were more beautiful than her, not to mention this one who came to snatch Senior Brother Leng away from her. Furthermore, she had always wanted that blazing flame lion egg, yet he actually gave it to this woman. As she looked at that cute little lion gnawing on the eggshell, the flames of jealousy in her heart burned even more violently. ¡°Get out!¡± Leng Ruohan couldn¡¯t even bother with her. 1 ¡°Senior Brother Leng, we are about to become engaged. How can you treat me like this?¡± Fu Mingzhu said with grief as tears began to well up in her eyes, making her look extremely pitiful, to the point where she was tugging at other¡¯s heartstrings. Looking at how this overbearing woman suddenly turned into a delicate woman who seemed to have suffered bullying in the blink of an eye, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help be wide-eyed. Her change was so fast. Why doesn¡¯t she go into acting? She¡¯s definitely at the level of an award-winning actress. She then looked at her brother with some sympathy. This woman isn¡¯t blackmailing him somehow, right? Otherwise, why would he become engaged to her? I didn¡¯t hear Grandpa mention this¡­ Or even Grandpa doesn¡¯t know? Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes darted about as she made all sorts of wild guesses. ¡°Get out!¡± Leng Ruohan came to the end of his patience. If she weren¡¯t his good friend¡¯s sister, he would have thrown her out. ¡°Wuwuwu¡­¡± Fu Mingzhu sobbed bitterly as she ran away. She was going to find her big brother to complain. She would not let that woman go. ¡°Big Brother¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother about her. She¡¯s just my good friend¡¯s sister,¡± Leng Ruohan said casually. 1 The siblings weren¡¯t really bothered by this sudden incident and continued chatting for a while. Seeing that it was getting late, Leng Ruoxue was afraid that grandfather would be worried, so she left the academy under the reluctant gaze of her brother. Before leaving, she gave her brother a bottle of crystal honey from her grandfather. Crystal honey had the effect of improving spiritual power, which he needed right now. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back.¡± As Leng Ruoxue entered Listening Snow Pavilion, Cui Zhu welcomed her back. ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er is back. Ah? This little blazing flame lion¡­¡± Leng Qingtian, who had been waiting for his granddaughter to return in Listening Snow Pavilion, looked at the little lion lying in Xue¡¯er¡¯s arms. This little fellow was actually already a level eight spirit beast. ¡°His name is ¡®Blaze¡¯, a gift from Big Brother,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. When Baby woke up and saw this little lion, he began to throw a temper tantrum at her! ¡°Grandpa also has something for you.¡± Leng Qingtian took out a purple bracelet and handed it to her. Leng Ruoxue took the bracelet. The transparent bracelet looked a bit like a piece of glass-like purple jade. How exquisite! Is it a piece of jewelry? Storage bracelets don¡¯t seem this beautiful. ¡°This is the Leng family¡¯s family heirloom. It¡¯s a storage bracelet. However, we¡¯ve never had anyone in the family who could become its owner. Grandpa is giving it to you now,¡± Leng Qingtian explained. ¡°Couldn¡¯t become its owner?¡± After her grandpa left, Leng Ruoxue murmured while looking at the purple bracelet on her snow-white wrist. After thinking about it, Leng Ruoxue condensed spiritual energy into a needle and pierced a fingertip to drip a drop of blood onto the bracelet. ¡°Where am I? Baby?¡± 2 ¡°Big Sister!¡± Baby cried with his puerile voice. With Baby in her arms, Leng Ruoxue calmed down and began to observe the surrounding scenery. Overhead was a cloudless blue sky. The spiritual energy in the air was exceptionally rich. Not far away, there was a forest with trees full of fruits, and opposite the forest was a house made of purple bamboo. On the left side of the house were a few fields full of all kinds of flowers and plants, most of which she didn¡¯t know, and one field with nothing planted in it. Not far away from the fields was a small pond constructed of white jade. In the pond was a spring with water flowing out, but the spring water was milky white and exuded an exotic fragrance. Can this even be considered spring water? On the right side of the house were several larger ponds, similarly made of white jade, with all sorts of fish and crustaceans thriving within. About a kilometer behind the house was a waterfall with water continuously flowing into the pool below, in which were some white transparent fish swimming around leisurely. Surrounding these spectacular sights was a curtain of thick mist preventing her from seeing beyond. Where am I? Leng Ruoxue was puzzled and had a multitude of questions. 3 Chapter 16 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°This is inside the ¡®Heaven and Earth Bracelet¡¯, idiot!¡± A childish voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s ears. ¡°Who¡¯s talking?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked around. ¡°Big Sister, below.¡± In Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, Baby motioned her to look down with his small paw. She looked in the direction his paw was pointing and saw a chubby, pink, and tender toddler about a year old, wearing only a red belly band. 1 ¡°Whose toddler is this?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help stretching out a finger and gently poking the too cute pink and tender face. ¡°Y-you are taking advantage of this young master! Wuu wuu wuu¡­ Pervert!¡± The toddler¡¯s big, dark, and bright eyes were full of tears as he complained aggrievedly. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face turned dark as she stared at this little boy. She merely poked this little thing on the face. How did she become a pervert¡­ ¡°You, a little boy, is a young master?¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. How could such a small boy be a young master? The toddler, who claimed to be a young master, looked at Leng Ruoxue with big teary eyes for a long time before finally saying, ¡°You¡¯re bullying me! Wuuuuu¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Big Sister was wrong. Don¡¯t cry!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly. Fortunately, no one else was here. Otherwise, they might think that she was bullying this little kid. Why was she attracting small things that pretended to be pitiful and loved to cry recently? 1 ¡°Um¡­ Can you tell Big Sister where we are now?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to coax. This place looked inhabited, but why was there only a child with no adults? ¡°I said it earlier. This is within the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.¡± The cute little toddler looked at Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes with a gaze that seemed to suggest that she was stupid! ¡°Heaven and Earth Bracelet?¡± Leng Ruoxue still had some doubts in her eyes. Okay, she admitted that this toddler could despise her, but she really didn¡¯t know what this Heaven and Earth Bracelet was. Wait a minute. ¡®Heaven and Earth Bracelet¡¯? Is it the bracelet I¡¯m wearing? Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze shifted to the purple bracelet on her wrist. The little toddler nodded, his bright black eyes looking at Leng Ruoxue unblinkingly. ¡°You are now the owner of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, and we are currently in the space within the bracelet. This young master is the artifact spirit of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet,¡± the toddler explained simply with a gaze that said, ¡®you should understand now!¡¯ 1 ¡°Could this be the legendary ¡®portable space¡¯?¡± Leng Ruoxue was surprised. She did hear the secretaries of her company in her previous life saying that they wanted to have something like a ¡®portable space¡¯. ¡°This isn¡¯t some portable space. It¡¯s much more advanced than that. The Heaven and Earth Bracelet is a divine artifact. Do you understand what a divine artifact is? How can it be compared to a simple portable space.¡± The toddler was about to throw a tantrum when he heard her comparing him to a portable space that could only farm and raise small animals. Leng Ruoxue looked at the angry toddler in amusement. ¡°Divine artifact? Never heard of it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. She had indeed never heard of it. She only knew that the best equipment in this world was at the sacred artifact grade. Divine artifact? Sounds pretty advanced. ¡°Y-you¡­ you are too ignorant!¡± the toddler roared angrily, seemingly saying, ¡®This young master is angry now. The consequences are serious!¡¯ Seeing that the little fellow was really getting angry, she stopped teasing him. Although she was not an artificer yet, she knew that equipment that had artifact spirits were definitely not at a low grade. Moreover, being able to refine equipment that possessed an artifact spirit was the lifelong dream of every artificer. However, Leng Ruoxue really couldn¡¯t stand a little kid who kept claiming that he was a young master. It felt weird. ¡°A child is a child. If you continue calling yourself a young master, I¡¯ll spank you!¡± ¡°Wuuuuu¡­ You¡¯re threatening me! You¡¯re a bad master! ¡°I¡¯m not some child. I¡¯m so small because I¡¯m sealed.¡± The toddler bawled. He didn¡¯t want to be so small either. Wuuuu! ¡°Sealed?¡± ¡°Yes. If not for being sealed, I would be very powerful,¡± the chubby toddler said with a face full of pride. ¡°Who sealed you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°My former master.¡± ¡°Why did he seal you?¡± ¡°Because he was dying and afraid that I would fall into the wrong hands. He also said that my new master would help me unlock the seal.¡± The toddler looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How do I unlock your seal?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do it now. Master, you are still too weak,¡± the toddler said honestly with some regret in his bright black eyes. ¡°¡­¡± Am I being despised by the artifact spirit again? Leng Ruoxue felt very uncomfortable. ¡°Master, come with me.¡± The toddler turned around. 1 The little fellow brought her into that purple bamboo house, took out a jade slip from who knows where, and gave it to her. 2 ¡°What is this?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the jade slip in her hands suspiciously. ¡°This is my former master¡¯s cultivation technique. Master, you can only unlock my seal after you cultivate it. Master, your current cultivation level is simply too low,¡± the toddler explained. Leng Ruoxue looked at the jade slip but didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡°Master, use your divine sense, and you should be able to see it,¡± the toddler said. Leng Ruoxue released her divine sense. The moment she touched the jade slip, a majestic voice rang in her ears. ¡°Child, you are here!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the scenery that suddenly changed again in surprise. Where is this now? She looked around. This is definitely not in the purple bamboo house. As she pondered, a noble and handsome man in a black and gold robe appeared in front of her. ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes looked at the noble man in front of her. This man had a pair of dazzling and bright eyes, as though he could suck people into them. Chapter 17 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Old Master,¡± the toddler beside Leng Ruoxue called out first before the noble man replied. ¡°Old Master? Didn¡¯t he die?¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced over at the toddler and then at the noble man in doubt. ¡°Child, I am indeed dead. What you see now is merely a wisp of my divine sense that I left behind before I died,¡± the noble man explained. Child¡­ am I that young? Leng Ruoxue felt awkward. It felt strange being called a ¡®child¡¯ by someone who didn¡¯t look much older than her. ¡°In my eyes, you are a child.¡± The noble man saw her thoughts. Whatever, just call me a child then, Leng Ruoxue thought. I shouldn¡¯t fuss over it with someone already dead. ¡°Erm¡­ Uncle.¡± Since he¡¯s calling me a child, I have to call him uncle to show my respect, Leng Ruoxue retaliated in her head. ¡°I am Yu, but you should call me Master.¡± Yu was a bit exasperated. This little fellow really doesn¡¯t want to suffer any loss. 2 ¡°Master? But I don¡¯t intend to acknowledge you as my master!¡± She sounded totally uninterested. All of what she was going through now was too bizarre. It felt as though she was being schemed against, and she hated this feeling. Moreover, her gut feeling was that this noble man in front of her was definitely big trouble. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to become a powerhouse? Don¡¯t you want to protect your loved ones?¡± Yu didn¡¯t feel offended by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s indifferent attitude. In fact, he felt some appreciation for her. Worthy of being the disciple I chose. She¡¯s still so calm. Someone else would have been so overjoyed that they would have already forgotten everything and wouldn¡¯t have been able to refuse after finding the magical bracelet and given a chance to be my disciple. 1 ¡°I do, but I hate trouble,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered honestly. In this world where the strong were respected, only by becoming a powerhouse would she not be at the mercy of anyone and be in control of her destiny. However, she was rational. She knew that all good things came with a price, so she wasn¡¯t willing to put her future in the hands of a complete stranger. ¡°What a paranoid little fellow.¡± Yu smiled. Of course, he could tell what Leng Ruoxue was thinking. Paranoid? Perhaps! At least I won¡¯t believe that a complete stranger would be so good to me for no rhyme or reason. As the saying goes, ¡®what goes around comes around¡¯. Who knows what sort of traps may be waiting for me if I accept his benefits? After all, she was a shrewd businesswoman in her previous life, so she would find it hard to believe a stranger who didn¡¯t want anything in return. Moreover, after being reborn in this world and obtaining the familial love she had always wished for, she was more cautious and cherished her life even more. How could she risk it by willingly getting herself into trouble? ¡°Child, if you want to become strong to protect your loved ones, you must become my disciple. After all, you are now the owner of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet,¡± Yu said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Yu in confusion. What does owning the Heaven and Earth Bracelet have anything to do with becoming his disciple? ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what the saying ¡®a man¡¯s wealth is his own ruin by causing another¡¯s greed¡¯ means. The Heaven and Earth Bracelet is no ordinary divine artifact. How can the person who wants to obtain the Heaven and Earth Bracelet spare you? If you¡¯re not strong enough, how can you protect yourself and your loved ones? I can tell you clearly that your enemy is formidable, far beyond your imagination. Even if you become a Spiritual Deity, you¡¯re not on par,¡± Yu explained. ¡°All because of this bracelet?¡± Leng Ruoxue was hesitant. What kind of lousy bracelet is this? Why does becoming its owner attract a powerful enemy? If I knew it would cause so much trouble, I would have thrown it away. She really hated her curiosity now. 1 ¡°I¡¯m not a lousy bracelet!¡± Due to becoming the owner, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t hide her thoughts from the toddler. After saying this, he looked at his owner pitifully with tears welling up in his black eyes. He knew that his owner was shunning him. Wuuu wuuuu¡­ Leng Ruoxue stared at him speechlessly. Why does this artifact spirit cry so much? ¡°Well, you can say that everything is fate,¡± Yu said meaningfully as he looked at the little black beast lying on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder. Of course, Leng Ruoxue understood the principle of ¡®a man¡¯s wealth is his own ruin by causing another¡¯s greed.¡¯ But isn¡¯t there a better way? She wasn¡¯t ambitious at all¡­ She wanted to be a powerhouse, but that was just because she hoped to safeguard her loving family better. But according to what Yu said, even if she became a Spiritual Deity, she wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to face that powerful enemy¡­ ¡°Child, the conditions for the Heaven and Earth Bracelet to recognize its owner are very stringent. You must possess a Body of Chaos, which is what you call having spiritual power of all the attributes. Furthermore, the bracelet can¡¯t be taken off after it recognizes an owner until the owner dies. And this death means even your soul will vanish. Do you know what that entails? You won¡¯t even have the chance to be reborn,¡± Yu continued explaining. His words thoroughly dispelled Leng Ruoxue¡¯s thoughts of wanting to get rid of the bracelet. 3 Unable to be taken off? So I can only accept this hot potato? Even if I don¡¯t want it, I have no choice but to accept it? 1 Fine then! After all, she was already the owner of the bracelet. She had never been someone who ran away from her problems. Although she hated trouble, it did not mean that she feared trouble. Since she would be facing a powerful enemy, she had no choice but to become even stronger. She would absolutely never be at the mercy of others. ¡°Fine, I will be your disciple. But before that, I have a question!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after deliberation. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. I can tell you that my ¡®Heaven Defying Art¡¯ is a top-tier technique. As for that enemy¡­ you will understand in due time,¡± Yu said lightly. Although Leng Ruoxue hadn¡¯t officially become his disciple yet, he already considered himself her master. Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to say more, she didn¡¯t pry any further. Without any reluctance, she respectfully kowtowed to him three times and formally acknowledged him as her master. Chapter 18 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Alright, good disciple, get up quickly,¡± Yu said happily as he helped Leng Ruoxue up. ¡°Disciple, I will teach you the Heaven Defying Art.¡± Yu sent the Heaven Defying Art into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s sea of knowledge. The moment the white light entered her mind, Leng Ruoxue instantly felt that there was something additional in her mind. ¡°The Heaven Defying Art is a top-tier technique, and it is divided into nine levels. The first three levels are basic techniques. The first level is mainly for body remolding and foundation building. Cultivating to the third level is equivalent to being a Spiritual Deity of your world. However, this world is the lowest-level space, and there are higher-level spaces in the universe everywhere, so you have to keep your vision long-term. Disciple, you are destined to become a powerhouse with your talents. This Lingfeng Continent is too small, and your stage isn¡¯t here.¡± Leng Ruoxue was about to rejoice when she heard her master say that reaching the third level was equivalent to a Spiritual Deity. But before she could be happy, she was warned immediately. She knew that her master deliberately reminded her because he was afraid that she would not want to make progress and would be satisfied with the status quo. She is promising and teachable. Yu looked at Leng Ruoxue with satisfaction before continuing, ¡°In addition to the cultivation technique, the Heaven Defying Art also contains an artificer chapter, an alchemy chapter, and a beast training chapter. However, Master doesn¡¯t have time to teach you everything, so you will have to learn on your own in the future,¡± Yu said with slight sadness. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Disciple, come, take this remolding pill. Master will help you with the first level of the Heaven Defying Art.¡± Yu handed her a milky-white pill. Leng Ruoxue reached out to take the pill, and its peculiar fragrance drifted to the tip of her nose. ¡°It¡¯s so fragrant.¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that the pill should not be exposed to the air for too long. Otherwise, the efficacy of the pill would reduce. So she hurriedly took the fragrant pill into her mouth and sat cross-legged. ¡°Disciple, circulate the Heaven Defying Art,¡± Yu reminded and then poured his own spiritual power into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s body to help her remold her body and build her foundation. Cultivating the Heaven Defying Art required an immense amount of spiritual power. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s current spiritual power was absolutely not enough. After a long while, Yu stopped inputting his spiritual power and then set up a barrier to protect her. ¡°Old Master, why isn¡¯t Master awake yet?¡± ¡°The Heaven Defying Art is different from other techniques. The higher the talent, the longer the cultivation time for the first level.¡± Yu watched the two little guys stare at his disciple and could not help but smile. ¡°Big Sister.¡± ¡°Master.¡± As soon as Leng Ruoxue opened her eyes, she saw two little things running toward her. However, they didn¡¯t rush into her arms but ran directly into the barrier set up by her master. 1 ¡°Big Sister, wuuu¡­¡± Baby threw himself into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and cried aggrievedly after Yu removed the barrier. ¡°Baby missed Big Sister so much.¡± ¡°Silly thing, wasn¡¯t Big Sister always here?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. This little guy was too clingy to her. Since Baby occupied her arms, the toddler could only look at her pitifully. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Um, pretty good. Disciple, go wash up first,¡± Yu said with satisfaction as he looked at Leng Ruoxue¡¯s cultivation progress. Leng Ruoxue lowered her head and looked at herself, only to find a lot of thick grayish-black liquid on her body, which should be her body impurities discharged after the remolding. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll bring you there,¡± the toddler said thoughtfully. ¡°Master.¡± Leng Ruoxue returned to Yu after washing up. ¡°Disciple, I will teach you alchemy and artificing next. But time is running for me, so you have to work harder.¡± Yu raised his hand gently and changed the environment. ¡°This place is¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue looked around. This place was very spacious. There is a palm-sized alchemy furnace in the center of the hall and nothing else. ¡°This is the place Master used to use for alchemy and artificing. It belongs to you now.¡± Yu then gave Leng Ruoxue a detailed explanation of alchemy and artificing. Leng Ruoxue listened carefully and immediately asked for clarification on issues she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Disciple, Master has said all that I can. You¡¯ll have to comprehend the rest yourself,¡± Yu said with relief. What he just said was enough for some talented alchemists and artificers to learn for hundreds of years. He did not know much his disciple could comprehend. 1 Leng Ruoxue was immersed in learning alchemy and artificing as though she had obtained a treasure. After mastering the basic knowledge of alchemy and artificing, she decided to concoct pills first, especially the remolding pill! Although the remolding pill was merely an elementary pill, it was very important. Elementary pills had differences in quality, and high-quality elementary pills were comparable to intermediate pills. The quality and success rate of pills completely depended on the level of the alchemist, the proficiency of the technique, the level of the flame, and the degree of control over the flame. Leng Ruoxue put the medicinal herbs into the alchemy furnace in order. First time, failed. Second time, failed¡­ After several failures in succession, she finally concocted the remolding pill. Even though there were only five pills, she was still very happy. After all, this was the first time she successfully concocted pills. Alas, it seemed like alchemy and artificing were not things that poor people could afford to learn. She felt a little distressed thinking about the medicinal herbs she had wasted. However, she also knew that this was a process that successful alchemists and artificers had to go through. As the saying went, ¡®failure is the mother of success¡¯. How could there be success without first experiencing failure? She continued to concoct several other elementary pills. As her concocting technique and proficiency in flame control improved, the quality and success rate of her pills greatly improved. 1 The practice for the alchemy came to an end, and she was ready to start artificing. Leng Ruoxue looked at the materials in her hand and hesitated. But she continued to put the materials into the furnace one by one. She was now very proficient in her flame control, so she was confident that she could refine her first piece of equipment. She watched as the materials in the furnace melted bit by bit. With the removal of impurities and purification, the liquid about the size of a blue ball gradually became only the size of a baby¡¯s fist. What she wanted to refine was a piece of defensive equipment. After portraying the shape in her mind, she slowly controlled the liquid to shape it and finally tempered it with the shape. 1 Chapter 19 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Success! Leng Ruoxue was beside herself with joy while looking at the small azure earrings in her palm, even though the grade of this piece of equipment wasn¡¯t high¡ªonly at the treasured artifact grade. ¡°Not bad. You managed to refine an advanced treasured artifact on your first try.¡± Yu appeared from nowhere next to Leng Ruoxue. He then looked at the pills that his disciple had concocted. Although there were only elementary pills, their quality had reached the intermediate grade. Her talents even made him, her master, a little jealous! ¡°Disciple, Master¡¯s experiences on alchemy and artificing over the many years are recorded here.¡± Ye handed Leng Ruoxue a jade slip. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Disciple, you have already cultivated to the second level of the Heaven Defying Art. Your cultivation level now is akin to peak Spiritual Monarch. However, you will not be able to advance in Master¡¯s space. After going out, you can find a place to advance, and then heaven and earth laws will descend. Heaven and earth laws are a gift from Heaven and shouldn¡¯t be wasted.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly as she quietly listened to her master¡¯s instructions. ¡°Disciple, this Heaven and Earth Bracelet is a very powerful divine artifact with many functions, but I have sealed it. You will understand it when you slowly unlock the seal in the future. Now, the level of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet is equivalent to a treasured artifact of this world. There are only the three basic functions¡ªplanting space, time acceleration, and hiding your level¡ªbut they are enough for you currently. ¡°Disciple, Master accepted two disciples before you. They are your senior brothers. However, I passed away and don¡¯t know what has happened to them. If you have the chance to meet them in the future, they will be a good help to you. Master also had very loyal subordinates, but I don¡¯t know how they¡¯re doing now,¡± Yu said with a helpless longing. ¡°Master, what do my two senior brothers look like?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. She could hear the nostalgia in her master¡¯s voice. As long as she had the opportunity, she would be happy to help her master find her two senior brothers. ¡°My good disciple, you are too weak now. I have sealed the things that happened back in the Heaven Defying Art. You¡¯ll naturally understand when your cultivation reaches Master¡¯s requirement,¡± Yu said resolutely. ¡°Master, you are not willing to tell me who the enemy is, but what should I do if the enemy finds me? I won¡¯t know until the enemy comes to my door. Wouldn¡¯t that put me in a very dangerous situation?¡± Leng Ruoxue said somewhat intensely. She wanted to know who her senior brothers were to ask who the enemy was in passing. However, her intentions were blocked by her master¡¯s words before she could even ask him. 2 ¡°Silly child, how could a master put their disciple in danger. Master has plans,¡± Yu said mysteriously, but he refused to reveal another word. ¡°Disciple, let¡¯s go. The two little fellows are waiting anxiously,¡± Yu reminded. ¡°Big Sister.¡± ¡°Master.¡± Seeing Leng Ruoxue come out, Baby immediately rushed into her arms and refused to leave. ¡°Wuu wuu wuu¡­ Big Sister, this person is so bad. He bullied Baby,¡± Baby complained. Leng Ruoxue looked at her master in puzzlement, her beautiful little face full of question marks. ¡°Master gave this little fellow some special training,¡± Yu explained. ¡°Baby seems a little different!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed, even though she didn¡¯t know what her master¡¯s so-called special training was. ¡°Baby must protect Big Sister,¡± Baby said shyly. ¡°Disciple, Master is leaving,¡± Yu said reluctantly. He did not want to say it, but he knew his time was up. ¡°Master¡­¡± Tears blurred Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes uncontrollably. She knew that her master was really going to leave her. Would Master not need to leave so soon if he hadn¡¯t given me his spiritual power? She couldn¡¯t help thinking in her mind. ¡°Silly child, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. All things come to an end,¡± Yu said a little sadly. ¡°Master¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue knew very well that her master was currently merely a wisp of divine sense and would leave her sooner or later. Even though she was unwilling to accept him as her master at first, after getting along for so long and having her cheap master do his best to impart knowledge to her, she had already regarded him as family. She couldn¡¯t help but feel sad now that her master said that he was leaving her. ¡°Old Master¡­¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Bad guy¡­¡± Seeing the body transformed by Yu¡¯s spiritual power disappear in front of them little by little, the three of them felt very uncomfortable. The atmosphere became depressed and gloomy, and no one spoke for a long time. ¡°Let¡¯s go out!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some time. ¡°Master, even though you¡¯ve stayed here for almost five years, only five hours have passed outside,¡± the chubby little toddler explained thoughtfully, knowing that his master was afraid her family would worry. 6 Leng Ruoxue nodded and looked at the little toddler. ¡°Do you have a name?¡± After coming in for so long, she had only focused on cultivating and still didn¡¯t know his name. ¡°I don¡¯t have a name yet. I was just able to manifest my body before being sealed,¡± the toddler said. ¡°I¡¯ll name you Qing Jue then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Thank you for giving me a name, Master,¡± Qing Jue, the toddler, said happily. ¡°Call me Big Sister like Baby!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She would feel guilty if a toddler called her master, as if she was engaging in exploiting child labor. ¡°Big Sister.¡± Baby looked at Leng Ruoxue with some annoyance. Someone came to snatch his big sister away. Leng Ruoxue calmly caressed Baby¡¯s soft fluff. Why is this little guy so possessive? She then left the bracelet with Baby in her arms. After returning to her room, Leng Ruoxue saw the little flame lion, who was sleeping on her bed, looking for something with those big fiery-red watery eyes. After he saw her, his eyes released a ray of dependence, and he wanted to get close to her but dared not¡­ Leng Ruoxue looked at the little guy¡¯s pitiful appearance and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. This little thing was scared because Baby was in her arms! Chapter 20 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Leng Ruoxue put Baby down and picked up the palm-sized flame lion. She caressed him before reentering the bracelet and handing him over to Qing Jue. She then returned to her room. 1 ¡°Grandpa, I plan to leave home for some time to gain experience,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to her grandfather the next day. Her knowledge of this world was currently limited to only what she had read. In fact, she had no idea what this world was really like, and this was very disadvantageous for her cultivation. ¡°Xue¡¯er, aren¡¯t you going to the academy to study?¡± Leng Qingtian was puzzled. Although it would be beneficial for his granddaughter to go out and experience the world, he couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. ¡°Not for now. Let¡¯s talk about it later!¡± She wanted to study at the academy before but not anymore. Nevertheless, if she had time in the future, she wanted to visit the library of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy. After all, it boasted having the most number of books on the Ling Feng Continent. Leng Ruoxue knew that if she couldn¡¯t reassure her grandfather, he would definitely worry about her leaving home alone. She didn¡¯t want to have a bunch of people following her to protect her when she traveled. The thought of it scared her. So she decided to tell her grandfather about the bracelet after much deliberation yesterday. ¡°Where is this¡­¡± Leng Qingtian looked around in surprise. ¡°Grandpa, this is the space inside the bracelet I told you about,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°The spiritual energy here is so dense¡­¡± Leng Qingtian was at a loss for words. What Xue¡¯er had just told him was out of this world. If he hadn¡¯t seen this place with his own eyes, he would have never believed it. Xue¡¯er is really blessed! ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t let anyone else know about this place,¡± Leng Qingtian warned her. After recovering from his initial shock, he immediately realized that if anyone knew about this place, his precious granddaughter would be in danger. ¡°Yes. If you weren¡¯t my dearest grandpa, I wouldn¡¯t have told you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said playfully. ¡°Grandpa, this is the heavenly essence pill my master concocted to help you break through to Spiritual Supremacy. And it won¡¯t affect your future cultivation progress.¡± She passed him a jade vial. ¡°Unexpectedly, there¡¯s a pill that can help break through to Spiritual Supremacy!¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help but be excited. He had been stuck at peak Spiritual Sovereign for many years and had been unable to break through. Now he finally had a chance. ¡°And this is for Big Brother.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed her grandfather an emerald green fruit. After settling everything, Leng Ruoxue left Phoenix City with Baby and Blaze. 6 The Illusionary Forest was the largest forest on the Ling Feng Continent, and it had countless spirit beasts and all sorts of heavenly materials and earthly treasures. But at the same time, it was extremely dangerous. However, as the saying went, ¡®Nothing ventured, nothing gained¡¯. Most mercenary teams would choose the Illusionary Forest as their hunting ground. Moreover, many top families and academies favored it as the training ground for their descendants and students. Leng Ruoxue was sitting on the falcon, with Baby on her lap, as they flew toward the Illusionary Forest. For her first stop, she chose this forest that was full of opportunities and perils. She rolled open her map. The Illusionary Forest was within the borders of the Eastern Lagoon Empire, and the entrance was near Willow City, a medium-sized city in the east of the empire. Willow City was thousands of kilometers away from Phoenix City. At the speed her falcon was flying at, it would take about half a month to get there. This really dampened her spirits, but she didn¡¯t have a flying spirit beast of her own, and falcons were the most commonly used flying spirit beasts. Furthermore, you didn¡¯t even need a contract to use a falcon, so it was her best option. Nevertheless, she decided that she had to find a good flying spirit beast to contract with in the Illusionary Forest. At dusk, Leng Ruoxue got the falcon to land in Gain City. It was a very small city, and there were few pedestrians on the streets at night. She picked a random inn and booked a room to spend the night. The main reason was actually to let the falcon rest. As a low-level spirit beast, a day of flight had already depleted its stamina. Moreover, falcons had poor eyesight at night and couldn¡¯t navigate in the darkness. Upon entering the room, Leng Ruoxue immediately entered the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. Seeing the falcon, which she had stored in the bracelet earlier, lying there quietly, she threw a pill to it. Because the ingredients were common, she had concocted this pill during her alchemy practice. Besides, the pill had no practical value, so she fed the falcon with it. After consuming the pill, the falcon gently rubbed its head against her hand to show its affection. Leng Ruoxue looked at the falcon and patted its head. Who said that low-level spirit beasts had no intelligence? If you treat them well, they know how to reciprocate, unlike some ungrateful humans. After comforting the falcon, she entered the purple bamboo house with Baby in her arms. Blaze and Qing Jue were waiting for her here. Seeing her, they jumped into her arms and even squeezed Baby aside. Noticing tears welling up in Baby¡¯s aggrieved eyes, she couldn¡¯t help finding it amusing. With Qing Jue¡¯s support, Blaze was no longer as afraid of Baby as before. ¡°You three, don¡¯t be naughty. Big Sister is going to cultivate,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. After a night of cultivation, Leng Ruoxue exited the bracelet, checked out of her room, and went to the Mercenary Union, where she registered as a mercenary with martial artist as her profession. 3 Martial artist was the lowest among the four major professions. Those who chose to become martial artists were mostly those who couldn¡¯t awaken their spiritual power and become spiritualists but still wanted to change their lives and status. Therefore, martial artists were generally commoners. Usually, martial artists would register at the Mercenary Union, and being a mercenary was their main source of income. Martial artists had six stages. Only martial artists at the Martial Sovereign stage and above had the status to receive good treatment. Leng Ruoxue chose to become a martial artist to avoid unnecessary attention. The Mercenary Union in Gain City was tiny and didn¡¯t have many people, so registering was smooth. Afterward, she hopped onto the falcon and left Gain City. Chapter 21 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Grandpa, Xue¡¯er went off training on her own?¡± As soon as he returned home, Leng Ruohan hurried to his grandfather¡¯s study upon hearing that Xue¡¯er had left home to train. ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Qingtian answered. ¡°Grandpa, Xue¡¯er has never left home since she was a child. How could you let her go alone?¡± Leng Ruohan said worriedly. ¡°Ruohan, Xue¡¯er has already grown up. Since she wants to go, shouldn¡¯t I support her as her grandfather?¡± Leng Qingtian said helplessly. No wonder Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t want Ruohan to know. If he knew, he would have definitely followed. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Ruohan, Xue¡¯er can take care of herself,¡± Leng Qingtian said firmly. To be honest, if he didn¡¯t know that she had that magical bracelet where she could seek refuge when in danger, he would also be quite worried. ¡°¡­¡± Xue¡¯er, how can you be so cruel? I love you so much, but you didn¡¯t even tell me before you left? Leng Ruohan complained in his head. ¡°Anyways, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, Ruohan. I will be going into seclusion a few days later. Oh, right, Xue¡¯er left this for you.¡± Leng Qingtian took out the emerald green fruit and gave it to Ruohan. ¡°What rich spiritual energy! Where did Xue¡¯er get this? Why didn¡¯t she eat it herself?¡± Leng Ruohan was both surprised and touched as he received the fruit. ¡°Xue¡¯er¡¯s master gave it to her, and she still has more. She specially left one for you,¡± Leng Qingtian explained. ¡°Xue¡¯er¡¯s master? When did she have a master?¡± Leng Ruohan was puzzled. ¡°She acknowledged a master just before leaving. Her master is very powerful, or else I wouldn¡¯t have dared to let her go out alone. So you don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡± Leng Qingtian knew that his grandson loved Xue¡¯er even more than him, so he said this to reassure his grandson since he didn¡¯t want him to worry and have it affect his cultivation. ¡°Ruohan, tell the academy that you¡¯re going to join me in seclusion. Before Xue¡¯er left, she said that she hopes to see you becoming a Spiritual Sovereign when she returns,¡± Leng Qingtian suggested. His grandson was already at peak Spiritual Monarch. With the fruit, it would be a piece of cake for him to break through to Spiritual Sovereign. ¡°Alright.¡± Since this is what Xue¡¯er wants, how can I let her down! ¡­ Leng Ruoxue had been flying for nearly half a month on the falcon, and she was finally nearing the Illusionary Forest. In the past half month, she had been flying during the day and resting at inns during the night. Although she always booked rooms, she rested and cultivated in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. 2 Three days ago, she found an uninhabited valley to advance. After the baptism of heaven and earth laws, she was able to reach intermediate Spiritual Sovereign and unlock the first seal of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. The Heaven and Earth Bracelet gained the ability to change into any shape at will, and the small flame lion advanced to level nine spirit beast. Even the falcon she fed with pills every day had promoted to intermediate spirit beast. But Baby still had no changes and was as weak as before. Finally here! Leng Ruoxue was excited when she saw the giant trees that shielded the forest floor from the sun and the green that stretched infinitely into the horizon. As soon as she entered Willow City, she saw the immense forest. Although Willow City was only a medium-sized city in the Eastern Lagoon Empire, because of the Illusionary Forest, it was as bustling and prosperous as any major city of the empire. But the prosperous city was not that attractive to her at this moment. She most wanted to enter the long-awaited Illusionary Forest currently. Now that she was here, how could she be willing to wait? After all, she was not here to sightsee. Leng Ruoxue came to the entrance of the forest. The sun had set, so no one was around the area. To be precise, no one would choose to enter the forest at night because the Illusionary Forest would become even more perilous. But for Leng Ruoxue, it made no difference. She had the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, so she could get out of any dangerous situations. It wasn¡¯t free to enter the Illusionary Forest; there was an entrance fee of five hundred gold coins per person. Leng Ruoxue paid the money and was about to enter when the guard suddenly stopped her. ¡°Miss, please wait.¡± 2 Leng Ruoxue frowned. What does he want? Why isn¡¯t he letting me in after I¡¯ve paid? ¡°Miss, the Illusionary Forest is extremely dangerous at night. You should come back during the day,¡± the young guard kindly reminded her. He didn¡¯t want such a beautiful young lady to be eaten by the spirit beasts in the forest. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Leng Ruoxue thanked the guard and headed in. Although she knew that the Illusionary Forest was enormous, only when she was here, walking among the trees, could she truly feel the boundlessness. ¡­ She spent almost a month in the forest, but it wasn¡¯t very fruitful. She had only seen a few high-level spirit beasts. Moreover, it seemed as though she was still in the periphery of the forest. During this time, she encountered a small mercenary team of five, from whom she inquired some information. At first, she was still surprised because she had read that there were many mercenary groups in the forest. But after almost a month, she had only met this team. They told her that it wasn¡¯t strange for her not to come across anyone in the forest because it was simply too big. Many weaker mercenary groups did not dare to proceed too deep into the forest and wouldn¡¯t spend the night here. Afterward, Leng Ruoxue declined their invitation to join their group and parted ways with them. Leng Ruoxue continued farther into the forest. She collected all the herbs she came across along the way, and she also hunted many delicious spirit beasts for food. She had already filled up several storage rings. Alas, she had too many gluttonous little spirit beasts to feed! And, well¡­ she also liked to eat. Although some beasts were really cute, she clearly distinguished between food and pets. 2 Hmmm? There seems to be fighting? Her journey so far had been rather boring. She had only encountered that small mercenary team, and all the spirit beasts she encountered were weak and didn¡¯t take much effort to deal with. Now, with the sudden sounds of intense fighting, her curiosity was piqued. Thus, she walked toward the source of the commotion. Chapter 22 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Those are¡­ ¡­ purple-eyed snow fox and earth lizard! Leng Ruoxue was slightly surprised. Purple-eyed snow foxes, the king of foxes, were born elegant and noble. They were formidable spirit beasts that were best at charming and used ice-element attacks. Earth lizards slightly resembled a lizard. They were said to have the blood of dragons and were a side branch of the dragon race. Earth lizards were of earth-attribute spirit beasts and were best at defense. Although she didn¡¯t know why the purple-eyed snow fox and earth lizard were fighting, she could sense that they were higher level than her, so she kept her distance to avoid being caught in the crossfire. Spirit beasts could be divided into elementary, intermediate, advanced, holy, and divine beasts. Levels one to three were elementary, four to six were intermediate, and seven to nine were advanced. Holy beasts and divine beasts each had nine levels as well. Only when spirit beasts reached level seven could they speak, and only divine beasts could transform into human form. 3 Since Leng Ruoxue entered the bracelet to cultivate every night, she had already reached advanced Spiritual Sovereign with time acceleration. However, she still felt that these two spirit beasts were stronger than her. This meant that they were at least level seven holy beasts. Levels one to five holy beasts were equivalent to human Spiritual Sovereigns, and level seven and above holy beasts were equivalent to human Spiritual Supremacies. 1 It was a rare opportunity to see a battle between two Spiritual Supremacy-level spirit beasts, so how should she let this chance slip away? With this thought, Leng Ruoxue hurriedly hid behind bushes to spectate the fight. Although the opportunity was rare, her safety was still more important. ¡°Big Sister, those two are level nine holy beasts,¡± Qing Jue said from the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. ¡°Level nine? Who do you think will win?¡± Leng Ruoxue communicated telepathically with Qing Jue. Although most of his abilities were sealed, he had traversed through many cosmic spaces with his master, so he was considerably experienced and knowledgeable. ¡°These two beasts aren¡¯t weak, and each has its own strengths¡­ It¡¯s hard to tell, but judging by the current situation, the fox is likely to win,¡± Qing Jue analyzed. ¡°Damn fox, if I can¡¯t have it, you can¡¯t either.¡± Seeing that it was at a disadvantage, the earth lizard¡¯s milky little eyes flashed with viciousness. ¡°Stinky reptile, you can¡¯t even defeat me,¡± the purple-eyed snow fox said elegantly. Although it looked disheveled now, its nobleness remained unaffected. ¡°Big Sister, that earth lizard is going to blow itself up. Come in quickly.¡± Qing Jue sensed the spiritual energy in the forest rushing toward the earth lizard and hurriedly reminded Leng Ruoxue to take refuge in the bracelet. A level nine Holy Beast self-exploding couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. Just as Leng Ruoxue was about to enter the bracelet, she saw the purple-eyed snow fox unleashing a spiritual skill, so she waited to see what it would do to prevent the earth lizard from exploding. ¡°Damn it! You lunatic!¡± The purple-eyed snow fox could tell what the earth lizard was up to, so it unleashed its most powerful ice-element spiritual skill and froze the huge earth lizard into a block of ice. Then it collapsed onto the ground due to exhausting its spiritual power. ¡°Human, come out,¡± the purple-eyed snow fox uttered weakly. In fact, it had long known that there was a human nearby, but the human was too weak for it to take seriously. But now that both it and the stinky reptile were heavily injured, the puny human would be able to take advantage of them. Since the snow fox was aware of her presence, Leng Ruoxue stopped hiding and walked out from behind the bushes without hesitation. Upon seeing the little human, the purple-eyed snow fox was stunned. It¡¯s actually a woman, and she looks decent too. The best-looking human I¡¯ve seen. ¡°I would rather die than acknowledge a weak human as my master.¡± Despite being in a tattered state, the purple-eyed snow fox was still arrogant. The proud spirit beast would never acknowledge a weak human as its master, even if she looked decent. Weak? Is it referring to me? Leng Ruoxue was a bit depressed. Although her cultivation wasn¡¯t high, she wasn¡¯t weak either! She wasn¡¯t even hiding her strength currently. But if she knew that the beast only saw her as looking decent, she would be even more depressed. Leng Ruoxue examined the snow fox before her. Blood and dirt covered its white fur, and it had injuries all over its body. Although it was riddled with wounds, it still maintained its natural elegance. She had heard that purple-eyed snow foxes were spirit beasts with a noble bloodline. The nobler the bloodline, the scarcer the spirit beast. So this snow fox could definitely be regarded as a legendary spirit beast, rare and precious. Everyone liked beautiful things, and she was no exception. But even though she liked this snow fox a lot, she didn¡¯t want to force the fox when it was in a difficult situation. Leng Ruoxue approached the snow fox, who was lying motionless on the ground from overdrawing its spiritual power and severe injuries, and stuffed a pill into its mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to tame you forcibly.¡± She was also very proud. Then she turned and left. Dumbfounded, the snow fox watched as the weak human departed. What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t this human supposed to capture me while I¡¯m weak and find a beast trainer to tame me? Why is she leaving¡­ This isn¡¯t right! The smart snow fox was confused. What?! My injuries have healed, and even my spiritual power has restored? Let me try. I¡¯m really okay. That pill¡­ 2 Seeing the human walk farther and farther away, the snow fox hurriedly got up and chased after her. Leng Ruoxue looked at the large two-meter tall snow fox blocking her way in bewilderment. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you capture me and find a beast trainer to tame me?¡± the snow fox asked doubtfully. Its beautiful, amethyst-like watery eyes reflected a glimpse of shyness. ¡°Do you think that all humans will capitalize on your injuries to capture you, then find a beast trainer to tame and contract you?¡± Leng Ruoxue threw a question back instead. ¡°Yes.¡± The snow fox nodded its head earnestly. Aren¡¯t humans like that? ¡°Not every human likes to take advantage of others¡¯ difficulties,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. In her previous life, she had always seen animals as man¡¯s best friend, or at least more trustworthy than some humans. Moreover, her grandfather once told her that humans and spirit beasts should be best friends, and both her grandfather and big brother treated their spirit beasts as family members. The Leng family would never treat their spirit beasts as mere tools. Chapter 23 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The snow fox lowered his large head in deep thought, then raised his head and looked at Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Although I am a spirit beast, I know to be grateful. You saved me, so I am willing to acknowledge you as my master,¡± the snow fox said. As a proud high-level spirit beast, he would rather die than be tamed if he was forced by a human into acknowledging them as his master. However, this human had not forced him, and he actually owed her a favor now. The one thing that purple-eyed snow foxes hated the most was to owe favors. After speaking, he initiated the contract directly, and a golden contract array appeared under the feet of the human and the beast. When the array disappeared, the contract was formally established. 1 Leng Ruoxue looked at the big fox in front of her speechlessly. She didn¡¯t say that she wanted him to repay the favor. Why did he force himself upon her as well¡­ But what contract was that just now? Why is it another type of contract I don¡¯t know? Who said that there were only equal contracts and master-slave contracts. Was it all a lie? Leng Ruoxue complained. ¡°Master, this is a soul contract. It is only available to spirit beasts with inherited memories. But few spirit beasts will actively acknowledge humans as their masters, so humans aren¡¯t aware of the existence of this contract,¡± the snow fox explained, knowing what was on his master¡¯s mind. Only if the spirit beast initiated a contract would this contract for spirit beasts with inherited memories be established, which was why humans did not know about it. Furthermore, spirit beasts that actively acknowledged their masters did not need to be tamed, which was also unknown to humans. Soul contract? But it seems different from the one with Baby. ¡°What are the inherited memories you mentioned?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked thoughtfully. If she remembered correctly, Baby said that he knew about the contract from birth. Did that count as inherited memories? ¡°They are a way of inheritance that only spirit beasts with ancient, noble bloodlines have. Spirit beasts will only have part of their inherited memories at birth, and they will obtain more and more memories as they advance,¡± the snow fox explained. After listening to the snow fox¡¯s explanation, Leng Ruoxue understood. To put it simply, inherited memories were the inheritances of certain spirit beast families. ¡°Do you have a name?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked suddenly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a name,¡± the snow fox answered. Although other spirit beasts he knew called him Purple Eyes, he didn¡¯t consider that his name. ¡°I¡¯ll call you Charm from now on then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± the purple-eyed snow fox replied happily. ¡°Charm, don¡¯t you think you should wash?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him. She heard that purple-eyed snow foxes loved cleanliness, especially their snow-white fur, which they viewed as a treasure. To put it plainly, they were vain foxes in love with their beauty. Charm lowered his head to look at himself and then ran away. After a while, Charm ran back again. Leng Ruoxue looked at the snow-white fox. He was indeed very beautiful, and she could not help but admire his beauty. 2 His snow-white fur gleamed in the sun, looking very soft and smooth. With a body more than two-meters tall and watery amethyst-like pupils, he looked like a large plush toy. Probably no woman could refuse such a beautiful spirit beast! ¡°Master, may we not leave this place for the time being?¡± Charm asked after some thought. Since he acknowledged her as his master, he would have to leave with her, but¡­ ¡°Why?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little puzzled. She was here to train and would not stay in one place for too long. Moreover, she had not gone far yet because this forest was too big! ¡°Master, come with me.¡± ¡°Master, put away this big reptile first!¡± Charm pointed at that big block of ice. ¡°This is your trophy.¡± How could she snatch something away from her own beast? ¡°What is mine belongs to you, Master. Master, robbery in the forest is very common. No one is as kind as you,¡± Charm said. Master is really different, not like those hypocritical, greedy humans. Am I kind? She did not think so. She was just more principled and would not rob casually. If she wanted to rob, she would rob from those not pleasing to the eye, such as the seventh prince. 1 After storing the earth lizard in a storage ring, Leng Ruoxue followed Charm to a cave, which seemed to be his home. ¡°Are these green spirit fruits?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the small tree half a meter tall in front of her. On the tree, there were five green fruits, each the size of a baby¡¯s fist and obviously still not ripe. ¡°Yes, they are almost ripe. I¡¯ve been guarding the tree for a long time. That big reptile tried to steal it from me, which was what started the fight,¡± Charm explained. ¡°Move it to my space!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Green spirit fruits were also a heavenly material and earthly treasure, just not as good as those in her Heaven and Earth Bracelet. Space? Charm looked at his master with bewilderment. Green spirit fruits were a great thing, useful to both humans and spirit beasts. Humans could increase their spiritual energy and spiritual beasts could advance if they ate them. However, it seemed as though his master was not very interested in them. Heavens! What is this place? Charm was dumbfounded as he looked at the large medicinal field in front of him. Even more dumbfounding was that he didn¡¯t recognize most of them. However, spirit beasts were very sensitive to such treasures, so he was sure that they were definitely good things, even better than the green spirit fruits he regarded as a treasure. No wonder Master wasn¡¯t too interested in the green spirit fruits. ¡°Master, this¡­¡± ¡°This is the space I told you about. Pretty good, isn¡¯t it?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than good¡­¡± Charm did not know what to say. He could only say that his master was really abnormal. ¡°Big Sister, plant that little tree here!¡± Qing Jue pointed to an empty field. Another two fields had appeared after unlocking a seal. Moreover, Qing Jue arranged and managed everything planted. ¡°Okay. Has Baby woken up?¡± Baby became very sleepy after entering the forest, so Leng Ruoxue left him in the purple bamboo house. ¡°Not yet!¡± ¡°Master, he¡­¡± Charm looked at the toddler and then at his master, his fluffy face full of question marks. ¡°He is Qing Jue, the artifact spirit of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. Tell him if you want to enter or exit this place from now on,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°When the green spirit fruits are ripe, I¡¯ll concoct them into pills for you to consume,¡± Leng Ruoxue added. Concocting pills would best preserve the medicinal value of heavenly materials and earthly treasures. Chapter 24 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Master, you¡¯re an alchemist?¡± Charm was pleasantly surprised. No wonder Master has such a magical pill. It only took one pill for my injuries to be healed and my spiritual power to be restored. It¡¯s because she¡¯s an alchemist! ¡°Hey, shall we stay here for a few days?¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. In the space, the green spirit fruits will ripen in less than two days. Furthermore, this is Charm¡¯s territory, so it should be safe. Thus, she decided to concoct green spirit pills before leaving. Charm nodded obediently. Three days later, in the purple bamboo house¡­ Leng Ruoxue looked at the translucent green pills in her palm. Although this was her first time using green spirit fruits to make pills, the result was not bad. She concocted a total of twenty green spirit pills. Green spirit pills were only intermediate pills. Through this period of non-stop practice, she could now concoct advanced pills, so green spirit pills were a piece of cake. After concocting the pills, Leng Ruoxue just emerged from the Heaven and Earth Bracelet when she heard a furious scream. ¡°How can you acknowledge a human as your master¡­¡± Immediately afterward, she was hugged by a furry spirit beast. Before she could identify the spirit beast, she was being kissed on her beautiful cheek. A-am I being molested by a spirit beast? Being taken advantage of by a spirit beast was not something Leng Ruoxue could take. She glared at the spirit beast, only to see a purple fox, a very beautiful purple fox. Around two meters tall, he had soft and smooth dark purple fur that glistened in the sunlight, and his silver eyes were sleek and shiny. He kept yelling, ¡°So cute! So cute!¡± Purple foxes, known as the nobles among the fox race, were spirit beasts with the attributes of lightning and water. There were very few purple foxes, and they were highly sought after for their precious fur by the ladies and young misses of noble families. But purple foxes that could have their fur woven into clothing were not the most pure-blooded ones but only purple-furred foxes from side branches. Although they were also called purple foxes, they were inferior. True pure-blooded purple foxes had to have silver eyes. Silver-eyed purple foxes were formidable high-level spirit beasts, and ordinary people did not dare to capture them. The purple fox before her was another high-level holy beast. He was slightly weaker than Charm and probably around level eight. Looking at his beautiful and exquisite dark purple fur, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but extend her hand and caressed it. His fur feels good. Cool, soft, and smooth. ¡°You like me, don¡¯t you? 1 ¡°Since you touched me, you have to take responsibility for me!¡± the purple fox, who had been caressed, said happily and shyly. The higher level the spirit beast, the more they liked beautiful things, so he liked this human. 1 What? I have to be responsible for him just because I touched him? How does that work? Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was dark. ¡°Stop making trouble. Go back to your territory.¡± Charm rescued Leng Ruoxue from the purple fox¡¯s arms. This brazen cousin of his truly gave him a headache. ¡°Cousin, she¡¯s your master?¡± The purple fox looked at Leng Ruoxue with a glow in his eyes. Charm nodded and glared at his cousin to scram and not cause any more trouble. ¡°I want her to be my master as well.¡± After speaking, he directly began contracting with her. Before Leng Ruoxue could react, the golden contract array had already disappeared, and the contract had been established. 3 Leng Ruoxue looked speechlessly at the big purple fox. Why don¡¯t the spirit beasts I meet ask me for my opinion before contracting with me? Usually, others needed to pay beast trainers a large sum to tame and contract with a spirit beast. But her spirit beasts simply came knocking on her door. Was she just too lucky? 2 ¡°Why did you want to contract with me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Because I like you!¡± the purple fox said shyly. ¡°¡­¡± What kind of reason is this? You must be joking! However, because Baby had done so before, she was now used to spirit beasts contracting her without asking her opinion and was not that angry. 1 ¡°Master, your spirit beast affinity is especially strong, but only pure-blooded high-level spirit beasts can feel it,¡± Charm explained, implying that she might come across more of such spirit beasts in the future. Alright, seems like I¡¯m very attractive to spirit beasts. 1 Leng Ruoxue decided to let the matter rest. She took out a translucent green pill and gave it to Charm. ¡°We¡¯ll leave after you advance.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Charm accepted the pill happily. He had been stuck at level nine holy beast for a long time, and he could finally advance today. After looking at Charm running into the cave with the pill, Leng Ruoxue turned to the purple fox. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a name, but Master can call me Darling!¡± the purple fox said bashfully. 2 A few drops of sweat rolled down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. What kind of fox is this? How can there be such a narcissistic and thick-skinned fox? 1 ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you Darling!¡± Leng Ruoxue had no choice but to humor this one-of-a-kind purple fox. ¡­ ¡°My beloved master, your Darling is back.¡± Leng Ruoxue was grilling meat in the cave when she heard these cringey words coming from the distance. She looked up helplessly and saw the huge purple fox descending from the sky. The purple fox definitely couldn¡¯t fly. He had hopped down from a giant eagle. Yesterday, Darling knew that she wanted a flying spirit beast and volunteered to help her find one. As a result, Darling went out early this morning and soon brought back this eagle. ¡°Wow, Beloved Master, you¡¯re so good to me. Grilled chicken is my favorite!¡± He excitedly picked up the grilled chicken and began munching on it. ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s hot!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him before turning her eyes to the uncomfortable eagle standing there. What a mighty and majestic black-feathered eagle! The eagle stood towering over her. It was nearly two meters tall, and its wingspan probably reached ten meters. Its golden eyes were fierce and sharp, and its pitch-black feathers were as sharp as blades. Moreover, it was a high-level holy beast and a relatively rare dark-attribute spirit beast. ¡°Are you willing to acknowledge me as your master?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the eagle. The black-feathered eagle nodded its giant head. ¡°Lil¡¯ Purple said you¡¯re a good master, so I want you as my master.¡± Chapter 25 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°¡­¡± ¡°How can you believe whatever he says? What if he¡¯s lying to you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. This eagle is so naive! ¡°Lil¡¯ Purple is my best friend. He wouldn¡¯t lie to me,¡± the black-feathered eagle said foolishly Immediately after, it contracted with her. 3 As the golden contract array disappeared, Leng Ruoxue felt the connection between her soul and the black-feathered eagle¡¯s. How can there be such an honest spirit beast? This doesn¡¯t match its mighty appearance! Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help thinking. ¡°Do you have a name?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Typically, high-level spirit beasts would have names, but it seemed that her spirit beasts hadn¡¯t bothered with coming up with a name for themselves. ¡°My friends call me Blacky.¡± The black-feathered eagle scratched its head shyly. ¡°I¡¯ll call you Quill from now on!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after deliberation. 1 ¡°Thanks for the name, Master!¡± the black-feathered eagle said awkwardly but merrily. He knew that Blacky didn¡¯t sound good. 3 Two days later, Charm finally broke through and was now a divine beast. With the descent of the heaven and earth laws, Leng Ruoxue also felt the benefits her spirit beast¡¯s advancement brought her. The spiritual energy in her body was more abundant, but she did not advance to peak Spiritual Sovereign. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the stunningly beautiful man emerge from the cave. The man had an air of unmatched magnificence and elegance, looking pure and charming. His purple eyes were bright and deep, and his hair was a beautiful silvery-white. It was hard to imagine that a spirit beast would become such a beautiful man after transforming. Such a man would definitely make any woman feel inferior. ¡°Master.¡± Charm approached Leng Ruoxue, his deep, purple eyes gazing at her gratefully. ¡°Very good,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Beloved Master, your Darling will be more beautiful when I advance to holy beast,¡± Darling proclaimed narcissistically. 2 ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue cringed and directly sent him into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. ¡°Wuu¡­ wuu¡­ wuu¡­ Master doesn¡¯t love Darling anymore!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Charm, is he really related to you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. How can the two foxes be so different? Charm nodded helplessly. He knew that his cousin was ridiculous and narcissistic. ¡°Charm, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Charm nodded. He looked at this place where he had lived for hundreds of years one last time sentimentally and then left with Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Master, we should be approaching the territory of the silver wolf tribe soon.¡± Charm had transformed into a palm-sized snow fox and was lying on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder. Silver wolves preferred to live in large groups and were the smartest, prettiest, fiercest, and mightiest among the wolf race. Moreover, every silver wolf was born an advanced spirit beast. Therefore, no human nor spirit beast dared to provoke the silver wolf tribe in the Illusionary Forest, for their revenge was absolutely relentless. Leng Ruoxue had been in the Illusionary Forest for a while and was clear that every high-level spirit beast had its own territory. ¡°Charm, would the silver wolf king think we¡¯re here to fight over their territory?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Although Charm had transformed to look like a spirit beast cub to avoid humans from seeing his level, high-level spirit beasts were very sensitive. ¡°Master, high-level spirit beasts won¡¯t attack spirit beasts that enter their territories unless they¡¯ve infringed on their authority,¡± Charm explained. Spirit beasts with their own territories were highly intelligent, so they wouldn¡¯t behave so barbarically. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Ruoxue had a good impression of spirit beasts like wolves. ¡°Beloved Master, Darling wants to be by your side. Wuu¡­ wuu¡­ wuu¡­ Let Darling out!¡± Darling¡¯s voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s head. Hearing Darling¡¯s voice, Leng Ruoxue felt helpless. She had locked Darling away in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet for quite some time, so the lively purple fox should be bored to death. With this thought, she let Darling out. Darling immediately transformed into a small fox and hopped onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s other shoulder. His fluffy face rubbed against Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face affectionately. ¡°Beloved Master, Darling missed you so much!¡± Leng Ruoxue chose to ignore his cringiness. The one human and two foxes entered the silver wolf tribe¡¯s territory and found a meadow to be their campsite. The two small adorable foxes swiftly set up the tents that were many times their size and then prepared the rabbit meat Leng Ruoxue took out for dinner. Leng Ruoxue started a fire and began grilling the rabbit meat. The two foxes lay her side and waited quietly. When the rabbit meat was almost ready, Leng Ruoxue took out the seasonings she had prepared and sprinkled a pinch on the meat. Its fragrance quickly wafted far and wide. This rabbit was called a wind rabbit. Although it was a low-level spirit beast, it was nimble and elusive. But its meat was delicious, and her gluttonous spirit beasts had caught many of them. She added some more seasonings while grilling the rabbit meat, bringing it even closer to perfection. There were very few seasonings in this world. However, she found many herbs suitable for making seasonings in the Illusionary Forest, as well as a few wild peppers and chili. They made her, who loved spicy food, elated. She directly planted them in the fields in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and had already harvested a lot. Leng Ruoxue distributed the grilled rabbit meat to Charm and Darling and even let Quill and Blaze out. She also fed Qing Jue, who couldn¡¯t leave the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, a rabbit thigh. She then took out some fish from the bracelet to grill. 2 Seeing the little beasts around her eating joyfully, Leng Ruoxue felt content. When she looked up, she inadvertently spotted an adorable palm-sized silver wolf standing not far away. Its big eyes glistened as it looked at her curiously and timidly, clearly wanting to come over but not daring to. It must be a silver wolf cub. Leng Ruoxue beckoned to the little guy, and it unexpectedly bolted over. Leng Ruoxue picked a rabbit thigh that was not too spicy and handed it to the little wolf. The little wolf licked her hand in thanks and then started chewing on the rabbit thigh. 1 Chapter 26 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios What a cute little one! Leng Ruoxue carefully observed the little wolf as it ate. The cub was a level eight spirit beast with good aptitude. The fur all over it was silvery-white, and the patch of silver fur on its forehead was particularly obvious. From what she knew, spirit beasts like wolves were extremely protective of their cubs. So she released her divine sense and unsurprisingly found two adult silver wolves in the bushes not far away. It seemed that the origin of this little fellow was not simple. After eating, the little wolf left. The next morning, when Leng Ruoxue had just cooked breakfast, the little wolf returned. Looking at the uninvited little wolf, she generously offered it breakfast. She even let it play with Blaze, and the two little fellows quickly got along. She was happy that Blaze finally had a playmate. After all, Blaze was still a child, and Baby, the only other child around her, refused to play with him. Just like this, the little wolf came back every morning and left at night. But after a few days, the little wolf¡¯s parents came. Just after Leng Ruoxue harvested some nearby herbs and returned to the temporary camp, she saw a large silver wolf waiting for her. She looked at the silver wolf. She had already been here for a few days and seen many silver wolves, but this was the largest and mightiest one so far. This silver wolf was a level six holy beast, and its silver eyes were as keen as daggers. It had a coat of luxurious fur and also a patch of silver on its forehead that was exactly the same as the little wolf¡¯s. In addition to being the little wolf¡¯s parent, it was probably the silver wolf king here! While Leng Ruoxue was looking at the silver wolf king, the silver wolf king was also looking at her. This human¡­ I heard from many subordinates that my son looks for her every day. Even I don¡¯t see my son as much as this human! Thinking of this, the silver wolf king felt a tinge of jealousy. In fact, from the moment Leng Ruoxue set foot on his territory, he already knew. However, all she did was pull out weeds every day or practice spiritual skills with his subordinates. She even took good care of his son. Besides, she didn¡¯t do anything to harm the silver wolves tribe, so he didn¡¯t mind her. But as more and more of his subordinates praised her, he couldn¡¯t help but become a little curious. It had to be known that spirit beasts, especially high-level ones, loathed humans. In their eyes, humans were greedy, hypocritical, and shameless. Moreover, silver wolves were very proud spirit beasts. For this human to gain the approval of so many of his subordinates, it was a testament of this human¡¯s uniqueness. It seemed that she was different from other humans. ¡°I am Concorde, the king here,¡± the silver wolf king introduced himself. ¡°Leng Ruoxue.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the silver wolf king doubtfully, not knowing why he looked for her. She knew that high-level spirit beasts were as intelligent as humans. Furthermore, she heard from Charm that except for some naturally brutal and bloodthirsty spirit beasts, the vast majority of high-level spirit beasts would not actively attack humans unless provoked, despite not liking humans. Although Charm was around, she was unwilling to annoy this tribe of spirit beasts who liked to hold deep grudges, not to mention that she had a good impression of silver wolves. I shouldn¡¯t have provoked them, right? I merely found some silver wolves to practice occasionally. And I even grilled meat for them to repay them¡­ ¡°You are special!¡± After speaking, the silver wolf king turned around and left. Seeing the silver wolf king leave, Leng Ruoxue was flabbergasted. Did he come here just to say ¡®you are special¡¯ to me? 1 ¡°Master, the silver wolf king specially came to see you!¡± whispered the transformed Charm, who was lying on her shoulder. ¡°Charm, what should we have for dinner?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. She didn¡¯t want to intertwine over the matter. Besides, the silver wolf king probably meant no harm. ¡°I want to eat grilled fish,¡± Charm said shyly. The fish from the space was really too delicious. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s grill fish!¡± Leng Ruoxue also liked fish. From the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, she took out a few large fishes that each weighed five kilograms. Charm took the initiative to clean them, and Leng Ruoxue released Darling to help. After the preparations were finished, guests came. Leng Ruoxue looked at the little wolf who came every day. This time, he was not alone. By his side were two silvery-white wolves. One of them was the silver wolf king she had just met, and the other was slightly smaller than the silver wolf king and was a level three holy beast. If she was not mistaken, it should be the queen of the silver wolf tribe, the little wolf¡¯s mother. It seemed that the family of three were here for a meal. Leng Ruoxue helplessly took out a few rabbits from the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, the smallest of which weighed about five kilograms. This should be enough. Fortunately, I taught Charm how to grill meat. Otherwise, I would be seriously exhausted. The family of three had a very satisfying meal. And from then on, they frequently came for meals. Furthermore, Leng Ruoxue gained a better sparring partner. Leng Ruoxue looked at the sword with a thin and sharp blade in her hand. It was a spirit artifact that she had refined herself. Although she was not too satisfied, she could make do with it for now. After all, although spirit artifact-grade weapons were not the best on the Ling Feng Continent, they were not bad. Holding the sword, Leng Ruoxue stood opposite the silver wolf king and was ready to begin sparring. ¡°Concorde, you¡¯re not allowed to go easy on me, or else I won¡¯t give you any food,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. She didn¡¯t dare to let her own beasts be her training partners, lest they became hurt. Even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t go all out. Thus, she could only find the lower-level silver wolves. But they were not on par with her individually, and the training effect wasn¡¯t much, so she would request to fight with a few dozen at once. The silver wolf king was different, as he was a level six holy beast, which was equivalent to peak Spiritual Sovereign. In fact, he was only slightly stronger than her, so he was definitely the best sparring partner. Furthermore, he was very experienced in combat, which allowed her to learn a lot. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t,¡± the silver wolf king said seriously. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin!¡± Leng Ruoxue initiated attacking. Her sword flashed as she charged forward. Her sword technique was called ¡®Meteor Sword Technique¡¯, a technique that was part of the Heaven Defying Art. This sword technique was known for the sword beams that would shoot out from all directions like shooting stars, making it difficult to defend against. Whether it was single or group combat, the strike to the enemy would be fatal. And if she infused her spiritual power into the sword, it would absolutely be a finishing blow. Chapter 27 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The silver wolf was of the wind attribute, extremely fast, and rich in combat experience. They were at a stalemate after dozens of rounds of fighting, and no one could overpower the other. After a while, the beast and human stopped their showdown. ¡°Tie!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°You won!¡± the silver wolf king said. The woman and beast spoke almost simultaneously. But the silver wolf king knew that he had actually lost because Leng Ruoxue had not infused spiritual power into her sword moves. If she had infused spiritual power, he would have been seriously injured even if he did not die. ¡°Wow, Beloved Master, you are great!¡± The transformed Darling rushed into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and kissed the beautiful face of his favorite master, taking advantage of her in the meantime. Leng Ruoxue glanced at Darling and touched his head. She was now a bit accustomed to Darling taking advantage of her. ¡­ ¡°Master, there are sounds of fighting in front!¡± Charm reminded her. ¡°Where?¡± Leng Ruoxue had been staying in the silver wolf tribe¡¯s territory for quite some time. But she had gathered almost all the herbs she could in the silver wolf tribe¡¯s territory, so she planned to go farther today. ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound too far away. Shall we take a look?¡± Charm asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She could learn from watching others¡¯ battles sometimes. ¡°What a huge snake¡­¡± Before getting close, Leng Ruoxue saw a dull-yellow snake about one hundred meters long and ten meters thick. Is this an¡­ earth python? The earth python was an earth-attribute spirit beast that was good at defense and had very tough skin, but its meat was very tender. It was a rare delicacy. This earth python was a level three holy beast, and its strength was around that of an intermediate Spiritual Sovereign. Its thick skin coupled with its defenses would give even a level nine holy beast a tough time when facing it. Leng Ruoxue slowly approached and saw the situation in front of her clearly. The thick body of the earth python was curling around a man. Although the man was already entangled by the earth python and was almost choking to death, the short sword in his hand still kept piercing the earth python¡¯s body. It was obvious that the man was persevering with sheer willpower. If he wasn¡¯t strong enough, he would have become the python¡¯s food. Not far away from them, there was a black leopard covered in blood and wounds. It was a shadow leopard, a level nine spirit beast. It had the attributes of darkness and wind, which was very rare, allowing it to be good at stealth and be fast. It was obviously about to perish but still jumped onto the python to attack it with its sharp claws. But such attacks were just like tickles to the python. It was clearly a one-sided battle. ¡°Shadow, quickly run away. Leave me!¡± shouted the man, who was about to be suffocated by the earth python. ¡°Master, I won¡¯t go. I have to save you!¡± that black leopard named Shadow said stubbornly. Leng Ruoxue looked at the interaction between them, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little moved. She might have been born cold-blooded. She was not a saint, nor did she want to be a saint. She wasn¡¯t meddlesome and hated trouble, especially in this dangerous forest where there were deaths every day. Since you were taking risks, you had to be prepared for death. Furthermore, the law of nature was the law of the jungle. Therefore, she did not intend to save them at first, but now she wanted to save them. It was undeniable that it was the strong bond between the master and the beast that had moved her. She herself was someone who loved spirit beasts, so for the sake of the strong bond between them, she couldn¡¯t watch them die in front of her. 3 Thinking of this, Leng Ruoxue shot powerful fire-attribute spiritual power at the earth python like a bolt of lightning, directly hitting its vital spot and killing it with a single blow. After she cultivated the Heaven Defying Art, the effects of her heavenly spiritual skills had increased several times. Otherwise, it would have been impossible to kill the earth python, which was known for its defense, in one attack just now. ¡°Shadow, wake up! Don¡¯t leave me!¡± The man, who just escaped from the python, knelt on the ground and hugged the unconscious black leopard while weeping bitterly. Leng Ruoxue sighed. Alright, I will do good to the end. She took out a pill and stuffed it into the black leopard¡¯s mouth. It did not take long for the unconscious and wounded black leopard to wake up. ¡°Master!¡± The black panther looked at its master, who was already safe, and licked his face happily. ¡°Shadow, you¡¯re alright. Great!¡± The man looked at Shadow excitedly. Although there were bloodstains on its body, its injuries were all healed. At this moment, he remembered he hadn¡¯t thanked their savior yet and felt that he was being a little rude. ¡°Thank you for saving me and Shadow. My life is yours from now on!¡± The man raised his head to see his savior. He was stunned into a trance momentarily, thinking that a beautiful and noble goddess had saved him. But he quickly returned to his senses and looked seriously at the beautiful woman in front of him, unable to look away. ¡°What would I want your life for?¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently, her beautiful eyes looking at the man in front of her. He was very young, at most in his early twenties, with good features, resolute and clean-cut. Although he was not very handsome, he was very masculine, and his temperament was outstanding. His cultivation level was not very high and only at Great Spiritualist. ¡°I can do anything as long as you ask me to,¡± that man said resolutely. ¡°Really? Even if I ask you to murder, set fires, rob houses, and other things against your conscience?¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately asked. She could see that this man was a firm and upright person. This person could become a trustworthy partner who would not betray her. However, she wanted to know how far he would go and whether or not he was qualified to be her partner. She did not want someone pedantic who was not pragmatic and flexible to be her partner. ¡°Yes, I will do anything you ask of me even if it goes against my conscience.¡± He had almost died once and was only alive now thanks to her life-saving grace. Not only did she save him, but she also saved his best partner, so he had to repay this favor. ¡°What is your name?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Feng Moran.¡± Chapter 28 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Leng Ruoxue.¡± ¡°Leng Ruoxue?¡± Feng Moran couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised. ¡°What?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked when she saw his surprised expression. ¡°Nothing. I also know someone named Leng Ruoxue,¡± Feng Moran quickly explained. ¡°Is the Leng Ruoxue you know a simpleton?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in realization. Has my reputation already spread to the Illusionary Forest? ¡°How do you know?¡± Feng Moran asked strangely. ¡°I used to be that simpleton,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°¡­¡± Feng Moran was speechless. It was too much of a coincidence, and he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little skeptical. Didn¡¯t everyone say that Leng Ruoxue is a simpleton? But this woman seems to be pretty smart. What simpleton can kill a holy beast? If there¡¯s really such a simpleton, then I would rather be a simpleton. ¡°Are you really that Leng Ruoxue?¡± Feng Moran asked with uncertainty. ¡°Could there be another Leng Ruoxue in this world?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return. ¡°Do you know Leng Ruoxue?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Am I really that famous? ¡°I don¡¯t know her, but I¡¯ve heard of her,¡± Feng Moran explained. Seems like I¡¯m really famous! Leng Ruoxue felt a little depressed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sad. My reputation isn¡¯t so good either.¡± Feng Moran couldn¡¯t help but want to comfort her after seeing how she suddenly turned silent. Sad? Do I look sad? Why is his reputation not good? Leng Ruoxue looked at him curiously. ¡°I¡¯m the trash eldest son of the Feng family,¡± Feng Moran said. ¡°A Great Spiritualist is trash?¡± Leng Ruoxue really couldn¡¯t understand. Is it possible that everyone in his family is Spiritual Monarch and above? However, she never expected that the person she saved was the eldest son of the Feng family. ¡°My aptitude is the worst in my family,¡± Feng Moran explained. The Feng family was one of the Five Great Families. Although he was the eldest son of the main branch, his aptitude was not good enough, so he was despised within the family and gradually became the trash eldest son in everyone¡¯s mouth. Alas, this is probably the sorrow of a big family. In an ordinary or small family, a Great Spiritualist is highly valued. ¡°Are you willing to be my partner?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after some thought. She didn¡¯t want an obedient subordinate who only followed her orders. What she wanted was a partner who could fight alongside her, was trustworthy, and would never betray her. She valued character more than strength. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ very weak!¡± Feng Moran said, a little flustered. To be honest, he hadn¡¯t thought about being her partner. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to, but that he felt that he was unqualified. With his strength, not only would he be unable to help, on the contrary, he might drag her back. Therefore, he wanted to repay her by being a mere servant. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your strength. What I want is your character. My partner must be trustworthy, will never betray me, and can fight side by side with me!¡± Leng Ruoxue explained, knowing his concerns. Partners were more important than friends. Partners and subordinates had to be loyal, but partners were different from subordinates. The relationship between partners was equal. They had to respect each other, trust each other, and never betray each other. ¡°You don¡¯t know me,¡± Feng Moran said. ¡°It¡¯s enough for me that you stuck by your spirit beast.¡± ¡°Shadow is my most important family and my only friend¡­¡± Feng Moran said as he caressed Shadow¡¯s black fur. ¡°I am willing to be your partner, and I will never betray you.¡± Feng Moran had thought it through. What¡¯s there not to be confident about since she doesn¡¯t dislike my low level and poor strength? Besides, I may be weak now, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I will never be able to break through! I can¡¯t change my aptitude, but I can work several times or even dozens of times harder than others. I believe that I will become a powerhouse one day! ¡°Okay. Then from now on, you are my partner.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a pill and motioned for him to take it to heal his injuries first. His injuries might not be serious, but he shouldn¡¯t continue bleeding like this. ¡°My injuries aren¡¯t serious, so I don¡¯t need such a precious pill.¡± He knew the value of pills, especially in this dangerous forest. Even the most common pill was very precious. ¡°I¡¯m an alchemist. I have plenty of them.¡± Feng Moran was speechless. She possessed such strength, and she was even an alchemist. How could others live with someone like her around? But after hearing that she was an alchemist, Feng Moran did not decline. He took the pill and put it in his mouth, and his injuries healed instantly. ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes.¡± Feng Moran looked at his tattered and bloody clothes, a little embarrassed. ¡°Change later. It¡¯s getting dark, so let¡¯s leave this place first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Of course, she did not forget to put away her spoils before leaving. ¡°But the smell of blood on my body will attract other spirit beasts.¡± Feng Moran was somewhat concerned. ¡°Just as well. I can use them as opponents,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± Feng Moran looked at Leng Ruoxue and asked after they walked for a while. ¡°The silver wolf tribe¡¯s territory!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. Let¡¯s go somewhere else!¡± Feng Moran advised. Silver wolves were too fierce and difficult to deal with, so no one dared to provoke them. ¡°Dangerous? I¡¯ve been staying there for a while.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at him innocently. Just as they were talking, a silvery-white little wolf ran out from nowhere. ¡°Big Sister, Big Sister, Fengfeng missed you so much!¡± Feng Moran looked at the silvery-white little wolf in a daze. He was rubbing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s calf with pride and kept calling her Big Sister. ¡°I-is this a silver wolf cub?¡± He knew that silver wolves were very protective of their children, so many people said that it was better to provoke an adult silver wolf than to provoke their children because the revenge of silver wolves was really too terrifying. But this little wolf obviously knew Xue¡¯er, which made him a little dumbfounded. Chapter 29 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°You¡¯re being naughty again!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly while holding up the little wolf. This little fellow was very naughty, not allowing others to be worry-free. ¡°He is Yinfeng, the child of the silver wolf king,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. She was the one who gave the little wolf his name. ¡°¡­¡± No wonder Xue¡¯er dares to camp in the silver wolf tribe¡¯s territory. Alas, I shouldn¡¯t compare myself to her. Apart from her, no dares to live there. Feng Moran couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°Big Sister, who is he?¡± Little silver wolf Fengfeng¡¯s beautiful silver eyes looked at Feng Moran curiously. ¡°He is Big Sister¡¯s new partner. Fengfeng can call him Big Brother,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. This little silver wolf was a very cute and likable little fellow. ¡°Big Brother,¡± Fengfeng called out obediently. ¡°Good.¡± Feng Moran stretched out his hand and gently caressed the cute little silver wolf¡¯s head. However, he couldn¡¯t believe it. An uncontracted spirit beast actually addressed him as Big Brother. It was all very surreal and bizarre. Probably no one else other than Xue¡¯er had such an experience. ¡°Big Sister, what delicious food will you make for Fengfeng today?¡± Fengfeng asked curiously while looking at Leng Ruoxue with his bright silver eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll know later,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. What a glutton. They walked for a while and came to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s camp. Feng Moran rubbed his eyes as he looked at the silver wolves lying around the tent, dumbfounded. They were indeed silver wolves, and not just one but a whole group. He counted thirty-six of them, and they were not silver wolf cubs but all adult silver wolves. ¡°Xue¡¯er, they¡­¡± Feng Moran looked at the surrounding silver wolves and felt his hair stand on end. ¡°No problem. They¡¯re my friends.¡± Leng Ruoxue calmed him. ¡°Oh.¡± Hearing Xue¡¯er¡¯s words, he felt slightly relieved, but he was still a little nervous. ¡°Big Brother Feng, go and change your clothes!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him, who was still wearing bloody clothes when they arrived at the camp. ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Moran turned and walked into the tent to change clothes. Leng Ruoxue took out the big snake from her storage ring and threw it on the ground. Then she let her beasts out and asked them to help clean it so that they could eat snake meat tonight. The beasts nearly drooled when they heard this. Snake meat was very delicious. Moreover, it was a holy beast, which was not something that anyone had the chance to eat. Leng Ruoxue turned her head to look at the sluggish silver wolves. ¡°Go and help clean it, or there will be no food for a while!¡± The earth python was so huge, so how could her beasts manage to clean it by themselves? ¡°Master, here.¡± Charm took off the earth python¡¯s skin intact and handed it to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Beloved Master, and this.¡± Darling held a fist-sized yellowish-brown crystal in his little paw and handed it to Leng Ruoxue flatteringly. Leng Ruoxue stored the earth python skin and then raised the crystal in her hand. The crystal was very clear and contained very abundant earth-attribute spiritual power. She knew that this was the spirit crystal of a spirit beast, and spirit crystals were the source of the spiritual power of spirit beasts. The spiritual power of spirit beasts was stored in spirit crystals, and spirit beasts could directly absorb the spiritual power inside. However, relatively speaking, the effect of direct absorption by spirit beasts was better than that of humans. Humans usually used spirit crystals to gather spiritual power. A perfect holy beast-level spirit crystal like this was absolutely valuable. After changing his clothes, Feng Moran emerged and saw the huge earth python lying on the ground. The silver wolves were using wind blades to cut the flesh of the earth python into pieces while Xue¡¯er was making a fire. ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you planning to eat this earth python?¡± Feng Moran asked, slightly surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you know the value of this earth python?¡± He guessed that she might not know the preciousness of this holy beast. ¡°I heard the earth python meat is very delicious, so I want to try it,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied. ¡°Well, it¡¯s delicious, but it¡¯s also very expensive. Like this big one, it can sell for hundreds of thousands of amethyst crystals,¡± Feng Moran explained. He had only eaten earth python once when he was very young. Although it was merely a small piece, the deliciousness was unforgettable for life. Moreover, that was only an advanced spirit beast. The meat of this holy beast earth python would definitely be more delicious. Leng Ruoxue did not expect this earth python to be so valuable. The main currency of this world were gold coins and amethyst crystals. One amethyst crystal was equal to one thousand gold coins, and one thousand gold coins was enough for ordinary people to live for a year. A small piece of earth python meat would probably be enough for ordinary people to live for several years. But she did not intend to sell it even if it was valuable. If it was really delicious, she had to save some for her grandfather and big brother. She had been out for several months and was starting to feel a little homesick. ¡°All the more so that I have to taste it to see if it¡¯s really that valuable,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Feng Moran said. In fact, he really wanted to taste it as well. It was extremely rare to be able to eat the meat of a holy beast. Feng Moran took a piece of meat the size of a basin and pierced it with a branch. He released a water ball to clean it and then put it above the fire for grilling. Just after grilling it for a bit, a delicious smell wafted through the air. ¡°It smells so good!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help exclaiming. She was really looking forward to it since it smelled so good before adding any seasoning. She also picked up a piece of meat and started grilling it. The surrounding beasts were all drooling as they lay down around them both obediently. The smell of the grilled meat floated far away, attracting many spirit beasts. But no spirit beast dared to come forward and just stared from afar. ¡°Did your entire tribe come?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked speechlessly while looking at the large group of silver wolves. There were thousands of silver wolves. She would be exhausted just from grilling meat. The silver wolf king looked at Leng Ruoxue with some embarrassment and feeling wronged. He did not ask them to come. They were attracted by the smell of the grilled meat. It was not his fault! Feng Moran looked dumbfounded at the silver wolves that suddenly appeared, and the meat in his hands almost fell to the ground. T-this is too exaggerated! ¡°Tell your tribe that each wolf can only get a small piece of raw meat,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the silver wolf king after thinking about it. She couldn¡¯t cook for them all, but she could still give them some raw meat. After all, she had lived in the silver wolf tribe¡¯s territory for so long, and she had formed a good relationship with these silver wolves. Chapter 30 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Thank you,¡± the silver wolf king said with gratitude. Although raw meat wasn¡¯t as delicious as cooked meat, it was the flesh of a holy beast, so it would definitely be nourishing for his subordinates. Leng Ruoxue used wind blades to slice the earth python meat into small pieces that each weighed around a kilogram. Then she allowed the silver wolves to come forward one by one to receive the meat. After receiving the meat, every wolf would thank her and then leave with their food. After all the silver wolves finished receiving the raw meat and left, Leng Ruoxue looked at the remaining earth python meat. Fortunately, the snake was big enough. After giving out so much, there¡¯s still more than half left. She counted the number of silver wolves still around. These silver wolves were closer to her because they were her training partners, so of course she couldn¡¯t just give them raw meat. She left enough meat to eat and then put away the rest. 1 She, Charm, and Feng Moran busily grilled for almost two hours before cooking all the meat. After the wolves received their portion, they would find their favorite spot and begin eating. As for the silver wolf king¡¯s family, they sat around Leng Ruoxue with her beasts and had a sumptuous feast. ¡°What seasoning is this? It¡¯s really fragrant!¡± Feng Moran couldn¡¯t help asking as he ate. It was spicy, numbing, and very flavorful. ¡°Chili, pepper, and cumin,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She found cumin just recently. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of chili, but it¡¯s too spicy. No one eats it. I¡¯m not too sure what pepper and cumin are,¡± Feng Moran said in puzzlement. Leng Ruoxue showed him a few grains of pepper and cumin. ¡°They¡¯re so small but taste so good! Amazing!¡± Feng Moran was surprised. ¡°The meat smells so good! May I have a piece?¡± A pleasant male voice suddenly sounded. Yet another freeloader. This was Leng Ruoxue¡¯s only thought after hearing these words. 1 She looked at the source of the voice and saw a man of noble temperament and extraordinary bearing. His delicate facial features were so beautiful that it was capable of causing the downfall of a nation. His alluring pupils were as black as ink and could capture the souls of others, and his silky smooth fair skin would make any woman jealous. He was truly a freakishly enchanting man of unparalleled beauty! Beauty capable of causing the downfall of a nation was usually used to describe women, but Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t find a better description for him. If her big brother was an untainted immortal, and Charm was a pure and charming fairy, then this man was a peerless freak beyond this world. He was the best-looking man she had ever seen. Although she wasn¡¯t one to lose herself in beauty, in the face of such beauty, she couldn¡¯t help but glance at him more. Which family is he from? They should take him back quickly! This kind of freakish beauty shouldn¡¯t be allowed out! Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help quipping. 1 ¡°May I?¡± The stunningly beautiful man looked at her pitifully, tears faintly glimmering in his black eyes. Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. Please, please, please don¡¯t look at me like that, okay? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve bullied you. His eyes didn¡¯t have such a pitiful look a moment ago¡­ Ahhh, why do I always meet manipulative guys who like to pretend to be pitiful? 1 Leng Ruoxue helplessly gave them two pieces of meat while finally glancing over at the other man. He was also handsome but overshadowed by the freak. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m Ye Chen. What¡¯s your name?¡± asked the freakishly beautiful man, Ye Chen, as he stared at Leng Ruoxue with his shiny black eyes. Ye Chen? Sounds familiar! I think I¡¯ve heard of the name somewhere before¡­ ¡°Leng Ruoxue, and he is my partner, Feng Moran.¡± ¡°What a coincidence! My fianc¨¦e is also named Leng Ruoxue.¡± Ye Chen, the freak, smiled charmingly from ear to ear. ¡°¡­¡± She was speechless. No wonder his name is so familiar. This is the name of the fianc¨¦ I tossed to the back of my mind! Isn¡¯t he supposed to be¡­ weak and sickly? He doesn¡¯t look weak and sickly! ¡°Stop smiling!¡± Leng Ruoxue was somewhat annoyed. Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re already too freakishly good-looking? Smiling so charmingly and attractively, do you want to make me commit a crime?! Upon hearing this, the freak Ye Chen smiled even brighter. The smile was so alluring that even the sky looked dull in comparison. Leng Ruoxue glared at the freak fiercely and then turned away to focus on eating the grilled snake meat in her hands. ¡°Xue¡¯er. I will call you Xue¡¯er!¡± Ye Chen said. Leng Ruoxue ignored him and continued eating. Ye Chen ate while scrutinizing Leng Ruoxue openly. His stare made her uncomfortable all over, so she simply went to a corner to eat. For some reason, the man made her feel danger, and she couldn¡¯t be at ease. 2 After finishing her food, Leng Ruoxue said she was going to rest and went straight into her tent. The next morning, when she emerged from the tent, she saw Feng Moran preparing breakfast but not the two uninvited men from yesterday. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned around when she heard the voice. She saw the freak standing behind her, holding two fish. ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave?¡± Leng Ruoxue accidentally revealed her thoughts. ¡°Do you want me gone so badly? You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e! Since we¡¯ve met, of course we should stay together so that we can take care of each other!¡± Ye Chen said as if it was obvious. 1 ¡°I¡¯m not your fianc¨¦e!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to accept him. She trusted her instincts. This man was dangerous, and she should keep away. ¡°My fianc¨¦e¡¯s name is Leng Ruoxue. Since your name is Leng Ruoxue, then you are fianc¨¦e!¡± Ye Chen said earnestly. What kind of logic is that? She was going crazy! ¡°Besides, shouldn¡¯t you protect me? This forest is so dangerous. How can you leave a weak man like me to fend for myself? What if I come across a female pervert? My innocence is reserved for my fianc¨¦e, so you have the duty to protect me!¡± Ye Chen said boldly and justifiably, as if he didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with what he said. 5 His companion, Mu Li, walked away upon hearing this, his whole face screaming that he had no idea who Ye Chen was. Chapter 31 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Upon hearing what Ye Chen said, Leng Ruoxue was stunned. I-is this something a man should say? Protect this freak from female perverts? If you¡¯re so scared, why are you going out and wandering around? Although she couldn¡¯t see this freak¡¯s strength, his companion was an advanced Spiritual Sovereign! ¡°I also need protection, so¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue actually wanted to say that she couldn¡¯t protect him, but before she could finish, he interrupted her. ¡°That¡¯s even better! I¡¯ll protect you, and you¡¯ll protect me! We¡¯ll protect each other!¡± Ye Chen smiled brightly. Leng Ruoxue felt helpless. She could tell that the man was planning to rely on her. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ve prepared breakfast!¡± Feng Moran said. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue decided not to intertwine over the matter. If he wants to rely on me, there¡¯s nothing much I can do. I¡¯ll just enjoy breakfast first! After breakfast, Leng Ruoxue gave Feng Moran a pill. ¡°Big Brother Feng, go and break through!¡± ¡°Is this a¡­ spiritual essence pill?¡± Feng Moran looked at the pill in Xue¡¯er¡¯s hand in astonishment. He knew that she was an alchemist, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be able to concoct spiritual essence pills. Doesn¡¯t this mean she¡¯s already a Master Alchemist? Although Master Alchemists were not top-tier, they were highly sought after by major forces. ¡°Yes. After you advance, we¡¯ll leave here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had stayed here for a while and almost finished picking all the herbs, so it was time for her to move on. With a grateful look, Feng Moran took the pill from Xue¡¯er and entered his tent. After seeing him enter his tent, Leng Ruoxue set up a barrier around it to prevent him from being disturbed. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s have grilled fish for lunch!¡± Ye Chen didn¡¯t want to be ignored and pestered her. ¡°We just had breakfast¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Another glutton?! ¡°Let¡¯s prepare first!¡± Ye Chen looked at the stunning beauty pitifully. ¡°Then go and prepare!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Hearing her words, he took off to prepare for lunch happily. Two hours later, Leng Ruoxue sensed more and more spiritual energy flowing toward Feng Moran¡¯s tent and knew that he was about to break through. Seems like the spiritual essence pill is effective. An hour later, as the heaven and earth laws faded away, Feng Moran emerged from his tent, looking refreshed and elated. ¡°Xue¡¯er, thank you!¡± Feng Moran¡¯s eyes glittered like stars as he looked at Leng Ruoxue with gratitude. Although he was the eldest son of the main branch of the Feng family, he was not qualified to take a spiritual essence pill due to his lacking aptitude in such a top-notch family with abundant talents. He didn¡¯t expect to meet Xue¡¯er and change his fate. ¡°I, Feng Moran, am willing to follow Leng Ruoxue all my life and will never betray her!¡± Feng Moran suddenly declared solemnly. With that, a contract array descended, covering them in it. ¡°Follower contract? Big Brother Feng, you¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know what to say. She just looked at Feng Moran slightly reproachfully. She knew that he wanted to thank her, but he didn¡¯t have to use this method! The follower contract was one of the severest contracts between people on the Ling Feng continent. The follower in the contract had to be forever loyal, and betrayal was impermissible regardless of thought or action. Otherwise, the follower would be obliterated by heaven and earth laws. ¡°Big Brother Feng, go wash up and change your clothes.¡± Seeing that things had already unfolded like this, Leng Ruoxue knew that it was meaningless to say anything else. But she knew that she couldn¡¯t only treat Feng Moran as a partner anymore but also as a family member. Feng Moran looked down and realized that a grayish-black substance giving off a peculiar smell was covering his body. He blushed and hurried to the nearby river to wash up. It seems that adding jade elixir to spiritual essence pills has the effect of remolding the body. Jade elixir was a spiritual liquid produced by heaven and earth, and it had the effect of remolding your body and changing your physique. Of course, Qing Jue had told her this because there was a jade elixir spring in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet that had been producing it for hundreds of millions of years. It was the milky-white fluid that exuded an exotic fragrance. As for additional effects, even Qing Jue didn¡¯t know. Although she had concocted a lot of spiritual essence pills with jade elixir added, she had left most of them with her grandfather, so she didn¡¯t know exactly what had changed with the new spiritual essence pills. However, she knew that the effect was definitely better than the original. ¡°I-is this me?¡± After washing, Feng Moran looked in disbelief at his smooth and supple skin. ¡°Hey, why are you in a daze there?¡± Darling, who came to look for him, yelled impatiently. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just slightly fairer skin and a better complexion? Why are you overreacting? If you follow my beloved master, things like these will happen all the time. Your ability to bear surprises is too bad. You have to work on it!¡± Darling taught him. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up and go back to pack up. We¡¯re leaving in the afternoon,¡± Darling urged. ¡°Okay,¡± Feng Moran replied. Seems like I really have to work on my ability to bear surprises. ¡°Wuu¡­ wuu¡­ wuu¡­ Big Sister, Fengfeng doesn¡¯t want you to go.¡± The little silver wolf cried in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, his beautiful fur wet with tears. ¡°Fengfeng, you have to be obedient, and don¡¯t be naughty, okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue coxed him. She was also reluctant to part with this little guy, but she could not bring him along. After all, he still had a family and an entire tribe. Leng Ruoxue passed the little wolf back to the silver wolf king and handed him a bottle of green spirit pills. ¡°Thank you.¡± The silver wolf king knew that this human was an alchemist, so he did not decline. After accepting the pills, he gave her a white fang. Leng Ruoxue looked at the fang in puzzlement. It was roughly the size of an adult¡¯s palm, translucent and milky white, and slightly warm to the touch like jade. ¡°This is the token of us wolves. Having it with you, you will be regarded as the most honorable guest of the wolves in any forest,¡± the silver wolf king explained. Chapter 32 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Thank you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. The wolf race was the biggest spirit beast race in the forests. Having the friendship of the wolves would definitely be very helpful for their training in the forests. After bidding farewell to these lovable silver wolves, Leng Ruoxue and the others left their territory under the reluctant gazes of the wolves. ¡°Xue¡¯er, here. Eat this!¡± Ye Chen passed her a grilled fish. They had left the silver wolf tribe¡¯s territory for a few days, but her spirits were still down, so he was worried about her. He really wanted to go and capture some silver wolves to contract them with her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Leng Ruoxue accepted the fish and took a bite. Suddenly, a piercing wolf¡¯s howl resounded. ¡°What was that?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Charm, who was lying on her shoulder. ¡°A signal for the wolves to gather,¡± Charm explained. Humans might not understand the howls of spirit beasts, but other spirit beasts could. ¡°Oh?¡± Just as Leng Ruoxue was about to continue asking, a mercenary team of roughly a dozen people approached them. ¡°Greetings, everyone. It¡¯s getting late, and we can¡¯t find a suitable place to camp. Can we share this place with you?¡± a man in his forties asked politely. He should be the leader of this team. ¡°If I said no, would you leave?¡± Ye Chen said with a faint smile. They look calm on the surface, but there¡¯s a panic in their eyes. They must have gotten into some trouble. Wanting to share the camp is fake. Their real intention is to drag us into it and have us fight for them if anything goes wrong. We won¡¯t be taken advantage of so easily. Moreover, trouble that an intermediate Spiritual Sovereign can¡¯t solve is definitely big trouble. ¡°Erm¡­¡± ¡°Us choosing this place to camp is your good fortune. Stop being ungrateful and making a fuss and make some room for us.¡± A snobbish and arrogant female voice sounded. ¡°Shut up!¡± the middle-aged man yelled. He had had enough. ¡°Third Uncle¡­¡± the snobbish young lady said in dissatisfaction. ¡°We really can¡¯t find a better spot to camp. Please help us! We will never forget your kindness!¡± the middle-aged man said courteously and smiled friendly. ¡°We are from the Xu family. It is your honor to have us stay here for the night!¡± the snobbish young lady couldn¡¯t help interjecting again. ¡°The Xu family of the Five Great Families?¡± Leng Ruoxue finally spoke. ¡°Of course we are! Let me tell you, it¡¯s your honor that we¡¯re willing to stay at your shabby little place!¡± the young lady said arrogantly. ¡°Yes, we should be honored¡­ ¡°Are you related to Xu Na¡¯er?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly. ¡°She¡¯s my elder sister. Why? Do you know her?¡± ¡°No. But I¡¯ve heard her name.¡± ¡°Oh. Of course. My sister is second on the Ling Feng Continent beauty rankings, and many people know her,¡± the young lady said arrogantly, as if she herself was second. ¡°Alright, let them stay!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Ye Chen and then went back into her tent. ¡°You can stay, but don¡¯t stay too close to us,¡± Ye Chen said coldly. The Xu family? ¡°Thank you.¡± The middle-aged man thanked them and then organized his group to set up camp. The snobbish young lady didn¡¯t have anyone around her now, and she looked around curiously. ¡°Lin¡¯er, don¡¯t wander around,¡± the middle-aged man warned. ¡°I know,¡± Xu Lin¡¯er said impatiently, but her eyes kept looking around. What¡¯s so good about this place? Why does Third Uncle insist on camping here? Suddenly, Xu Lin¡¯er¡¯s gaze stopped, and she couldn¡¯t move her eyes away. What a beautiful man! Although he¡¯s standing in a dark corner, his brilliance can¡¯t be covered! He was the best-looking man she had ever seen, and her heart was racing. It was as though only she could see this peerlessly beautiful man in the world. ¡°I want to marry you!¡± With starry-eyed infatuation and a love-struck gaze, Xu Na¡¯er dashed to right in front of Ye Chen. There was even some dubious liquid flowing at the corner of her mouth. Everyone was flabbergasted by what she said. Ye Chen stood there expressionlessly and gazed coldly at the love-struck fool. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy!¡± Ye Chen said impatiently as the murderous gaze in his eyes fleeted away. ¡°Do you know who I am? I am the most pampered second young lady of the Xu family. I am giving you face by taking a fancy to you. Don¡¯t be so ungrateful. Or else you will regret it later!¡± Xu Lin¡¯er screamed hysterically. She finally liked a man, but he unexpectedly didn¡¯t appreciate it. Not far away, Mu Li and Feng Moran watched this ridiculous scene, flabbergasted. What is this¡­ Not to mention the two of them, even the mercenaries who came with Xu Lin¡¯er felt a little embarrassed. They couldn¡¯t understand how she could behave like this in this critical and perilous situation. ¡°Lin¡¯er, stop making a fool of yourself,¡± shouted the middle-aged man, whom Xu Lin¡¯er called Third Uncle. Even I can¡¯t tell how powerful he is. That¡¯s why I choose to camp here brazenly. How will she ever be worthy of him? ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t meddle in my affairs! Don¡¯t think you¡¯re really my third uncle just because I call you that! You are just someone born of a concubine! You don¡¯t have any rights to control me!¡± Xu Lin¡¯er said disdainfully. If her mother didn¡¯t tell her to behave before she came out and that he was a Spiritual Sovereign, she wouldn¡¯t even call him Third Uncle. But he actually thought that he really was her elder, and he had been ordering her around and criticizing her all along the way, trying to manage everything. She had long been displeased with him. ¡°You¡­¡± The middle-aged man almost fainted from anger. ¡°The Xu family truly taught you well! Worthy of being one of the Five Great Families!¡± Leng Ruoxue walked out of her tent when she heard what they said. With the excitement outside, she wanted to join in on the fun! ¡°W-who are you to say that?¡± Xu Lin¡¯er was agitated when she saw the stunningly beautiful woman capable of causing the downfall of a nation. Although Xu Lin¡¯er knew that she wasn¡¯t as attractive as her sister, Xu Na¡¯er, she was still very confident about her beauty. But this woman was even more beautiful than them. Rather¡­ she was even more beautiful than Shui Xinran, the first beauty of the Ling Feng Continent. She was already very upset by the fact that Shui Xinran was more good-looking than them, but now there was an even better-looking one! They couldn¡¯t do anything to Shui Xinran, but couldn¡¯t she do something about this woman? Chapter 33 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Wife, someone wants to snatch your man. You have to protect me!¡± Ye Chen immediately looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully when he saw her come out of her tent. 1 Leng Ruoxue glanced at him and then ignored him. After spending a few days together, she had become familiar with his tasteless words and behavior. ¡°Wife?¡± Xu Lin¡¯er looked at Leng Ruoxue with even more jealousy. Then she must die! Suddenly, a group of silver wolves approached and surrounded them. The mercenaries, who were petrified ever since seeing Leng Ruoxue, suddenly returned to their senses when they saw the silver wolves. We still couldn¡¯t run away? They really hated the arrogant Xu family¡¯s young lady. They were just mercenaries and only here for money. But none of them wanted to risk their lives for that little amount of money. Leng Ruoxue looked at the silver wolves in confusion. What are they doing here? The tall silver wolf king emerged from the group. His furry face was elated when he saw Leng Ruoxue. He turned back and barked softly. The wolf queen also emerged while holding a group of bloody flesh in her mouth. She walked to Leng Ruoxue and tearfully lowered the group of badly mutilated flesh in front of her. Leng Ruoxue looked at the barely recognizable group of bloody flesh and was heartbroken. It¡¯s Little Fengfeng¡­ 1 The others, including Ye Chen, crowded over. Although they hadn¡¯t spent much time with the little wolf, all of them really liked the adorable little guy. Everyone felt heartbroken seeing him like this. Leng Ruoxue squatted in front of Fengfeng and checked his breath with her fingers. He was still breathing but extremely weakly. Without hesitation, she took out a pill and stuffed it into the little wolf¡¯s mouth. Then she looked up at the silver wolf king. ¡°What happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked angrily. ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± The silver wolf king stared daggers at Xu Lin¡¯er and the group of mercenaries. ¡°You did this?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at them coldly. She had not been so angry ever since coming to this world. ¡°Yeah, so what if I did? I liked it and wanted it to be my spirit beast, but it refused!¡± Xu Lin¡¯er said in annoyance. In her mind, she always believed that anything she wanted had to be hers. If she couldn¡¯t obtain it, she would rather destroy it than let anyone else get it. She didn¡¯t feel that she was at fault at all. ¡°The people of the Xu family are truly overbearing!¡± Leng Ruoxue said scornfully. What she despised the most were the unreasonable and rampant children of the rich and powerful who did whatever they wanted just because of their background. ¡°Big Sister, Fengfeng finally found you.¡± After the little wolf finally woke up and saw Leng Ruoxue, he rubbed his soft fluffy body against her calf, being affectionate. ¡°Little Fengfeng, tell Big Sister how she hurt you?¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged the little wolf. ¡°She wanted Fengfeng to be her spirit beast, but I don¡¯t like her and refused. So she hit Fengfeng with a long black thing,¡± the little wolf said fearfully. Leng Ruoxue looked at the silver wolf king doubtfully. Shouldn¡¯t he have sent some adult wolves to protect his son? How did someone hurt him? Seemingly knowing what was on her mind, the silver wolf king explained helplessly, ¡°He got rid of the wolves protecting him and ran off by himself.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Big Sister tell you to be obedient before leaving? Why were you so naughty?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked unhappily. ¡°Fengfeng missed Big Sister and wanted to find Big Sister,¡± the little wolf said aggrievedly with tears welling up in his silver eyes. After hearing this, Leng Ruoxue was unwilling to blame him. Instead, she moved her gaze to Xu Lin¡¯er. Black? Is it that whip? Seeing the black whip coiled around Xu Lin¡¯er¡¯s waist, she dashed forward and grabbed the whip. ¡°Give it back to me!¡± Xu Lin¡¯er screamed furiously as she bolted at Leng Ruoxue. It was her favorite weapon. Leng Ruoxue gently raised her hand, and a stream of fire-attribute spiritual energy instantly blasted Xu Lin¡¯er away. ¡°H-how dare you! The Xu family won¡¯t let you go!¡± After being knocked to the ground, Xu Lin¡¯er shrieked hysterically, despite her disheveled appearance. Obviously, she hadn¡¯t understood the situation yet and didn¡¯t know her life was in someone else¡¯s hands. Leng Ruoxue did not bother to look at her again and instead raised the whip to scrutinize it. It was an advanced treasured artifact. The whip was entirely black and full of barbs, and it was probably made from the tendons of a spirit beast. Although treasured artifacts were the lowest grade of armaments, the barbs on the whip were deadly enough to kill spirit beast cubs. ¡°Little Fengfeng, did this woman hit you with this?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Yes.¡± The little wolf nodded in fear. Upon hearing this, Leng Ruoxue raised her hand and whipped Xu Lin¡¯er. ¡°Aaahhh! How dare you hit me! I won¡¯t let you off! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Xu Lin¡¯er rolled on the ground in pain, but she still kept shouting threats. ¡°It¡¯s exactly you that I¡¯m hitting!¡± Pa! Pa! The whip left strips of bloodstains on Xu Lin¡¯er¡¯s body with each strike. ¡°Aaahhhh! Third Uncle, save me!¡± Xu Lin¡¯er screamed in pain. The middle-aged man looked at Xu Lin¡¯er in exasperation. Hmph. Now you think I¡¯m your third uncle! However, it was not that he didn¡¯t want to save her but that he couldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t move at all now. ¡°Miss, if you treat someone from the Xu family like this, the Xu family won¡¯t forgive you!¡± the middle-aged man said, implying that the Xu family would never let her off. ¡°This Miss hates being threatened the most,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently and whipped harder. ¡°Concorde, I¡¯ll leave them to you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the silver wolf king. If not for her, the silver wolves would have already torn them into pieces. The silver wolf king nodded, and the wolves gradually closed in on these humans. Xu Lin¡¯er, covered in wounds, the middle-aged man, and the dozen or so mercenaries looked at the thousands of silver wolves surrounding them and were terrified. However, they knew that there was no escape from the vengeance of the silver wolves. The wolves swarmed around them, each of them baring their sharp fangs menacingly. Chapter 34 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m the most favored second young lady of the Xu family!¡± Xu Lin¡¯er yelled. But her voice became weaker and weaker until nothing could be heard anymore. 1 After they got rid of Xu Lin¡¯er and her third uncle, their eyes turned to the dozen or so mercenaries. ¡°Captain, what should we do?¡± a mercenary stammered. ¡°Wait for death!¡± the captain said sadly. They would not be able to run away. Even if they escaped by chance, returning to their mercenary group would be a dead end. The Xu family would not let them go, and it was impossible for the group to become enemies with the Xu family for them. Moreover, for mercenaries who had dead employers but returned alive, no one would dare to hire them again since they would be labeled as greedy for life and fearful of death. ¡°Wait!¡± The silver wolf king heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s voice just as he was about to give an order. He turned his head in confusion and looked at her. ¡°Concorde, they¡¯re just mercenaries. If they didn¡¯t take part in injuring Little Fengfeng, let them go!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said. She had been observing for a while now. Although the dozen or so mercenaries were scared, none of them begged for mercy. They were true men. The silver wolf king looked at the mercenaries, then at Leng Ruoxue, and nodded. He motioned the silver wolves to make way and let them go. T-these silver wolves don¡¯t intend to kill us anymore. The mercenaries had lingering fears as they looked at each other in disbelief, and some couldn¡¯t believe that it was true. Seeing them still standing there stupidly, Leng Ruoxue reminded them, ¡°Quickly leave.¡± The captain looked at the stunning beauty, struggling in his heart, and then knelt down on one knee. ¡°I, Feng Da, would like to acknowledge Miss as my master. I will always be loyal to you and never betray you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. She didn¡¯t want to find trouble for herself. ¡°If the employers of mercenaries die, even if they return to their mercenary group, they will be regarded as people who are fearful of death. Our employer is the Xu family, and they will not let us go. Even if we don¡¯t die in the mouths of the silver wolves now, we won¡¯t be able to survive for long after returning to the group. I don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯m willing to do anything for Miss to repay you for this great favor,¡± the man named Feng Da said sincerely. He knew that if he only said something along the lines of repaying her with gratitude, this young lady would definitely not agree. Therefore, he would rather tell the truth, hoping that this young lady would consider him sincere enough and take in him and his brothers. After hearing what their captain said, the other mercenaries also reacted the same way, saying they wanted to acknowledge her as their master and would always be loyal to her. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you are so amazing. You are about to undermine the second-largest mercenary group, the Anaconda Mercenary Group!¡± Ye Chen said with a chuckle after looking at the emblem on their chests. ¡°Do you want to harm me? If I really take you in, wouldn¡¯t I become enemies with the Anaconda Mercenary Group?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be displeased. Mercenary groups were divided into six ranks: A, B, C, D, E, and F. A-rank was the highest, and F-rank was the lowest. The Anaconda Mercenary Group was the highest rank and also one of the three major mercenary groups on the Ling Feng Continent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. We will never implicate you. Although the Anaconda Mercenary Group is the second-largest mercenary group, they would not dare to offend the Xu family. If they know that our employer is dead, they will definitely abandon us. We can follow Miss forever,¡± Feng Da explained. ¡°But if the Xu family, one of the Five Great Families, knows that you are following me, I¡¯m afraid they will get rid of me together with you, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said worriedly. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing what she said, the mercenaries headed by Feng Da were stunned because they knew that she was right. They would indeed become a burden and implicate this young lady. ¡°Miss is right. I did not think it through,¡± Feng Da said, somewhat embarrassed. He originally thought that she had to be a member of one of the top families on par with the Xu family since she could become friends with these silver wolves, and her appearance and temperament were so outstanding. Their lives could be saved this way, but he didn¡¯t expect¡­ Sigh, I was thinking too simply. Leng Ruoxue looked at this man named Feng Da. He was about thirty years old, tall, had good features, and was at intermediate Spiritual Monarch. Just now, when he said that he wanted to acknowledge her as his master, he only mentioned himself and not his subordinates because he had made the decision relatively hastily and had not discussed it with them. Then he explained the reason he wanted to acknowledge her as his master very sincerely. It was not just for her but also to remind his subordinates. Now, after listening to her, he was also aware of the mistakes in his thinking. Yes, this is a smart, loyal, and responsible man. She was very satisfied. ¡°I can take you all in,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. They had passed her test. Feng Da and the others were stunned again. Did we hear it right? ¡°But the Xu family¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Xu family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. She would be enemies with the Xu family sooner or later, so it was better to prepare early. 1 Feng Da and the others looked at each other happily and then knelt on one knee very neatly. ¡°May I ask your name, Miss?¡± Feng Da asked. ¡°Leng Ruoxue.¡± ¡°I, Feng Da, Lin Yuan¡­ would like to acknowledge Leng Ruoxue as our master. We will always be loyal and will never betray you!¡± More than a dozen people swore in unison after they said their names one by one. The contract array descended on everything, and the contract was established. 3 ¡°Get up. Don¡¯t kneel so casually in the future.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the fifteen people. She had not thought of asking them to swear allegiance, but she would not refuse. Moreover, the contract just now was just a contract of loyalty and not as overbearing as the follower contract. As long as they did not betray her, it would have any effect on them. ¡°Xue¡¯er, since we¡¯ve accepted them, why don¡¯t we set up a mercenary group for fun too?!¡± Ye Chen said from the side, obviously bored. Feng Da and the others heard the words of the man who was as beautiful as a heavenly being and were dumbfounded. Set up a mercenary group for fun? ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She was also thinking this. ¡°What should we name it?¡± ¡°How about the Blazing Flame Mercenary Group?!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after thinking. In this way, the Blazing Flame Mercenary Group, known as the Forever F-Rank that caused a huge stir and inspired awe across the Ling Feng Continent in the future, was quietly established. 5 Chapter 35 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Blazing Flame Mercenary Group, this name isn¡¯t bad! Xue¡¯er, you have to give me a good position!¡± Ye Chen said. ¡°I¡¯ll make you the leader,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She intended to be an arm-flinging shopkeeper1. ¡°You should be the leader since they are your subordinates. I can just be a deputy leader,¡± Ye Chen said. How can I not know what¡¯s going through Xue¡¯er¡¯s mind? I definitely won¡¯t give her the chance to be lazy! ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er. You should be the leader,¡± Feng Moran echoed. ¡°Yes, Miss. You should be the leader of our mercenary group,¡± the fifteen mercenaries also repeated. ¡°See, this is what everyone wants,¡± Ye Chen said with some pride. ¡°Well, alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said reluctantly. She looked at these fifteen people carefully. Except for Feng Da, who was a Spiritual Monarch, the rest were actually Great Spiritualists. Such a group of spiritualists was truly luxurious for an ordinary mercenary group. Probably only the three major mercenary groups would be able to have such a lineup! ¡°Big Brother Feng, please share this with them.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a bottle of spiritual essence pills and handed it to Feng Moran. These people might be good in the eyes of others. But in her opinion, their strength was still too low. ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Moran took the pills and handed everyone one except Feng Da. ¡°These are¡­ spiritual essence pills?¡± Feng Da¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He had seen a spiritual essence pill once in the mercenary group. It was very similar to these but wasn¡¯t the same. After hearing what he said, the other fourteen were all startled. Are these¡­ really spiritual essence pills? If they were not orphans, they came from ordinary commoner families. Spiritual essence pills had sky-high prices, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t have seen them before. ¡°Prepare to advance after taking the pills!¡± Feng Moran said with a smile. After hearing what he said, they quickly put the pills in their mouths and then directly sat cross-legged on the ground, not daring to delay for a single moment. Leng Ruoxue watched as Feng Da looked at his subordinates¡¯ advancement with envy and threw him a red fruit. ¡°Eat it!¡± 1 ¡°Thank you, Miss,¡± Feng Da said gratefully. Even if he didn¡¯t recognize the fruit, he could feel the very rich spiritual energy coming from it and knew that it was definitely something good. He carefully held the fruit, found an open spot to sit down, and then consumed it. ¡°On behalf of my silver wolf tribe, I have decided to acknowledge you as our master,¡± the silver wolf king, who had been silent, suddenly said. The reason why he had been silent just now was that he was discussing this with his tribe. He decided to acknowledge her as his master for the sake of his son, but he didn¡¯t want to force the other silver wolves. After discussing it with them, he didn¡¯t expect the proposal to pass unanimously. 1 ¡°Big Sister, Big Sister, Fengfeng wants to be together with Big Sister,¡± the little wolf said happily. ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. But her gaze was on the silver wolf king. She knew that silver wolves liked their freedom, so she was surprised that they would make such a decision. ¡°You are different from other humans. We believe in you, and Fengfeng doesn¡¯t want to leave you, and we don¡¯t want to be separated from our own child,¡± the silver wolf king explained. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will all be my family from now on,¡± Leng Ruoxue said sincerely. The silver wolf king nodded and then took the initiative to establish the contract with her. Then the silver wolf queen, the little wolf, and all the silver wolves also acknowledged her as their master in turn. Contract arrays flashed for a long time before slowly disappearing. 1 Feng Moran looked at the huge number of arrays, stunned. This was the first time he has seen a person contract with so many spirit beasts in his life. Moreover, it was the spirit beasts who took the initiative to establish the contracts. It seemed like his ability to bear surprises would indeed improve as long as he was with Xue¡¯er. In contrast, Ye Chen and Mu Li seemed much calmer. 1 After the silver wolves acknowledged her as their master, Leng Ruoxue let all the silver wolves enter the spirit beast space, while she brought the silver wolf king and his family directly into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. 2 After she finished settling the silver wolves, the mercenaries began to advance one after another. After most of them advanced, Leng Ruoxue spoke to Ye Chen and the others and then entered her tent. After entering her tent, she went straight into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. She watched Little Fengfeng sprinting around excitedly and knew instantly that this little guy was adapting well. Blaze also had a little partner now. As for the silver wolf king and queen, they were still adapting. Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t bother them. She walked straight into the purple bamboo house and looked at the sleeping Baby. Then she calmed her mind and prepared to refine artifacts. During this period of time, she had spent much more time on alchemy than artificing, so her artificing level was not very high. However, she planned to use her time refining artifacts tonight. The next morning, after getting out of her tent, she found that everyone was busy, and their spirits were very high. After seeing her, they all stopped working and gathered in front of her, looking at her with gratitude. ¡°Miss.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the fifteen people in front of her. Feng Da was now an advanced Spiritual Monarch, and three were now intermediate Spiritual Monarchs among the other fourteen people. Leng Ruoxue took out fourteen badges, gave them to Feng Da, and asked him to share them with the others. The badges were golden and had two small beasts on the front. One was a blazing flame lion, and the other was a silver wolf. They were the images of Blaze and Little Fengfeng. Each of their names was engraved on the back of each badge. After Feng Da finished distributing them, seeing that he did not have one, he looked at Leng Ruoxue eagerly. Leng Ruoxue took out a purplish-gold badge and handed it to Feng Da amusedly. Feng Da took the badge and happily pinned it on the left side of his chest. ¡°The badges need a drop of blood to recognize their master,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. After hearing this, the fifteen of them hurriedly dripped blood onto their badges. After that, all of them became stunned. ¡°What happened to them?¡± Feng Moran asked curiously as he walked toward Xue¡¯er. ¡°This is yours. It will recognize you as its master with a drop of blood.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed Feng Moran a purple badge. ¡°Oh.¡± Feng Moran did the same without even thinking about it and then became stunned like the others. ¡°What good thing is that?¡± Ye Chen came forward, carrying two spirit beasts that resembled pigs. 1 Chapter 36 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Leng Ruoxue looked at his clothes, a little helpless. This glutton went hunting early in the morning. ¡°These are the badges of our mercenary group for you two.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed him and Mu Li a badge each. They took the badge and pinned them directly on their chests. ¡°Xue¡¯er, t-this sacred artifact¡­ a defensive sacred artifact?¡± Feng Moran asked in disbelief after coming back to his senses. Heavens, could Xue¡¯er also be an artificer? ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong? Is it strange?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Mo was speechless. Where did this monster come from? Not only is she an alchemist, but she¡¯s also an artificer. A sacred artifact! Only an Supreme Artificer can refine one. The levels of weapons and equipment were divided into treasured artifacts, spirit artifacts, and sacred artifacts. Each level was also divided into elementary, intermediate, and advanced. Only a Supreme Artificer could refine sacred artifacts, but the success rate of that was only 30%. ¡°Big Brother Feng, you have to calm down. What if I tell you that I¡¯m also a beast trainer?¡± Leng Ruoxue said half-jokingly. She planned to have a few of her subordinates establish contracts with spirit beasts, so she didn¡¯t intend to hide it anyway. ¡°You are a monster!¡± Feng Moran managed to muster saying after being stunned for a while. The mercenaries, who had just recovered their senses, also nodded in agreement with Feng Moran. Their young lady was indeed a monster, but this monster was their young lady and the person they wanted to follow, so the more monstrous she was, the better! Becoming Spiritual Monarchs, defensive sacred artifacts, and Miss said she would help us contract spirit beasts¡­ Heavens! They didn¡¯t even dare to think about this type of equipment before, but this also made them more determined to follow their young lady forever. Leng Ruoxue looked at the excited people in front of her. ¡°Since you are now my subordinates, of course I will give you the best equipment. However, it¡¯s not up to me as to how far you can go.¡± What she implied was that she would give them the same opportunities, but what they could achieve would depend on their own efforts. ¡°We won¡¯t let Miss down,¡± the fifteen people said in unison. ¡°Feng Da, you will still be their captain in the future,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Da quickly replied, unable to hide the excitement on his face. He originally thought that it was enough to stay alive following this young lady, but he did not expect such a big surprise. ¡°In the future, solve everything that you can by yourself. If you can¡¯t solve it¡­ don¡¯t bother me,¡± Leng Ruoxue continued irresponsibly. She hated trouble. ¡°¡­¡± Feng Da was stunned and dumbfounded. What does Miss mean?! Miss, do you intend to be an arm-flinging shopkeeper? But you shouldn¡¯t leave us alone. Thinking of this, Feng Da couldn¡¯t help looking at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly. ¡°Then if there¡¯s something that we can¡¯t solve, who should we look for?¡± Feng Da had the expression of ¡®Miss, you can¡¯t leave us alone¡¯. Leng Ruoxue thought for a while and then casually and very irresponsibly pointed at Feng Moran. ¡°Talk to him. He will be your immediate superior from now on.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er¡­¡± Feng Moran looked at her aggrievedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Feng Moran, Ye Chen, and Mu Li will all be the deputy leaders of our mercenary group from now on. Ask them if you have any issues in the future. Just don¡¯t bother me.¡± Leng Ruoxue made up her mind to an arm-flinging shopkeeper no matter what. ¡°Okay, look for him if you encounter small things, but only look for me if you meet something big.¡± Ye Chen also pointed at Feng Moran. ¡°You all¡­¡± Feng Moran was speechless. What sort of people are they?! Alas, Feng Da could see that all of them did not want to take any responsibilities. How can there be such lazy people in this world? ¡­ ¡°Miss, I have drafted regulations for the mercenary group. Deputy Leader Feng has read it and said to ask you for instructions,¡± Feng Da said after finding Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Since he has okayed it, there¡¯s no need to show me.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the thick pile of paper in Feng Da¡¯s hand with a bit of a headache. ¡°Miss, you are the leader of the group, and you must agree before we can implement it,¡± Feng Da explained. ¡°Oh. Put it there first. I¡¯ll take a look when I have time.¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly. So thick! Feng Da put the regulation draft in front of her and went to work on other things. ¡°Miss, we are back. We gathered a lot of herbs today.¡± Lin Yuan handed the storage ring in his hand to Leng Ruoxue. He knew that alchemists like their young lady would not let herbs go whenever they saw them. They did not pick ordinary herbs before. ¡°Thank you.¡± Leng Ruoxue took the ring, moved the medicinal herbs to her ring, and then returned the ring to Lin Yuan. Basically, every mercenary would learn some knowledge in distinguishing medicinal herbs in order to avoid encountering valuable herbs and not knowing during missions. ¡°Miss, I have another piece of news,¡± Lin Yuan said mysteriously. ¡°What news?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little curious. During these days, Lin Yuan and the group¡¯s knowledge had improved a lot. Ordinary news probably wouldn¡¯t interest him. ¡°Purple pearl fruit.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Purple pearl fruits were similar to green spirit fruits. Both were more beneficial to spirit beasts and could help spirit beasts to advance. But it could only replenish spiritual energy for humans. The purple pearl fruit might be dispensable to Leng Ruoxue, but she happened not to have one in her hand. Moreover, she had so many beasts, and they would definitely need them in the future. ¡°About a two-day journey away from here. I heard that a level nine holy beast is guarding it. And the Xu family seems to be there too. Apparently, they have to obtain the purple pearl fruit by hook or by crook.¡± Lin Yuan told Leng Ruoxue the news he had heard. The Xu family? Leng Ruoxue called Feng Da and asked him to tell everyone to pack up and to set off immediately. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are we leaving in such a hurry?¡± Ye Chen looked at Leng Ruoxue with some uncertainty. Feng Moran also looked at Leng Ruoxue incomprehensibly. Didn¡¯t Xue¡¯er say we would rest for two days before setting off? These days, not only had they captured a lot of high-level spirit beasts for contracts, but Xue¡¯er had also arranged special training for them. They were all a little tired. ¡°There¡¯s a purple pearl fruit in front,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Today, I permit the use of flying spirit beasts,¡± Leng Ruoxue said and summoned Quill at the same time. She planned to reach the vicinity of the purple pearl fruit quickly and let the whole team have a good rest there instead. Chapter 37 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After hearing this, everyone quickly summoned the flying spirit beasts that they had recently contracted. Their young lady usually didn¡¯t allow them to use them. In the words of their young lady, it was to train their endurance. Feng Moran summoned the flying spirit beast that he had never had the opportunity to use and was ready and waiting for Xue¡¯er to issue the order. Mu Li also has his own flying spirit beast, but only Ye Chen did not have one. However, he did not need to be invited by others, nor was he embarrassed. Instead, he sat directly on Quill¡¯s back with his arms wrapped around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s waist casually. 1 ¡°Xue¡¯er, you have to protect me. I¡¯m afraid of heights.¡± Ye Chen¡¯s face looked terrified. It was obvious that he wanted to take advantage of her. Leng Ruoxue could do nothing about his cheekiness. She rolled her eyes at him and didn¡¯t bother to care about him. She waved her hand to signal everyone to go. It only took a few hours before they reached the vicinity of the purple pearl fruit. Leng Ruoxue sat on Quill¡¯s back and flew around. Seeing that the place closest to the fruit was already full of people, she chose a place not too far away from it as their temporary camp. Everyone seemed to be waiting for the purple pearl fruit to mature. After everyone landed, they quickly set up a camp, lit a fire, and prepared to cook. ¡°Miss, in addition to the Anaconda Mercenary Group, the Hurricane Mercenary Group and the Universal Mercenary Group are also here. Among the Five Great Families, only the Xu family is here. In addition, there are several teams sent by some small and medium-sized mercenary groups and families. As for the guardian holy beast, I heard it¡¯s a level nine king kong great ape.¡± Lin Yuan, whom Leng Ruoxue had sent to scout for news, reported when he returned. ¡°King kong great ape?¡± Leng Ruoxue pondered. 4 ¡°Xue¡¯er, a king kong great ape isn¡¯t easy to deal with. They¡¯re very rare spirit beasts with both offensive and defensive capabilities. They have extraordinary strength and combat power,¡± Ye Chen said from the side. Leng Ruoxue nodded. She also knew that a king kong great ape would be difficult to deal with, but she was not too worried because she had Charm with her. ¡°Beloved Master, how could you forget Darling? Leave that silly orangutan to your Darling.¡± Darling jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and acted coquettishly. ¡°You can beat it?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up and down at the small and cute Darling. With his small arms and legs, wouldn¡¯t that giant ape slap him flat before he could do anything? ¡°Master, fighting is a barbaric behavior. How can I, your Darling, do something so crude?¡± Darling said in contempt. He was a gentlemanly fox who didn¡¯t like fighting. ¡°What method do you have then?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°One cannot reveal the secrets of the heavens,¡± Darling said proudly. This little thing actually left her hanging. Leng Ruoxue rubbed Darling¡¯s fluffy little head. ¡°You don¡¯t get any share of dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Beloved Master, how can you bear to let your dearest Darling go hungry?¡± Darling wailed pitifully. His silver eyes complained with tears in them yet looked at Ye Chen triumphantly, full of provocation. Ye Chen looked at the little purple fox lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, acting coquettishly and provoking him. He only found him an eyesore. If Xue¡¯er weren¡¯t here, he would have thrown out this stinky, coquettish fox. How dare he compete with me. 1 Leng Ruoxue felt a headache watching the silent sparks fly between the human and the fox. Charm jumped onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder and said softly, ¡°Master, food is ready.¡± ¡°Charm is still the most well-behaved.¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately ran her hand through Charm¡¯s beautiful and white fluffy fur. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m very well-behaved too!¡± ¡°Beloved Master, your Darling is also very well-behaved!¡± The human and fox spoke in unison while shooting their jealous eyes at Charm, achieving a tacit understanding to cooperate. ¡°Hurry up and eat. Then rest early after dinner,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay.¡± The next morning, Leng Ruoxue got out of her tent and saw only Feng Moran, Ye Chen, and Mu Li. ¡°Feng Da and the others went out so early?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. It isn¡¯t time for breakfast yet, right? Or did I get up late? ¡°They said they had something to do and would be back later,¡± Ye Chen explained. It was so early in the morning, and yet they were sneaking around. Who knew what they were doing. ¡°Miss, we are back,¡± Feng Da said, a little embarrassed. ¡°You¡­ Were you robbed?¡± Feng Moran¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Every one of them was in tattered clothing and had bloodstains on their bodies. Their cheeks were swollen blue and purple, as though they had just been beaten. ¡°Very good.¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at their condition. Big Brother Feng only saw their appearance, but she noticed that their current strength was the same as before they advanced. The badges she gave them had the function of hiding their true strength, and they seemed to have used it. While she didn¡¯t care about the Xu family and the Anaconda Mercenary Group, she understood and accepted their intentions for doing this. Ye Chen and Mu Li just glanced at them and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡­ ¡°Young Master! Young Master! I almost couldn¡¯t see you anymore!¡± Covered in blood, Feng Da ignored the strange gazes of everyone present, threw himself at the young man¡¯s side, and wept bitterly. The dozen or so people behind him were all in bad shape as well. ¡°You are Feng Da? What happened to you?¡± The young man was puzzled. Feng Da and his team might not be the very best in their mercenary group, but they were definitely among the best. How could they be in such a miserable state? ¡°Young Master, we encountered two earth pythons, both of which were holy beasts. So we¡­¡± Feng Da hesitated and stopped speaking. ¡°Earth pythons? What about Lin¡¯er and my third brother? Where are they?¡± a middle-aged man rushed out of the crowd and asked anxiously. ¡°Second Young Lady and Third Master were killed by the earth pythons,¡± Feng Da said with a sad expression. ¡°Dead? What about the corpses?¡± The middle-aged man didn¡¯t believe Feng Da. His third brother was a Spiritual Sovereign. Even if he encountered a holy beast-level earth python, he possessed enough strength to fend it off. Moreover, there were these mercenaries to help. How could he possibly die so easily? ¡°They were eaten by the earth pythons,¡± Feng Da lied without so much as a fluster. ¡°Nonsense. If my third brother, who is a Spiritual Sovereign, was eaten by the earth pythons, then how could you still be alive?¡± the middle-aged man said furiously. He did not care about Xu Lin¡¯er¡¯s life or death, but his third brother¡­ was his blood younger brother. Chapter 38 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°We were saved by others. How could we be alive otherwise?¡± Feng Da explained. ¡°What about the people who saved you?¡± the middle-aged man asked angrily. ¡°They left after saving us.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t they save my third brother first but instead saved you?¡± The middle-aged man was furious. ¡°Elder Xu, we might be mercenaries with low status and not of noble birth like Third Master and Second Young Lady, but we are also raised by our parents. Please don¡¯t insult our dignity. Moreover, can we decide who our benefactor wants to save?¡± Feng Da said righteously. Feng Da¡¯s words resonated with the mercenaries present. Elder Xu¡¯s words despising the lives of mercenaries had already made them a little unhappy, but now Feng Da¡¯s words had completely aroused their dissatisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s right. Are the lives of your Xu family precious while the lives of us mercenaries worthless?¡± someone said in the crowd. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Xu family is too much. Isn¡¯t this bullying?¡± someone else said. ¡°Young Master Zhang Jian, your mercenary group didn¡¯t do a good job of protection. You must give our Xu family an explanation for this matter!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s angry face turned livid after everyone accused him. So he simply turned his spear toward the young master of the Anaconda Mercenary Group and demanded an explanation. ¡°This¡­¡± Zhang Jian frowned and glared at Feng Da fiercely. How dare they cause trouble for the mercenary group. He turned his gaze toward the young masters of the Hurricane Mercenary Group and Universal Mercenary Group, Ju Ri and Cang Ran, hoping they could help him. However, they refused to look at him. He was so pissed off! ¡°Elder Xu, this incident is indeed a mistake of our Anaconda Mercenary Group. In order to make up for the bereavement of Elder Xu, we are willing to hand them over to you to be at your disposal,¡± Zhang Jian steeled himself and said. Feng Da¡¯s team was indeed one of the main forces of the mercenary group, but they could not offend the Xu family. If a few people did not die, it would be difficult to dispel the Xu family¡¯s hatred. Therefore, he had to sacrifice them in hopes that the Xu family would see his sincerity and not pursue the matter further. ¡°Young Master Zhang, you are a sensible person. The patriarch will see your sincerity,¡± Elder Xu said with admiration. The Xu family had always had a close cooperative relationship with the Anaconda Mercenary Group. Therefore, he was very clear that the patriarch would not destroy the group just for his brother and the seemingly favored Lin¡¯er. After all, there were many things that the Xu family found inconvenient to come forward for personally, so they still needed the help of the Anaconda Mercenary Group. However, since the people were dead, it was impossible not to pursue the matter at all. The Xu family¡¯s face still had to be retrieved. ¡°Young Master, you can¡¯t give up on us!¡± Feng Da said with grief. ¡°Young Master!¡± ¡°No need to shout. I¡¯m expelling you from the Anaconda Mercenary Group. From now on, you are no longer a part of us,¡± Zhang Jian said sternly. ¡°Go down and accompany my brother!¡± Elder Xu said with a grim face. He raised the saber in his hand, gathered his spiritual power on the blade, and slashed at them. Ding! A stream of spiritual power knocked Elder Xu¡¯s sword to the ground. ¡°Who is it? Come out!¡± Elder Xu roared in anger. ¡°How can the people I saved be killed at will?!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group of four walked out from the crowd. As soon as they appeared, their extraordinary elegance immediately stunned the crowd, making the people reluctant to look away. ¡°You were the ones who saved them?¡± Elder Xu came to his senses and asked while gritting his teeth. Among the four of them, there was an advanced Spiritual Sovereign and an advanced Spiritual Monarch, but he could not discern the strength of the beautiful girl and the freakishly good-looking man in black. ¡°Yes, we saved them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save people from our Xu family first?¡± Elder Xu shouted furiously. ¡°I save people by mood, not by identity,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully. So what if you¡¯re from the Xu family. The Xu family isn¡¯t any better than pigs to me. ¡°You¡­ Our Xu family won¡¯t let you go!¡± Elder Xu threatened, trembling with rage. ¡°Are you threatening us? The Xu family is worthy of being one of the Five Great Families. So imposing, I¡¯m so scared!¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly with a scared expression on her face. ¡°The Xu family is too much. They¡¯re threatening people who didn¡¯t save their family members. The Xu family only has this level of tolerance!¡± All the men present saw the stunning beauty being threatened and wronged by others, and they immediately interrupted in righteous indignation. ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve just saved me and my brothers once again. My brothers and I are willing to follow Miss and repay you for your great favor. I will fight against whoever dares make trouble for Miss,¡± Feng Da said solemnly. Even though he knew that the young lady didn¡¯t need them to act in this way, they would always feel a knot in their hearts if they didn¡¯t. Moreover, they did this to let people know of the ruthlessness and bullying nature of the Xu family and the Anaconda Mercenary Group. ¡°Since you¡¯ve been expelled from the Anaconda Mercenary Group, I will accept you.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She found that Feng Da and the others were becoming more devious. But just as well. She was pretty satisfied. ¡°How dare you take in the people who our Xu family wants to kill.¡± Elder Xu¡¯s face darkened with anger. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t let us go, then what does it matter if I take them in or not?¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any fear, not paying attention to this angry Elder Xu at all. ¡°Young Master Zhang¡­¡± Elder Xu turned his head to look at Zhang Jian for support. Although he really wanted to kill them to vent his anger for the death of his brother, he was an elder of a prominent family after all and hadn¡¯t lost his reason yet. He was not afraid of the Spiritual Sovereign nor the Spiritual Monarch. Who he feared were the stunning girl and the freakishly good-looking man. He couldn¡¯t tell how strong these two people were at all. But since they could kill two holy beast-level earth pythons, then they were definitely not weaker than him, so he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. ¡°Elder Xu, I expelled them just now. You heard it.¡± Zhang Jian was not stupid. Since he had already handed them over, he wouldn¡¯t care if they were killed or not. Zhang Jian turned his head and looked at Leng Ruoxue. When did such a great beauty appear on the Ling Feng Continent? Even Shui Xinran of the Shui family is like a weed compared to her. Chapter 39 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°May I ask your good name, Miss?¡± Zhang Jian asked, thinking he was being very polite and authentic. He couldn¡¯t help but convince himself that only he deserved to have such a stunning beauty. 4 Leng Ruoxue looked at the young master of the Anaconda Mercenary Group. He looks okay, but his character isn¡¯t very good. Because she did not have a good impression of him, she did not plan to talk to him. ¡°Wife, who is this person?¡± Ye Chen said with a look of jealousy and dissatisfaction. Hmph, how dare he have any ideas about Xue¡¯er. He must be tired of living. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. This man insisted on calling her his wife whenever there were many people around. Zhang Jian couldn¡¯t believe that such a great beauty was actually married. But since she was married, she wasn¡¯t worthy of him even if she was so beautiful. Leng Ruoxue glanced at Zhang Jian with a bit of disgust, and she then looked at the young masters of the other two major mercenary groups. These two young masters were superior in both appearance and demeanor. It seems that this Anaconda Mercenary Group will be destroyed in his hands sooner or later. Seeing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze on them, Ju Ri and Cang Ran nodded friendly. ¡°Miss, your tent is set up.¡± Feng Da walked over. Leng Ruoxue nodded. She completely ignored the fuming Elder Xu and went directly into her tent to rest. Not long after entering, a purple shadow jumped into her arms. ¡°Beloved Master, your Darling is back!¡± Leng Ruoxue gently touched the thick, fluffy fur on Darling¡¯s body. Ahh, it feels really good. ¡°Did the ape agree?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Any spirit beast with wisdom would agree to exchange a green spirit pill for a purple pearl fruit. It was not a loss. ¡°With Darling going into action, how could that stupid ape dare not to agree!¡± Darling said proudly. Hehe, his strategy was to exchange his cute master¡¯s green spirit pill for the purple pearl fruit. ¡°However, that stupid ape has another condition!¡± Darling said a little uncomfortably. Even though he had always called that guy ¡®stupid ape¡¯, the ape wasn¡¯t stupid. On the contrary, he was really smart! ¡°What condition?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked, a little baffled. ¡°He wants to acknowledge you as his master.¡± Darling was a little annoyed. After that stupid ape knew that his beloved master was an alchemist, he wanted to be with her too. Wuuu¡­ It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have told that stupid thing. 2 ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Why are the spirit beasts I meet all so savvy? But I really don¡¯t want to have an ape as my spirit beast. She felt terrified just thinking about having a huge ape following behind her. It would really become Beauty and the Beast! 1 ¡°Go and tell him that I won¡¯t accept him as my spirit beast. However, if he¡¯s willing, let him acknowledge Big Brother Feng as his master. I won¡¯t treat him badly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Big Brother Feng was the weakest among them. His strength would improve a lot if he contracted with this ape. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Chen walked in and asked. He just saw that stinky fox come back. Why did he go out again? ¡°He went to look for the ape,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°What? The matter isn¡¯t resolved yet? Didn¡¯t he say it¡¯s easy!¡± Ye Chen said gloatingly. ¡°The ape said he wanted to acknowledge me as his master, but I didn¡¯t agree. I asked Darling to tell him to acknowledge Big Brother Feng as his master,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. There were so many people here, so it would be really inconvenient if they were to go negotiate with the ape in person. She didn¡¯t want to become everyone¡¯s target. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you are being biased. You don¡¯t share good things with me,¡± Ye Chen complained, looking at Leng Ruoxue with pitiful eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want that ape.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t believe he was interested in that ape! ¡°Regardless, you are being biased,¡± Ye Chen said aggrievedly. He wasn¡¯t interested in the ape, but he just couldn¡¯t stand seeing Xue Er caring so much about other men. ¡°We¡¯ll have earth python meat for dinner tonight.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t say anything useless and directly threw out food as bait. ¡°Okay, give it to me!¡± Ye Chen directly stretched out his hand to ask for the meat so that Xue¡¯er would not regret it. During this period, he had been asking for it for a long time, but Xue¡¯er was reluctant to take it out to eat. What a glutton. Leng Ruoxue reluctantly took out dozens of pieces of earth python meat and put them in front of Ye Chen. Ye Chen unceremoniously collected the meat hurriedly into his ring, for fear that someone would snatch it from him. ¡°Big Brother Feng, come with me,¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered to Feng Moran. ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± Feng Moran was puzzled. Xue¡¯er was bringing him quite a distance away. Leng Ruoxue led Feng Moran around randomly to make sure that no one was following them, and then they went into a cave. The cave was very small, and they had to bend down to get in. ¡°Darling, which way should we go?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Darling, who was lying in her arms, after they entered the cave. ¡°Turn left and go all the way to the end,¡± Darling said. The two walked for about half an hour and finally came to a very spacious cave. Leng Ruoxue looked at the king kong great ape. He was about ten meters tall and covered with long black hair, and his body was strong and resembled a mountain. She couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. What an ape. He¡¯s probably the tallest and most robust spirit beast I¡¯ve seen. ¡°Big Brother Feng, this ape will be your spirit beast from now on,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Huh, Xue¡¯er? No, this isn¡¯t good.¡± Her words shocked Feng Moran. This was a level nine holy beast, a level nine holy beast! There were only two such beasts in the Feng family. ¡°Acknowledge your master!¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly to the king kong great ape. This gorilla was unexpectedly also a spirit beast with an ancient noble bloodline. The king kong great ape nodded and directly initiated the process. After a while, the contract array disappeared, and he successfully acknowledged his master. ¡°Master.¡± The king kong great ape¡¯s voice boomed. His master¡¯s current strength was now very low. But with such friends, he believed that following his master was definitely the right choice. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Feng Moran was obviously still a little dazed. But he felt the connection between his soul and the ape¡¯s and knew that the ape had already acknowledged him as his master. ¡°Xue¡¯er¡­¡± Feng Moran looked at Xue¡¯er and didn¡¯t know what to say. Xue¡¯er treated him better than his family did, and he really didn¡¯t know how to repay her. Chapter 40 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Big Brother Feng, let¡¯s go out first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°What about the purple pearl fruit¡­¡± ¡°Relax. I¡¯ve put it away.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s quickly leave before someone finds us.¡± There were so many people waiting outside. If they were discovered, everyone would target them immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Although Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t worried about the people outside, she decided that it would still cause too much trouble. And she hated trouble. ¡°Master, I want to stay here to advance,¡± the king kong great ape said awkwardly. He had waited for far too long, and now that he finally had a chance, he didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. ¡°Here? There are many people outside. It won¡¯t be safe to stay here,¡± Feng Moran said worriedly. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s not so easy to come here,¡± the king kong great ape said confidently. ¡°Big Brother Feng, just let him advance here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after deliberation. Spirit beasts were very adaptable, and each had its means of survival. Since he was so confident, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Moreover, they would be guarding outside. ¡°Alright. Be careful then,¡± Feng Moran said. Since Xue¡¯er says so, nothing should happen. At this point, his admiration for Xue¡¯er knew no bounds. Seeing the two return with rabbits in their hands, Ye Chen knew that it was done. ¡°You must be tired. Food will be ready soon.¡± Ye Chen walked to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking when she saw the smirk on his face. ¡°Just now, Elder Xu saw us grilling the earth python meat and said that we were eating Xu family members,¡± Ye Chen explained. ¡°Elder Xu, you are mistaken. Us eating the earth python is actually avenging your Xu family members!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled gently at Elder Xu. The poor earth pythons died and still had to take the blame for them. Obviously, Elder Xu couldn¡¯t bear these words. Upon hearing them, he instantly fainted from anger. ¡°Miss, you are my idol!¡± Feng Da had stars in his eyes. Miss can knock out a peak Spiritual Sovereign merely with words. Amazing! ¡°You¡¯re not bad either!¡± Feng Moran suddenly praised. At first, he thought these mercenaries were all straightforward and honest people, but unexpectedly, they were so devious. He almost thought their acting earlier was real. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s all thanks to Miss teaching us well.¡± Feng Da didn¡¯t dare to take the compliment. It was the result of their young lady training them well during this period. ¡°Do you mean that it¡¯s this young lady¡¯s bad influence?!¡± Leng Ruoxue said cheekily. ¡°No, no,¡± Feng Da immediately denied in fright. Oh gosh, please don¡¯t get mad at me! Your training ideas are too creative. I can¡¯t handle them! ¡°Why are you so scared? Relax. I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I won¡¯t haggle over it with you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she took out a stack of paper from her storage ring and passed it to Feng Da. ¡°Just follow the instructions here. I¡¯m going to rest.¡± Then Leng Ruoxue headed straight into her tent. When Feng Da saw the content on the paper, his lips twitched, and cold sweat rolled down his forehead. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Let me see,¡± Feng Moran said. After reading it, he was dumbfounded. Does Xue¡¯er not want our mercenary group to have any business? ¡°Very good, just to my liking.¡± Ye Chen approved after reading it. After entering her tent, Leng Ruoxue went straight into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. Qing Jue had already planted the purple pearl fruit. ¡°Big Sister!¡± Leng Ruoxue carried the chubby and tender Baby and kissed his pretty little face before going to the purple pearl fruit. The purple pearl fruit resembled a green spirit fruit, but the colors were different. The purple pearl fruit was a beautiful fuchsia. ¡°Big Sister!¡± The little wolf Fengfeng ran over to Leng Ruoxue happily. ¡°Little Fengfeng, don¡¯t be naughty in here!¡± Leng Ruoxue carried Little Fengfeng into her arms. This little thing had gained some weight after staying here for a few days and was a little rounder. ¡°Yes, Fengfeng is very obedient!¡± the little wolf said. ¡°Qing Jue, Big Sister is heading out first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she left the Heaven and Earth Bracelet with the little wolf. ¡°Big Brother Ran, it¡¯s so nice to see you here.¡± When Leng Ruoxue left her tent, she saw a pretty and delicate girl talking to Feng Moran. Although the girl was talking to Feng Moran, she kept eyeing Ye Chen. ¡°Who is she?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously when she walked to Ye Chen¡¯s side. ¡°Seems like someone from his previous mercenary group?¡± Ye Chen said disgruntledly. How dare this woman fantasize about me? ¡°Hello, Big Sister. Thank you for taking care of Big Brother Ran!¡± The delicate girl walked up to Leng Ruoxue and spoke as if they were well acquainted. ¡°Wait, do I know you?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled, but she was looking at Feng Moran. Who does she think she is? Why is she thanking me? What a hypocritical woman. Does she think her smile can hide her jealousy? The flicker of jealousy in the woman¡¯s eyes flashed by quickly, but it couldn¡¯t escape Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes. ¡°Big Sister, I am Hong Xiu, Big Brother Ran¡¯s friend,¡± Hong Xiu said tenderly, beaming from ear to ear. ¡°Since you are only Big Brother Feng¡¯s friend, I don¡¯t think you should be the one thanking me. Besides, I¡¯m only fifteen. Do you think you¡¯re younger than me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly, not giving her any face at all. This irrelevant person dares to provoke me. ¡°Big Brother Ran, I¡­¡± Hong Xiu looked at Feng Moran aggrievedly with tears welling up in her eyes, hoping that he would speak up for her. In the past, he always took good care of her in the mercenary group. ¡°You don¡¯t belong here! Go back!¡± Feng Moran said impatiently. He didn¡¯t want to have the slightest relationship with anyone from his previous mercenary group. ¡°Big Brother Ran¡­¡± Hong Xiu was dumbfounded. It shouldn¡¯t be like this! ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel bothered about being expelled from a second-rate mercenary group. Brother, I was expelled from the second-best one!¡± Feng Da patted Feng Moran¡¯s shoulder to console him. ¡°You¡¯re right. Everyone, from now on, we are the Blazing Flame Mercenary Group!¡± Feng Moran declared at the top of his lungs. Chapter 41 - Big Brother is Hurt (2) After Feng Moran finished speaking, many mercenary groups and families who wanted to befriend them came forward to congratulate them. Although establishing a mercenary group wasn¡¯t a big deal, anyone could see their strength. ¡°Congratulations!¡± Ju Ri and Cang Ran deliberately walked up to Leng Ruoxue. They knew that this stunning girl in front of them was the core of the group. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Everyone, in order to thank you for your kind intentions, I have decided to invite everyone who congratulated us to eat earth python meat,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Since others intended to be on good terms with her, she shouldn¡¯t be too distant. Moreover, her meaning was obvious. Only those who had congratulated her earlier would have a share. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°What a treat!¡± Some of those who came to offer their congratulations didn¡¯t expect something so good, and they were overjoyed. Earth python meat wasn¡¯t something that just anyone had the chance to eat. ¡°Erm¡­ we still don¡¯t know your names?¡± Ju Ri and Cang Ran couldn¡¯t help asking after sitting together with Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group of four. ¡°Feng Moran.¡± ¡°Mu Li.¡± ¡°Ye Chen. She is my wife, Leng Ruoxue,¡± Ye Chen introduced directly, wanting to strangle his love rivals to death in the bud. ¡°Leng Ruoxue? Eastern Lagoon¡¯s General Leng¡¯s granddaughter, Leng Ruoxue?¡± Ju Ri asked in surprise. Leng Ruoxue nodded. Has the young master of the Hurricane Mercenary Group heard of my foolish misdeeds before? Hurricane should be in the Southern Dusk Empire! ¡°Is Leng Ruohan your elder brother?¡± Ju Ri asked. ¡°Uh, does Big Brother Ju know my elder brother?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with some doubt. ¡°Your elder brother is injured!¡± Ju Ri explained. ¡°What did you say?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in disbelief. ¡°Leng Ruohan is injured, and I heard that his injury is rather serious,¡± Ju Ri explained. How did Big Brother get injured? Leng Ruoxue really couldn¡¯t believe it. Her brother should have broken through to Spiritual Sovereign long ago with the spirit fruit she had left behind. How could he be injured? ¡°Xue¡¯er, calm down.¡± Ye Chen hugged Leng Ruoxue tenderly and comforted her. Xue¡¯er was very cold to outsiders, but she greatly valued her loved ones and people she believed in. She panicked a little when she heard that her brother was injured. ¡°What should we do? What should we do?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Ye Chen helplessly with tears in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ye Chen comforted her. He had never seen Xue¡¯er so helpless before. ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Ruohan will be fine.¡± Feng Moran also comforted her. Xue¡¯er had always been his pillar and strong in his heart, so his heart ached when he saw Xue¡¯er¡¯s weak and helpless appearance. ¡°I want to go back to Phoenix City to see Big Brother,¡± Leng Ruoxue said anxiously. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go back now,¡± Ye Chen said comfortingly. ¡°Big Brother Feng, I have something to tell you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Feng Moran. ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Moran stood up and walked into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s tent with her. ¡°Big Brother Feng, take this.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed him a jade bottle. ¡°What is this?¡± Feng Moran was curious. ¡°Poison.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid some people will have some devious ideas after I leave. Big Brother Feng doesn¡¯t need to be soft-hearted then.¡± Leng Ruoxue could leave early but not Big Brother Feng. ¡°Charm.¡± ¡°Master, I will protect them,¡± Charm said understandingly. He knew that his master was worried about them, so she wanted him to stay. ¡°Thank you.¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged Charm¡¯s small and cute body tightly, feeling a little reluctant to part. But with Charm here, she would be much more at ease. ¡°Big Brother Feng, ask Feng Da to come in after you go out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Charm jumped onto Feng Moran¡¯s shoulder and followed him out of the tent. ¡°Miss.¡± Feng Da walked in and looked at Leng Ruoxue with some concern. He just heard that something had happened to his young lady¡¯s elder brother. His young lady valued them so much, what more her own blood relatives! ¡°Protect them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly and handed him a bottle of poison. ¡°While I don¡¯t allow you to bully others with your power, I won¡¯t allow you to be bullied by others either, so don¡¯t embarrass me. If anyone dares to bully you, don¡¯t be soft-hearted, and don¡¯t be afraid of causing me trouble. I might hate trouble, but I¡¯m not afraid of it. You have to know that our Leng family isn¡¯t easy to bully,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him. The Leng family was the most protective of their own. The reason she said this to Feng Da was that she was afraid that Big Brother Feng would have too many concerns and be unable to do it. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. Feng Da won¡¯t let anyone bully our Leng family,¡± Feng Da promised. He had long regarded himself as a member of the Leng family. It was their fortune to have such a protective master! ¡°Stay here with Big Brother Feng. After the king kong great ape breaks through, you can return to Phoenix City with him or stay here to train.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave them two choices. Feng Da nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I promise I won¡¯t let anyone lose a strand of hair.¡± ¡°Mu Li, stay and protect them. If necessary, kill anyone without mercy!¡± Ye Chen also instructed Mu Li with a cold glow flashing through his eyes. Before leaving, Leng Ruoxue gave Ju Ri a heavenly essence pill and Cang Ran a spirit fruit as repayment for their kindness in reporting the news. Then she left the Illusionary Forest with Ye Chen on Quill¡¯s back. Seeing the two people he feared the most leave, Elder Xu became a little restless. Hmph, let¡¯s see who can protect you now. He was the strongest here now since the two people he couldn¡¯t see through left. ¡°Now, it¡¯s the time for us to settle the score properly!¡± Elder Xu said to Feng Da and the others cockily. ¡°Yo, why isn¡¯t Elder Xu pretending to be dead?¡± Feng Da said mockingly. This elder wasn¡¯t so lively when his young lady was around. ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t understand. The higher the status, the more afraid of death. He wasn¡¯t confident that he could defeat our young lady, so of course he could only pretend to be dead,¡± Lin Yuan said cooperatively. ¡°Oh, no wonder¡­¡± Realization dawned upon Feng Da¡¯s face. Chapter 42 - Depart ¡°You¡­ you¡­ This old man will not let any of you go!¡± Elder Xu said through gritted teeth with hatred in his heart. How dare a mere Great Spiritualist crack a joke at my expense. ¡°You are too presumptuous. How dare a Great Spiritualist be so rampant. Where is your respect for the dignity of the strong?¡± Zhang Jian rebuked them, seemingly with a sense of righteousness. In fact, he said this in hopes of borrowing Elder Xu¡¯s hand to kill them so that he could vent his anger. Leng Ruoxue asked for it when she ignored him. Hmph, she¡¯s just a married woman who isn¡¯t worthy of me. However, his innate superiority made him unable to tolerate her ignoring him. Now that the dignity of the strong was on the line, Elder Xu had no choice but to attack. How could a powerhouse allow himself to be humiliated by an ant? This concerned his dignity and face. ¡°Prepare to die!¡± Elder Xu said furiously. ¡°Wait, Elder Xu, are you sure you want to kill them?¡± Ju Ri asked. He had gained many benefits from Leng Ruoxue, so it was impossible for him not to intervene! ¡°Yes, Elder Xu, you should think about it carefully!¡± Cang Ran echoed. ¡°Are you two young masters standing up for them?¡± Elder Xu questioned, displeased. He didn¡¯t want the two major mercenary groups, Hurricane and Universal, to intervene in the feud between them. ¡°Elder Xu, we¡¯re doing this for your own good. Their young lady might have left, but do you think she could have left feeling relieved if she didn¡¯t leave something for her subordinates to fend for their lives?¡± Ju Ri reminded ¡®kindly¡¯. ¡°Erm¡­¡± Elder Xu hesitated after hearing what Ju Ri said. He wasn¡¯t a fool and certainly didn¡¯t want to provoke an enemy he didn¡¯t know the details of. Just as he was hesitating, a stream of heaven and earth laws descended. ¡°Is¡­ is this a level nine holy beast breaking through ?¡± At that moment, Elder Xu¡¯s mind was fully attracted by the holy beast¡¯s breakthrough. How could he have the mood to avenge his brother? Wouldn¡¯t a level nine holy beast break through to become a divine beast? There had yet to be anyone in the entire Ling Feng Continent who formed a contract with a divine beast. If he could obtain this divine beast, his status in the family would be second only to the patriarch. He had to obtain it. Everyone present was stunned. But what surprised them even more was that a second stream of heaven and earth laws descended soon after. Everyone was dumbfounded. Are¡­ are there two holy beasts breaking through? Seeing the descent of the second stream of heaven and earth laws, Feng Da and the others knew that Deputy Leader Feng had also advanced. Great, our mercenary group will have another Spiritual Sovereign now. ¡­ ¡°Master,¡± the king kong great ape said happily as he transformed into a human. ¡°Thank you, King Kong!¡± Feng Moran looked at the two-meter tall, handsome, and strong man in front of him with gratitude. It would have been impossible for him to advance two stages so easily to become a Spiritual Sovereign if King Kong didn¡¯t break through. ¡°Master, what about the people outside?¡± King Kong scratched his head shyly. Hehe, Master is being too polite. ¡°Chase them away,¡± Feng Moran said coldly. There was now a hint of powerhouse¡¯s demeanor to him. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Leave my territory immediately! Or else, you will stay and be my dinner!¡± King Kong roared outward. His master was too kind. If it were up to him, he would have just killed them all. By the time Feng Moran emerged, most of the people outside had already run away. ¡°You came back at the right time, Brother Feng. We were just about to say goodbye!¡± Ju Ri and Cang Ran said when they saw Feng Moran. ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Feng Moran said. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Xu family leave?¡± Feng Moran asked curiously. Are they still thinking about killing us? ¡°The purple pearl fruit is gone, so they¡¯re probably after the divine beast,¡± Ju Ri guessed. Divine beasts were extremely enticing, but people had to be alive to obtain them. How could they expect to obtain the king kong great ape after it had eaten the purple pearl fruit and advanced to divine beast? The king kong great ape must be in a good mood, so it let them leave instead of coming out to kill them all immediately. Of course, Feng Moran knew how attractive divine beasts were to powerhouses. But a divine beast had strength equivalent to a human Spiritual Deity, so how could it be easy to capture one? Even if there was one captured through a scheme, would there be a beast trainer who had the confidence to tame it? Even Supreme Beast Trainers didn¡¯t have full confidence to tame one, right? Moreover, there was no Supreme Beast Trainer on the Ling Feng Continent now. ¡°I guess Elder Xu isn¡¯t in the mood to kill us anymore!¡± Feng Moran said jokingly. ¡°Of course, you aren¡¯t as attractive as a divine beast,¡± Ju Ri mocked. A peak Spiritual Sovereign wants to capture a divine beast¡­ He¡¯s really overestimating his abilities. ¡°Brother Ju, Brother Cang, we¡¯ll take our leave now. See you again,¡± Feng Moran said when they reached a fork in the road. ¡°See you again.¡± ¡°Deputy Leader Feng, are we going to Phoenix City?¡± Feng Da asked. ¡°Mu Li, what do you think?¡± Feng Moran looked at Mu Li. ¡°You¡¯ve just advanced, so you should consolidate your strength first before going back,¡± Mu Li said after some thought. ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Moran knew that he wouldn¡¯t be of much help even if he returned. Moreover, Xue¡¯er had already gone back, so Leng Ruohan would definitely be fine. ¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen.¡± Ye Chen comforted her. ¡°I don¡¯t know how bad my big brother¡¯s injury is, so I¡¯m just a little worried,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. If it¡¯s only a minor injury, Grandpa wouldn¡¯t have issued a mercenary mission. ¡°Quill, let¡¯s take a break!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after feeding him a pill. ¡°Master, I¡¯m not tired,¡± Quill said. Even though he had been flying for so long, he didn¡¯t feel tired since his master was constantly feeding him pills. Quill flew at a rapid pace. After flying for an entire day and night, they finally arrived at Phoenix City. ¡°Master, Miss is back!¡± Cui Zhu said excitedly as she ran into the study. ¡°Really? Where?¡± Leng Qingtian was finally relieved when he heard that his precious granddaughter was back. Xue¡¯er will definitely have a way. ¡°Outside,¡± Cui Zhu said excitedly. Leng Qingtian hurried to the yard and happened to see Xue¡¯er jump off the back of the giant eagle. ¡°Grandfather!¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Qingtian held his precious granddaughter tightly in his arms. After not seeing her for half a year, he missed her so much. Chapter 43 - Arrived Home ¡°Let Grandpa take a good look. Oh, my Xue¡¯er has grown taller and prettier,¡± Leng Qingtian said proudly. His grandchildren were his pride, but right now, his grandson¡­ alas! ¡°Xue¡¯er, who is he?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at the stunningly beautiful man standing behind Xue¡¯er curiously. He wouldn¡¯t have noticed him if he hadn¡¯t coughed twice. ¡°Hello, Grandpa. I am Ye Chen,¡± Ye Chen introduced himself. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect to be ignored like this one day. ¡°Ye Chen?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at Leng Ruoxue. The meaning in his eyes was obvious¡ªWas he the frail and sickly Ye Chen? Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± ¡°How did you two end up together?¡± Leng Qingtian was puzzled. ¡°We met in the Illusionary Forest.¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Leng Qingtian pondered on what he should call him. ¡°Grandpa, just call me Ye Chen.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you Ye Chen from now on,¡± Leng Qingtian said with satisfaction. How does this kid look like someone who¡¯s sick? Rumors can¡¯t be trusted. ¡°Grandpa, how is Big Brother? What happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked worriedly. ¡°Alas!¡± Leng Qingtian sighed. ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s too late today. Go and rest first. Grandpa will tell you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not tired.¡± How could she sleep without knowing her brother¡¯s condition? ¡°Then let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Leng Qingtian said. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Ruohan is seriously injured. All the meridians in his body have been broken, and all his spiritual power has been destroyed. He can¡¯t be a spiritualist anymore,¡± Leng Qingtian said sadly. Alas, his good grandson suddenly turned from a genius into a cripple who couldn¡¯t cultivate spiritual power. Was this the jealousy of the heavens toward geniuses? Leng Ruoxue was stunned after hearing what her grandfather said. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so seriously injured. ¡°How did Big Brother get hurt?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Big Brother should be a Spiritual Sovereign now. Since a Spiritual Sovereign could be injured so severely, his opponent should be much stronger than him. Hmph, no matter who it is, I will make them pay the price for hurting my big brother. ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t remind me of it.¡± Leng Qingtian said angrily. ¡°Grandpa, I want to know,¡± Leng Ruoxue said seriously. ¡°Sigh, the academy said that Ruohan provoked a group of fire rhinoceroses and was besieged by them. Ruohan would have died if the teachers leading the team didn¡¯t save him in time.¡± Leng Qingtian told Xue¡¯er the exact words the academy told him. ¡°Grandpa, do you believe that? Is Big Brother such an irrational person? Why would he provoke fire rhinoceroses?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked angrily. Fire rhinoceroses were very barbaric spiritual beasts that lived in groups, and even Spiritual Supremacies wouldn¡¯t provoke them. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do even if we don¡¯t believe it. The students and teachers who went on the training exercise testified that it was Ruohan¡¯s mistake, and they were also injured because of it,¡± Leng Qingtian said angrily. Some parents even came to ask for compensation. He was really furious. ¡°Did you ask Big Brother?¡± Her brother was the party involved, so surely her grandfather would have asked him. ¡°Ruohan was unconscious for a long time and only woke up a few days ago. Even until now, he¡¯s still refusing to say a word,¡± Leng Qingtian said helplessly. He wouldn¡¯t have allowed those people to say whatever they wanted if Ruohan hadn¡¯t been unconscious. ¡°What did the principal of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy say? Isn¡¯t he Big Brother¡¯s master?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again. A master should at least understand their disciple¡¯s character. ¡°He has the same opinion as me. He didn¡¯t believe that Ruohan would be so rash. But Ruohan was unconscious the whole time, so we had no way to verify it. Alas, Grandpa is useless,¡± Leng Qingtian rebuked himself. If Old Man Lin hadn¡¯t been away from Phoenix City at the time, the matter wouldn¡¯t have reached the point where it couldn¡¯t be sorted out. By the time Old Man Lin rushed back, the news had already spread throughout Eastern Lagoon. ¡°What about Big Brother¡¯s spirit beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. The spirit beast should know what happened. ¡°Dead.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The teachers of the academy said that they wouldn¡¯t have been able to save Ruohan if his spirit beast hadn¡¯t self-exploded,¡± Leng Qingtian said. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Big Brother.¡± Leng Ruoxue decided to check on her brother first. ¡°Grandpa will accompany you!¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll go too,¡± Ye Chen said. ¡°Grandpa, please have some rest. Ye Chen and I will go.¡± Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen arrived at the Cold Tea Pavilion, where Leng Ruohan lived. As soon as they entered, they saw a tall and thin figure standing in the middle of the yard. Leng Ruoxue could already feel the sadness from her big brother before she approached him. ¡°Big Brother,¡± Leng Ruoxue called out tenderly. Upon hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s voice, the thin figure standing in the middle of the yard turned around. ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Ruohan, who had been silent since waking up, finally spoke when he saw his beloved sister. ¡°Big Brother.¡± Leng Ruohan hugged the emaciated Leng Ruohan and cried out in heartache. Damn it, my big brother, who used to be handsome as an immortal, is almost as thin as a piece of paper. He looks so haggard and dejected. Hmph, no matter who caused him to become like this, I will never let it go. ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Ruohan hugged Leng Ruoxue tightly as tears rolled down his cheeks. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Ardent is dead,¡± Leng Ruohan said sadly. Leng Ruoxue knew that Ardent was her brother¡¯s contracted spirit beast. Ardent¡¯s death must have devastated her brother. Alas, at this moment, she really hoped that her brother¡¯s relationship with Ardent hadn¡¯t been so deep. But it was too late to say anything now. Everyone in the Leng family greatly valued their spirit beasts and treated them as their family! ¡°Big Brother, Ardent wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this.¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that in her brother¡¯s heart, losing a partner whom he viewed as family devastated him more than losing his spiritual power and becoming a cripple. ¡°It was all to save me. I am too useless.¡± Leng Ruohan blamed himself. ¡°Big Brother, can you tell Xue¡¯er what happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue took the opportunity to ask. ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you believe me?¡± Leng Ruohan asked. When he woke up, Ming An had told him the academy¡¯s explanation. But because he had been so immersed in the sadness of losing Ardent, he didn¡¯t bother to defend himself. ¡°Of course I believe you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Why would she believe outsiders instead of the big brother who loved her? Chapter 44 - Unlucky Fire Rhinoceros ¡°As long as Xue¡¯er believes Big Brother,¡± Leng Ruohan said with relief. ¡°Big Brother, aren¡¯t you going to tell Xue¡¯er what happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let the matter pass since things have developed to this point. It¡¯s enough as long as Xue¡¯er believes me.¡± Although he wanted to tell the truth, he didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for his master, nor did he want to damage his academy¡¯s reputation because of a few black sheep. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Big Brother,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. She knew that her brother had concerns and would rather suffer himself. But she didn¡¯t have any. Hmph, let the matter pass? It¡¯s not going to be that easy. How can I let anyone who bullies the Leng Family off so easily? Do they really think that the Leng family are pushovers? ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s getting late. You should rest early. Xue¡¯er will visit you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay. Big Brother will sleep now and wait for Xue¡¯er to come tomorrow.¡± Leng Ruohan didn¡¯t want Xue¡¯er to worry. Leng Ruoxue watched her brother fall asleep on the bed with her own eyes before leaving with Ye Chen. ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you really intend to let this matter pass?¡± Ye Chen asked curiously. ¡°What do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked rhetorically. ¡°No matter what you want to do, don¡¯t leave me behind. You have to count me in.¡± Ye Chen didn¡¯t believe that this protective little woman would let those fellows who made her elder brother the scapegoat go unscathed! ¡°Okay, no problem,¡± Leng Ruoxue said generously. Why should I decline if someone is willing to be a free goon? ¡°Come up,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Ye Chen as she sat on Quill¡¯s back. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Ye Chen was curious. ¡°Misty Woods,¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s pink lips softly murmured. The Misty Woods was one of the many medium-sized forests in the Eastern Lagoon Empire. It was incomparable to the Illusionary Forest, regardless of size and the population, types, and levels of spirit beasts. The Misty Woods was much safer than the Illusionary Forest, and it was very close to Phoenix City. As a result, the Heavenly Phoenix Academy often regarded the Misty Woods as a training ground for new students. She had learned from Ming An that her brother met with the accident in the Misty Woods. ¡°Are we going hunting in the Misty Woods at this late hour?¡± Ye Chen teased. ¡°Yes, hunting,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. After flying for less than half an hour, Quill brought them to the entrance of the Misty Woods. ¡°Quill, find a spirit beast and ask where the fire rhinoceroses¡¯ territory is,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill¡¯s sharp eagle eyes searched around and found an owl hiding in a tree. Quill flew directly to the front of the owl and asked, ¡°Where is the territory of the fire rhinoceroses?¡± ¡°This in-insignificant beast will bring you there,¡± the one-meter tall owl said while trembling in fear. ¡°Th-this is it,¡± the timid owl said. ¡°Thank you. This is your reward.¡± Leng Ruoxue threw a spirit fruit to the timid owl. The owl opened its mouth to catch the fruit, nodded in gratitude, and quickly flew away. ¡°Quill, go and capture a fire rhinoceros for me,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. The fire rhinoceroses should be asleep, so she had to lure them out. ¡°Yes.¡± Quill flew around in the sky and then swooped down. A chubby fiery red rhinoceros appeared in his sharp claws when he flew up again. Fire rhinoceroses were fire-attribute rhinoceroses. They were mostly intermediate spirit beasts, but a small number of them were advanced spirit beasts of level seven and above. The fire rhinoceros caught by Quill was a level seven spirit beast. ¡°W-who are you people?¡± the fire rhinoceros stammered. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. We just want to have a chat with you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°I-I have nothing to talk about with humans,¡± the fire rhinoceros said fearfully. How could it not be afraid? There was a holy beast eyeing it covetously next to it. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s roast it and eat it. It seems to have a lot of meat, so it should taste good.¡± Ye Chen looked at the fire rhinoceros lying on the ground. ¡°Yes, I heard that fire rhinoceros meat is very delicious. I haven¡¯t eaten it before!¡± Leng Ruoxue said cooperatively. ¡°It¡¯s more than that. The hide of fire rhinoceroses is also very valuable. So are their horns. They are all good raw materials for making equipment,¡± Ye Chen commented critically about fire rhinoceroses. ¡°One probably isn¡¯t enough to eat, right? Why don¡¯t we catch a few more? We can bring them back for Grandpa and the others to try,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to catch more.¡± Quill flew up again. In less than half an hour, Quill caught more than a dozen fire rhinoceroses, each of them a level seven spirit beast. ¡°Quill, well done,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. Her beast was so smart and knew to capture advanced beasts. Spirit beasts with intelligence were more interesting. ¡°Xue¡¯er, which one should we grill?¡± Ye Chen asked expectantly. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you to decide.¡± Leng Ruoxue started a fire. ¡°This one¡­ this one¡­ they¡¯re all quite fat. Which one should I choose?¡± Ye Chen murmured to himself as he circled the fire rhinoceroses. The captured fire rhinoceroses all lowered their heads, afraid that they would be chosen by this nasty man. ¡°Since they¡¯re all good, just pick any one,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. ¡°Then this one. It¡¯s the fattest one.¡± Ye Chen pointed at a 200-kilogram fire rhinoceros and kicked it out. After being kicked, the fat fire rhinoceros rolled to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s feet like a ball. ¡°Let¡¯s let out some blood first.¡± Leng Ruoxue held a sharp dagger in her hand and gestured at the fat fire rhinoceros. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Don¡¯t eat me. My flesh stinks and isn¡¯t delicious.¡± The fat fire rhinoceros whimpered and sobbed. ¡°Where should I start? This is it.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a long time before finally deciding on the spot to insert her knife. It was the fat fire rhinoceros¡¯s butt. She raised her dagger and stabbed it fiercely. ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± A shrill scream echoed through the entire forest. ¡°Who¡¯s bullying my fire rhinoceros tribe!¡± A loud roar resounded from the distance. ¡°You¡¯re finally out. It would have been better if you had cooperated earlier,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with satisfaction after seeing that she had achieved her goal. They had caught so many fire rhinoceroses, but the fire rhinoceros king had actually pretended to be dead. Chapter 45 - Fire Rhinoceros King (1) ¡°Alright, stop screaming. You won¡¯t die from the stab!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the fire rhinoceros, which was screaming miserably from being stabbed in the butt. She didn¡¯t really intend to kill it; she just wanted to scare it. However, it wasn¡¯t because she couldn¡¯t do it. She just felt that killing them would be letting them off too lightly. How could these fire rhinoceroses compensate for her big brother¡¯s injuries and grievances just by dying? Thus, she was more inclined to mental torture. After all, mental torture was always more effective than physical torture when dealing with enemies. ¡°Y-you are a demon!¡± the fat fire rhinoceros stabbed in the butt cried out. Other humans would run away when they saw them, but these two detestable humans actually came knocking on their door. Hmph! These two detestable humans will die for sure when the king comes. The king will definitely take revenge for this pain, the fat fire rhinoceros muttered in his head. Leng Ruoxue knew that the fire rhinoceros king was almost here, as she heard the sound of galloping drawing close. It seems to have brought a lot of subordinates. Come on, the more, the merrier. ¡°What a brazen human! How dare you bully my tribe in my territory!¡± roared the fire rhinoceros king, which was nearly twice the size of an ordinary fire rhinoceros. Its thick nostrils spurted out flames continuously. It was very angry, and the consequences would be serious. ¡°So what if this young lady is bullying them? What can you do to me?¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately provoked. She didn¡¯t expect this fire rhinoceros king to be a level five holy beast. Moreover, it didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid about Quill, a level eight holy beast, just because it had so many subordinates. It¡¯s really arrogant. Very good. This is what I like. It will be satisfying to tidy them up this way. She felt incomparably happy looking at the nearly one thousand fire rhinoceroses in front of her. ¡°Human, you will regret this!¡± the fire rhinoceros king bellowed furiously, its bell-sized eyes widening. ¡°Go, let this human taste the power of our fire rhinoceros tribe!¡± the fire rhinoceros king roared. All the spirit beasts in the Misty Wood knew that it had a bad temper, so no beast dared to provoke it. It had been too used to its status as the king here, which was why it didn¡¯t do anything when the eagle first caught a fire rhinoceros. It knew about it, but it didn¡¯t pay too much attention since these people were of a higher level, and it thought they were just passing through. The death of one or two fire rhinoceroses wasn¡¯t a big deal to him after all. The forest was always a place where the strong preyed on the weak. But now, they had caught more than a dozen advanced fire rhinoceroses in a row, causing its tribe to panic. Therefore, it was impossible for it, the fire rhinoceros king, to overlook it. Fortunately, its tribe was huge, so it wasn¡¯t afraid of the eagle. As for these two humans, they were even less worthy of his attention because they were just two people who came to court death in its eyes. Upon their king¡¯s orders, the fire rhinoceroses immediately surrounded Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen. They glared at the two of them fiercely, especially the fat fire rhinoceros that had just been stabbed in the butt. ¡°Big or small?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°I¡¯ll take the big one and leave the small ones for you to practice your sword moves.¡± Ye Chen knew that Xue¡¯er hadn¡¯t really tested the power of her Meteor Sword Technique yet. ¡°Exactly to my liking. Quill, keep an eye on them and don¡¯t let them escape,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill flew into the air, ready to capture fire rhinoceroses at any moment. ¡°Big Rhino, where are you looking? I¡¯m your opponent.¡± The fire rhinoceros king¡¯s lack of focus made Ye Chen very displeased. Leng Ruoxue looked at the nearly one thousand fire rhinoceroses around her, raised the sword in her hand, and used ¡®Meteor Moon Slash¡¯. A sword beam shot at the fire rhinoceroses like a shooting star. She didn¡¯t infuse spiritual power into the Meteor Moon Slash just now, so it was just a pure sword move. But it left the thick-skinned fire rhinoceroses covered in wounds. Then she agilely weaved between the clumsy fire rhinoceroses and used ¡®Blazing Tree Silver Flower¡¯. The sword beams infused with fire-attribute spiritual power swept at the fire rhinoceroses like blazing shooting stars, instantly killing more than half of them. She was extremely fast, and most of the clumsy fire rhinoceroses died before they could react. Seeing that the fire rhinoceroses were either dead or wounded and could no longer attack, Leng Ruoxue stopped and looked over at Ye Chen. Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but become a little speechless when she saw Ye Chen using only his fist to beat up the fire rhinoceros king until it was unrecognizable and kneeling on the ground begging for mercy. How tough must this freak¡¯s fist be to beat the fire rhinoceros king to such a state? ¡°Great masters, please spare me. It¡¯s all my fault for failing to recognize your greatness. Boohoo¡­¡± the fire rhinoceros king pleaded. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t kill you now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She believed that the fire rhinoceros king must have now suffered a serious blow, both physically and mentally. ¡°As long as you answer my questions honestly, and your answers satisfy me, I will let you go.¡± ¡°Really?¡± the fire rhinoceros king asked fearfully. It was really scared of these two humans now. Where did these demons come from? Boohoo¡­ ¡°You can choose not to believe me if you want to die now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. ¡°I believe you. I definitely believe you!¡± the fire rhinoceros king said hurriedly. How could it dare not believe her? ¡°Very good. Then let me ask you, did your tribe almost kill a man a month ago?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°How do you know about that?¡± The fire rhinoceros king was startled. Are these two demons here to avenge that man? ¡°Why did you want to kill him?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked while suppressing her anger. ¡°We didn¡¯t want to kill him. We wanted to kill a woman who came to steal our fire rhinoceros fruits,¡± the fire rhinoceros king said aggrievedly. Fire rhinoceros fruits were their favorite fruit to eat, and they were very important to them. Anyone who wanted to steal them had to die. ¡°Tell me what happened in detail.¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes.¡± The fire rhinoceros king explained the situation at the time in great detail, and then it looked at Leng Ruoxue with a pleading gaze. Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t want to die! ¡°What did that woman look like?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. It turned out that the fire rhinoceros king was also seriously injured at the time, which was why that woman was lucky to have survived. ¡°I can¡¯t say. She should be very beautiful according to human standards!¡± the fire rhinoceros king said. Fire rhinoceroses didn¡¯t like human women. Chapter 46 - Fire Rhinoceros King (2) ¡°Then if you see her again, can you recognize her?¡± ¡°C-can. I will recognize her even if she turns into ashes,¡± the fire rhinoceros king hurriedly promised. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her here. I won¡¯t kill you if you can recognize her,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Y-yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a pill and stuffed it into the fire rhinoceros king¡¯s mouth. ¡°This is poison. Don¡¯t even think about running. Otherwise, you won¡¯t last three days.¡± ¡°N-no.¡± The fire rhinoceros king was on the brink of tears. This was its territory, so where could it run? It wasn¡¯t easy to conquer such a territory, so how could it bear to abandon it? After doing what she came here to do, Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen left the Misty Woods. Of course, they didn¡¯t forget to take the dead fire rhinoceroses with them. They were their spoils of war. ¡°Xue¡¯er, did you really give the fire rhinoceros king poison?¡± Ye Chen asked curiously. ¡°Of course not. It will just cause diarrhea for some time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mischievously. ¡°How long will it last?¡± Ye Chen was curious. ¡°Until I give it the antidote,¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean it won¡¯t have the strength to run?¡± So ruthless, but he liked it. ¡°Does it dare to run? That fellow might look mighty, but it¡¯s actually very cowardly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said clear-headedly. They had caught more than a dozen fire rhinoceroses, so that fellow knew that it couldn¡¯t continue to ignore the situation. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of protecting its dignity as the fire rhinoceros king, it wouldn¡¯t have been willing to come out. Moreover, it only came out as a bluff by relying on its numbers. ¡°Quill, find an open space to stop,¡± Leng Ruoxue said all of a sudden. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Chen was puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m going to break through,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. She had broken through to advanced Spiritual Sovereign for several months now and had stored up enough spiritual power, but there had been no sign of advancing to peak Spiritual Sovereign. She didn¡¯t expect to feel that she was going to break through from the fight just now. Quill found a relatively flat place to land. Leng Ruoxue jumped off Quill¡¯s back and sat cross-legged on the ground. She broke through to peak Spiritual Sovereign in no time since it was only a minor stage. So except for the relatively low-level silver wolves advancing one or two levels, none of her other beasts advanced. Leng Ruoxue gazed at her spiritual power that was a deep gold color, a color that only peak Spiritual Sovereigns possessed. Spiritual power would have color after breaking through to Great Spiritualist. The color for Great Spiritualist was silvery-white. For Spiritual Monarch, it was light gold, and the color from elementary to peak would gradually deepen. The color for Spiritual Sovereign was gold, and it would also gradually deepen from elementary to peak. It was the same for Spiritual Supremacy and Spiritual Deity. The color for Spiritual Supremacy was purple gold, and the color for Spiritual Deity was purple. Moreover, there was no elementary, intermediate, advanced, or peak for Spiritual Deity. When using spiritual skills to fight, the spiritual power released would mainly be the color of the spiritual power attribute, except that there would be a colored layer corresponding to the user¡¯s spiritual power level enveloping it. This way, it would be easy to differentiate the levels of people when others were watching them fight. Otherwise, people of low levels wouldn¡¯t be able to know the strength of those of higher levels. ¡°It took a long time to advance to peak Spiritual Sovereign,¡± Leng Ruoxue complained. Her Heaven Defying Art was still at the second level. Only after completing the second level would her strength be equivalent to Spiritual Supremacy. ¡°Be content, you greedy little thing. Many people never reach Spiritual Sovereign,¡± Ye Chen said with feigned anger. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Leng Ruoxue was just joking. In fact, she was very satisfied. Even though she hadn¡¯t advanced to Spiritual Supremacy yet, with her current strength, she might not necessarily lose to someone at that level. If she had the chance, she had to find an unlucky Spiritual Supremacy to try. After Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen returned to the Leng residence, they went to their respective rooms to rest. The next morning, Leng Ruoxue went to see her big brother as soon as she woke up. But she didn¡¯t expect Ye Chen to be earlier than her. Moreover, the two of them seemed to be chatting happily. She couldn¡¯t help being curious. What are they talking about? ¡°Big Brother.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re here.¡± Leng Ruohan¡¯s mood had improved significantly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Ye Chen in puzzlement. This fellow actually didn¡¯t go back to his home after returning to Phoenix City last night but insisted on staying at her place. ¡°I came to chat with Big Brother!¡± Ye Chen said with a light smile. ¡°What were you talking about?¡± Leng Ruoxue was curious. Are they close? ¡°This is a secret between men,¡± Ye Chen said mysteriously. ¡°Then you continue chatting with Big Brother first. I have something to do,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Tsk, he¡¯s actually leaving me hanging. With that, she left the Cold Tea Pavilion. ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Leng Ruohan called out from behind her. ¡°Is Xue¡¯er angry?¡± he asked worriedly. Xue¡¯er actually ignored me. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t be angry,¡± Ye Chen said. ¡°Miss, why are you back so soon?¡± L¨¹ Tao was slightly surprised when she saw her young miss, who had just left, return within a short time. ¡°It¡¯s okay, L¨¹ Tao. You and Cui Zhu just have to cultivate diligently!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded her. Before leaving, she had left spiritual essence pills for them, so these two girls were now intermediate Spiritual Monarchs. ¡°Yes, Miss. Don¡¯t worry. Cui Zhu and I will cultivate seriously,¡± L¨¹ Tao said gratefully. If not for their young miss, they didn¡¯t know how long it would have taken for them to advance to Spiritual Monarch. Moreover, after consuming the spiritual essence pills she left for them, they clearly felt that they absorbed spiritual power much faster than before. ¡°Eat this. One each for you and Cui Zhu.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out two red spirit fruits. ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± L¨¹ Tao knew that everything her young miss gave was something good. ¡°I don¡¯t need any attending here. Leave and eat the spirit fruit,¡± Leng Ruoxue said ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± ¡°Grandfather!¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you have a way to treat Ruohan¡¯s injuries?¡± Leng Qingtian asked directly. He knew that Ruohan was willing to speak now. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I have to search through the pill formulas Master left me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Look for it then. Grandpa will accompany Ruohan,¡± Leng Qingtian said worriedly. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t go yet. Ye Chen is there. They seem to be having a good time chatting.¡± Leng Ruoxue stopped him. She was afraid that her grandfather wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself and reveal a pained expression when he saw her big brother. That would put a lot of pressure on him. Chapter 47 - Breakthrough at Last ¡°Okay. Grandpa won¡¯t go see him now.¡± He knew that his grandson was a proud person, and the last thing he needed was pity, even if it was from his relatives. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s enter the Heaven and Earth Bracelet to take a look. It has changed a lot since I unlocked a layer of the seal,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay. Grandpa will enter and take a look then.¡± Leng Ruoxue brought her grandfather into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. Leng Qingtian¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the scenery in front of him. The space had become larger, and the spiritual energy was denser than before. It was really a good place to cultivate. ¡°Xue¡¯er, where did these silver wolves come from?¡± Leng Qingtian looked curiously at the silver wolves running around leisurely or lying on their stomachs in the distance. ¡°They are my contracted spirit beasts,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. The silver wolf king had been imploring her to let his subordinates in ever since he entered. Seeing that this place was pretty big, she had moved the silver wolves staying in the spirit beast space here. ¡°¡­¡± Leng Qingtian was speechless. My granddaughter is really too¡­ abnormal. ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you know that Spiritual Sovereigns can only contract up to three spirit beasts? Five for Spiritual Supremacies. And it is said that the Spiritual Deities, the highest level on the Ling Feng Continent, can contract ten. You¡­¡± Leng Qingtian didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Grandpa, I have more than just these silver wolves. I also have a divine beast and two level eight holy beasts. The silver wolf king advanced one level after coming here, and he¡¯s now a level seven holy beast,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained mischievously. Grandpa should feel relieved now. ¡°Most of these silver wolves are holy beasts as well, right?¡± Leng Qingtian asked. ¡°Yes, they are generally level two and three holy beasts.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still not satisfied with level two and three? The Five Great Families combined don¡¯t have as many holy beasts as you do.¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The top families didn¡¯t have as good a holy beast allocation as everyone imagined because there were many younger generations and disciples. Most of them had advanced spirit beasts. They were not qualified to enjoy holy beasts unless they were the top geniuses in their respective families. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa can finally rest assured now,¡± Leng Qingtian said. No one on the Ling Feng Continent can bully Xue¡¯er with these spirit beasts of hers. ¡°By the way, Xue¡¯er, what level are you now?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously. Xue¡¯er had always been hiding her true strength, so even he, a Spiritual Supremacy, couldn¡¯t discern her level. ¡°Grandpa, see for yourself.¡± Leng Ruoxue casually removed the shield hiding her level. ¡°Spiritual Sovereign¡­ Peak Spiritual Sovereign!¡± Monster, what a monster. Ruohan and Huo Qing were called stunning geniuses when they advanced to Spiritual Sovereign at the age of 20. His granddaughter was only 15 years old. A fifteen-year-old peak Spiritual Sovereign, isn¡¯t this a deliberate blow to my confidence? ¡°Big Sister, Big Sister.¡± The little wolf rubbed against Leng Ruoxue¡¯s calf coquettishly. ¡°Grandpa, this is Little Fengfeng, the silver wolf king¡¯s child,¡± Leng Ruoxue introduced. ¡°Hello, Little Fengfeng.¡± Leng Qingtian pet the little silver wolf¡¯s head lovingly. Spirit beast cubs were very cute. ¡°Hello, Grandpa,¡± the little wolf greeted politely. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°And me! And me! Beloved Master¡¯s grandpa! I am Beloved Master¡¯s Darling!¡± Darling refused to be outdone. ¡°¡­¡± A few drops of sweat rolled down Leng Qingtian¡¯s forehead. Is this cute little purple fox saying a tongue-twister? ¡°Grandpa, his name is Darling, a cringey fox,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Oh, hehe. Darling is very cute,¡± Leng Qingtian said. This fox is quite interesting. ¡°Yes, yes. Beloved Master¡¯s grandpa, you have good taste,¡± Darling said proudly. ¡°Grandpa, talk to them for a while. I¡¯ll go and see if there are any pill formulas that can cure Big Brother.¡± ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll chat with these cute little fellows. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Leng Ruoxue walked into the alchemy room of the purple bamboo hut and carefully read the notes her master left behind, looking for a pill formula that could cure her brother. ¡°Qing Jue.¡± ¡°Big Sister.¡± Qing Jue appeared directly in front of Leng Ruoxue when he heard her calling. ¡°Qing Jue, you should know my brother¡¯s condition.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Although he couldn¡¯t leave the Heaven and Earth Bracelet currently, he knew about the situation outside. ¡°I just read Master¡¯s notes. There are no related pill formulas recorded in them. Have you heard Master mention anything before?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Qing Jue had traveled through many spaces with her master and knew a lot of things. ¡°Big Sister, Old Master still has a utility room. The things inside are all things that Old Master didn¡¯t think were important. You can look through there. If there isn¡¯t anything there, then there isn¡¯t any,¡± Qing Jue said after some thought. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring you.¡± ¡°Big Sister, this is the place.¡± Qing Jue said. Leng Ruoxue looked at the so-called utility room. It was very neat and tidy. Although it was full of things that her master didn¡¯t fancy, he didn¡¯t throw them into here casually. Alas, her master¡¯s standards were too high. Every piece of ¡®junk¡¯ in this utility room would be a priceless treasure if taken outside. But her master didn¡¯t fancy them at all. However, she was not as extravagant as her master, and many things here were still very useful to her currently. Leng Ruoxue carefully searched through every corner and finally found what she needed among a pile of pill formulas that her master thought were useless. The pill formula had an essence restoration pill, an intermediate pill that wasn¡¯t difficult to concoct. She was just short of the main ingredient, ¡®essence restoration grass¡¯. She had all the other herbs, but what was essence restoration grass? ¡°Grandpa.¡± Leng Ruoxue left the purple bamboo hut and saw her grandfather playing with Little Fengfeng. ¡°Xue¡¯er, how is it? Did you find anything?¡± Leng Qingtian asked anxiously when he saw his granddaughter come out. ¡°Yes. Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Big Brother will be fine.¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted him. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Leng Qingtian finally felt relieved. ¡°Grandpa, I have the pill formula, but I¡¯m missing the main ingredient.¡± Chapter 48 - Missing the Essence Restoration Grass ¡°What is it? Grandpa will get people to buy it immediately,¡± Leng Qingtian said anxiously. ¡°Essence restoration grass.¡± Although Leng Ruoxue had never heard of essence restoration grass, Qing Jue said that it was not a very precious medicinal herb. ¡°Grandpa will get people to find it.¡± ¡°Grandpa, it won¡¯t hurt to wait a bit longer. ¡°Let¡¯s go see Big Brother.¡± She was also at ease now that she had the pill formula. ¡°Okay.¡± They arrived at the Cold Tea Pavilion and heard people talking before they were near. ¡°It¡¯s Old Man Lin,¡± Leng Qingtian said. Old Man Lin had been coming to his home to bring news almost every day ever since Ruohan was injured. ¡°Ruohan, Master is relieved that you are willing to speak,¡± Lin Liang said sadly. Ruohan was his only disciple, and he had just advanced to Spiritual Sovereign not long ago. But who knew that something like this would happen. Alas, he was useless and let his disciple suffer. He also let his old friend down. ¡°Master, I¡¯m fine now. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Leng Ruohan comforted him. He had known for a long time that he was already a disabled person who could no longer cultivate spiritual power. The reason he was still alive now was all because Ardent had exchanged his life for his. Thus, he wouldn¡¯t wallow in self-pity. He would live well. He would not let Ardent¡¯s sacrifice be in vain. ¡°Old thing, why are you here again? Didn¡¯t I tell you that you don¡¯t need to bring news every day?¡± Leng Qingtian shouted as soon as he entered the room. After entering the room, Leng Ruoxue saw her brother sitting opposite Grandpa Lin, who didn¡¯t like her much. Meanwhile, Ye Chen was sitting in a corner. ¡°Grandpa Lin.¡± Leng Ruoxue greeted Lin Liang. Although she was a little angry at the people of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, this person was her grandfather¡¯s friend and her brother¡¯s master, so she would still give him face. ¡°Ruoxue, you¡¯re back.¡± Lin Liang nodded. This little girl seems different from the last time I saw her. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Spend more time with Ruohan. He¡¯s been very worried about you since you left home,¡± Lin Liang said. Sometimes, he would be jealous that this girl had such a loving grandfather and brother. ¡°I will. I won¡¯t let anyone who bullies Big Brother off either,¡± Leng Ruoxue said, implying that he shouldn¡¯t stop her from doing what she wanted to do. ¡°Ruohan, you have a good sister.¡± Lin Liang smiled bitterly. This girl is warning me. Fine, I¡¯ll let this girl do what is inconvenient for me to do. ¡°I know.¡± Of course, Leng Ruohan knew that he had a good sister. ¡°Lass, you are a student of our academy. Now that you are home, shouldn¡¯t you go to the academy for classes?¡± Lin Liang reminded her. ¡°Of course. But I want to stay at home and accompany Big Brother for a few days before going.¡± How could she find those people to take revenge if she didn¡¯t go to the academy? She would definitely go to the academy. ¡°May I go?¡± Ye Chen suddenly asked. Lin Liang looked at Ye Chen for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t discern anything. ¡°Okay, go with Ruoxue!¡± Lin Liang said helplessly. Am I too old? I can¡¯t see through the youngsters these days. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s grill some meat later!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. ¡°Anything you like.¡± Leng Ruohan had always granted his sister¡¯s requests. How could he have any objections? ¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, what meat is this? It smells so good,¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help asking when he smelled the alluring meat. ¡°Xue¡¯er specially kept some earth python meat for Grandpa and Big Brother.¡± ¡°How is it, old thing? My granddaughter is still the most filial, isn¡¯t she? It¡¯s all thanks to Ruohan and me that you can eat such delicious meat,¡± Leng Qingtian said proudly. Knowing that his grandson had a chance to be cured, he felt relaxed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so envious of you.¡± Lin Liang rolled his eyes at him. He had not had a good night¡¯s sleep since Ruohan¡¯s accident. He felt relieved seeing Ruohan pull himself together today. ¡°Xue¡¯er, is this wind rabbit meat?¡± Leng Ruohan couldn¡¯t help asking after eating another piece of meat. ¡°Yes. Big Brother, eat less. There will be something better in a bit!¡± Leng Ruoxue said mysteriously. ¡°Something better?¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s curiosity was piqued. Is there any meat more delicious than earth python and wind rabbit? Well, this meat tastes better with Xue¡¯er¡¯s seasonings. ¡°Of course. This is it.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a large piece of meat that she had prepared from her ring and started grilling it on the fire. ¡°Although this meat tastes good, it¡¯s not as delicious as the earth python meat!¡± Leng Ruohan said in puzzlement after taking a bite. ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er, what meat is this?¡± Leng Qingtian was also a little curious. ¡°Fire rhinoceros meat,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°This meat is good. Is there any more?¡± Lin Liang asked. He would eat their meat since they dared hurt his disciple. ¡°A lot.¡± ¡°Give me more.¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯ve already eaten a lot,¡± Leng Ruohan couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°I¡¯m not full yet,¡± Lin Liang said childishly. ¡°No more today. Big Brother needs to rest. Everyone, disperse,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted to rest,¡± Leng Ruohan said aggrievedly. Xue¡¯er is so overbearing. Leng Ruoxue secretly gave Ye Chen a look. Ye Chen understood and went directly to Leng Ruohan¡¯s ear to say a few words. After this, Leng Ruohan obediently returned to his room to rest. ¡°What did you say to Big Brother just now?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously after her grandfather and the others left. ¡°Nothing much. I just told him that Xue¡¯er would be angry if he didn¡¯t listen, so he went to bed obediently,¡± Ye Chen explained. ¡°That simple?¡± ¡°Yes, that simple. I¡¯m smart, right?¡± Ye Chen said proudly. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯m going to bed,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently while rolling her eyes at him. She was going to let this freak be proud on his own. ¡­ ¡°Big Brother,¡± Leng Ruoxue called softly when she came to her brother¡¯s room. Her brother¡¯s complexion had improved a lot over the past few days. ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Ruohan, who was standing by the window, turned around. Chapter 49 - Big Brothers Wish ¡°Big Brother, what are you thinking about?¡± Leng Ruoxue felt that her brother had something to say to her these past few days. ¡°Xue¡¯er, the Academy Competition is in two months,¡± Leng Ruohan said after some thought. ¡°So what?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t care. What does the competition have to do with me? I didn¡¯t go to the academy to be gilded, so the honor of the academy has nothing to do with me. ¡°I want you to take part in my place,¡± Leng Ruohan said. His master had mentioned it to him yesterday. ¡°Big Brother, is it not enough that they¡¯ve hurt you? Do you still have to worry about their honor now?¡± Leng Ruoxue said a little angrily. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Big Brother doesn¡¯t want Master to be in a difficult situation. Don¡¯t blame him. Moreover, all the effort I¡¯ve put in for the past three years is for this Academy Competition,¡± Leng Ruohan explained. It was a tough call, but he was very clear about his master¡¯s difficulties, so he chose to remain silent. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already made an appointment with Huo Qing to compete in this Academy Competition three years ago. But now¡­¡± The Academy Competition was a comprehensive evaluation among all the academies on the Ling Feng Continent. All the academies on the Ling Feng Continent, regardless of their size, could participate once every three years. The top three places in the previous years were basically monopolized by the three major academies¡ªRising Dragon Academy, Heavenly Phoenix Academy, and Lunar Shadow Academy. Among all the academies, the Rising Dragon Academy was the strongest and often ranked first, while the Heavenly Phoenix Academy and the Lunar Shadow Academy vied for second place. The Heavenly Phoenix Academy originally had the chance to obtain first place in the Academy Competition three years ago. But its overall strength was slightly inferior to the Rising Dragon Academy, so it had only obtained second place. For Leng Ruohan, this was definitely a pity. He originally thought that he had a chance this time, but¡­ ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll take your place,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. It wasn¡¯t like her brother didn¡¯t know that his spiritual power would recover as long as she found the essence restoration grass and concocted the essence restoration pill. Yet he was still acting pitiful with her. ¡°But if I can concoct the essence restoration pill before the Academy Competition, Big Brother, you will still have to participate,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. It was better to realize his wish with his own hands. ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruohan said. But he did not have much hope. Essence restoration grass was something that no one on the Ling Feng Continent had heard of, so how could it be so easy to find? ¡°Young Master, Young Master Fu is here,¡± Ming An reported. ¡°Which Young Master Fu?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Xue¡¯er, he is my friend,¡± Leng Ruohan explained amusedly. Xue¡¯er is acting like a mother beast protecting her cubs, afraid that someone will bully me. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Since your friend is here, Xue¡¯er will go back first.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t intend to disturb her brother from getting along with his friend. When she reached the door, Leng Ruoxue happened to meet the Young Master Fu that Ming An mentioned, so she took a look at him. He was a handsome man in his early twenties, tall and full of nobility. She only took one look and walked away. Leng Ruoxue came to her grandfather¡¯s study and saw Ye Chen playing chess with her grandfather. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This freak is really capable. He actually subdued Grandpa and Big Brother. He¡¯s staying at my house and not leaving, but Grandpa and Big Brother are actually letting him do whatever he wants. ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, didn¡¯t you go see Ruohan? Why are you back so soon?¡± Leng Qingtian asked. ¡°Young Master Fu is here, so I excused myself.¡± ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Leng Qingtian said displeasedly. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with Young Master Fu?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with him, but there¡¯s something wrong with the Fu family,¡± Leng Qingtian said in disgust. ¡°He is Fu Mingyuan, Fu Xiang¡¯s son. That shameless old man Fu Xiang is the prime minister, and he often instigates the emperor to marry his daughter Fu Mingzhu to our Leng family. But I refused,¡± Leng Qingtian said disdainfully. So what if his daughter is the number one beauty in Eastern Lagoon? That woman isn¡¯t worthy of my outstanding grandson. ¡°Fu Mingzhu?¡± She seemed to have heard this name somewhere before. Oh, I remember. When I visited Big Brother at the academy, the woman I met seemed to be called this name. ¡°Xue¡¯er, when do you plan to go to the academy with Ye Chen?¡± Leng Qingtian asked. He was quite satisfied with his future grandson-in-law, Ye Chen, so he was happy to create opportunities for them to get along. ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Then Grandpa will get people to prepare. You won¡¯t be able to come home often after going to the academy. Grandpa will miss you,¡± Leng Qingtian said reluctantly. But he also knew that his granddaughter didn¡¯t go to the academy to study. ¡°Grandpa, I can come back whenever I want,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. No one would dare to stop her from going home. ¡°Then¡­ why don¡¯t you stay at home every day?¡± Leng Qingtian asked. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ Outside General Leng¡¯s mansion¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, be careful on the road,¡± Leng Qingtian reminded her worriedly. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not a child anymore,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with amusement. She had Ye Chen and L¨¹ Tao by her side, but her grandfather was still so worried. ¡°Grandpa, Big Brother, go back quickly. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Quill, let¡¯s go,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Quill. Quill was very fast, and they arrived at the Heavenly Phoenix Academy in about half an hour. Leng Ruoxue got Quill to enter the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, and the three of them walked into the academy as if no one else was around. The Heavenly Phoenix Academy was indeed worthy of being one of the three major academies. Not only was it big, but it was also very imposing. The architecture of the buildings was beautiful and mighty. ¡°Excuse me, may I know how to get to the principal¡¯s office?¡± L¨¹ Tao stepped forward and asked a boy. ¡°I-I¡¯ll take you there,¡± the ordinary-looking boy said with a blush and a racing heart. Heavens, this woman is so beautiful. He couldn¡¯t help sneaking glances at Leng Ruoxue. ¡°This is it,¡± the boy leading the way stammered. ¡°Thank you.¡± L¨¹ Tao knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Miss.¡± ¡°L¨¹ Tao, wait for us here.¡± Leng Ruoxue opened the door and walked in with Ye Chen. Chapter 50 - Savage Fox (1) ¡°Ruoxue, you¡¯re here.¡± Lin Liang was stunned for a moment when he saw them, but he quickly reacted. ¡°Grandpa Lin, we¡¯ve come to report.¡± ¡°Yes, just in time,¡± Lin Liang said. ¡°Grandpa Lin, I will participate in this Academy Competition on behalf of my big brother. But you¡¯d better pretend that you don¡¯t know what I want to do,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. She didn¡¯t intend to hide what she wanted to do from the principal because she still needed his cooperation if necessary. ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything,¡± Lin Liang said with a wry smile. This girl isn¡¯t afraid that I¡¯ll stop her at all and actually told me about it directly. But he wouldn¡¯t stop her even if he knew what she wanted to do. It was something he wanted to do but found inconvenient to do, so it was basically the same if this girl did it instead. ¡°Xue¡¯er thanks Grandpa Lin in advance.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite with me. I am Ruohan¡¯s master, but this is all I can do for Ruohan,¡± Lin Liang said helplessly. ¡°Grandpa Lin, I want the names of those people,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°It¡¯s all here.¡± Lin Liang took out a piece of paper from his drawer and handed it to Leng Ruoxue. He had prepared everything. Leng Ruoxue took the piece of paper and glanced at it casually. Not only were there names, but he had also labeled their families and even their status in their families. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Lin,¡± Leng Ruoxue thanked Lin Liang sincerely. This list saved her a lot of time. ¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are you thinking about?¡± Ye Chen asked. Xue¡¯er had been silent since she obtained the name list. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about my big brother.¡± ¡°Is there still no news about the essence restoration grass?¡± Ye Chen asked. In fact, he had been helping out, but he had no leads at all. ¡°No, but I¡¯m not thinking about the essence restoration grass.¡± ¡°Then what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking that it¡¯s not a big deal even if some students were injured during the training exercise. Why should they blame Big Brother? Grandpa is very protective of his loved ones. What benefits will this bring to them?¡± Leng Ruoxue said. In fact, she had been thinking about this for a long time, but she kept feeling that she seemed to have overlooked something. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what benefits they will get, but I know that Principal Lin is in a very passive position because of it,¡± Ye Chen said. Anyone with eyes could tell that this was absolutely the result of people adding fuel to the fire. ¡°Isn¡¯t it an overreaction even if this matter is aimed at the principal?¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Grandpa Lin is a Spiritual Supremacy, so his position in the Heavenly Phoenix Academy isn¡¯t easily shaken. Moreover, Big brother was the one who suffered the most in this incident. Wait? Why didn¡¯t I realize it sooner! ¡°Their main target is my Grandpa. Grandpa Lin is just collateral damage,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty after thinking it through. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°This incident injured the number one genius of the academy so severely. What do you think the consequences will be for the teachers leading the team? Moreover, this student is the grandson of General Leng and the disciple of the principal. What do you think they will do?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return. ¡°The teachers were afraid that General Leng would seek revenge, so they naturally wanted to shrink responsibility. But as far as I know, those two teachers come from small families. But several of the students on that training exercise are nobles, and there was even a member of the imperial family. I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t have the ability to make all the students perjure themselves,¡± Ye Chen analyzed. ¡°Just because they don¡¯t have the ability doesn¡¯t mean others don¡¯t,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. She had already vaguely guessed what was going on. The two of them walked on the academy plaza while chatting. ¡°Xue¡¯er, shall we go to the library to take a look?¡± Ye Chen suggested. They didn¡¯t have to attend classes on time like other students here, and the people they were looking for weren¡¯t in the academy now. It was said that almost all of them were recuperating at home and would only return to the academy in a few days. ¡°Okay.¡± She had always wanted to go to the library. They went directly to the top floor of the library with the access given to them through the academy¡¯s golden badges. The books on the top floor were the essence of the entire Heavenly Phoenix Academy. Not just anyone could enter this place, but they were not aware of the regulations here. ¡­ After staying on the top floor of the library for a few days, Leng Ruoxue almost finished reading all the books here. There was really nothing else to read, so she left. Ye Chen left two days ago for some reason. ¡°Senior Brother Feng, I like you.¡± Leng Ruoxue happened to hear a very gentle female voice when she passed by a small forest outside the library. She unintentionally looked up and found the woman somewhat familiar. Huh, it¡¯s¡­ Fu Mingzhu? Such a coincidence. I happen to be looking for her. She then looked at the man Fu Mingzhu confessed her love to. Yes, he was indeed handsome and extraordinary with a noble temperament. He should be slightly younger than her brother. Even though he was not as handsome as her brother, he was still a rare beauty. Seemingly aware that someone was looking at him, the man raised his head and happened to see Leng Ruoxue. He couldn¡¯t help being stunned, his eyes showing his amazement. Fu Mingzhu was the biggest suspect in causing her brother¡¯s injury because there were only two girls on the training team that day. One of them was called Mo Li, and the other was Fu Mingzhu. So one of them must have annoyed the fire rhinoceros group and even pushed the blame onto her brother. This Fu Mingzhu pestered her brother unceasingly before he was injured, annoying him quite a bit. But she immediately changed her target now that her brother was in trouble. Hmph, dream on. You won¡¯t have your way. With this thought in mind, Leng Ruoxue walked straight over, her eyes full of ice. She had been in the academy for a few days but had yet to have the chance to exercise. Sensing something amiss with Feng Aoran¡¯s gaze, Fu Mingzhu turned her head, only to see the damn woman she was jealous of and hated. Even though she had only seen this woman once, she remembered her appearance very clearly. Leng Ruoxue saw the jealousy and hatred in Fu Mingzhu¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help finding it funny. People who didn¡¯t know better would think that they had a feud. Chapter 51 - Savage Fox (2) ¡°It¡¯s you? That cripple isn¡¯t here anymore. What are you doing here? Not just anyone can come to this place,¡± Fu Mingzhu said with jealousy. She didn¡¯t want to see this woman again for the rest of her life. ¡°Cripple? Are you talking about yourself?¡± Leng Ruoxue mocked, her eyes ice-cold. ¡°I¡¯m talking about Leng Ruohan, our former genius senior brother. Everyone in all of Eastern Lagoon knows that he¡¯s already a cripple,¡± Fu Mingzhu said disdainfully. ¡°If you dare to say another word about him, I won¡¯t let you go,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned coldly. She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to say that about her brother. ¡°Everyone in the Eastern Lagoon Empire knows that Leng Ruohan overestimated his capabilities and provoked flame rhinoceroses. Not only did he cause many students of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy to be injured, but he also made himself a cripple. Hmph, this is all retribution. To think that I used to like him quite a bit. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so stupid. Fortunately, that¡¯s in the past. No one will like that cripple now,¡± Fu Mingzhu continued to mock disapprovingly. This was Leng Ruohan¡¯s retribution for not liking her. She was the number one beauty in Eastern Lagoon, but he had never given her a good attitude. She certainly wouldn¡¯t want to marry him now that he was a cripple. Only a peerless genius was worthy of her. Bam! Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary. She directly raised her hand and slapped Fu Mingzhu¡¯s beautiful face. She didn¡¯t hold back at all. Half of Fu Mingzhu¡¯s face swelled up, and red liquid flowed out of the corner of her mouth. ¡°Y-you bitch! How dare you hit me!¡± Fu Mingzhu was stunned. Smack! Leng Ruoxue slapped Fu Mingzhu on the other side of the face, which swelled up immediately. Leng Ruoxue looked at her masterpiece with satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. Pretty symmetrical.¡± Feng Aoran, who had been standing on the side, was surprised. Then he looked away as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything. ¡°Beloved Master, don¡¯t tire yourself out. Let your Darling help you teach her a lesson!¡± Darling¡¯s voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mind. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue let Darling out. As soon as Darling came out, he immediately jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and rubbed against her coquettishly. Then he turned his cold silver eyes to Fu Mingzhu. ¡°What an ugly woman!¡± Darling said disdainfully. He was a gentlemanly noble fox who didn¡¯t like to fight. But he was afraid that his beloved master would be tired, so he would take on the difficult task of becoming a savage fox. Darling¡¯s small body quickly jumped in front of Fu Mingzhu, who had been struck into a daze. He stretched out his sharp little claws and scratched her swollen face a few times quickly. ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± An ear-piercing shriek instantly reverberated through the entire academy. Fu Mingzhu¡¯s shriek annoyed Darling, so he threw a large water ball at her, followed by some lightning. Fu Mingzhu immediately fainted from the interaction of water and lightning. What a smart fox. Feng Aoran was stunned, and a drop of sweat rolled down his forehead. After finishing, Darling ran to the nearby pond to wash his little paws. Then he quickly jumped into the warm arms of his lovely master. His entire movements were as smooth and natural as flowing water. Leng Ruoxue was stunned. She looked at Fu Mingzhu, whose face was covered in blood. Darling is so cruel. Well done, nonetheless. Feng Aoran stared at everything in front of him with his mouth agape. Th-those movements were a little too fast. In fact, everything happened in the blink of an eye, so he didn¡¯t even have the time to react. Seeing that Fu Mingzhu had fainted, Feng Aoran grabbed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand. ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Why should I leave?¡± Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t afraid of the Fu family. Fu Mingzhu was the biggest suspect in harming her brother. She would just treat it as collecting some interest first. Anyway, she didn¡¯t plan to let any of them go. ¡°The Fu family is not to be trifled with,¡± Feng Aoran reminded. ¡°I know.¡± She had heard her grandfather talk about the Fu family¡¯s overbearingness. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Feng Aoran said anxiously. He heard footsteps. Fu Mingzhu¡¯s scream just now definitely attracted attention. ¡°Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t leave now, you won¡¯t be able to leave when people come later. The Fu family won¡¯t let you go, and your little pet beast will also die,¡± Feng Aoran explained anxiously. He didn¡¯t want such a drop-dead beauty to be ruined by the Fu family. The Fu family had too many methods of torturing people. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked. She heard Fu Mingzhu calling him Senior Brother Feng. ¡°Feng Aoran.¡± This train of thought was a little too jumpy, but he still answered honestly. ¡°Do you know Feng Moran?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after some thought. ¡°He¡¯s my elder brother. Do you know him? Where is he now? Is he okay?¡± Feng Aoran asked several questions in a row. ¡°Which one do you want me to answer first?¡± Leng Ruoxue was slightly amused. ¡°He¡¯s good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Elder Brother has left home for more than a decade without any news. We even thought that he was already¡­¡± Feng Aoran said worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A female teacher of the academy rushed over after hearing the scream. She recognized Fu Mingzhu lying on the ground. Leng Ruoxue and Feng Aoran looked at each other and ignored the female teacher. ¡°Feng Aoran, what¡¯s going on? And who are you? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before? You aren¡¯t a student of our academy.¡± The female teacher couldn¡¯t help but speak angrily when she saw no one paying attention to her. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether I¡¯m a student here or not. You can ask the principal where I¡¯m from,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. ¡°How can you talk to a teacher like this?¡± the female teacher said indignantly. ¡°What¡¯s going?¡± Two male teachers arrived. ¡°Fu Mingzhu was injured. They were the only two people here when I came.¡± The female teacher in her thirties pointed at Feng Aoran and Leng Ruoxue. ¡°I did it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly, ignoring the look Feng Aoran was giving her. Chapter 52 - Be Low Profile When You Beat Someone Up Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Even if Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t admit to it now, Fu Mingzhu would still say it after waking up. There was no need to go through all that trouble because she didn¡¯t care about the Fu family at all. Feng Aoran opened his mouth to say something, but after seeing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze, he obediently shut his mouth. ¡°Are you a student of the academy?¡± one of the male teachers asked. Although he had his doubts, he was not as direct as the female teacher. ¡°Of course!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Then do you know that the academy forbids students from fighting privately?¡± the male teacher said solemnly. He was smarter than the female teacher, and he immediately brought up the academy as justification. ¡°We didn¡¯t fight,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. ¡°How could Fu Mingzhu end up like this without a fight?¡± the female teacher asked angrily. ¡°She humiliated my elder brother, so I just slapped her twice. As for how she ended up like this, I don¡¯t know either,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Your elder brother? Who¡¯s your brother?¡± the male teacher asked. ¡°Leng Ruohan.¡± ¡°Leng Ruohan is your elder brother?¡± the male teacher said in surprise. He knew that their academy¡¯s former number one genius had a younger sister, but wasn¡¯t she a simpleton? How did this absolute beauty in front of him look like a simpleton? Feng Aoran didn¡¯t expect that this stunning young lady was actually Leng Ruohan¡¯s younger sister. He had heard that Leng Ruohan¡¯s sister had already regained her mental faculties, but he didn¡¯t expect the former simpleton to be so astonishing. ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone to humiliate my brother, no matter who it is.¡± Leng Ruoxue shot an icy glare at the three teachers in warning. ¡°Isn¡¯t Leng Ruohan¡¯s younger sister a simpleton?¡± the female teacher asked bluntly. ¡°I am that simpleton. But if I hear anyone else humiliate my brother, who knows who will become the real simpleton,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned coldly before turning around to leave. Seeing that the person involved was leaving, Feng Aoran also hurriedly left and followed behind. ¡°Master, Mistress is so fierce!¡± someone hiding in a corner said fearfully. ¡°Yeah, she is. But I like it.¡± Ye Chen glanced at his subordinate and said proudly before turning around and chasing after Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Ye Chen caught up to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Are you done?¡± Leng Ruoxue really didn¡¯t think much of this fellow when he was by her side. But when he wasn¡¯t around, she actually felt a little uncomfortable. This wasn¡¯t a good sign. ¡°Done.¡± And he had seen that good show when he just returned. ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find the principal. I beat someone up, so I have to turn myself in.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Of course, when it came to such matters, her husband should be the one by her side. How could he let another man take advantage of this situation? He glared at the man beside Xue¡¯er. ¡°Hello, I am Feng Aoran,¡± Feng Aoran politely greeted. This man is so good-looking. His appearance is even more outstanding than Leng Ruohan¡¯s. ¡°Hello, I am Ye Chen, Xue¡¯er¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡± Although he really didn¡¯t want to talk to him, he still introduced himself. He didn¡¯t want Xue¡¯er to think that he was petty. Fianc¨¦? Feng Aoran was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that this beautiful man was actually the weak and sickly man of the Ye family. ¡­ ¡°Ruoxue, why are you here?¡± Lin Liang looked curiously at the three people who walked into his office. Shouldn¡¯t Ruoxue be in the library? ¡°I beat someone up,¡± Leng Ruoxue said straightforwardly. ¡°Who?¡± Lin Liang had a bad premonition. Did she cause trouble and is here to ask for my protection? ¡°Fu Mingzhu.¡± ¡°Lass, no matter who you want to beat up, can¡¯t you keep a low profile?¡± Lin Liang said helplessly. The Fu family was not to be trifled with. Even if she wanted to fight, she should have done it secretly. But looking at the situation now, she was most likely discovered. Hearing what the principal said, Feng Aoran was at a loss for words. What do you mean by that? So you can beat people up as you please as long as you keep a low profile? Wow, I see. ¡°Grandpa Lin, I¡¯m just here to tell you so that you can prepare yourself. Now, I¡¯m going home.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned around and left the principal¡¯s office. She didn¡¯t want to listen to this old man lecture her. This girl¡­ Lin Liang felt a little helpless. After interacting with her these past few days, he more or less understood Ruoxue¡¯s temper. This girl was much crazier than her grandfather and brother. Old Man Leng and Ruohan basically still gave face to those they didn¡¯t like as long as they weren¡¯t provoked. But this girl behaved entirely as she pleased. ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re back, Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Qingtian happily looked at his granddaughter as she jumped down from Quill¡¯s back. Although she said that she would go home every day, he hadn¡¯t seen her for a few days. Boohoo¡­ little liar. ¡°Grandpa, Xue¡¯er stayed in the library for the past few days and accidentally lost track of time,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. Seeing her grandfather¡¯s expression, she knew what he was thinking. ¡°Any gains?¡± ¡°A little.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Grandpa, is there any news about the essence restoration grass?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked many alchemists, but none of them have heard of this herb,¡± Leng Qingtian said worriedly. ¡°Grandpa, no need to be hurried. Take your time. We will find it eventually.¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Big Brother. Oh yes, Grandpa, the Fu family might find trouble with you.¡± ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t care about the Fu Family. But why?¡± Leng Qingtian was confused. ¡°Darling and I hurt Fu Mingzhu,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. ¡°Is she seriously injured?¡± Leng Qingtian was slightly curious. ¡°It¡¯s not serious. It¡¯s just that her face was scratched by Darling.¡± ¡°¡­¡± You call that not serious? Everyone knows that the Fu family¡¯s eldest young lady takes great care of and is most proud of her face. Leng Qingtian was speechless. ¡­ ¡°Big Brother.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± ¡°Ye Chen didn¡¯t return with you?¡± Leng Ruohan asked curiously when he didn¡¯t see Ye Chen. ¡°He¡¯s back. He said he was tired and went back to his room to sleep,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. Chapter 53 - The Academy’s Reaction Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Big Brother¡¯s complexion looks better now.¡± Leng Ruoxue sized him up. It seems Big Brother¡¯s mood has almost recovered. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to these two little fellows accompanying me.¡± Leng Ruohan pointed at the little silver wolf and little blaze lion sleeping soundly in his arms. He didn¡¯t have time to think about those unhappy things with these two cute little fellows sticking to him all day. ¡°They did a good job.¡± Leng Ruoxue was satisfied. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll bring you somewhere.¡± Seeing him looking at her with some uncertainty, Leng Ruoxue smiled mysteriously and directly brought him into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. ¡°Xue¡¯er, where is this place? It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Leng Ruohan was surprised. How can there be such a beautiful place in this world? ¡°This space belongs to me. Big Brother, you can stay here if you want.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Leng Ruohan asked happily. This place was simply like a paradise on earth. ¡°As long as Big Brother likes it.¡± Leng Ruoxue then told her brother the origin of this space. ¡°No wonder Grandpa let you go out alone without worry.¡± His grandfather even hid it from him for Xue¡¯er¡¯s safety. But he understood his grandfather¡¯s way of doing things. He would also hide it from his grandfather if it were him. It was better for fewer people to know about such a heaven-defying place. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa is right. You are a very blessed person. Even I am basking in your good fortune now,¡± Leng Ruohan said with slight pride. ¡°Xue¡¯er will bring Big Brother wherever she goes in the future.¡± She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to bully her brother. ¡°Silly girl.¡± Leng Ruohan was very touched. ¡­ The atmosphere in the conference room of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy was tense. ¡°Principal, Leng Ruoxue is a specially admitted student of yours. What should we do? We have to give the Fu family an explanation,¡± Vice Principal Chen Jian of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy said aggressively. ¡°What kind of explanation do you want to give the Fu family?¡± Lin Liang said indifferently. The Heavenly Phoenix Academy was basically divided into two factions now¡ªhis faction and Chen Jian¡¯s. Chen Jian had always been eyeing his position as the principal because he had the backing of the Xu family. And it seemed that he was the one who orchestrated Ruohan¡¯s incident. Unfortunately, Lin Liang wasn¡¯t at the academy at that time. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have been caught between a rock and a hard place, causing his disciple to be wronged. It would be a lie to say that he didn¡¯t hate Chen Jian, but now was not the time to move against him. ¡°Of course, we should hand Leng Ruoxue over to the Fu family and let them deal with her,¡± Chen Jian said matter-of-factly. ¡°Will you represent the academy in the competition if we hand her over to the Fu family?¡± Lin Liang said mockingly. ¡°Principal, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Leng Ruoxue will be representing the academy in this Academy Competition, and she will be the main force,¡± Lin Liang said. ¡°What? Principal, Leng Ruoxue is a simpleton. How can you let a simpleton represent the academy? Do you want our Heavenly Phoenix Academy to become the laughing stock of the Ling Feng Continent? It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have people in the academy anymore. What qualifications does she have to represent the academy?¡± Chen Jian roared angrily. ¡°She isn¡¯t qualified? Then who is qualified?¡± Lin Liang retorted. Hmph, do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking? I didn¡¯t do anything to you before because I thought you were a clown, but now you¡¯re obviously threatening the foundation of the academy. ¡°Our academy is full of talents, but you let a simpleton be the main force. It will make the other students bitterly disappointed,¡± Chen Jian said righteously. ¡°Yes, Principal. If we let a simpleton be the main force of our academy, the students won¡¯t be convinced,¡± an elder said after receiving Chen Jian¡¯s gaze. ¡°Yes, Principal, please reconsider.¡± ¡°Principal, this won¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Are you the principal, or am I the principal? Are you doubting my vision?¡± Lin Liang snorted in displeasure. The elders who were against the principal didn¡¯t dare to say anything else after hearing his tone. The principal might focus his efforts on cultivation and rarely interfered with the academy¡¯s affairs, but they were very afraid of him when he was angry. ¡°Principal, Leng Ruoxue injured a classmate. Even if we don¡¯t hand her over to the Fu family, we can¡¯t let such a violent student stay in the academy, or it will cause panic among the students. Many students have told me that they would leave the academy if Leng Ruoxue doesn¡¯t leave the academy.¡± Chen Jian added fuel to the fire. ¡°Many? Like who?¡± Are they trying to use public opinion to pressure me again? ¡°Erm¡­ I promised not to reveal their identities,¡± Chen Jian said. ¡°Hmph, either you tell me who said it, or I won¡¯t change my decision. Moreover, it takes two hands to clap. If you want to pursue Leng Ruoxue¡¯s responsibility, why don¡¯t you ask what Fu Mingzhu did first? In addition, if you want to hand Leng Ruoxue over to the Fu family for them to deal with, go and tell Leng Qingtian yourself. The academy will not interfere in this matter.¡± Lin Liang stood up from his seat, glanced at them coldly, and turned to leave. Go and tell Leng Qingtian ourselves? Who would dare? Leng Qingtian almost ate them up last time. This time, they originally planned to get the principal to represent the academy. But the principal made it clear that he wouldn¡¯t bother with this matter, so there was nothing they could do. ¡­ ¡°Your Majesty, please uphold justice for me,¡± pleaded a chubby middle-aged man with a big belly as he knelt on the floor of the imperial study. ¡°My beloved minister, what is the meaning of this?¡± the emperor asked in puzzlement. ¡°Your Majesty, someone injured my daughter. Please uphold justice for me.¡± The academy refused to do anything, so he had to come to the emperor. ¡°You are the prime minister of the Eastern Lagoon Empire. How can someone be so blind as to bully your precious daughter?¡± It¡¯s good enough if you don¡¯t bully others, the emperor added in his head. ¡°It¡¯s the simpleton of General Leng¡¯s family. She and her pet beast injured my daughter,¡± Fu Xiang said with a face full of tears. ¡°Beloved minister, you know that she is a simpleton, so why are you still fussing over it with a simpleton?¡± Upon hearing that it involved General Leng, the emperor didn¡¯t want to bother about this matter anymore. An accident happened to Leng Qingtian¡¯s grandson, and he became a cripple who couldn¡¯t cultivate spiritual power. That old man was in a bad mood, so who dared to provoke him now? ¡°Your Majesty, I heard that simpleton has regained her mental faculties. She¡¯s even been specially admitted by Principal Lin into the Heavenly Phoenix Academy. Apparently, she is also going to be representing the academy in the Academy Competition two months later,¡± Fu Xiang added quickly. Chapter 54 - What Qualifications Does She Have to Be Our Leader? (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Oh, I see. But now that she¡¯s a student of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, it¡¯s even harder for me to intervene in this matter. My beloved minister, in my opinion, you should look for Principal Lin. I believe he will handle this matter impartially,¡± the emperor suggested earnestly. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Ah, my dear minster, I am tired. Alas, I am getting old, and my stamina is not as good as before.¡± What he implied was that he wanted to rest. Stop bothering him if he knew what was good for him. ¡°I will take my leave then,¡± Fu Xiang said unwillingly. But since the emperor didn¡¯t want to meddle in this matter, he couldn¡¯t force the emperor. He didn¡¯t have the guts. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Did he leave?¡± ¡°Fu Xiang went to Consort Wan¡¯s palace,¡± Eunuch Liu said. ¡°Eunuch Liu, have you figured out what happened?¡± the emperor asked. He had already guessed that Fu Xiang would go to see Consort Wan, so he didn¡¯t find it surprising. ¡°Your Majesty, this servant has already inquired clearly. It was indeed General Leng¡¯s granddaughter who injured the young lady of the Fu family. ¡°But¡­¡± Eunuch Liu hesitated. ¡°Just say it.¡± ¡°In fact, it wasn¡¯t entirely Leng Ruoxue¡¯s fault. Fu Mingzhu insulted Leng Ruohan first. Only then did Leng Ruoxue hit her.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t Fu Mingzhu retaliate then? She couldn¡¯t have just allowed Leng Ruoxue to hit her, could she? With her temperament, she isn¡¯t someone who can be bullied,¡± the emperor said. Fu Mingzhu was known for being unruly and bossy. ¡°This young lady of the Fu family has been pampered since she was a child. It is likely that no one has beaten her in her life, so she was stunned and didn¡¯t retaliate. After that, she was scratched in the face by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s pet and even attacked. This servant heard it was quite tragic,¡± Eunuch Liu said. ¡°Scratched her face? Is she disfigured?¡± The emperor was curious. ¡°They say she has claw marks all over her face, so she should be disfigured!¡± Eunuch Liu guessed. ¡°Fu Xiang will not let this daughter be disfigured. He will get crystal honey for her,¡± the emperor said. Fu Xiang was counting on selling this daughter for a good price! ¡°Crystal honey is priceless and has no market,¡± Eunuch Liu said. Crystal honey was indeed a good thing. Not only could it increase spiritual power, but it could also beautify skin and heal damaged skin. But even if you had money, there was nowhere to buy it now. ¡°The Leng family has some!¡± the emperor reminded. Leng Qingtian had robbed the Xu family of five kilograms of crystal honey. ¡°Will the Leng family give any to them?¡± Eunuch Liu couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°It will depend on what Leng Qingtian wants. He will give it to them if he wants to let the matter rest and not blow up,¡± the emperor analyzed. ¡°Your Majesty, Consort Wan requests an audience,¡± a young eunuch reported. ¡°Tell Consort Wan that I won¡¯t see anyone now,¡± the emperor said impatiently. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, Consort Wan¡­¡± Eunuch Liu hesitated. Consort Wan would definitely pester His Majesty to uphold justice for the Fu family since she was a member of the Fu family! ¡°Eunuch Liu, pass on my decree that Consort Wan is not allowed to see anyone in the palace without my permission,¡± the emperor said unhappily. ¡°Yes.¡± Eunuch Liu went to issue the edict after receiving it. ¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something on your mind?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Fu Mingyuan came just now,¡± Leng Ruohan said after some hesitation. ¡°What was he doing here?¡± Leng Ruoxue hated any mention of the Fu family. ¡°He came to me for crystal honey.¡± ¡°Did you give any to him?¡± ¡°No. How could I give something that Xue¡¯er gave me to someone else? I told him that I didn¡¯t have any,¡± Leng Ruohan quickly said. He didn¡¯t want Xue¡¯er to misunderstand. But Xue¡¯er and that fox are really cruel. Mingyuan said that sister would be disfigured if there was no crystal honey. ¡°Big Brother, I won¡¯t allow you to be an overly good Samaritan. Otherwise, Xue¡¯er will ignore you,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Leng Ruohan said. He wasn¡¯t as good as Xue¡¯er thought. Moreover, Xue¡¯er did it for him. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, did anyone in the academy bully you?¡± Leng Ruohan asked worriedly. If those people knew her identity, they would probably look down on her. It didn¡¯t matter if he suffered a little, but he didn¡¯t want to see Xue¡¯er wronged. ¡°Big Brother, am I someone easy to bully?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked mischievously. She had been staying in the library for the past few days and hadn¡¯t seen many people. ¡°It¡¯s okay if Big Brother suffers a little, but I won¡¯t allow anyone to bully my baby sister.¡± Leng Ruohan caressed Xue¡¯er¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded vigorously. ¡­ ¡°Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen?¡± As soon as Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen entered the academy, a short and chubby old man stopped them. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen looked at each other doubtfully. ¡°I am Elder Qiu, the person in charge of the academy¡¯s Sacred Hall. The principal asked me to bring you two to the Sacred Hall to study,¡± Elder Qiu said very cordially with a beaming smile. The principal said that these two people were not to be trifled with. Moreover, they were the main force in the Academy Competition, so they had to be treated seriously. Thus, after asking around about the time they would arrive at the academy, he came to the entrance to wait for them. ¡°Thank you, Elder Qiu.¡± Leng Ruoxue had a good impression of this chubby Elder Qiu. Since Grandpa Lin sent him, he should be Grandpa Lin¡¯s trusted aide. The Heavenly Phoenix Academy¡¯s Sacred Hall was the dream of every student of the academy. However, the minimum threshold for entering the Sacred Hall was Spiritual Monarch, and only students who had advanced to Spiritual Monarch before the age of 25 were qualified to enter. So even if the students in the Sacred Hall were not all geniuses, they were at least elites specially nurtured by prominent families, and they would absolutely have boundless prospects in the future. Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen followed Elder Qiu to the famous Sacred Hall. The Sacred Hall was a small two-story standalone building with a dazzling and luxurious exterior. Inside, the entire ground was paved with spirit jade. The surrounding stone pillars were inlaid with spirit crystals of various colors, and the decorations on the walls were very exquisite. It was obvious that the Sacred Hall had been constructed with great care and extravagance. Elder Qiu pushed open the door of a training room and brought Leng Ruoxue and Leng Ruoxue in. The training room was very spacious, and there were about 20 people inside, cultivating or fighting with each other. After seeing the two of them enter, they stopped what they were doing. Some were stunned, some were surprised, and all sorts of gaze were on them. Chapter 55 - What Qualifications Does She Have to Be Our leader (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I will introduce you to two new classmates, Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen. Leng Ruoxue will be your leader from now on,¡± Elder Qiu said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°She¡¯s Leng Ruoxue? Isn¡¯t she a simpleton?¡± ¡°Leng Ruoxue is even more beautiful than Xu Na¡¯er!¡± As soon as Elder Qiu finished speaking, all sorts of discussions broke out. ¡°Elder Qiu, what qualifications does she have to be our leader?¡± a sweet-looking girl directly questioned with displeasure. ¡°This is the academy¡¯s decision.¡± ¡°How can the academy arbitrarily decide on who the leader is?¡± Sun Ting said with dissatisfaction. When the academy let Leng Ruohan be the leader, she didn¡¯t dare to object. After all, Leng Ruohan was the strongest person in the academy, and he was well-respected by everyone. But why should a simpleton be their leader? ¡°Are you doubting the academy¡¯s decision? Do you doubt the vision of our academy?¡± Elder Qiu said unpleasantly. Before coming, he had guessed that these prodigies would most likely be dissatisfied with Leng Ruoxue suddenly becoming their leader. But he didn¡¯t expect them to make things difficult for her in front of him. Moreover, he didn¡¯t expect the one to make things difficult would be Sun Ting, who usually looked very well-behaved. Besides, the most difficult person and most likely to make things difficult in the Sacred Hall wasn¡¯t here today. He didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. ¡°Elder Qiu, don¡¯t you still have something to do? Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave Elder Qiu an out. ¡°Uh¡­ Yes, I have something else to do. Then I¡¯ll be heading off first. I¡¯ll leave this place to you guys,¡± Elder Qiu said tactfully. He knew that Leng Ruoxue was going to teach these arrogant and snobbish prodigies a lesson. Alas, the principal has a good eye. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s aura is even more terrifying than her brother¡¯s. ¡°You said I¡¯m not qualified to be your leader? Who is qualified then? You?¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly after Elder Qiu left. ¡°I¡­ Of course not me. Senior Brother Feng, Senior Sister Xu, Senior Sister Chen, Senior Brother Li, Senior Brother Qiao, and Senior Brother Fu of our Sacred Hall are all more qualified than you,¡± Sun Ting said the names of several people in a row with a face full of adoration. ¡°Unfortunately, your leader is now me, not anyone that you mentioned. And you should know the rules of the Sacred Hall!¡± Leng Ruoxue was really unwilling to stoop to the level of such a small fry, so she brought up the rules of the Sacred Hall. She had been in the academy for several days, and the reason Grandpa Lin didn¡¯t arrange for her to appear in the Sacred Hall first was to let her familiarize herself with the environment of the academy. ¡°I¡­¡± Sun Ting hesitated. One of the rules of the Sacred Hall was to respect your superiors, but she didn¡¯t consider her their leader at all¡­ So she didn¡¯t care about the rules. ¡°Whether you accept it or not, I am your leader. How dare you question the academy¡¯s decision. Aren¡¯t you offending your superiors?¡± Leng Ruoxue rebuked coldly. In fact, no one had any objections previously when the academy appointed leaders because they had always been recognized as the number one genius in the academy. But if you weren¡¯t the number one genius who could convince the masses, then some people would feel unbalanced and might even resort to despicable means in secret. In order to prevent such things from happening, the academy had specially set a rule¡ªif you questioned the choice of leader, every student of the Sacred Hall had the right to challenge the leader. If you won the challenge, then you would become the leader of the Sacred Hall. This was also a half-appointed and half-democratic way of doing things to convince everyone. ¡°If you think that I don¡¯t have the capability to be the leader, you can challenge me openly. If you don¡¯t have the guts to do so, then shut your mouth. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind expelling you from the Sacred Hall,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. She might think highly of Sun Ting if she had challenged her directly, but her pure provocation made her not even qualified to be her opponent. ¡°How dare you¡­ You are just a simpleton!¡± Sun Ting said angrily. She didn¡¯t believe that this simpleton would really dare to expel her from the Sacred Hall. Although the Sun family wasn¡¯t comparable to top families like the Feng family and the Xu family, they still had considerable power. So Sun Ting wasn¡¯t afraid of this simpleton¡¯s threat. ¡°I hereby announce with my position as the leader that Sun Ting has offended her superior and disrespected the leader. From today onward, she will be expelled from the Sacred Hall,¡± Leng Ruoxue announced loudly. It seemed she had to make an example of her. As soon as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, Ye Chen cooperatively threw Sun Ting out the window without any pity for the fairer sex. Everyone present in the training room widened their eyes in disbelief and looked at the two of them in horror. Damn, these two people are really courageous. Too terrifying. This Leng Ruoxue actually dared to offend the Sun family, and that man actually threw Sun Ting out the window¡­ Fortunately, the Sacred Hall was only two floors. Otherwise, Sun Ting would have fallen to her death. ¡°Now, tell me, who else wants to leave the Sacred Hall?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. No one else dared to speak anymore. Leave the Sacred Hall? Would they still be nurtured by their families in the future? The reason they valued the Sacred Hall so much was that they would have the best treatment and would also have an influential position in their families in the future. The Sacred Hall was not only a symbol of strength but also meant a network of future personal connections. ¡°Since no one has any objections, then cultivate diligently. You must remember that you are not cultivating for me. Don¡¯t make life miserable for your future. That is the most foolish behavior,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. Whether they could understand or not, whether they would be instigated by others or not, was something beyond her control. ¡°Looks like the principal¡¯s efforts were not in vain,¡± Ye Chen whispered in Xue¡¯er¡¯s ear with a gentle smile. Taking advantage of the absence of the superior students, Xue¡¯er subdued this group of timid students without a firm position. This move was indeed good. Unfortunately, he knew that Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t take those people seriously at all. ¡°That old man just likes to act smart and let me clean it up all at once to save trouble,¡± Leng Ruoxue complained. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what do you intend to do with those fellows?¡± Ye Chen asked curiously. Chapter 56 - Thrown Out Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°What can I do? Create hell for them, of course.¡± After seeing that the students of the Sacred Hall were training in peace, Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen left the Sacred Hall and returned to the Leng residence. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Miss.¡± ¡°Miss.¡± ¡°Deputy Leader Ye.¡± As Leng Ruoxue got down from Quill¡¯s back, a small, white fluffy ball jumped into her arms and stayed still there. ¡°Master, I missed you so much. Boohoo¡­¡± Charm¡¯s purple eyes looked at Leng Ruoxue with tears in them. ¡°Charm, you¡¯re back.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Charm¡¯s soft and fluffy fur and then looked at Feng Da and the others around her. ¡°Big Brother Feng.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Feng Moran looked at Leng Ruoxue and smiled gently. They originally wanted to train in the Illusionary Forest for some time, but after staying for a few days, they realized that they were all a little absent-minded. They didn¡¯t have the mood to stay there, so they returned together. ¡°Miss, Deputy Leader Ye, we missed you to death!¡± Feng Da and the others said. ¡°We missed you too,¡± Ye Chen said. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are you back so early today?¡± Leng Qingtian asked. His granddaughter had really grown up, and she had managed to recruit so many outstanding subordinates. ¡°I missed Grandpa!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed flatteringly. ¡°You have a glib tongue,¡± Leng Qingtian said happily. ¡°Grandpa, they are the members of our Blazing Flame Mercenary Group that I told you about,¡± Leng Ruoxue said proudly. ¡°Yes, Grandpa knows.¡± He had been chatting with these people for a long time. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa has already arranged their lodging. You don¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± Leng Qingtian said. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Foolish lass, do you need to thank Grandpa?!¡± Leng Qingtian deliberately said unpleasantly with a stern face. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it then. I will cook Grandpa¡¯s favorite dishes tonight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Make more. There won¡¯t be enough for Grandpa,¡± Leng Qingtian said quickly. It wasn¡¯t easy to get his granddaughter to cook! ¡­ At night, there was a fire in the garden, and a group of people was sitting around it, each holding something to grill. ¡°Xue¡¯er, is this what we¡¯re having for dinner? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to make Grandpa¡¯s favorite dishes?!¡± Leng Qingtian complained to his precious granddaughter with a bitter face when he saw that everyone was grilling and that there were no dishes available. ¡°Grandpa, this is what we will eat tonight. Of course, this is only part of it. There¡¯s also something you¡¯ve never eaten before,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mysteriously. She had already prepared and would surely surprise them. ¡°Never eaten before? What is it?¡± Everyone looked at Leng Ruoxue curiously. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the time comes.¡± After a while, some servants brought over a few tables one by one and placed them side by side. Then the servants brought over a few things that looked like pots, but they had never seen this type of pot before. Moreover, the fragrance was really too alluring. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what is this?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously. ¡°Grandpa, this is called hotpot,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had specially refined a few pots for hotpot a few days ago to satisfy her craving. How could this world not have hotpot? However, if people knew that she used artificing techniques to refine pots for meals, they might faint from anger. But this art of artificing was really too useful. The hotpot she refined didn¡¯t require electricity or coal, and just a fire-attribute spiritual crystal was enough to settle everything. ¡°Miss, how do we use this thing?¡± Feng Da asked anxiously. It smelled good, but there was only soup inside when he opened it. Could she only be providing them soup to drink?! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll teach you how to eat in a bit!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Why are all the people I know gluttons? The servants brought over cleaned vegetables and sliced meat one by one and placed them on the table. ¡°Bring the grilled meat over!¡± Leng Ruoxue said and motioned for them to sit down. Then she picked up a thin slice of raw beast meat and rinsed it in the hot pot a few times, then immediately picked it up and put it in her mouth. ¡°See? Eat it like this. Cook it on the spicy side if you like spicy food. If you can¡¯t eat spicy food, put it in the clear soup and then dip it in sauce to eat,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. Everyone waited for her to finish speaking before imitating her eagerly. ¡­ ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so full!¡± Feng Da said contentedly. Alas, life is so beautiful! ¡°Xue¡¯er, why didn¡¯t you let Grandpa taste something so delicious before?¡± Leng Qingtian said with some dissatisfaction. It was his first time eating something so delicious. ¡°Grandpa, I just refined these pots a few days ago!¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. She also wanted to eat it, but it wasn¡¯t like there was any available! ¡°Refine? You mean these pots are¡­¡± ¡°Sacred artifacts.¡± ¡°What? These pots are actually sacred artifacts?¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. How can Xue¡¯er be so extravagant? Sacred artifacts! Sacred artifacts! Sacred artifacts that would make everyone green with envy! Sacred artifacts that everyone aspired to possess were actually being used for meals by them! Although everyone was speechless, they were already used to Leng Ruoxue shocking them, so they weren¡¯t surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly. She wanted to refine treasured artifacts, but she couldn¡¯t. They accidentally became sacred artifacts. ¡°Xue¡¯er is such a little monster!¡± Leng Ruohan said seriously while rubbing his sister¡¯s head. Fortunately, Xue¡¯er is my sister, or else even I would be jealous. ¡°We¡¯re used to it,¡± Ye Chen said calmly. ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Moran agreed. ¡°Big Brother Feng, do you want to go home and take a look?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked. ¡°Go home? Not yet,¡± Feng Moran said indifferently. He had left home for many years and had never returned. Perhaps everyone in the family thought he was dead! ¡°Big Brother Feng, I met Feng Aoran at the academy, and he asked about you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Since Big Brother Feng returned to Phoenix City, it was inevitable for him to meet people from the Feng family. She didn¡¯t know why Big Brother Feng was unwilling to go home, but she needed him to be mentally prepared. Escaping wouldn¡¯t solve any problem. Chapter 57 - Feng Moran’s Past Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Aoran¡­ is he okay?¡± Feng Moran couldn¡¯t help asking. Aoran was still very young when he left home. In the blink of an eye, he was already an adult. ¡°Very good. He¡¯s now a student of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy¡¯s Sacred Hall,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Feng Aoran¡¯s status in the Heavenly Phoenix Academy is second only to mine. I heard that he¡¯s highly regarded in the Feng family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Feng Aoran was his only brother, so he was relieved to hear that he was doing well. As for the Feng family¡­ ¡°Everyone should rest early today!¡± Leng Ruoxue said, seeing that everyone was almost done eating. ¡°Big Brother Feng, why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet? It¡¯s already very late.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Feng Moran, who was standing in the garden in a daze. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°Something on your mind? Tell me if there¡¯s anything unhappy. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s been more than a decade since I left the Feng family. Aoran was only five years old when I left. I didn¡¯t expect him to still remember me, his elder brother,¡± Feng Moran said with some emotion. ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you know why I left the Feng family back then?¡± Feng Moran suddenly asked. ¡°Why?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked cooperatively. In fact, even if Big Brother Feng didn¡¯t say it, she could more or less guess the reason. ¡°After my spiritual power awakened, I took the aptitude test and found that my aptitude was very low. My life changed from then on. The once-favored eldest son of the main branch suddenly became trash in everyone¡¯s eyes. Those people who were once jealous of me being favored started to hit me when I was down, finding opportunities to bully me and frame me. I left home after being framed time and time again,¡± Feng Moran said indifferently, as if he was talking about someone else. Back then, when his test results came out, his mother even comforted him by telling him that it was okay. He was the eldest son of the main branch of the Feng family, and the family would give him a spiritual essence pill when he grew up. At that time, he thought so very naively as well. But his parents slowly began to neglect him as he grew older and his younger brother was born. He knew then that his mother was only comforting him. With his aptitude, he didn¡¯t qualify to obtain a spiritual essence pill, even if he was the eldest son of the main branch of the Feng family. The one thing that a prominent family like the Feng family was not lacking in was descendants, so he was really nothing. But he was well aware that with his current strength, he would definitely be treated as an heir as long as he returned to the family. Nonetheless, he didn¡¯t want to go back. He wanted to follow and stay with Xue¡¯er, not only because Xue¡¯er was the benefactor who changed his destiny but also because he only felt at home when he was by her side. In fact, even though he had left his home, he had not left the family. He was still a member of the Feng family now. If the Feng family encountered any difficulties and needed him, he would still return. But if the Feng family became enemies with Xue¡¯er, then he would stand on her side without hesitation because no one was more important to him now than Xue¡¯er. Leng Ruoxue listened patiently as Feng Moran recounted his past. She didn¡¯t disturb him because she knew very well that what Big Brother Feng needed was a listener. ¡°Do you know how much I envy you now? Even though you were once a simpleton, your grandfather and elder brother loved you like a treasure. Your status in your family is higher than even that of those stunning geniuses,¡± Feng Moran said with envy. To put it bluntly, those geniuses were just powerful pawns of their families. They needed to work hard to obtain their status, but Xue¡¯er was loved without needing to do anything. ¡°Grandpa and Big Brother are also the most important to me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She would absolutely protect this familial affection that hadn¡¯t come easily. She would kill whoever stood in her way! ¡°Big Brother Feng, how did you know about me since you left home at such a young age?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. When Big Brother Feng left home, I probably wasn¡¯t even born yet! ¡°Although I haven¡¯t been home for more than a decade, it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t know anything. Mercenary news is sometimes very useful. Moreover, I¡¯ve been to Phoenix City a few times during missions, so I¡¯ve naturally heard of the name of Leng Ruoxue. You should be the most famous after me,¡± Feng Moran teased. He felt much more relaxed after opening up to Xue¡¯er. ¡°¡­¡± Feng Moran¡¯s words made Leng Ruoxue a little depressed, but she was relieved to see that he had adjusted his mood. ¡°Big Brother Feng, rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen walked into the training room and saw a group of people gathered together and talking about something. As soon as they saw the two come in, they stopped talking and just looked at them strangely. Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen exchanged glances before turning to look at them. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the selection competition is about to begin? Why are you all standing there?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some displeasure. ¡°You aren¡¯t qualified to be our leader!¡± a beautiful and sexy woman said with a face full of jealousy. She had heard that the simpleton Leng Ruoxue was a stunning beauty the moment she returned. Seeing her in the flesh, she realized that the simpleton was even more beautiful than she had imagined. Moreover, how could such an outstanding man stand beside a simpleton? Seeing the two of them standing together like a well-matched couple ignited the flames of jealousy in her heart. Only such an outstanding man was worthy of her, and only she was worthy of such an outstanding man. ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng Ruoxue had been in the Sacred Hall for a few days, but she had never seen this woman. But she could vaguely guess her identity. ¡°I am Chen Fang, a student of the Sacred Hall,¡± Chen Fang said proudly. ¡°Oh, so you are Chen Fang!¡± Leng Ruoxue said as realization dawned on her face. Her brother had specially told her that there were a few people in the Sacred Hall who were more prestigious in the eyes of the students, and this included Chen Fang. She was the granddaughter of the vice principal. Moreover, this Chen Fang seemed to have good aptitude. She was an intermediate Spiritual Monarch. It seemed that the more difficult students to deal with had returned early! ¡°Hmph, our Sacred Hall doesn¡¯t welcome you. Our leader can¡¯t be a simpleton, so you¡¯d better take the initiative to leave our Sacred Hall, lest you embarrass yourself later,¡± Chen Fang reminded kindly. Chapter 58 - All of You Can Withdraw Then Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you going to challenge me? And you want me to voluntarily withdraw?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to accept my challenge. You¡¯d better know your place and take the initiative to withdraw from the Sacred Hall. This isn¡¯t a place a simpleton can come!¡± Chen Fang said disdainfully. ¡°Voluntarily withdraw? What if I refuse?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Chen Fang with a smile that was not a smile. ¡°Then we will withdraw from the Sacred Hall!¡± Chen Fang used her trump card. They had already discussed this beforehand. ¡°Can you tell me who the people included in your ¡®we¡¯ are?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°All of us, of course. There are a total of forty-eight students in the Sacred Hall. If you don¡¯t withdraw, then we will,¡± Chen Fang threatened. ¡°Are you sure you can represent all of them?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked around at everyone present. There were about 30 people present now, which meant that there were still people not here¡­ ¡°Of course.¡± Chen Fang was still confident. ¡°Alright, all of you can withdraw then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently, her tone as relaxed as if she was saying ¡®today¡¯s weather is good¡¯. ¡°What did you say?¡± Chen Fang asked. Did I hear wrongly? Everyone looked at Leng Ruoxue in disbelief. ¡°I said, all of you can withdraw!¡± Leng Ruoxue repeated. If they wanted to threaten her, they had to find her weakness even. A mere Sacred Hall was nothing to her. ¡°You¡­ you will regret it!¡± Chen Fang said angrily as she slammed the door after her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet? You are no longer students of the Sacred Hall. According to the rules of the Sacred Hall, you are not qualified to stay here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in a business-like tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was withdrawing from the Sacred Hall!¡± Feng Aoran pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was withdrawing either!¡± A cold voice sounded from outside the door, and then a handsome young man in black walked in. ¡°Are you done watching the show?¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Feng Aoran. ¡°Hehe!¡± Feng Aoran scratched his head awkwardly and smiled shyly. He just wanted to see how she would handle this matter. He didn¡¯t really want to see her make a fool of herself. Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to the man who entered later. He was a very cool-looking man in his early twenties. His temperament was a little cold, as though the words ¡®keep away from me¡¯ were written on him. Such a cold man was indeed not someone who could be manipulated at will. ¡°Qiao Hua,¡± the man introduced himself. ¡°Leng Ruoxue.¡± ¡°I am Ye Chen, Xue¡¯er¡¯s fianc¨¦,¡± Ye Chen introduced himself. ¡°Do you really not intend to withdraw?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked indifferently. She believed that Chen Fang must have contacted all the students in the Sacred Hall to threaten her and pressure the academy at the same time. The students who didn¡¯t appear today were probably some of the masterminds! ¡°I don¡¯t care who becomes the leader. What I care about is the Academy Competition in two months,¡± Qiao Hua said. He had to qualify for the Academy Competition two months later. ¡°We¡¯re considered friends, right? Of course, I have to support you,¡± Feng Aoran said. ¡°Thank you.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled. ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± Leng Ruoxue said a little unpleasantly as she turned her head to look at the people who were still not moving. Don¡¯t regret what you¡¯ve decided. You have to bear the consequences yourself no matter what. There is no medicine for regret in this world! Some of them were really regretting their decision. This was not what Senior Sister Chen told them would happen. She just wanted them to support her and put on an act so that she could chase Leng Ruoxue away. That was why she threatened her with a total withdrawal. But they didn¡¯t expect Leng Ruoxue not to be threatened at all. She even allowed them all to withdraw. How could they withdraw just like that? They wouldn¡¯t be able to explain themselves when they returned to their families. ¡°Leader.¡± Some of them looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully. ¡°Hurry up and pack up and leave. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to get someone to ask you to leave,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any emotion. Hmph, what were you doing earlier? It¡¯s too late to regret now! ¡°Senior Brother Feng, help us tell the leader that we really don¡¯t want to leave. Senior Sister Chen forced us!¡± Some people quickly betrayed Chen Fang just to stay in the Sacred Hall. Although Feng Aoran had only known Leng Ruoxue for a few days, he knew that she wasn¡¯t so easy to talk to. She didn¡¯t even leave any face for the principal, let alone him, so he just pretended not to hear the plea. In fact, he hated flip-floppers too. ¡°I¡¯m going to see the principal. I hope I won¡¯t see you when I return. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being nasty,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly and left the Sacred Hall. ¡­ ¡°Ruoxue, why are you here? I heard from Elder Qiu that you arranged training, didn¡¯t you?¡± Lin Liang said in surprise when he saw Leng Ruoxue. ¡°There¡¯s no more training. All of the students of the Sacred Hall have withdrawn,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. ¡°What?¡± Lin Liang thought he had misheard. Who withdrew? ¡°All of the students of the Sacred Hall have withdrawn. No, there are two who haven¡¯t. Including Ye Chen and me, there are only four students in the Sacred Hall now,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Lin Liang asked while suppressing the anger in his heart. He was not stupid. He immediately knew that someone was definitely stirring up trouble. ¡°Someone named Chen Fang said that I should withdraw from the Sacred Hall on my own accord. Otherwise, all of them would withdraw. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t leave the Sacred Hall, so I told all of them to leave,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained simply. ¡°Erm¡­ well done. But what about the selection competition in the academy in a few days?¡± Lin Liang said worriedly. Each academy had a quota of 30 spiritualists for the Academy Competition, but there were only four students in the Sacred Hall now. Even if all four of them went, there wouldn¡¯t be enough people. They wouldn¡¯t even reach the minimum number for the team competition! ¡°Grandpa Lin, give me sixteen special admission spots!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. In fact, she had long planned to get her subordinates into the Heavenly Phoenix Academy as her helpers. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t ask for more when Chen Fang threatened her. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know what sort of reason she could use with this old man! Chapter 59 - Give Me Sixteen Special Admission Spots ¡°Sixteen? Do you think special admission spots are like cabbages in a market? There has to be a reason!¡± Lin Liang said with a slight headache. ¡°For example?¡± ¡°There must be something special.¡± ¡°Then what reason did Grandpa Lin use to give me a special admission spot?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°You are a Spiritual Monarch, a fifteen-year-old Spiritual Monarch,¡± Lin Liang said. ¡°What if all sixteen of them are at least Spiritual Monarchs?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed. ¡°All Spiritual Monarchs? Where did you get so many Spiritual Monarchs? If they¡¯re all Spiritual Monarchs, there will definitely be no problem, but only if they¡¯re under thirty years old,¡± Lin Liang said. If someone could advance to Spiritual Monarch before 30 years old, they would be considered a top talent even in top families. Not only would the families focus on nurturing such talents, but they would also be welcomed by the major academies. ¡°Then Grandpa Lin, please help me with the special admissions procedures. These sixteen people are all Spiritual Monarchs,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Really? There are really sixteen Spiritual Monarchs¡­¡± Lin Liang said in disbelief. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Wait for me.¡± Lin Liang finished the admission procedures as quickly as possible. ¡­ ¡°Principal, you have to give us an explanation for this. What right does Leng Ruoxue have to chase the students out of the Sacred Hall?¡± Chen Jian barged into the principal¡¯s office and roared furiously. ¡°She was the one who chased them out? Why did I hear that the students requested to withdraw themselves?¡± Lin Liang said. With the 16 Spiritual Monarchs Ruoxue mentioned, he was much more confident. He greatly admired that little girl from the bottom of his heart. That girl was much more daring and ruthless than him. Alas, I¡¯m really old. ¡°But she can¡¯t really let those students withdraw. They are all Spiritual Monarchs, the best students in our academy and the face of our Heavenly Phoenix Academy. If the Rising Dragon Academy and the Moon Shadow Academy know about this, who knows how they will laugh at our academy?¡± Chen Jian roared. ¡°So you want Ruoxue to withdraw?¡± Lin Liang asked lightly. ¡°She can solve this problem by withdrawing by herself, so of course she has to consider the overall situation. This is also for the good of our academy!¡± Chen Jian said as if it was obvious, not thinking that his reason was excessive at all. ¡°Do you want me to leave the academy as well and give you the position of principal?¡± Lin Liang said with a spurious smile. ¡°Of course¡­ not! How could that be possible? You¡¯re the principal!¡± Chen Jian was shocked. Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough. He had almost said what was on his mind just now! It was impossible to become the vice principal without a brain. While he had wanted to be the principal for a long time, he knew that his ability wasn¡¯t enough to convince the masses. Moreover, it wouldn¡¯t do if they didn¡¯t have a Spiritual Supremacy in their midst as one of the three major academies. Therefore, before he had absolute confidence, he could only add some tension for the principal whenever he was free. ¡°You actually know that I¡¯m the principal? How dare you question me then? This matter was planned by your precious granddaughter. Did you discuss it beforehand?¡± Lin Liang asked coldly. He used to focus on cultivation and almost didn¡¯t care about the academy¡¯s affairs. For many things, he could turn a blind eye as long as they didn¡¯t cross his bottom line. But since Ruohan¡¯s incident, these troublesome matters had obviously crossed his bottom line. Hmph, did they really think I will continue to tolerate them? ¡°H-how is that possible? Fang¡¯er has always been very prestigious among the students. You know this to be true, Principal. They didn¡¯t like Leng Ruoxue as their leader, so they looked for Fang¡¯er. Fang¡¯er had no choice but to do this for the sake of the academy¡¯s reputation.¡± Chen Jian wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He had told Fang¡¯er to find someone else to do it, but the students of similar status as Fang¡¯er had made all sorts of excuses. Finding someone without much prestige wouldn¡¯t achieve the effect they wanted, so Chen Fang had no choice but to be the representative in the end. But things still didn¡¯t go according to their plans and even went out of their control. ¡°Then what is your job as a grandfather? You¡¯re also the vice principal of the academy. Are you going to let your granddaughter do whatever she wants and destroy the academy¡¯s reputation?¡± Lin Liang questioned. ¡°Erm¡­ I didn¡¯t know about it beforehand,¡± Chen Jian denied. ¡°Regardless of whether you knew about it or not, since this matter has already happened, there is no room for negotiation. I will leave those students who voluntarily requested to withdraw from the Sacred Hall to you. I will not interfere in this matter!¡± Lin Liang said. Taking the initiative to withdraw from the Sacred Hall indicated wanting to leave the academy. Moreover, this matter was started by Chen Fang. It was imaginable how great the impact this matter had on this grandfather and granddaughter. He would rather sacrifice a little reputation than to tolerate them. ¡°Principal¡­¡± Chen Jian didn¡¯t expect Lin Liang to be unwilling to care. Doesn¡¯t he care about the academy¡¯s reputation the most? Why is he¡­ ¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you okay?¡± Feng Moran couldn¡¯t help asking worriedly when he saw Leng Ruoxue return. The news that the students of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy¡¯s Sacred Hall had collectively requested to withdraw from the Sacred Hall had already spread throughout Phoenix City. ¡°What could happen to me?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. It should be Chen Fang and her vice principal grandfather who were in trouble! ¡°Deputy Leader Feng, I told you long ago that our young lady is strong-minded. This small matter is nothing!¡± Feng Da said with a smile. In his heart, his young lady could solve anything, even if it were as big as the sky. ¡°Well said. Here, this is your reward.¡± Leng Ruoxue threw Feng Da a golden badge. ¡°What is this? It¡¯s pretty heavy. Is it made of gold?¡± Feng Da asked, being the money-grubber he was. ¡°That is the badge of a Heavenly Phoenix Academy student. From now on, you are a student of the academy,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°What? I¡­ How is this possible?¡± The Heavenly Phoenix Academy was one of the three major academies on the Ling Feng Continent. It was a holy land that countless people dreamed of. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. ¡°Why not? Why would I lie to you?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be displeased. ¡°Hehe, how could Miss lie to me?¡± Feng Da said with a grin. Anybody else would have reasons to lie to him, but the young lady had nothing to lie to him about. Chapter 60 - Are You Also an Alchemist? (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Miss, am I really a student of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy now?¡± Feng Da asked in disbelief. ¡°Of course. Not only you, but all of you are as well.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the others, who were looking at Feng Da with envy, and then gave a badge to each of them. ¡°Big Brother Feng, this is yours,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Me too?¡± ¡°Of course. You are part of the main force of the Academy Competition in two months!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had to get first place in this Academy Competition, not for the Heavenly Phoenix Academy but for her brother. ¡­ ¡°May I talk to you?¡± Fu Mingyuan stopped Leng Ruoxue and the others as soon as they entered the academy. Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Why do people like to lie in wait for me by blocking the door so much? ¡°I don¡¯t think I know you?¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. Meeting only once doesn¡¯t mean we know each other, right? ¡°I am Fu Mingyuan, Fu Mingzhu¡¯s elder brother.¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°I want to make a deal with you. Could we talk in private?¡± Fu Mingyuan asked. ¡°Of course not. But what deal? Tell me about it.¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Ye Chen and the others. ¡°I can choose not to withdraw from the Sacred Hall, but I have a request!¡± Fu Mingyuan said. ¡°What request?¡± ¡°I want crystal honey,¡± Fu Mingyuan said. The Fu family had asked many people and visited many auction houses and businesses, but they couldn¡¯t find any. However, he believed that Leng Ruoxue would definitely have some. ¡°Do you think I will give any to you?¡± ¡°The incident of everyone withdrawing from the Sacred Hall has become a very big matter now. Many influential families are displeased with you, and you have almost aroused public anger. So there will only be benefits for you if I¡¯m willing to stay. Please consider it!¡± Fu Mingyuan said matter-of-factly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You think too highly of yourself. I don¡¯t care about a few clowns. As for the crystal honey, I don¡¯t have any,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. ¡°You¡­ will regret it.¡± Fu Mingyuan left after saying this. ¡­ ¡°Ruoxue, they are¡­¡± Lin Liang couldn¡¯t help asking as he looked at the 16 people standing in front of him. ¡°They are the people I mentioned. Fifteen Spiritual Monarchs and one intermediate Spiritual Sovereign,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She specially brought them to the principal¡¯s office to let Grandpa Lin take a look so that he could feel at ease. ¡°Good, good, good. But Ruoxue, this isn¡¯t enough people. There are thirty spots for the Academy Competition!¡± Lin Liang said. If there weren¡¯t enough people, they wouldn¡¯t be able to participate in the team competition, which would affect the final total score. ¡°Grandpa Lin, please issue an announcement. I want to arrange a test. All Great Spiritualists are eligible to participate. I will select thirty Great Spiritualists to join the Sacred Hall.¡± ¡°Great Spiritualists joining the Sacred Hall? No, Great Spiritualists aren¡¯t qualified to join the Sacred Hall,¡± Lin Liang said. Since the establishment of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, there had been no precedent for a Great Spiritualist to join the Sacred Hall. Moreover, their academy wouldn¡¯t be able to hold its head high in front of the other major academies, the Rising Dragon Academy and the Lunar Shadow Academy, if he agreed to let Great Spiritualists join the Sacred Hall. ¡°What if I can make them advance to Spiritual Monarch?¡± Leng Ruoxue also knew that letting Great Spiritualists join the Sacred Hall would affect the academy, so she didn¡¯t plan on letting them join the Sacred Hall directly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Lin Liang widened his eyes at Leng Ruoxue. ¡°I have spiritual essence pills that can make them directly advance to Spiritual Monarch,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Spiritual essence pills? Do you have thirty spiritual essence pills?¡± Lin Liang asked in disbelief. Thirty people would require 30 spiritual essence pills. Even an alchemist wouldn¡¯t dare to say that they had 30 spiritual essence pills in their hands. It was known that spiritual essence pills were very difficult to concoct. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a jade bottle. Lin Liang immediately grabbed it impatiently, opened the bottle cap, and sniffed. They were indeed spiritual essence pills, but the smell seemed a little different from what he knew. It was more fragrant and pure, and the quality was much better than what he had seen. ¡°Where did you get them?¡± Lin Liang asked in surprise. This girl has so many secrets. No wonder Ruohan recommended her to compete in his stead. ¡°I concocted them myself.¡± Leng Ruoxue had already decided not to conceal her identity as an alchemist from Grandpa Lin. Alas, I originally wanted to keep a low profile, but those people just won¡¯t stop. ¡°Are you also an alchemist?¡± This was simply a pleasant surprise. This girl was at least a Master Alchemist since she could concoct spiritual essence pills! ¡°Yes, Grandpa Lin. This is a secret!¡± ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Since Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to reveal it, of course he would keep it a secret. ¡°Ruoxue, everyone knows that their cultivation speed will be much slower after taking a spiritual essence pill. The students of our academy are one in a million and have the best aptitude. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t agree!¡± Lin Liang said. The students of their academy didn¡¯t need to take a spiritual essence pill at all. Advancing to Spiritual Monarch was just a matter of time for them. ¡°Principal, we have all taken the spiritual essence pills concocted by Miss. It has been less than three months, and I am already an advanced Spiritual Monarch!¡± Lin Yuan, who received Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze, said hurriedly. ¡°Re-really?¡± Lin Liang said in astonishment. If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t these spiritual essence pills be even harder to obtain? ¡°Of course. But only the spiritual essence pills concocted by Miss have such an effect. Others don¡¯t have it.¡± Lin Yuan was in full admiration of the young lady now. She was his idol, his goddess! ¡°Ruoxue, is that true?¡± Lin Liang looked eagerly at Leng Ruoxue with bright eyes. ¡°Yes. After taking one of my spiritual essence pills, it can improve a person¡¯s constitution, and their cultivation speed will also become faster in the future.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°This is really great!¡± Lin Liang was so happy that he was dancing with joy. Let¡¯s see what those people dare to say now. ¡°Xue¡¯er, when do you plan to start this test?¡± Lin Liang asked. ¡°A week later. Give them some time to think it through carefully,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Chapter 61 - Are You Also An Alchemist? (2) ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll issue the announcement now,¡± Lin Liang said anxiously. The sooner this matter was done, the less impact it would have from the Sacred Hall¡¯s students¡¯ withdrawal. ¡°Grandpa Lin, don¡¯t mention anything about the spiritual essence pills!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him. She didn¡¯t want people to come to her for spiritual essence pills. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa Lin knows what to do.¡± ¡°Grandpa Lin, is the age limit for the students of the Sacred Hall twenty-fire?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Anyone who could advance to Spiritual Monarch before the age of 25 was considered a heavenly talent. Only such geniuses were accepted into the Sacred Hall. Otherwise, they were not qualified to enter. ¡°What if someone exceeds the age limit? Is there a way?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Among the 15 of them, only Feng Da was 29 this year. The others were all within the age limit. ¡°No, unless he is a Spiritual Sovereign. If he advances to Spiritual Sovereign before the age of thirty-five, he can also join the Sacred Hall,¡± Lin Liang explained. ¡°Spiritual Sovereign?¡± Leng Ruoxue pondered with her gaze lingering on Feng Da. Feng Da sensed her gaze, and his heart skipped a beat. What does Miss want to do? After leaving the principal¡¯s office, Leng Ruoxue brought everyone to the Sacred Hall. ¡°Ruoxue, they are¡­¡± Feng Aoran, feeling somewhat puzzled, looked at everyone who entered. ¡°They are new students who just joined the Sacred Hall. Get to know each other!¡± ¡°Aoran!¡± Feng Moran exclaimed softly when he saw his younger brother, who was about his height. ¡°Y-you¡¯re Elder Brother?¡± Feng Aoran was excited when he saw the familiar face in his memory. ¡°Aoran, Elder Brother is back.¡± Feng Moran hugged his brother, who jumped into his arms like he did when they were young. The two brothers hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than a decade and were very excited. Everyone tacitly stepped back to give them space, not wanting to disturb their reunion. Ye Chen walked to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and asked softly, ¡°Feng Da is overaged? What should we do?¡± ¡°Yes. But there won¡¯t be a problem if he can advance to Spiritual Sovereign!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°How pitiful!¡± Ye Chen couldn¡¯t help but sympathize. He could already foresee Feng Da¡¯s tragic future. ¡°Actually, I think you can bring in more of your own people,¡± Ye Chen suggested after some thought. ¡°Bring in more? Right, how did I forget L¨¹ Tao and Cui Zhu? And Ming An. No, not Ming An. He has to protect Big Brother,¡± Leng Ruoxue murmured to herself. ¡°I think you can bring Mu Li in too. He¡¯s a Spiritual Sovereign and isn¡¯t too old. It would be a waste not to use him!¡± Ye Chen said. ¡°Yes, how could I forget him? But where is he now? Do you know?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Ye Chen. Mu Li hadn¡¯t come to Phoenix City with Big Brother Feng and the others. ¡°Leave him to me. I¡¯ll bring him to you in a few days,¡± Ye Chen said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask the principal for a spot.¡± ¡­ The Leng residence¡­ ¡°Miss, I really can¡¯t eat anymore!¡± Feng Da looked at the spirit fruits in front of him with a depressed face. Each of these spirit fruits was worth thousands of gold coins, and even money couldn¡¯t buy them. But eating good things every day was unbearable. He felt like vomiting just looking at the spirit fruits. He wanted to eat meat. He just wanted to eat meat, grilled meat, hotpot¡­ Boohoo¡­ have mercy on me. Let me eat some meat! The captain¡¯s so pitiful! Lin Yuan and the others, who were watching from the side, sympathized with their captain¡¯s plight. But seeing the captain eating spirit fruits with a painful expression on his face every day had already become a joy for them. This was the first time they had ever seen someone eating spirit fruits that were unbuyable with gold so painfully! ¡°You still have to eat them!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Feng Da hadn¡¯t eaten her spiritual essence pill before, so his cultivation speed naturally couldn¡¯t match up to Lin Yuan and the others¡¯. But she gave him a remolding pill and spirit fruits for several days in a row, so his cultivation level was now at peak Spiritual Monarch. He could advance to Spiritual Sovereign as long as he stored enough spiritual power, and his biggest problem now was that he didn¡¯t have enough spiritual power, so she forced him to eat spirit fruits. ¡°Miss, take pity on me. I want to eat meat. Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to enter the Sacred Hall anymore?¡± ¡°I do!¡± ¡°Then quickly advance to Spiritual Sovereign.¡± ¡°I want to, but eating fruits every day almost makes me feel like I¡¯m about to become a spirit beast.¡± ¡°Spirit beast?¡± Right, why didn¡¯t I think of that? If I get a level nine holy beast to contract Feng Da and feed it a green spirit pill to get it to advance, wouldn¡¯t Feng Da be able to break through to Spiritual Sovereign? ¡°Master, level nine holy beasts are very difficult to find!¡± Charm looked at his whimsical master helplessly. There were not many level nine holy beasts to begin with, and most holy beasts who could advance to level nine would find a place with rich spiritual energy to cultivate so that they could prepare for their future advancement. They wouldn¡¯t run around everywhere! ¡°Xue¡¯er, why don¡¯t we look for one in the forests when we have time? What if a level nine holy beast comes out for a walk?¡± Ye Chen said with some amusement. He had seen Feng Da¡¯s pain these few days and was smiling to himself. ¡°Then let¡¯s go now!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay.¡± Before leaving, Leng Ruoxue went to see her grandfather. ¡°Grandpa, your Thunder Night is a level nine holy beast, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly. She seemed to have heard her grandfather mention it once in a while. Alas, if it weren¡¯t for Feng Da, she would have completely forgotten that she had green spirit pills. A green spirit pill could allow a level nine holy beast to advance. If her grandfather¡¯s holy beast was level nine, he could use it. It didn¡¯t matter if she wasn¡¯t mistaken. At most, she would just get the beast to eat spirit fruits like Feng Da. Anyway, she definitely had to get a divine beast for her grandfather! ¡°Yes, why?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at his precious granddaughter in puzzlement. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m giving this to you. Get Thunder Night to take it. I have something to do, so I¡¯m going out first!¡± Leng Ruoxue handed her grandfather a green pill and left. ¡°What¡¯s the rush with this lass?¡± Leng Qingtian shook his head helplessly as he looked at his granddaughter disappear. ¡°Thunder Night, come out!¡± ¡°Master.¡± A black leopard appeared in front of Leng Qingtian. Chapter 62 - It Turns Out To Be Just a Lizard ¡°Xue¡¯er gave this to you. Eat it!¡± Leng Qingtian threw the pill directly into Thunder Night¡¯s mouth. Thunder Night opened his mouth cooperatively and swallowed the pill. He knew that what his little master gave was definitely something good. But he felt something wrong as soon as the pill entered his mouth! ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Qingtian saw that Thunder Night¡¯s expression was a little abnormal. ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to break through!¡± Thunder Night said excitedly. ¡°Oh, break through? What? You¡¯re going to break through?¡± Leng Qingtian finally reacted and jumped up in surprise. ¡°Quickly come with me. You can¡¯t be here¡­¡± But before Leng Qingtian could finish speaking, heaven and earth laws descended¡­ ¡­ Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen sat on top of Quill with Charm lying in her arms. The two people and two beasts headed straight for the major forests. They searched several nearby medium and small forests, but they didn¡¯t find a level nine holy beast. ¡°What should we do? Do we have to go to the Illusionary Forest to look for one?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Let¡¯s look around here first. If there isn¡¯t one, we can only go to the Illusionary Forest.¡± Ye Chen pointed at an unknown forest below. ¡°Quill, fly lower and take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°Who has the audacity to come to my territory?¡± Just as Quill descended, they heard an angry roar coming from below. ¡°A level nine holy beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen exchanged glances. This mighty pressure was definitely from a level nine holy beast. They didn¡¯t expect a level nine holy beast to be hiding in such an unknown little forest. ¡°Quill, go down.¡± ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Quill answered. He was also a level nine holy beast, so the pressure of the holy beast below posed no threat to him. Quill¡¯s sharp eagle eyes locked onto the level nine holy beast and descended directly in front of it. ¡°It turns out to be just a lizard!¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly while looking at the holy beast as tall as a hill in front of her. She knew that it was a genuine dragon, and it was a fire dragon, the dragons with the worst temper. But the dragons in this world were different from the dragons she knew. The dragons in this world had a large belly and a pair of fleshy wings, causing them to look like a lizard with wings. ¡°You are the lizard! Your whole family are lizards!¡± Sure enough, the enormous fire-breathing dragon immediately roared furiously after hearing what Leng Ruoxue said. Two clusters of flames spurted out from its huge nostrils! ¡°Big lizard, do you want to set the forest on fire?¡± Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t only not angry when she heard this, but she was even smiling very happily. Go ahead and be angry. If you¡¯re not angry, how can I have a reason to teach you a lesson? Dragons were not to be provoked. It seemed that no one on the Ling Feng Continent had been able to contract a dragon. Everyone knew that dragons couldn¡¯t be provoked, and no one dared to provoke them. Moreover, she heard that the dragon race was very united, so she didn¡¯t want to provoke them on her own initiative. But if a dragon provoked her first and she was just defending herself, then there would be no problem. Leng Ruoxue schemed very cunningly. ¡°I am a dragon, a noble fire dragon, not an ugly lizard!¡± the fire-breathing dragon roared uncontrollably. Damn human! ¡°Do you have evidence?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in disbelief. ¡°I am a dragon. Isn¡¯t this the best evidence?¡± The fire dragon was stunned. ¡°Can anyone prove that you are a dragon? I don¡¯t think so. What you said doesn¡¯t count!¡± Leng Ruoxue provoked. Why is this stinky lizard not angry? All it knows to do is breathe fire without attacking. Is this what it means by all talk and no action? Leng Ruoxue was a little disappointed. Could this be a dragon that¡¯s as timid as a mouse? In fact, she really guessed right. This really was a dragon that was as timid as a mouse due to having been bullied by other dragons. So this dragon only dared to scare them and pretend to attack but not really daring to at all because the other side also had a level nine holy beast. ¡°Hey, big lizard, how many days has it been since you bathed? Why do you smell so bad?¡± Leng Ruoxue covered her nose with a look of disgust. Seeing the big lizard not reacting, she had to add fuel to the fire. ¡°It probably hasn¡¯t since birth. I heard that lizards don¡¯t like to bathe,¡± Ye Chen said cooperatively. ¡°Really? So dirty!¡± ¡°What did you say? How am I dirty? I bathe frequently!¡± The fire dragon, which was thinking about how to prove that it was a dragon, roared irritably. Who says that dragons don¡¯t like to bathe? Dragons love cleanliness. It¡¯s really infuriating. ¡°Then why are you still so dirty?¡± ¡°Look at my Charm! He smells so good! This is what you call clean!¡± Leng Ruoxue raised the little fox whose entire body was snow-white, as if she was showing off her fair skin. Just as the fire dragon was about to speak, it felt a tingling pain on its butt. ¡°Eh, big lizard, your butt is on fire.¡± Leng Ruoxue had quietly thrown a fireball at the fire dragon¡¯s butt when it wasn¡¯t paying attention. She didn¡¯t believe that the fire dragon could still endure it. ¡°It must have caught fire because its skin is too dry from not bathing!¡± Ye Chen came to an important conclusion. Charm was sweating profusely. These two are terrible. When they join forces to plot against someone, likely no one would be able to get away. Alas, big lizard, I hope you know your place. ¡°Nonsense. I just bathed last month!¡± the fire dragon roared. The two humans were really unbearable. It spat out a mouthful of dragon breath without even thinking. Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen dodged lithely. Not bad, it finally attacked. Even though it fell a bit short, it still works. Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen each took a side and surrounded the fire dragon. Ye Chen threw a punch at its thick body, causing it to howl in pain. ¡°Ow! Its hurts!¡± Leng Ruoxue threw the advanced fire-element spiritual skill, ¡®Flame Feather¡¯, on the fire dragon and made a hole in its body. Then she unscrupulously took out a special jade bottle to collect the dragon¡¯s blood. Dragon blood was something good. She couldn¡¯t let it go to waste. At the side, Charm was flabbergasted by what he was seeing. Master is so frugal! She doesn¡¯t even want to waste a single drop of dragon blood! Boohoo¡­ These two people are too evil. The fire dragon had tears in its eyes as it looked at the woman who was collecting its dragon blood aggrievedly. It wanted to run, but its body seemed to be restrained by something, so it couldn¡¯t move at all. It could only watch as she collected its blood. Boohoo¡­ My blood! What it regretted most now was taking the initiative to provoke them. It thought they would be scared when they saw it, but who knew that it would provoke these two devils. Boohoo¡­ Chapter 63 - : Pitiful Fire Dragon Feeling that she had gathered enough, Leng Ruoxue stopped. Anyway, the fire dragon couldn¡¯t run away. She could get some at any time if she needed its blood! Seeing the woman finally stop collecting its blood, the enormous fire dragon finally felt relieved. After all, it didn¡¯t want to be the first dragon to die from excessive blood loss. But it didn¡¯t know Leng Ruoxue¡¯s thoughts yet. It would be depressed to death if it knew. ¡°Hey, big lizard, I want you to be my subordinate¡¯s spirit beast!¡± Leng Ruoxue cut straight to the chase. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to be a human¡¯s spirit beast,¡± the fire dragon refused arrogantly. It was a noble dragon. How could it be a human¡¯s spirit beast? If other dragons knew it became a contracted spirit beast to a human, it wouldn¡¯t be able to raise its dragon head in front of them. It was absolutely impossible. ¡°Die or become a spirit beast. Choose one,¡± Leng Ruoxue threatened. She had always been very friendly to spirit beasts and never liked to force spirit beasts into contracts. But extraordinary times called for extraordinary measures. She was in urgent need of a level nine holy beast. Moreover, she knew that threatening was the most practical and effective method for this timid lizard. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Tears welled up in the fire dragon¡¯s giant eyes. It didn¡¯t want to be a spirit beast, nor did it want to die. But it couldn¡¯t run away either, so it was in a dilemma, a dilemma¡­ considering. Even though it didn¡¯t respond for a long time, Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t rush it. She could tell that the big lizard was unwilling to die, so she gave it some time. She was the most humane. ¡°I-I agree to be a spirit beast, but I have a condition,¡± the fire dragon said after some thought. ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°You humans can¡¯t force me to do things I don¡¯t want to,¡± the fire dragon said. It had thought for a long time and knew that these two humans wouldn¡¯t let it go, so it wanted a condition in return. This was for the dignity of dragons! ¡°Okay. But you have to protect my subordinate, and I want you to sign a soul contract with him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Dragons and phoenixes were spirit beasts with ancient noble bloodlines, and their status was the highest among all spirit beasts. ¡°You know about the soul contract?¡± the fire dragon said in surprise. ¡°Is it strange? Dragons and phoenixes aren¡¯t the only spirit beasts with ancient bloodlines on the Ling Feng Continent!¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly. Does this stinky lizard think I¡¯m inexperienced? ¡°Uh, I agree to sign the soul contract,¡± the fire dragon said quickly, a little embarrassed. It could feel that this female jinx was a little angry. Leng Ruoxue stored the fire dragon in her pet ring and went back to the Leng residence with Ye Chen on Quill¡¯s back. ¡°Miss¡­¡± Lin Yuan looked at Leng Ruoxue hesitantly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked doubtfully at Lin Yuan, who kept giving her meaningful glances. She turned around and found her grandfather standing behind her. ¡°Stinky girl, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Leng Qingtian roared angrily. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve only been out for a few days. You don¡¯t have to be so angry!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Grandpa¡¯s temperament is becoming more childish recently. ¡°You still dare to say it? Let me ask you, what was that pill you gave me?¡± Leng Qingtian said furiously. ¡°Green spirit pill!¡± ¡°What for?¡± ¡°Spirit beast advancements!¡± ¡°Damn girl, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Leng Qingtian said breathlessly. ¡°I thought Thunder Night would know. Hehe!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t mean to keep it a secret. She really forgot about it, and she had already left Phoenix City when she remembered. Moreover, she thought Thunder Night would know, so she didn¡¯t turn back. After all, the sense of smell of spirit beasts was much more sensitive than that of humans. Otherwise, why would those precious heavenly materials and earthly treasures be discovered by spirit beasts first! ¡°Thunder Night has been with Grandpa since he was still in an egg. How could he know?¡± Leng Qingtian complained while looking at his precious granddaughter with resentful eyes. ¡°Grandpa, did Thunder Night not advance after eating it?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. Why else would Grandpa be angry? ¡°He advanced,¡± Leng Qingtian said in a huff. ¡°Then why is Grandpa still angry? Thunder Night is already a divine beast.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m angry because the commotion during the advancement attracted many powerhouses,¡± Leng Qingtian said in annoyance. ¡°Uh¡­ why didn¡¯t you find a secretive place?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. Even though she didn¡¯t care if others knew about it, her grandfather didn¡¯t seem to want others to know! ¡°There wasn¡¯t enough time.¡± ¡°Why wasn¡¯t there enough time?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little puzzled. The advancement to divine beast shouldn¡¯t be so fast, right? ¡°Thunder Night took the pill and advanced in less than a few minutes,¡± Leng Qingtian said. Then he advanced as well because of Thunder Night. He was now at intermediate Spiritual Supremacy and would advance to advanced Spiritual Supremacy soon. ¡°So fast?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Master, I guess Thunder Night advanced so fast because he had abundant spiritual power in his body. In fact, even without your green spirit pill, I believe that Thunder Night would have advanced by himself soon enough.¡± Charm communicated with Leng Ruoxue in their minds. Leng Ruoxue nodded. She heard from her grandfather that Thunder Night had good aptitude and was born as a level nine spirit beast. ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s nothing much you can do since the commotion has already happened! You shouldn¡¯t be angry anymore!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. ¡°The winds howl around the highest peaks. It will attract envy,¡± Leng Qingtian said. He was afraid that someone would do something underhanded. He was a Spiritual Supremacy and had a divine beast, so it was difficult for others not to be envious. Some people might not dare to do it openly, but it was possible to do it in secret. No one dared to touch him because of his strength, but it didn¡¯t mean that no one would touch the people around him. ¡°Let them try. Anyone who dares court death will be killed without mercy!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. They had to ask if she agreed before hurting her family. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m too worried!¡± Leng Qingtian sighed. With Xue¡¯er around, I really don¡¯t need to worry so much. ¡°Xue¡¯er, did you find the level nine holy beast?¡± Leng Qingtian finally remembered why she left home after complaining for a while. Chapter 64 - Establishing the Supreme Hall (1) ¡°Found.¡± ¡°What about Feng Da?¡± ¡°The captain is eating spirit fruits in his room,¡± Lin Yuan said. Before the young lady left, she said that she wanted the captain to finish the spirit fruits. How could he dare not listen! Leng Ruoxue walked into Feng Da¡¯s room and happened to see him eating a spirit fruit in his hand with a pained expression. He kept muttering, ¡°This is meat, this is meat!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled helplessly. Just look at how gluttonous he is! ¡°Feng Da.¡± ¡°Miss.¡± Feng Da hurriedly stood up and looked at her with an ingratiating expression. ¡°I see that you like these fruits. Eat more!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t make me eat anymore. I really can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Feng Da was so scared that he was about to cry. Boohoo¡­ Miss is too evil! ¡°Alright, don¡¯t eat then.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I really don¡¯t need to eat anymore. Great!¡± Feng Da said happily. He had never known that eating too many spirit fruits, which everyone dreamed of, would actually be so painful. In fact, if he were merely one step away from advancing, just one spirit fruit would have been enough. But since he was really lacking in spiritual power, eating one was like a drop in the bucket and simply not enough. So he ate spirit fruits every day, so much so that he felt like vomiting. ¡°Establish a contract!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the fire dragon as she let it out of the ring. ¡°M-Miss, this is?¡± Feng Da stared in bewilderment and disbelief at the spirit beast that suddenly appeared in front of him. Is¡­ is this a dragon? He wasn¡¯t the only one. Everyone who came to watch the excitement was stunned. What is this? It looks like a dragon. Where did Miss get it? ¡°Xue¡¯er, is this a fire dragon?¡± Leng Qingtian was also surprised. Is this the level nine holy beast Xue¡¯er found? He was speechless. Isn¡¯t Xue¡¯er a little too bold? Can dragons be provoked? ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a big lizard. ¡°Why are you in a daze? Hurry up and establish the contract!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently and kicked the big lizard. ¡°Oh!¡± The fire dragon looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly. This jinx is so crude. Then it looked at its future master with tears in its eyes and chanted the contract. The contract array came as scheduled and enveloped the two of them. After the contract was established, the contract array disappeared. ¡°Hello, Master, please take care of me,¡± the fire dragon said politely. ¡°Uh, please take care of me as well,¡± Feng Da said quickly. He was still in disbelief, but the mental connection between his and the fire dragon¡¯s souls was real. ¡°Miss.¡± Feng Da looked at Leng Ruoxue gratefully. He didn¡¯t know what words to use to express his gratitude to her. ¡°Take it and find a place with few people to advance!¡± Leng Ruoxue gave Feng Da a green spirit pill. ¡°Yes, I will definitely not disappoint you, Miss,¡± Feng Da said grandly. Then he flew out of the city on the back of the fire dragon. ¡­ ¡°Miss, we are back!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others were eating in the garden when they heard a sound coming from the sky. They looked up in unison. One person and one dragon landed in the garden. Feng Da ran toward them excitedly, and the fire dragon transformed into human form and approached them. ¡°Miss.¡± ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve finally advanced. You don¡¯t have to eat fruits anymore,¡± Lin Yuan said with a grin. ¡°Stinky brat, how dare you laugh at me! See if I don¡¯t spank you!¡± Feng Da also grinned. In the past, he advanced to Spiritual Monarch and was already very satisfied because he chanced upon good fortune. How could he dare to hope to become a Spiritual Sovereign! But he was a Spiritual Sovereign now! ¡°Thank you, Master¡¯s Miss,¡± the fire dragon said respectfully. He didn¡¯t expect a small pill would allow him to advance to divine beast, especially since he had been cultivating for so many years without breaking through. ¡°Since you are now Feng Da¡¯s spirit beast, you are naturally also a part of my group. Of course, I will treat you well,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Huo Ao will definitely protect Master,¡± the fire dragon promised. Leng Ruoxue nodded in satisfaction. She looked at Feng Da, Lin Yuan, and the others, who were still fooling around in the garden, and turned around to leave. ¡­ ¡°Grandpa Lin, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in bewilderment. She had just arrived at the academy when Elder Qiu informed her that the principal was looking for her. ¡°Can¡¯t I look for you if there¡¯s nothing?¡± Lin Liang said with feigned sternness. ¡°Of course you can,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. This old man used to be quite rational, but why is he becoming more and more like a child now? ¡°Ruoxue, I have something to tell you,¡± Lin Liang said awkwardly. ¡°Grandpa Lin, just say it.¡± ¡°His Majesty sought me out yesterday to speak up for those students,¡± Lin Liang said. Even though he was a Spiritual Supremacy and not bound by the imperial family, the Heavenly Phoenix Academy was in the Eastern Lagoon Empire after all, so he had to give the emperor some face. ¡°And?¡± Leng Ruoxue waited for him to continue. ¡°The emperor said that since it¡¯s impossible for them to return to the Sacred Hall, then we should establish a Supreme Hall of equal status to the Sacred Hall. One Sacred Hall and one Supreme Hall. This way, there will be friendly competition between each other, which can also promote the improvement of the students. After all, those students all have excellent aptitudes. We can¡¯t let them drop out of school, nor can we let the other academies benefit!¡± Lin Liang said, telling Ruoxue the emperor¡¯s exact words. ¡°What does Grandpa Lin think?¡± ¡°I also think we can try this idea. If the two halls can really play a benign competitive role like the emperor said, it will also be a good thing for the academy. But I¡¯m afraid it will have the opposite effect!¡± Lin Liang said a little worriedly. Those people were restless! ¡°Grandpa Lin, if you establish the Supreme Hall, then the Academy Competition¡­¡± She didn¡¯t expect the emperor to bring the art of balance into the academy. It was probably for the Academy Competition. ¡°The emperor proposed to choose the best talents from both halls to participate in the competition,¡± Lin Liang said. If this happened, the competition would be very intense. ¡°Grandpa Lin, of course I don¡¯t dare to have any objections if the academy wants to establish a Supreme Hall. After all, I am only a student. But they better not provoke me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. ¡°Lass¡­¡± How could Lin Liang not know that this girl was a little displeased. Chapter 65 - Establishing The Supreme Hall (2) ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue returned to the training room and saw two groups of people confronting each other. ¡°We are students of the Supreme Hall. We have to train here!¡± Chen Fang blustered arrogantly. ¡°The Supreme Hall? Has it been established?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked mockingly. ¡°Of course! We want to train here! Make room for us!¡± Chen Fang yelled. ¡°What a joke. This is the Sacred Hall. If you want to train, go to your Supreme Hall. Don¡¯t run wild here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. No wonder Vice Principal Chen hasn¡¯t done anything for the past few days. So he was planning to set up the Supreme Hall to go against us. ¡°Vice Principal Chen said that we can share a training room with you,¡± Chen Fang said with her nose in the air. ¡°He told you, not me. Go to whoever told you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. As the vice principal, he should cultivate diligently instead of scheming things all day long. No wonder he hasn¡¯t been able to break through. ¡°You¡­ How dare you ignore Vice Principal Chen¡¯s orders!¡± Chen Fang roared angrily. ¡°Feng Da, throw them out!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered coldly. ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Da picked one up with each hand and threw them out of the window with a whoosh. He learned this trick from Deputy Leader Ye. ¡°How dare you¡­¡± Chen Fang was so angry that her pretty face reddened and distorted. ¡°Do you want to leave by yourselves, or do you want us to throw you out?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with her shapely eyebrows raised. ¡°Ah!¡± Some timid students heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words and ran away in fright. ¡°Do you want to be thrown out?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Chen Fang. ¡°Y-you will regret it!¡± Chen Fang said fiercely and slammed the door behind her. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you will regret it!¡± Ye Chen teased gently. ¡°Why do people keep telling me recently that I will regret it?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. ¡°Feng Da, why did you just stand there foolishly and not chase them out?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. When did Feng Da and the others become so well-behaved? ¡°Hehe, Miss, we just wanted to see what they could do!¡± Feng Da said with a grin. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what is this Supreme Hall that woman mentioned?¡± Feng Moran asked in puzzlement. Leng Ruoxue repeated what the principal had told her. ¡°What about the academy¡¯s selection competition?¡± Qiao Hua asked. He was more concerned about the Academy Competition. ¡°The two halls will be competing for the spots,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean more than a hundred people will compete for thirty spots?¡± Qiao Hua frowned slightly. ¡°Yes. Why? Are you not confident?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised an eyebrow at Qiao Hua. ¡°Of course I am.¡± He used to rank among the top 10 in the Sacred Hall before, but his confidence had taken a hit after seeing the people brought in by Leng Ruoxue. These people were both stronger and had more combat experience than him. He was simply at the kindergarten level in front of them. But it was this disparity that aroused his fighting spirit. Now he was even a little glad that he didn¡¯t choose to leave back then. Otherwise, where would he find such good sparring partners? ¡°Then train hard!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay. Feng Da, come spar with me,¡± Qiao Hua said while pulling Feng Da. ¡°Qiao Hua, you are crazy!¡± Feng Da said helplessly as he looked at his young lady with aggrieved eyes. Why does this guy get me to spar every time? He is a battle maniac. ¡°Lin Yuan, how many people have signed up?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Lin Yuan. ¡°A total of one hundred and ninety-eight people have signed up. Today is the last day,¡± Lin Yuan said. Leng Ruoxue nodded thoughtfully. It was fewer than she had expected, but it was still acceptable. ¡°Lin Yuan, inform everyone to come to the Sacred Hall to take the test in the morning the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Oh right, Big Brother Feng, Feng Aoran hasn¡¯t been to the academy for a few days,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Feng Moran. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the Feng residence later,¡± Feng Moran said. In fact, he was also a little worried. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little worried about letting Big Brother Feng go alone. ¡°I¡¯ll go as well,¡± Ye Chen said. Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen followed Feng Moran to the Feng family¡¯s main residence. ¡­ ¡°Who are you? Go away! This place is the Feng residence! Not just anyone can come here!¡± The guard at the gate looked down on them when he saw their ordinary clothes. ¡°I am Feng Moran,¡± Feng Moran said coldly. There would always be some dogs in families like this who judged people by their attire. He was too lazy to be angry with them. ¡°What Feng Moran? I don¡¯t know you,¡± the guard said disdainfully. Did he think that he was related just because his surname was Feng as well? How could there be such a good thing! ¡°Big Brother Feng, looks like this isn¡¯t your home. You haven¡¯t been home for more than a decade. Perhaps the owner of this place has already changed!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. ¡°Yes, Brother Feng, is your Feng family¡­¡± Ye Chen deliberately left half the sentence unsaid so that people¡¯s imagination would run wild. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± A middle-aged man who looked like a steward walked out at that moment. ¡°Steward Feng, it¡¯s them. Who knows where they came from, but they dared to cause trouble at our Feng residence!¡± the guard hurriedly reported when he saw his boss come. ¡°How dare you cause trouble here! Do you know where you are?¡± the middle-aged steward questioned disdainfully. It was obvious that they were not children of noble families from their clothing. ¡°Open your dog eyes wide and see clearly. I am Feng Moran, the eldest young master of the Feng family!¡± Feng Moran said coldly, unable to bear it anymore. ¡°The eldest young master of the Feng family? If you¡¯re the eldest young master of the Feng family, then I¡¯m the head of the Feng family. Moreover, the eldest young master of our Feng family isn¡¯t called Feng Moran!¡± the steward said with a mocking face. ¡°Then what is the name of the eldest young master of the Feng family?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. She wanted to see how the Feng family treated Big Brother Feng. Chapter 66 - Stuck-Up ¡°The eldest young master of our Feng family is called Feng Qingran!¡± The steward looked at Leng Ruoxue in amazement. This woman is so beautiful, even more beautiful than the eldest young master¡¯s most beautiful concubine. ¡°Feng Qingran¡­¡± Feng Moran¡¯s eyes flashed with hatred. ¡°King Kong,¡± Feng Moran called out softly. ¡°Master.¡± A two-meter tall ape appeared in front of Feng Moran. As his master¡¯s spirit beast, he knew about the hatred in his master¡¯s heart very well. ¡°Break open the door!¡± Feng Moran ordered. ¡°Yes.¡± King Kong raised his giant fist and smashed the thick door. With just one punch, the exquisitely carved door became a pile of fragments. The steward and the guard at the door were dumbfounded when they saw this scene. They were stunned for a while before they screamed, ¡°Ah! Guards!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± A few people quickly ran out after hearing the commotion. They were stunned when they saw that the door was gone. ¡°Head Steward, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s them!¡± the steward stammered. ¡°You did it? How dare you!¡± the man referred to as the head steward roared angrily. ¡°Head Steward Feng, don¡¯t you recognize me anymore?¡± Feng Moran asked softly. ¡°Y-you are?¡± He found him familiar, but he really couldn¡¯t remember. ¡°Feng Moran.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re the eldest young master!¡± the head steward said in surprise. The eldest young master had left home for more than a decade, and they all thought that he had already¡­ ¡°Stop calling me that. Your eldest young master is Feng Qingran,¡± Feng Moran said coldly. He had no interest in the position of the eldest young master of the Feng family, but he was very interested in Feng Qingran. ¡°T-this¡­¡± Cold sweat broke out on Head Steward Feng¡¯s forehead. It was obvious that the sudden return of this eldest young master, who had been away from home for more than a decade, was not because he was homesick. Moreover, the enormous orangutan eyeing him covetously from the side made him feel even more stressed. ¡°Head Steward, is he¡­ really the eldest young master?¡± the steward asked cautiously. ¡°Of course! Eldest Young Master, please come in,¡± Head Steward Feng said respectfully. He could clearly feel that the eldest young master was different from before. ¡°Where is Aoran? I came back to see my younger brother,¡± Feng Moran said. ¡°I-in his room,¡± Head Steward Feng said carefully. The second young master had been subjected to a lot of pressure from the eldest master all these years. ¡°Get lost! Let me out! I want to go to the academy!¡± Feng Moran and the others heard the commotion before they approached. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Feng Moran asked. ¡°Er¡­ Erm, Young Master Aoran hasn¡¯t been feeling well these days, so Eldest Master asked him to stay at home and rest. But he didn¡¯t want to and insisted on going to the academy, so Eldest Master had to get people to keep an eye on him,¡± the head steward explained carefully. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Re-really.¡± Cold sweat rolled down Head Steward Feng¡¯s forehead. Heavens, why is the pressure of Eldest Young Master so terrifying? ¡°Aoran.¡± The three of them followed Head Steward Feng to the door of Feng Aoran¡¯s room. Feng Moran kicked the door open and knocked out the guards in the room. ¡°Elder Brother, Ruoxue, Ye Chen.¡± Feng Aoran, who was trapped in the room, was excited to see them. ¡°Aoran, how dare they lock you up?¡± Feng Moran asked angrily. Isn¡¯t Aoran favored in the Feng family? How dare they¡­ ¡°It¡¯s all because of that bastard Feng Qingran. He wanted me to join the Supreme Hall, but I refused, so he got someone to lock me up,¡± Feng Aoran explained angrily. ¡°Grandfather and the first elder let him do whatever he wanted?¡± Feng Moran said unpleasantly. ¡°They¡­¡± ¡°Someone is coming!¡± Leng Ruoxue interrupted Feng Aoran. ¡°I heard Moran is back?¡± a middle-aged man walked into the room. ¡°Eldest Uncle,¡± Feng Aoran said indifferently. ¡°This must be Moran. You¡¯ve grown so big, Moran. You¡¯ve suffered alone outside for so many years!¡± Feng Xiao said kindly, his face full of affection and heartache. Feng Moran looked at his Eldest Uncle¡¯s wolf-in-the-sheep¡¯s-skin face mockingly. ¡°Thank you for worrying, Eldest Uncle.¡± ¡°We¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to be so polite,¡± Feng Xiao said lovingly. ¡°Are these two your friends, Moran?¡± Feng Xiao looked at Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen thoughtfully. He did not know their backgrounds, and he couldn¡¯t discern their cultivation levels at all. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t tell what cultivation level his nephew, who suddenly returned home, was at either. But he heard from the head steward that his nephew had a powerful spirit beast. ¡°I¡¯m Leng Ruoxue.¡± ¡°Ye Chen, Xue¡¯er¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°Oh, it turns out to be Miss Leng and Young Master Ye. Welcome.¡± Feng Xiao didn¡¯t expect the beautiful girl in front of him to be Leng Ruoxue, General Leng¡¯s most beloved granddaughter. General Leng was a prominent figure in Phoenix City, so he really didn¡¯t dare to provoke her. Moreover, he had heard that Leng Ruoxue had recovered her mental faculties. It seemed to be true. ¡°Oh, Ruoxue. Uncle Feng apologizes for my steward¡¯s negligence earlier,¡± Feng Xiao said sincerely and automatically tried to improve their relationship. He even addressed himself as Uncle Feng. ¡°We won¡¯t blame your servants. It¡¯s our fault for not wearing something more extravagant,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. ¡°Hehe, Ruoxue really likes to joke,¡± Feng Xiao said with an awkward smile. What would others be wearing if yours aren¡¯t extravagant enough? That steward has no eyesight. However, how could he be the acting patriarch of a top family if he couldn¡¯t discern that the clothes they were wearing were made of snow silk? With this thought, he couldn¡¯t help but curse the steward in his head. ¡°I want to see Grandfather!¡± Feng Moran said directly. ¡°Father has been in seclusion for a long time. Eldest Uncle is now the acting patriarch, so talking to me is the same as talking to him,¡± Feng Xiao said. ¡°Aoran is a student of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy. I hope he can attend classes at the academy tomorrow,¡± Feng Moran said coldly. He didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly revealed his intentions. ¡°Well, Moran, Aoran hasn¡¯t been feeling well for the past few days, which was why Uncle didn¡¯t let him go to the academy. You should have heard that the Heavenly Phoenix Academy is now a troublesome place, so it¡¯s best for our Feng Family not to get involved,¡± Feng Xiao said earnestly. Anyone who heard him would think that he was really thinking on behalf of Feng Aoran. Moreover, he didn¡¯t know that Feng Moran was now also a student of the academy. Chapter 67 - The Test Begins Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Is the Acting Patriarch Feng blaming me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a faint smile. ¡°Uh, why would you say that?¡± Feng Xiao said with a blank face. ¡°Because the trouble in the Heavenly Phoenix Academy began with me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Uh¡­ I-I really didn¡¯t know!¡± In fact, Feng Xiao had just returned from elsewhere today, so Feng Qingran hadn¡¯t had the chance to tell him everything clearly. He hurried over when he heard the steward report that Feng Moran was back. Feng Aoran was also ¡®imprisoned¡¯ in his name by Feng Qingran, but he couldn¡¯t undermine his son in front of outsiders! ¡°You know now. I hope Feng Aoran can go to the academy tomorrow. The selection test is about to begin. It is a critical time, and he¡¯s not allowed to miss it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. ¡°Big Brother Feng, stay at home and accompany Aoran. We¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Then Leng Ruoxue left with Ye Chen. Feng Xiao was so angry seeing Leng Ruoxue leave without even saying goodbye to him. Hmph, how dare a simpleton ignore me. However, he wasn¡¯t the real patriarch of the Feng family yet, so he didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Leng Ruoxue even if he was angry. Otherwise, the old antiques in the family wouldn¡¯t spare him if he offended General Leng. ¡­ On the day of the test, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived early at the Sacred Hall to prepare for it. Soon, the students taking the test came one after another. ¡°Miss, everyone is here,¡± Lin Yuan reported to Leng Ruoxue after counting the number of people. Leng Ruoxue nodded and looked at the more than two hundred people in front of her. ¡°Today¡¯s test is very simple. As long as you enter this room and can come out within the stipulated time, you will pass,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. After hearing this, the two hundred plus people present, including Feng Da and the others, were stunned for a moment. What kind of test is this? At first, they all thought that they would at least carry out battles to decide the winners and losers even if they didn¡¯t test their aptitude. But unexpectedly, they only needed to enter this room. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are you testing them on?¡± Feng Moran couldn¡¯t help asking while watching them enter the room one by one. They had set up this room early in the morning, but they still didn¡¯t know what it was for. ¡°Character. I don¡¯t want to be taken advantage of by any ingrates,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°What¡¯s inside then?¡± Feng Moran asked curiously. Character was indeed very important, and he also knew that many of the people who registered this time were descendants of noble families. As a member of a noble family as well, he knew very well what their mission was. Thus, he actually didn¡¯t want those people to pass the test, and he was also afraid of bringing trouble and danger to Xue¡¯er. ¡°Heart Refining Illusion Array!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. In this room was an illusion array that tested people¡¯s temperament. She had learned it in the Heaven Defying Art, and it could be used to test people¡¯s character. But the illusion array in the Heaven Defying Art was very complicated and profound. If she used the actual one, no one present would be able to pass, so she slightly modified the illusion array. The current one in the room was the illusion array she had modified, which was just right to test these people. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Big Brother Feng, do you want to go in and experience it?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the dazed Feng Moran mischievously. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go in and take a look,¡± Feng Moran said eagerly and walked in directly after speaking. He really didn¡¯t know what an illusion array was. ¡°Anyone else who wants to enter can enter!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. After hearing this, Feng Da and the others all walked in curiously, wanting to experience the illusion array mentioned by their young lady. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously when she saw that everyone else had entered to try except for Ye Chen and Mu Li, who were clearly not interested. ¡°Not interested,¡± Ye Chen said indifferently. ¡°Me neither,¡± Mu Li said. Leng Ruoxue glanced at them expectantly and then fell silent. The three of them stood quietly at the entrance and waited. Feng Moran walked into the illusion array. At first, the entire array was a vast expanse of white. Slowly, scenes began to appear around him. He seemed to have returned to his childhood, from the moment he took the aptitude test, from being the favored eldest son of the main branch of the Feng family to the useless eldest son of the Feng family, from when he left home to when he met Xue¡¯er in the Illusionary Forest, and so on. All these scenes replayed like a movie¡­ More scenes appeared immediately after¡­ If there were anyone else by his side, they would see that Feng Moran was in pain. His forehead was full of sweat, and his face was occasionally full of hatred. But as time passed, his expression became calmer and more composed, and his will became more resolute¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, aren¡¯t you worried at all that they¡¯ve gone in?¡± Ye Chen couldn¡¯t help asking after waiting for a while. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? I trust my judgment,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. Half an hour later, Feng Moran was the first to emerge. He looked slightly disheveled, but his complexion was not too bad. ¡°Big Brother Feng, congratulations. You are the first person to come out¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled gently. ¡°Xue¡¯er, inside¡­¡± Feng Moran was even more clear-headed after coming out, as though he had been reborn, and his willpower became more resolute. ¡°It feels pretty good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Leng Ruoxue said expectantly. Anyone who successfully walked out of the illusion array would experience a mental advancement that would be more beneficial for their future cultivation. ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s amazing!¡± Feng Moran exclaimed. The feeling of being there in person was too real. ¡°Big Brother Feng, anyone who can successfully emerge from the illusion will have faster cultivation in the future, especially in terms of their mental state,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. The illusion array would automatically adjust according to people¡¯s growth experiences, so each person would face different illusions. However, no matter what illusion they faced, it would infinitely magnify the darkness in their hearts. If they could break through the darkness in their hearts, their future achievements would be limitless. Chapter 68 - Heart Refining Illusion Array ¡°That¡¯s great. Oh right, Xue¡¯er, if our mercenary group wants to recruit people in the future, we can use this to test them,¡± Feng Moran suggested. You had to know that as a spiritualist, in addition to improving spiritual power cultivation, mental cultivation was also very important. But the cultivation speed of mental cultivation was very slow, and if the mind couldn¡¯t keep up with the cultivation speed of spiritual power, it would go astray and suffer from qi deviation. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s a good suggestion.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Leng Ruoxue was not surprised that Big Brother Feng was the first to come out. But what surprised her was that Lin Yuan was the second to come out, and then Feng Da also emerged. Seeing her subordinates emerge one after another, Leng Ruoxue was very satisfied. They didn¡¯t let me down. After her people came out from the room with the illusion array, Feng Aoran and Qiao Hua walked out almost at the same time. ¡°Ah! How were you so fast?¡± Feng Aoran was a little shocked. He thought he was already fast! ¡°Ruoxue, did you go easy on them?¡± Feng Aoran asked doubtfully. ¡°But I suppose it¡¯s normal for them to be faster than me since their cultivation levels are higher than mine.¡± Feng Aoran thought about it and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where Ruoxue found these people. All of them have higher cultivation than mine. I used to be the second strongest person in the academy, but now I don¡¯t even know what rank I can be!¡± ¡°The illusion array inside has nothing to do with cultivation level. It tests your character,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Oh? What about those who can¡¯t come out from inside?¡± Feng Aoran asked curiously. After hearing Feng Aoran¡¯s words, Feng Da and the others all looked at Leng Ruoxue curiously. ¡°If you can¡¯t come out, it can only mean that your character isn¡¯t good, but there¡¯s nothing life-threatening,¡± Leng Ruoxue said while looking at them. Their future cultivation speed will also become very slow, she added in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s been two hours. Why hasn¡¯t anyone else come out yet?¡± Feng Da said anxiously. Could it be that no one else can come out? After waiting for almost an hour, someone finally emerged. It was a very young boy of only fifteen or sixteen years old. He was not very tall and had a very delicate appearance, especially his eyes that were as clear as water. His clothes were wrinkled, and there were still sweat stains on his face. Leng Ruoxue looked at the young boy and searched for his identity in her memory. Before the test, she had asked Feng Da and the others to investigate the students who registered. This boy¡¯s name was Xiao Ting, and he came from a commoner family. Due to his talents, he became a student of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy. But the expensive tuition fees of the academy placed a heavy burden on his ordinary family, so this boy often went to the Misty Woods to hunt spirit beasts to exchange for gold coins to pay for his tuition. ¡°Senior Sister.¡± Xiao Ting walked to Leng Ruoxue and bowed respectfully. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. This Xiao Ting was tenacious and resolute, and he was the first one to emerge among all the students. After Xiao Ting, more students emerged one after another. Leng Ruoxue looked at the time. There was still half an hour to go, and 45 students were already out. By the end of the test, a total of 48 students had completed it. ¡°Go home and have a good rest. Gather at the entrance of the academy tomorrow morning.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the 48 students in front of her. ¡°Yes,¡± the students said and left. Leng Ruoxue removed the array and let out the students who didn¡¯t pass the test. ¡°You can go back now.¡± After hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, the obviously mentally and physically exhausted students rushed out as if they had been granted amnesty. ¡°Miss, are we going to continue eliminating more from the forty-eight students?¡± Feng Da asked curiously. Alas, those students who didn¡¯t pass don¡¯t know what precious opportunities they¡¯ve lost. ¡°Why should we continue eliminating?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Feng Da instead. ¡°Aren¡¯t we only short twenty-eight people?¡± Feng Da said foolishly. ¡°There are no limits on the number of people in the Sacred Hall. Anyone who is qualified can enter.¡± Ye Chen patted Feng Da¡¯s head lightly. ¡°Ah, no. I thought there could only be fifty people!¡± Realization dawned on Feng Da. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and rest!¡± Just as Leng Ruoxue and the others were about to leave, Elder Qiu pushed open the door and walked in. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re still here!¡± Elder Qiu looked at everyone with an obviously awkward expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Elder Qiu?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly. ¡°Uh, there¡¯s a little something.¡± ¡°Just say it. We¡¯re all tired, and we have to go back early to rest!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. ¡°Uh, it¡¯s like this. Since the Supreme Hall was just established, it has no place for training currently. After some research, the school decided to let them share the training room with you temporarily.¡± Elder Qiu wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Why is this little girl so imposing? No wonder the principal didn¡¯t dare to tell her personally. ¡°How long?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a smile that was not a smile. ¡°Uh¡­ this¡­¡± Elder Qiu didn¡¯t know what to say. He wasn¡¯t sure either! ¡°Since it¡¯s the academy¡¯s decision, how can I, a student, dare to have an opinion on it? But I have to warn you not to blame me for not reminding the academy that if the two halls don¡¯t get along, it could result in fights.¡± Leng Ruoxue saw that Elder Qiu couldn¡¯t answer and didn¡¯t force him. After speaking, she turned around and walked out of the training room. Ye Chen and the others followed closely behind. But they looked at Elder Qiu with strange and sympathetic eyes before leaving. ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s the same for top families and major academies. They have too many things to consider, and sometimes they can¡¯t help it themselves.¡± Feng Moran was afraid that Xue¡¯er would be angry, so he quickly comforted her. ¡°I¡¯m not angry!¡± Did I look angry? Those people don¡¯t deserve to make me angry. In fact, she felt that it was good for the two halls to train together. This way, she had a reason to teach those people not pleasing to the eye a lesson. Chapter 69 - Collective Advancement ¡°Uh, that¡¯s good.¡± Alas, he thought Xue¡¯er was angry since she kept silent! ¡°Big Brother Feng, how are you doing in the Feng residence?¡± Ever since they accompanied him to the Feng residence, Big Brother Feng had been staying there for the past two days. She had been busy with the test and hadn¡¯t had the time to ask. ¡°The first elder looked for me,¡± Feng Moran said. The first elder also made many promises to him, saying that he would compensate him for the wrongs that he had suffered all these years. ¡°He saw King Kong?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in realization. Even a top family like the Feng family didn¡¯t have divine beasts, so she was not surprised that the family valued Big Brother Feng. ¡°Yeah.¡± Feng Moran nodded. After saying a few words of concern and courtesy, the first elder had said that he wanted to see King Kong. Feng Moran was stunned for a few minutes and then left without saying a word. The next day, the first elder came to Feng Moran and said a lot of friendly words. ¡°What does Big Brother Feng think?¡± ¡°I only went back to the Feng residence to stay with my brother for a few days. I¡¯ll leave soon,¡± Feng Moran said. He didn¡¯t intend to stay there permanently. ¡°Big Brother Feng, I have no objections if you want to be a young master of the Feng family.¡± She said this because she didn¡¯t want Feng Moran to have concerns. She wasn¡¯t him after all. People in this world valued family interests very much, and they were born to serve their families. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in being a young master of the Feng family!¡± Feng Moran said indifferently. In the past, he might have been very happy. But now, he was not interested at all. Being with Xue¡¯er had broadened his horizons, so how could he be willing to trap himself in a family! Everyone chatted as they walked back to the Leng residence together. It was not until late at night that Feng Moran and Feng Aoran reluctantly returned to the Feng residence. ¡­ ¡°Feng Da, Lin Yuan, and I will go to the academy. The rest of you, stay at home!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after breakfast when she saw that it was almost time. ¡°Xue¡¯er¡­¡± Ye Chen looked at Xue¡¯er with resentful eyes. Why isn¡¯t she bringing me along? Boohoo¡­ ¡°Okay, you too.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little helpless. This freak really likes to pretend to be pitiful. When Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the entrance of the academy, the 48 students were already waiting there. Leng Ruoxue got them to sit on Quill¡¯s back and let Quill carry them out of Phoenix City. Quill flew while his sharp eagle eyes scanned for a suitable place to land. After looking for some time, he found an uninhabited deep valley and descended. Where is this? It¡¯s so desolate¡­ The students couldn¡¯t help feeling at a loss after getting off Quill¡¯s back. ¡°Feng Da, Lin Yuan, distribute the pills to them.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed the jade bottles to the two of them. ¡°As long as you take the pills and advance to Spiritual Monarch, you will be students of the Sacred Hall from now on.¡± She didn¡¯t tell them that their cultivation speed would be faster after taking her spiritual essence pills. This could also be considered their last test! ¡°Of course, taking the pill is voluntary,¡± Leng Ruoxue added. She was not willing to impose on others! After hearing this, many of the students directly put the pills in their mouths. A small number of them hesitated, but in the end, they still took the pills. Leng Ruoxue naturally remembered every single one of their reactions. But if those slightly hesitant students knew that they had lost the qualification to follow Leng Ruoxue because of their hesitation, they would definitely regret it to death. Most of these students were commoners, and for commoners, being able to become a Spiritual Monarch was already very satisfying. After all, becoming a Spiritual Monarch would allow them to apply for a noble title from the empire, and it would also improve their families¡¯ lives. This was why they ate spiritual essence pills without hesitation. These students knew what they needed the most. It was obvious that the high tuition fees for spiritualists were too much of a burden for them. Soon after taking the pills, some students began to feel the abnormality in their bodies, and they hurriedly sat cross-legged. Then more students gradually sensed the signs of advancement. After the first stream of heaven and earth laws descended, the entire valley was shrouded in dazzling light. Then streams of heaven and earth laws descended one after another. The scene of 48 students breaking through at the same time was quite spectacular. Fortunately, they were now advancing in an uninhabited deep valley, or else it would have scared people to death! After a long while, the aftershocks of the heaven and earth laws slowly disappeared. The 48 students who finished their advancements checked out their spiritualist levels happily. ¡°Congratulations on officially becoming students of the Sacred Hall. I¡¯ll give you a few days off to consolidate your cultivation. Come to the Sacred Hall next Monday to report,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to them. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Also, I hope you can keep your mouths tightly sealed about the pills. Don¡¯t tell anyone, or else don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned them kindly. ¡°Senior Sister, we won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± the students promised in unison. They were not stupid. How could they tell others about taking pills to advance? Only those with poor aptitude would take pills. ¡°Yes, very good. Let¡¯s go back now!¡± After sending the students to the entrance of the academy, Leng Ruoxue returned to the Leng residence with Ye Chen and the others. ¡­ The next day, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the Sacred Hall as usual, only to find Feng Moran, Feng Aoran, and Qiao Hua standing outside the training room. ¡°Big Brother Feng, why are you standing outside?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. ¡°The people from the Supreme Hall said they want to train and want us to leave,¡± Feng Moran explained lightly. ¡°Why? This is our place. They are the ones borrowing it!¡± Feng Da roared angrily. His temper had become a little fiery since he contracted with the fire dragon. Without saying a word, Leng Ruoxue kicked open the door of the training room with a bang and walked straight in. Ye Chen and the others followed closely behind. Everyone in the training room stopped what they were doing because of the loud noise. They looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others with doubt, fear, and anger in their eyes. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes swept over everyone present indifferently. Most of them were people she had seen before, but there were also some unfamiliar faces. Chapter 70 - : Former Fiancé (1) ¡°Who wants us to leave?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s tone was cold and without a trace of emotion. ¡°Me!¡± Chen Fang said nonchalantly. Everyone from the Supreme Hall was here today, so she was quite confident. ¡°You? What are you?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of confusion. ¡°I am not a thing!¡± Chen Fang yelled angrily. ¡°Yes, you are quite self-aware and sensible, knowing that you are a thing.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded to show that she was very satisfied. ¡°Leader, she has been to our Sacred Hall so many times, but she has finally shown some intellect this time,¡± Feng Da said cooperatively. ¡°You¡­ Damn you all!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m the leader of the Supreme Hall. We are training now. Please excuse us.¡± Fu Mingyuan came out to smooth things over. This Chen Fang really didn¡¯t learn her lesson. She had suffered several times in front of Leng Ruoxue but still tried to go against her. ¡°It turns out you¡¯re the leader of the Supreme Hall.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Fu Mingyuan. No wonder he warned her not to regret it! ¡°Yes, we also have a deputy leader, Li Yu,¡± Fu Mingyuan explained kindly. ¡°Li Yu?¡± ¡°Big Brother Yu, your fianc¨¦e is here. Aren¡¯t you going to greet her?¡± a beautiful girl said coquettishly while leaning in the arms of a youth. Leng Ruoxue looked at the young girl who spoke up. Xu Na¡¯er? She was indeed a rare beauty, and she had enough assets to make all men protective of the fairer sex. A weak and seemingly innocent and beautiful girl would indeed cause men to dote on her like the pearl in their hands. Of course, the prerequisite was that the obvious jealousy in her eyes had to be ignored. Wasn¡¯t Xu Na¡¯er brought back to be grounded by the Xu family? She was released so quickly. The youth she was leaning on was also very handsome. His temperament was noble and outstanding, worthy of being a product of the imperial family. It was said that this seventh prince was the most favored prince, and his aptitude was the best among the princes. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, I don¡¯t care what your purpose is. I will never like you. Moreover, this isn¡¯t a place you can come to. You better leave quickly and return to your general¡¯s mansion and stay there obediently!¡± The amazement in Seventh Prince Li Xuan¡¯s eyes flashed for a moment before he spoke with some contempt. So what if a simpleton looks beautiful? She will only be worthy of being the plaything of the strong if she doesn¡¯t have true strength. ¡°Seventh Prince, don¡¯t you know that only simpletons would like you?¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. Are all members of the imperial family so self-righteous and self-absorbed? ¡°Who are you calling a simpleton?¡± Xu Na¡¯er said furiously. ¡°Ah! Who knows? Miss Xu, why are you in such a hurry to make a connection?!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled charmingly as killing intent flashed in her eyes for a moment. I have more important things to do now, so I¡¯ll let you jump around for a while! ¡°Also, my current fianc¨¦ is someone else. Miss Xu, don¡¯t be mistaken, or else my fianc¨¦ will be unhappy,¡± Leng Ruoxue added. ¡°Seventh Prince, right? Xue¡¯er is now my fianc¨¦e. She can stay wherever she wants. You shouldn¡¯t be so nosy even if you are a prince!¡± Ye Chen said mockingly. This seventh prince is really an eyesore. What? Such a handsome and outstanding man is actually that simpleton¡¯s fianc¨¦! Xu Na¡¯er¡¯s heart was overflowing with sourness and jealousy. How can a simpleton have such good luck? In fact, as soon as they walked in, she had noticed this incomparably handsome man and was thinking of ways to rope him into the Supreme Hall. But she didn¡¯t expect that he was actually that simpleton¡¯s fianc¨¦. This was really a blow to the always proud Xu Na¡¯er. But she would not admit defeat. What right does a simpleton have to have such an outstanding man? Only I am worthy of a heavenly man. At this moment, she had long thrown the seventh prince and the like far out of her mind. Her heart and eyes were all full of this man who was more beautiful than a woman. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our young miss is no longer your fianc¨¦e. Why do you care where our young miss wants to go?¡± Cui Zhu echoed. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the seventh prince¡¯s engagement was broken off by a simpleton. I thought it was a rumor, but it¡¯s actually true!¡± Feng Da pretended to be confused. Hehe, I¡¯m avenging you, Miss. Don¡¯t blame me! ¡°I heard that the most favored seventh prince was grounded because his engagement was broken off by a simpleton. It shows how important this marriage was to the emperor!¡± Lin Yuan chipped in. They spoke one after another happily, but Seventh Prince Li Yu was about to blow up from anger. ¡°How dare you talk about the imperial family like this!¡± Li Yu, who had never been treated this way, flew into a rage out of humiliation. This matter was indeed the greatest pain in his heart. Since he was a child, he had always had the freedom to do whatever he wanted. But his father not only scolded him but also punished him severely because of this matter, causing him to be laughed at many times. ¡°You guys are too daring. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re talking about it in private, but you actually dare to say it in front of the seventh prince. I don¡¯t mind others calling me a simpleton, but the imperial family isn¡¯t as magnanimous as I am!¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately rebuked. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Miss. We were wrong. We should have said it in private. We should have left some dignity for the seventh prince.¡± Feng Da¡¯s and Lin Yuan¡¯s faces were full of regret. ¡°Promising! You learn fast!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. ¡°You¡­¡± The seventh prince¡¯s face turned green with anger. ¡°Fu Mingyuan, even though the academy allows you to share the training room of the Sacred Hall, this is the territory of the Sacred Hall after all. You should at least inform me, the leader of the Sacred Hall, if the Supreme Hall wants to use the training room!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t be bothered with the indignant seventh prince and directly turned her attention to Fu Mingyuan. ¡°However, this young lady has always been very magnanimous. I¡¯ll lend it to you first since you like this place so much.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t give Fu Mingyuan a chance to speak and continued understandingly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go hunting.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Ye Chen and the others. ¡°Go hunting!¡± Feng Da and the others escorted Leng Ruoxue out of the training room. Chapter 71 - Former Fiancé (2) ¡°Leng Ruoxue, the principal wants to see you.¡± Elder Qiu, who was standing at the door, immediately stepped forward when he saw them come out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please tell the principal that this young lady isn¡¯t free!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without giving any face. ¡°¡­¡± Elder Qiu looked at everyone walking away and sighed helplessly. This girl really isn¡¯t the ordinary kind of crazy. She even dares to slight the principal. ¡°Miss, where are we going?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Hunting? Where else can we go?¡± ¡°Really?!¡± He thought his young lady was joking. ¡°Miss, I want to eat fire rhinoceros meat.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The poor fire rhinoceroses were about to be unlucky again. Alas, everyone couldn¡¯t help mourning for three seconds in their hearts for the fire rhinoceroses. ¡­ The territory of the fire rhinoceros king¡­ ¡°W-why are you here?¡± the fire rhinoceros king asked fearfully. Why did this demon come so quickly? Does she want me to identify the person? ¡°Fire rhinoceros king, I just want to eat some fire rhino meat. Why are you being so skittish? People might think I¡¯ve done something to you!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help teasing. After hearing what she said, everyone was at a loss for words. Miss, your words are too suggestive! Feng Aoran and Qiao Hua looked at the fire rhinoceros king with their mouths agape. They couldn¡¯t believe that this was the fiery-tempered fire rhinoceros king. Why did it look so frail? It didn¡¯t have any presence at all. It had to be known that fire rhinoceroses were very barbaric spirit beasts. How could they know that the fire rhinoceros king¡¯s body was so weak because it had been having diarrhea for days? Moreover, in the fire rhinoceros king¡¯s eyes, Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen were two demons that it couldn¡¯t offend! ¡°Fire rhinoceros king, you have to perform well and strive to achieve meritorious service as soon as possible!¡± Feng Da gently patted the head of the fire rhinoceros king while his other hand was still rotating the fire rhinoceros meat currently grilling above the fire. Feng Aoran looked sympathetically at the fire rhinoceros king, which was so scared that it didn¡¯t even dare to fart. He couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart. Say, can you not be so arrogant? Not only are you grilling fire rhinoceros meat to eat in front of the fire rhinoceros king, but you¡¯re even lecturing it like it¡¯s a child. However, such an experience is really very rare! ¡°Stinky fire rhinoceros, I bet you didn¡¯t expect to have a day like this!¡± Suddenly, an arrogant voice sounded from the distance. Everyone¡¯s gazes turned toward the fire rhinoceros king in unison! ¡°It¡¯s my archenemy,¡± the fire rhinoceros king said softly, but it was overjoyed in its heart. Hmph, that fellow is going to be in big trouble this time. It must have heard somewhere that I¡¯m unwell recently, so it came to loot a burning house. As soon as the fire rhinoceros king finished speaking, a group of snakes slowly slithered over from the distance. Leading them was a water python, a level four holy beast, and it had all sorts of snakes as subordinates. Leng Ruoxue looked at the water python with some amusement. From what she knew, pythons liked to live alone. She didn¡¯t expect this water python to have so many subordinates. It seemed that it was an anomaly among pythons. Moreover, it had a lot of subordinates, numbering in the thousands, and most of them were advanced spirit beasts. Oh, not bad. It should be enough to eat for a while. Everyone¡ªapart from Feng Aoran and Qiao Hua, who were nervously holding their weapons and vigilantly watching the approaching group of snakes¡ªwas thinking that something delicious had come knocking on their doors again. ¡°Miss, which one should we eat first?¡± Feng Da was drooling slightly. Snake spirit beasts were famous for their deliciousness. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s eat that one with red stripes first. I heard that the brighter they are, the more poisonous they are, and the more delicious they will taste. And that one is fat enough,¡± Ye Chen suggested. ¡°But I want to try the holy beast first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said awkwardly. She had never eaten a water python before! ¡°Then let¡¯s eat the holy beast first!¡± Ye Chen echoed. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat the holy beast first,¡± everyone echoed. Feng Aoran and Qiao Hua were speechless. Do you have to be so gluttonous? Snake-type spirit beasts aren¡¯t easy to deal with. ¡°Huh, there are actually humans? Great! I haven¡¯t eaten humans for a long time!¡± the approaching water python said happily when it saw so many humans. ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten a water python before either. Big stupid snake, why don¡¯t we see who eats first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°What? You want to eat me? Human, how dare you! You will pay the price for saying that!¡± the water python roared angrily. There was a faint black liquid flowing on its blue skin, indicating that it was angry. ¡°Calm down. You¡¯re not a fire python. Why are you so hot-tempered?!¡± Leng Ruoxue tried to calm it down. Fire spirit beasts were notorious for their bad tempers. ¡°I¡¯m angry. The consequences are serious!¡± the water python roared. Why do spirit beasts like to say this nowadays? Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Leng Ruoxue motioned for Feng Da and the others to start. ¡°Miss, just wait for the grilled snake meat!¡± Feng Da smiled. He was the first to rush into the group of snakes and directly went to the holy beast water python. Lin Yuan followed closely behind as everyone joined the battle. Upon seeing this, Feng Aoran and Qiao Hua naturally didn¡¯t want to fall behind and started killing the snakes one by one. In just a few minutes, a third of the snakes had died. ¡°Fire rhinoceros king, you owe me a big favor!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly to the fire rhinoceros king while watching them fight the water python. There was a price to pay for using her. ¡°Y-yes.¡± Seeing that its intentions had been exposed, the fire rhinoceros king¡¯s heart trembled. What a demon¡­ ¡°Then tell me, how do you plan to pay for this?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked softly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, it really doesn¡¯t have anything good other than fire rhinoceros fruits,¡± Ye Chen reminded her. Some spirit beasts were born with the gift of planting fruits, and fire rhinoceroses were such spirit beasts. Fire rhinoceros fruits might not be as good as Xue¡¯er¡¯s spirit fruits, but they were still pretty good. ¡°I-I have crystal honey,¡± the fire rhinoceros king stammered. ¡°How can a fire rhino like you have crystal honey?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little curious. ¡°The crystal bee queen needed the pollen from our fire rhinoceros fruits, so she exchanged for some with crystal honey,¡± the fire rhinoceros king explained. Chapter 72 - Robbing the Fire Rhinoceros king I didn¡¯t expect spirit beasts to engage in trade, Leng Ruoxue thought. ¡°How much do you have then?¡± ¡°A lot. We fire rhinoceroses aren¡¯t interested in honey,¡± the fire rhinoceros king said. But it also knew that the honey was something good, so it kept it. ¡°Then give me all your crystal honey as my reward for helping you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. Spirit beasts that need to be robbed had to be robbed properly. ¡°Y-yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with it to get the honey. Watch over here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Ye Chen and even specially left Charm and Darling behind. ¡°Okay, be careful on the way.¡± Leng Ruoxue followed the somewhat shaky fire rhinoceros king to a cave. After entering the cave, she saw that the entire cave was planted with trees half the size of a human. The trees were full of fist-sized fiery red fruits, and the fruits contained spiritual energy. They were definitely good things in the eyes of ordinary people, but she wasn¡¯t interested in these fruits. ¡°It¡¯s all here.¡± The fire rhinoceros king pointed at the bottles piled in the corner. Leng Ruoxue looked at the bottles casually piled up in the corner by the fire rhinoceros king and couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect there to be so many. She casually picked up a bottle that should be made of beeswax and opened it to see that it could hold approximately five kilograms of honey. She counted that there were about 30 similar bottles in the corner. Isn¡¯t this more than one hundred and fifty kilograms¡­ Leng Ruoxue unceremoniously stored all the bottles into her ring. Since the fire rhinoceroses didn¡¯t like honey anyway, of course she couldn¡¯t give this advantage to others. By the time she returned with the fire rhinoceros king, the battle was almost over. Some people were cleaning up the battlefield, while others were cleaning the snake meat. ¡°You worked quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. They really satisfied her more and more. ¡°Xue¡¯er, how was it?¡± Ye Chen asked. Seems like she had a good harvest! ¡°Not bad, about one hundred and fifty kilograms.¡± ¡°That much?¡± Ye Chen was slightly surprised. ¡°Miss, one hundred and fifty kilograms of what?¡± Lin Yuan, who was making a fire at the side, asked curiously. ¡°Crystal honey.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re rich! we¡¯re rich!¡± Lin Yuan shouted with a silly smile after being stunned for a moment. ¡°Miss, here is some holy beast meat.¡± Feng Da handed Leng Ruoxue a piece of cleaned meat. ¡°Thank you.¡± Leng Ruoxue took the meat and began grilling it. ¡°What are you standing there for? Go and do your work!¡± Feng Da nudged Lin Yuan. ¡°O-oh!¡± ¡°Wow, this water python meat is even better than the earth python meat!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really delicious!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration as they ate the water python meat. When everyone was satisfied with eating the grilled meat, it was almost night. They simply packed up and started walking back. ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t we going to fly back?¡± Cui Zhu couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when she saw that her young miss didn¡¯t intend to ride the flying spirit beast. ¡°Flying right after eating, do you want to become a pig?¡± Leng Ruoxue gently knocked Cui Zhu on the head. ¡°See, you were scolded!¡± L¨¹ Tao looked at Cui Zhu with some amusement. ¡°Master, there¡¯s a sound over there,¡± Charm, who was lying on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, reminded her. ¡°Where? Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. It was a good time to exercise after eating. ¡°Go to the right.¡± Everyone curiously walked in the direction Charm had pointed out. Before they approached, they saw an ugly spirit beast that was as tall as a hill. ¡°Master, it¡¯s an earth lizard,¡± Charm said. This earth lizard was not as high level as the one he had fought, but it was at least level eight. ¡°Beloved Master, earth lizards are the most annoying. Not only are they ugly, but they also don¡¯t like cleanliness. But they are very strong, and ordinary spirit beasts aren¡¯t their match,¡± Darling said with a look of disdain. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes observed the situation in front of her. The enormous earth lizard was riddled with wounds, and its opponent was a beautiful cloud-patterned white tiger. This white tiger was a level seven holy beast, a lower level than the earth lizard. The injuries on its body were also more serious than those of the earth lizard, and it was obvious that it was hanging on by a thread. Blood had long stained its beautiful white fur. There was a cave behind them, and miserable groans were constantly coming from it. Leng Ruoxue guessed that the reason this tiger could last until now was probably to protect its loved ones in the cave. ¡°Darling, go help that tiger. Charm and I will take a look at the cave!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had a good impression of this tiger which protected its loved ones with its life and wanted to help it. ¡°Okay!¡± Darling said reluctantly. I wanted to be together with my cute master. Boohoo¡­ Leng Ruoxue and Charm quietly entered the cave, but what they saw after entering surprised her a little. There was also a pure white tiger in the cave, and it was also a level seven holy beast. She originally thought that the white tiger was injured, but when she got closer, she realized that the white tiger was in labor and seemed to be having a difficult birth. Hearing sounds, the cloud-striped white tiger turned her head in pain and looked at Leng Ruoxue vigilantly. ¡°Human, I won¡¯t let you succeed!¡± Humans shouldn¡¯t even think about snatching my child away from me. ¡°I¡¯m here to help you,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained to the white tiger. She knew that some humans liked to steal spirit beast cubs, so it was no wonder that this tiger was so vigilant. ¡°Do you think I will believe the words of a human? Humans are all despicable and shameless!¡± The mother white tiger¡¯s blue eyes were full of disbelief and disdain. ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me. But if your child doesn¡¯t come out, I¡¯m afraid both your lives will be lost, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded her from where she was standing without moving forward. High-level holy beasts were as intelligent as humans, so she believed that the white tiger would think it through. The white tiger fell silent. ¡°My master isn¡¯t that kind of human!¡± Charm said angrily when he saw that the white tiger didn¡¯t reply. This stinky tiger really doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors. But he didn¡¯t deny that what she said was true. It was also because he had interacted with humans for a long time that he knew that not all humans were like that. ¡°Purple-eyed snow fox!¡± The mother white tiger, which had been thinking, looked at the small and cute white fox lying on the human¡¯s shoulder in astonishment. As a spirit beast, she was very clear about the status of purple-eyed snow foxes among spirit beasts. She didn¡¯t expect a noble purple-eyed snow fox to acknowledge a human as his master. Chapter 73 - Abducting a Family (1) ¡°Hmph, you have good eyesight!¡± Charm said proudly. Most spirit beasts would mistake him for a white fox. Seeing that Leng Ruoxue was the master of the purple-eyed snow fox, the mother white tiger didn¡¯t repel her anymore. ¡°Eat this.¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly walked to the mother white tiger¡¯s side when she saw that the tiger had lowered her vigilance. She didn¡¯t know how to deliver babies, so she could only rely on this tiger itself. ¡°Thank you.¡± The white tiger opened her mouth and took the pill Leng Ruoxue gave her. The pill melted as soon as it entered her mouth, and a refreshing fragrance refreshed her mind. Moreover, the mother white tiger clearly felt that all the spiritual power consumed in her body had returned, and the pain had lessened considerably. She was full of strength, which was of vital importance to her, who was currently in labor. About half an hour later, under the efforts of the recovered mother white tiger, three little white tigers were finally born. Leng Ruoxue was at a loss as she looked at the three little white balls of flesh that weren¡¯t even the size of an adult¡¯s palm. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they eggs?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked, a little dumbfounded. Aren¡¯t all spirit beasts born from eggs in this world? Charm looked at his master¡¯s confused expression and chuckled. His master looked really cute now. ¡°Master, spirit beasts can choose whether they want to give live births or not. It¡¯s just that giving live births consumes more nutrients from the mother¡¯s body, so spirit beasts basically choose to birth eggs,¡± Charm explained. It was clear that this white tiger loved her children very much and was also a great mother to choose to give birth to her own children. ¡°Oh.¡± So that¡¯s why. Leng Ruoxue felt so embarrassed. Fortunately, there was no one else here. Actually, she couldn¡¯t be blamed for not knowing because such things weren¡¯t recorded in any book. ¡°Dear!¡± The white tiger outside ran in and rushed to his beloved wife¡¯s side as if there was no one else around after the danger was averted. The two tigers rubbed against each other affectionately, with only each other in their eyes. Can these two tigers not be so mushy! Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. But she saw that his injuries had healed, so Ye Chen and the others must have treated him. ¡°Xue¡¯er, how did it go?¡± Ye Chen was the first to enter. ¡°Beloved Master!¡± A purple shadow jumped directly into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. ¡°She gave birth to three little tigers,¡± Leng Ruoxue said somewhat helplessly while caressing the soft fur of Darling in her arms. The two tigers didn¡¯t even care about their children once they saw each other. ¡°Let me see,¡± Ye Chen said curiously. ¡°Where? Where?¡± The others heard that three tiger cubs had been born the moment they entered, and all of them were eager to see them. ¡°Wow, they¡¯re so cute!¡± The three fluffy little meatballs captured everyone¡¯s heart instantly. But they only dared to look at them and didn¡¯t dare to touch them at all. After all, most beasts protecting their cubs were very fierce. After being intimate with his wife, the male white tiger walked to Leng Ruoxue and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for saving my wife.¡± Although they were high-level holy beasts who had never liked humans, this human had helped their entire family. He really didn¡¯t know how to repay her. He thought for a while and then walked to the three little white tiger cubs, which had yet to open their eyes. He picked up two of them, came in front of Leng Ruoxue, and placed the little tiger cubs in his mouth in front of her. ¡°Please take care of my children,¡± the male white tiger said, feeling reluctant to part with them. Does this white tiger want his children to become spirit beasts for Ruoxue? Feng Aoran and Qiao Hua were dumbfounded. Is this the legendary moral character of a person? Even after exhausting themselves working hard, others might not be able to obtain a spirit beast with good aptitude. But now, this holy beast actually took the initiative to deliver his children to her door. They were children of holy beasts, so their natural aptitude would be much better than ordinary spirit beasts. How many people would dream of having them! ¡°Are you willing to part with them?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked thoughtfully. ¡°You saved our entire family. I have nothing to repay you with,¡± the male white tiger said honestly. Spirit beasts knew to repay favors. ¡°But I can¡¯t bear to see your family separate,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°¡­¡± What does Miss mean? Don¡¯t tell me she wants to capture this entire white tiger family in one fell swoop! Feng Da and the others couldn¡¯t help quipping in their minds. ¡°Why don¡¯t your whole family come with me? My home is big, and I can afford to raise you all,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without blushing or skipping a beat, wearing an expression that said she was ¡®doing this for your own good¡¯. We were right! Feng Da and the others were flabbergasted. The male white tiger thought about it and walked to his wife. The two tigers discussed again, and then the male white tiger walked back to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Alright, my whole family will go with you,¡± the male white tiger said. After discussing it with his wife, they both felt that this human was not bad, so acknowledging her as their master was acceptable. Miss, you are too charming. Feng Da and the others¡¯ admiration for their young lady rose to an indescribable height. Even Feng Aoran and Qiao Hua were looking at her strangely. Beast trainers would have no jobs if everyone could obtain holy beasts so easily. Leng Ruoxue got the five white tigers to enter the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, and then everyone left the Misty Woods together. After returning home, Leng Ruoxue went straight to the Cold Tea Pavilion. ¡°Big Brother.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Ruohan put down his book happily when he saw his sister. ¡°Big Brother, I have a gift for you.¡± ¡°What gift?¡± Leng Ruohan was curious. Leng Ruoxue released the white tiger family from the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. Leng Ruohan looked at the white tigers that occupied his entire room in astonishment. ¡°Cloud-patterned white tigers! Where did you get them?¡± Cloud-patterned white tigers were very precious among tiger-type spirit beasts, and they had the highest aptitude. Moreover, from the looks of it, Xue¡¯er had clearly brought their entire family here. Leng Ruohan gently picked up a little white tiger that had yet to fully open its eyes. His face was full of love as his big palm gently caressed the soft fur on the little white tiger¡¯s body. Leng Ruoxue knew that her brother definitely liked them from his expression. She wanted to give the white tiger children to her brother the moment the male white tiger offered them to her. The beautiful white tigers and her immortal-like brother were a perfect match. Chapter 74 - Abducting a Family (2) ¡°I¡¯ll leave my big brother to you.¡± Leng Ruoxue patted the male white tiger¡¯s head. She had already told the white tiger couple the general situation on the way back, hoping that they could protect her brother. The male white tiger nodded his huge head. Even though it was a pity that he couldn¡¯t acknowledge Leng Ruoxue as his master, he still had a good impression of this man. As soon as Leng Ruoxue left her brother¡¯s room, she saw her grandfather. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa thanks you!¡± Leng Qingtian said from outside the door. ¡°Grandpa, why are you being so polite with your own granddaughter?¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately sounded displeased. ¡°Grandpa was wrong. Grandpa shouldn¡¯t be polite with Xue¡¯er,¡± Leng Qingtian quickly coaxed. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Leng Ruoxue dragged her grandfather away and told him about what happened today. ¡­ ¡°Big Sister, it¡¯s time.¡± The pink little Qing Jue appeared in the purple bamboo house and reminded her. His big sister went into seclusion the night after returning from the Misty Woods. ¡°Got it,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered and slowly opened her beautiful eyes. Her body was like a bottomless pit. No amount of spiritual energy could satiate her hunger, even though absorbing spiritual energy was faster in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. ¡°L¨¹ Tao,¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly after exiting the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. ¡°Miss.¡± L¨¹ Tao opened the door gently and walked in. ¡°Is Feng Da back?¡± Before she went into seclusion, she had already told Feng Da to pick her up this morning. ¡°Not yet,¡± L¨¹ Tao replied. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Where are the others?¡± ¡°Having breakfast in the front hall.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, washed up, and went to the front hall with L¨¹ Tao. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Miss come out yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m out.¡± Leng Ruoxue and L¨¹ Tao heard Lin Yuan muttering to himself just as they entered the front hall. ¡°Xue¡¯er, come and have breakfast!¡± Leng Qingtian said happily when he saw his granddaughter. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue sat down in the empty seat next to her grandfather. Feng Da returned after breakfast. ¡°Miss, everyone is here. They¡¯re in the garden!¡± Feng Da said directly when he walked into the front hall and saw Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the garden!¡± Leng Ruoxue stood up and walked out with everyone. ¡°From now on until the selection competition, we won¡¯t be training in the academy. I¡¯ll divide you into two teams and bring you to the Illusionary Forest for training,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained to the puzzled-looking students in front of her. The Illusionary Forest! That place is very dangerous. The expressions of some timid students changed when Leng Ruoxue mentioned the Illusionary Forest. ¡°If anyone is afraid and doesn¡¯t want to go, you can let me know!¡± Leng Ruoxue added after seeing their reactions. Everyone had their own aspirations, and she didn¡¯t want to impose on others. The students looked at each other, and their hearts gradually became firm. In fact, they also knew that they shouldn¡¯t be timid and afraid of trouble if they wanted to become strong. ¡°Since no one is backing out, you must absolutely obey your leaders¡¯ arrangements when you are there. Otherwise, you will have to bear the consequences yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. She didn¡¯t need students who didn¡¯t follow orders. ¡°Yes!¡± everyone answered in unison. ¡°Your leaders are Feng Moran and me. Those whose names are called, follow me. The others follow Feng Moran,¡± Leng Ruoxue said and motioned for Lin Yuan to start calling out names. Lin Yuan took out the name list of prearranged teams and started reading it¡­ ¡°Qiao Hua!¡± ¡°Xiao Ting!¡± ¡°¡­¡± After sorting the teams, Leng Ruoxue let Quill out. After appearing, Quill immediately enlarged himself, and the giant black eagle instantly occupied nearly the entire garden. ¡°Grandpa, Big Brother, we¡¯re leaving,¡± Leng Ruoxue said when she saw that everyone was seated on Quill¡¯s back. ¡°Okay, get going. Be careful!¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help reminding her. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Big Brother will miss you.¡± Leng Ruohan felt slightly reluctant to part. ¡°Quill, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue patted his head helplessly. Ah! Grandpa, Big Brother, don¡¯t make it so sad! Leng Qingtian and his grandson watched as Quill flew farther and farther away. They only returned to their rooms reluctantly when they could no longer see him. ¡­ After Quill became a level nine holy beast, his flying speed was nearly twice as fast as before. And they arrived at the Illusionary Forest a few hours later. After entering the Illusionary Forest, they didn¡¯t walk far before they reached a fork in the road. ¡°Big Brother Feng, Feng Da, let¡¯s split up and gather here ten days later,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the two of them. Feng Da¡¯s team were all members of the Blazing Flame Mercenary Group, so she had nothing to worry about. Then she led her team down the right path. ¡°Let¡¯s camp here today!¡± After walking for a while, Leng Ruoxue stopped and looked at the open space in front of her. She had stayed here for a few days before and knew that it was very safe. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Chen was also very satisfied with this place. Since they couldn¡¯t do much today, it was better to rest early so that they could adapt to the environment here. ¡°Quill and I will go break through,¡± Leng Ruoxue said quietly to Ye Chen. ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Chen nodded. Quill carried Leng Ruoxue to the place where he used to live. It was inside a giant tree and a different world after they entered. There was a wide cave connected to the tree and a hot spring inside. ¡°Quill, this place isn¡¯t bad!¡± Leng Ruoxue exclaimed. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Quill scratched his head with his wings shyly. ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after looking around Quill¡¯s former home. She had been storing her spiritual power diligently since Quill advanced to level nine holy beast. Otherwise, she would not have advanced so quickly. Quill nodded and threw a green spirit pill into his mouth. Then he half laid on the ground and waited to advance. After about an hour, the spiritual power in Quill¡¯s body finally broke through the threshold. Quill successfully advanced to divine beast with the descent of heaven and earth laws. ¡°Master,¡± Quill, who had transformed into a human, called out happily. ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Quill¡¯s human form with satisfaction. Another handsome and beautiful man with black hair, black eyes, and a cold temperament. Even though he wasn¡¯t as alluring as Charm, he was beautiful enough for human aesthetics. But the benefits that Quill brought her due to advancing to divine beast didn¡¯t allow her to break through. She only had a lot more spiritual power in her body. Alas, since I cultivated the Heaven Defying Art, my body has become a bottomless pit that no amount of spiritual power can fill. Chapter 75 - Bringing the Team to the Illusionary Forest After Quill advanced, Leng Ruoxue and he returned to their campsite. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Ye Chen welcomed Xue¡¯er and Quill. ¡°Um, is everything okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked worriedly. These students were inexperienced. ¡°No issues. I got Qiao Hua to bring them hunting,¡± Ye Chen explained. ¡°Leader.¡± As they spoke, they saw Qiao Hua leading a group of people back with a lot of game in their hands. ¡°Seems like your harvest was good!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at them appreciatively. This should be the safest place in the Illusionary Forest. As long as they didn¡¯t venture farther, they wouldn¡¯t encounter any danger. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay,¡± Qiao Hua said modestly, but his face was full of pride. ¡°After dinner, have an early rest. We start the devil training tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said seriously. ¡°Leader, what is devil training?¡± Qiao Hua asked curiously. The others also looked at Leng Ruoxue in confusion, their eyes obviously yearning to know. ¡°You¡¯ll know then.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled mysteriously, not planning to tell them now. ¡­ At the camp of Feng Moran¡¯s team¡­ ¡°Elder Brother, I can¡¯t take it anymore. Let¡¯s rest for a while!¡± Feng Aoran pleaded while panting. The others were also so tired that they directly collapsed on the ground. ¡°You can¡¯t take it anymore? The training I received back then was twice as much what you¡¯ve received!¡± Feng Moran looked at the students lying on the ground, unwilling to get up with some contempt. The training intensity of his team was not very high. He believed that the training in Xue¡¯er¡¯s team would definitely be similar to theirs. ¡°No way. How can Ruoxue be so terrifying? Where did she come up with these methods?¡± Feng Aoran asked fearfully. He was a spiritualist, not a martial artist. Why did he wake up early every morning to run and train his stamina?! He could run in normal circumstances, but he had to run while carrying dozens of kilograms of weights on his legs every day. No, to be precise, it was a dozen kilograms on the first day, and it increased every day. It was already the third day, and the weight on his legs added up to nearly 50 kilograms. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er said that you have poor stamina, so you have to get up early to train your stamina first. There will be actual combat later,¡± Feng Moran reminded very kindly. If you can¡¯t take this bit of physical training, what about actual combat? ¡°Actual combat? Ah! Kill me!¡± Feng Aoran lay on the grass like a dead fish. He had been training his physical strength almost every day for the past three days. His whole body was aching every day, so how could he have the strength to fight?! ¡°What is that sound?¡± Feng Aoran pricked up his ears cautiously. He seemed to have heard some rumbling. ¡°Is there a sound? Why didn¡¯t I hear it?¡± Feng Moran pretended to be confused. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± A boy volunteered. ¡°Leader, it¡¯s a group of spirit beasts!¡± The boy ran back in panic, his face pale, obviously scared out of his wits. ¡°Elder Brother, what should we do?¡± Feng Aoran asked anxiously. The spirit beasts in the Illusionary Forest weren¡¯t easy to deal with! ¡°What can we do? Fight, of course. You¡¯re all Spiritual Monarchs, so surely you won¡¯t be so cowardly?¡± Feng Moran deliberately provoked them. Xue¡¯er is right. True powerhouses are tempered through battles. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll fight!¡± Feng Aoran was unwilling to admit defeat. He was already much weaker than his brother in terms of strength, so he couldn¡¯t lose in terms of his imposing manner. As soon as Feng Aoran finished speaking, the spirit beasts appeared in front of them. Feng Aoran and the others quickly dragged their aching bodies to get up and fight. ¡°Elder Brother, why aren¡¯t you helping?¡± Feng Aoran happened to see his brother leisurely eating grilled meat while he was fighting two spirit beasts. His brother didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of helping. Moreover, the spirit beasts, which bullied the weak and feared the strong, didn¡¯t dare to attack his brother at all. Feng Aoran was so angry! He attacked even more ruthlessly, taking one down and then another. But as he finished off the two spirit beasts, two more spirit beasts came to surround him¡­ ¡°If you can¡¯t even deal with these spirit beasts, do you still want to participate in the Academy Competition?¡± Feng Moran said disdainfully. This was only the beginning. Let them adapt first. There would be more spirit beasts in the future. Feng Moran¡¯s words greatly agitated these hot-blooded youths and aroused their fighting spirit as well. Soon, they wiped out this group of spirit beasts. But before they could even catch their breath, they heard another series of rumbles. Heavens, is it another group of spirit beasts? Their guess was right. Another group of spirit beasts arrived after the previous group. And this time, the level of these spirit beasts was obviously much higher than the previous one¡­ ¡°Kill!¡± Feng Aoran roared and charged forward as the vanguard¡­ Days passed with constant fighting¡­ ¡­ In General Leng¡¯s mansion¡­ ¡°Old Man Lin, why are you here?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at his old friend in surprise. This old man hadn¡¯t been here for several days. ¡°Do you know where Ruoxue went?¡± Lin Liang asked directly. Tomorrow was the selection competition, but Ruoxue and the others weren¡¯t back yet. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ruoxue bring those students out for training? I heard that the academy doesn¡¯t have a place for them to train,¡± Leng Qingtian said slightly teasingly. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the sake of his old friend, he really wanted to say that he was too useless as the principal! ¡°Erm¡­¡± Lin Liang didn¡¯t expect the students of the Supreme Hall to be so overbearing. But he also didn¡¯t expect Ruoxue to leave the school with the students from the Sacred Hall either. He originally thought that Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t take the people from the Supreme Hall seriously. In fact, his guess was right. Leng Ruoxue really didn¡¯t take the clowns from the Supreme Hall seriously. The reason she brought the Sacred Hall students out to train was mainly that she felt they were too weak. Moreover, going to the forest to experience tests of life and death was much better than simulating training in the academy¡¯s training room. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. They will be back when it¡¯s time.¡± Leng Qingtian comforted his old friend. ¡°¡­¡± Lin Liang sighed. He could only wait! ¡­ Ten days later, at night. Chapter 76 - : Everyone in the Sacred Hall Forfeited? Leng Ruoxue and the others stood at the fork in the Illusionary Forest. Not long later, Feng Da¡¯s and Feng Moran¡¯s teams emerged one after another. Everyone was injured, their clothes tattered and disheveled, but they seemed to be in high spirits. ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here,¡± Feng Da shouted excitedly when he saw Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Okay.¡± She was still very relaxed when it came to Feng Da. ¡°Big Brother Feng, did everything go smoothly?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with concern. ¡°It went smoothly.¡± Feng Moran looked at his disheveled team and smiled. These sheltered students had been exhausted over the past ten days. ¡°That¡¯s good. Although you guys are very tired now, you will know the benefits in the future.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the pairs of slightly resentful eyes and comforted them. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re still alive!¡± Feng Aoran pulled Qiao Hua aside. ¡°Stinky brat, are you looking for a beating? I¡¯m alive and well,¡± Qiao Hua said discontentedly while glaring at Feng Aoran. How can you say that? I¡¯m full of energy! ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I wanted to ask how your devil training went.¡± Feng Aoran was very curious. Their team hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep for the past ten days. Sometimes, spirit beasts would attack them in the middle of the night. If they were slow to react and were injured, they could only blame their bad luck. Elder Brother didn¡¯t care at all. His standards were very low., and it was fine as long as they didn¡¯t die. Waahhh¡­ How evil! ¡°Uh¡­ Um, I don¡¯t know how to describe it¡­¡± Qiao Hua hesitated. After some thought, he added, ¡°One word, miserable! Two words, very miserable! Three words, very, very miserable!¡± ¡°Did you encounter any beast groups?¡± Feng Aoran asked curiously. ¡°There were¡­ a lot,¡± Qiao Hua said unnaturally. Thinking about the wave after waves of spirit beasts made him want to cry. Wuuu wuuu¡­ ¡°How many waves a day?¡± ¡°I lost count. About once every two to three hours on average!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Feng Aoran was at a loss for words. Elder Brother was right. The other team was indeed more miserable than us! Boohoo¡­ They were still considered lucky now that he thought about it! Elder Brother is so kind! ¡°Are you two done chatting? We¡¯re going back,¡± Leng Ruoxue shouted while sitting on Quill¡¯s back. Everyone else had already sat down except the two of them. ¡°Okay, we¡¯re coming.¡± The two of them were a little embarrassed seeing so many eyes looking at them. They hurriedly sat on Quill¡¯s back. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. Quill flew into the air in the direction of Phoenix City. ¡­ The competition field of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy was already full of students who came to spectate. All the pre-competition work was ready. Now, they were just waiting to watch the matches. ¡°Principal, is the competition starting now?¡± Chen Jian asked on the stage. It would be better if those people don¡¯t come back! ¡°It¡¯s not time yet. What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Lin Liang said expressionlessly and calmly, but he was very nervous in his heart. Why isn¡¯t that girl back yet? ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait for the last ten minutes. If they still don¡¯t appear, we¡¯ll treat it as if they¡¯ve forfeited!¡± Chen Jian said gloatingly. ¡°Okay.¡± Time passed by one minute at a time¡­ ¡°Principal, it¡¯s the last minute!¡± Chen Jian reminded him after looking at the time. Lin Liang glared at Chen Jian, the words ¡®I don¡¯t need you to remind me¡¯ clearly written on his face. He kept muttering in his heart, Come back quickly! Come back quickly! Seeing that there were only a few seconds left, Chen Jian rushed to announce, ¡°Everyone from the Sacred Hall forfeits. The competition begins now!¡± Just as he finished speaking, a giant black eagle descended from the sky, taking up most of the square. And sitting on the eagle were the people from the Sacred Hall. ¡°Who said we¡¯re forfeiting? The time is just right,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly as she looked at the timer. ¡°That¡¯s right. Who said we¡¯re forfeiting,¡± Feng Da chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t forfeit. There¡¯s still one second to go!¡± a youth on the eagle said. ¡°Hey, do you see that? That eagle seems to be a holy beast, a flying holy beast!¡± someone shouted from the crowd below. Everyone¡¯s eyes instantly turned to Quill. Lin Liang looked at the black eagle with a burning gaze. Holy beast? That eagle isn¡¯t a holy beast. It¡¯s obviously a divine beast. But this eagle was deliberately restraining its might, which was why the others mistook it for a holy beast, but it couldn¡¯t hide from him. This girl really surprised him. ¡°Okay, quiet down. I hereby announce that the competition has officially begun,¡± Lin Liang said resolutely. This girl is really too bad. She only appeared at the last second. The Heavenly Phoenix Academy was divided into four divisions: spiritualist, alchemist, artificer, and beast trainer. The spiritualist divisions were divided into elementary classes, intermediate classes, advanced classes, and the Sacred Hall, and there was an additional Supreme Hall now. The selection competition this time was mainly a competition between spiritualists where students at Spiritual Monarch and above could participate. The top 30 students would qualify to represent the Heavenly Phoenix Academy in the Academy Competition held once every three years on the Ling Feng Continent. The alchemist, artificer, and beast trainer divisions would choose one representative each to participate in the Academy Competition. There were around 150 students participating in the selection competition this time, and the duration of the competition was three days. The rules of the competition were two-on-two battles, with the winners entering the next round and the losers still having two-on-two battles. Then the winners would also enter the next round, and the losers would be completely eliminated. The reason for this arrangement was to give everyone another chance and to choose the best talents to represent the academy in the Academy Competition. There were a total of ten arenas on the competition field. After the host announced the rules and said some words of encouragement, the students who registered for the competition went on stage according to the number plates given to them beforehand. After the first round of preliminaries, a total of 110 students successfully advanced to the next round. After a two-hour break, the second round of the preliminaries officially began. ¡°Students, the second round of the competition is now underway. You are getting closer and closer to the top thirty. Do your best!¡± The host gave the stage to the contestants after speaking. ¡°Wow! Senior Brother Ye is so handsome!¡± a love-struck girl shouted in the audience. Chapter 77 - Who Said We’re Forfeiting? After the start of the second round, Ye Chen, who was the first to go on stage, was like a shining beacon, attracting everyone¡¯s attention and stealing the limelight. Feeling the craziness of the love-struck women, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help being a little speechless. There were clearly 20 people competing in the ten arenas, but the others were all blatantly ignored. ¡°Congratulations. Everyone from the Sacred Hall has entered the next round,¡± Fu Mingyuan said in a friendly manner as he walked over, displaying his gentlemanly demeanor. ¡°What¡¯s there to congratulate? It¡¯s just the first round. If they can¡¯t even pass this, they don¡¯t deserve to stay in the Sacred Hall,¡± Leng Ruoxue, who was sitting on the side watching the competition attentively, said disapprovingly. ¡°Hey, why are you so rude? Senior Brother Fu came to congratulate you out of goodwill. What¡¯s with your attitude?¡± a female fan of Senior Brother Fu immediately complained, feeling outraged. ¡°Did I ask him to come?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a sneer. She would never be friends with the Fu family. In that case, why bother wasting her time and effort entertaining an irrelevant person? ¡°How can a simpleton know any manners? Why bother with her?¡± Chen Fang said mockingly while walking over. ¡°Well said. Not only do I, a simpleton, not know any manners, but I also like to hit people when I¡¯m mad!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile that was not a smile. After the match just now, there seemed to be more women looking for trouble with her. ¡°You¡­ I won¡¯t hold it against a barbaric woman,¡± Chen Fang said angrily and walked away unwillingly. She knew that Fu Mingzhu was beaten up by Leng Ruoxue and had her face scratched by her spirit beast, so she was really a little scared. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Chen, who had finished his second round, got off the stage and walked to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just a few clowns. It¡¯s my turn.¡± Leng Ruoxue walked onto the arena calmly. Her opponent was actually Sun Ting from the Supreme Hall. Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help laughing softly when she saw Sun Ting staring at her with jealousy and hatred. She heard that Sun Ting was injured after the freak threw her out of the window. She didn¡¯t expect her to recover so quickly. ¡°You simpleton, what are you laughing at?¡± Sun Ting said in anger. ¡°What? Are the people from the Supreme Hall so overbearing that they don¡¯t allow others to laugh? ¡°Moreover, you keep saying that I¡¯m a simpleton. Then what are you, who is about to be defeated by a simpleton?¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately provoked. ¡°I won¡¯t lose!¡± Sun Ting said confidently. For this selection competition, she had a secret weapon that she didn¡¯t want to take out so early. But she didn¡¯t mind exposing it in advance to teach this simpleton a lesson. A long black whip appeared in Sun Ting¡¯s hand. The body of the whip was pitch-black, and it faintly carried a fierce aura, as though a black dragon was roving around. Her whip immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°It¡¯s a sacred artifact!¡± someone shouted as soon as the whip appeared. ¡°This is the Dragon Roar Whip!¡± Lin Liang exclaimed in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect Sun Ting to take out her family heirloom. It seems Sun Ting is determined to win this match. The Sun family has really put in a lot of effort. I wonder if Ruoxue can handle it? A sacred artifact? The Sun family is only a medium-sized family, but they actually have a sacred artifact in their possession. Why has no one snatched it? Leng Ruoxue thought in her mind some evil intentions. What she didn¡¯t know was that many people had designs on this whip in the past. But the genius ancestor of the Sun family who refined this whip had integrated the bloodline of the Sun family into it. Except for those who had the blood of the Sun family, no one else could use it, so this whip had been handed down generation after generation. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, you¡¯re dead meat!¡± Sun Ting said through gritted teeth. She infused her spiritual power into the whip and swung it fiercely at Leng Ruoxue. Leng Ruoxue turned her body slightly, and the whip brushed past her. She looked at Sun Ting provocatively. ¡°It¡¯s my turn now!¡± A sword appeared in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand. The blade was thin and transparent like crystal and was constantly releasing fierce cold air. Lin Liang¡¯s pupils constricted. This girl also has a sacred artifact in her hands, and its grade is clearly higher than the Dragon Roar Whip. He could already feel the Dragon Roar Whip trembling slightly. It seemed like his worries were in vain. ¡°Behold my Flame Feather!¡± Leng Ruoxue infused fire-attribute spiritual power into the sword, raised her wrist, and released the Flame Feather along the tip of her sword. It shot at Sun Ting like a burning feather. Sun Ting dodged the exquisite and cute flame feather shooting at her easily with a few slick moves. ¡°Is this all that your Flame Feather can do?¡± Sun Ting mocked. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you try,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. This was the first time she was using the improved Flame Feather. Although it was only an advanced spiritual skill, its might was not inferior to a heavenly spiritual skill. Whoever dared to look down on this small feather would be dead for sure. ¡°Ah! How is this possible?¡± Not long after Sun Ting gloated, she saw the small feather she dodged turn back toward her and splitting into two. Then two became four, four became eight, multiplying endlessly. She wanted to dodge but couldn¡¯t, and numerous small feathers even burned her body. Although the sparks were small, they were very painful. The small and cute feathers also entangled her whip. Before long, the whip actually burned into ashes, and Sun Ting fainted from the pain¡­ Everyone watched this scene with their mouths agape. W-when did this Flame Feather become so powerful? Even a sacred artifact was burned to ashes. Heavens, it¡¯s really too terrifying. That was a sacred artifact! If all these flames had burned her body, Sun Ting probably wouldn¡¯t have just simply fainted! Lin Liang looked at Leng Ruoxue speechlessly. Lass, can you not cause such a stir? Can¡¯t you keep a low profile? ¡°Did I win?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the dumbfounded referee. ¡°You¡­ you won,¡± the referee said hurriedly after recovering from the shock. His forehead was covered in cold sweat because he had personally felt the power of the small flames just now. It was really too terrifying, and he still had lingering fears! Chapter 78 - New Rules of the Selection Competition (1) Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t care about the way everyone was looking at her¡ªas if they saw a monster¡ªas she walked off the stage calmly to rest. ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you just burn that annoying Sun Ting to death?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Students should care for and love one another. How can you be so cruel to your own classmate?¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly while giving Feng Da a knock on the head. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Miss is right to lecture me,¡± Feng Da said with a dark face. When did Miss become a saint? ¡°But for some people, letting them live is more painful than death,¡± Leng Ruoxue added. ¡°Miss is wise,¡± Feng Da said flatteringly. This is the miss I know! ¡°When has our Xue¡¯er not been wise?¡± Ye Chen walked over with a plate of fruits. ¡°You must be tired. Here, have some fruit and let Husband give you a massage,¡± Ye Chen said considerately. This is the best time to take advantage! So exciting¡­ Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face darkened. This freak¡­ ¡°Big Brother Ye.¡± A gentle voice suddenly sounded in their ears just as Ye Chen was trying to take advantage of her by massaging her. Leng Ruoxue raised her head slightly and saw that Xu Na¡¯er had appeared in front of them without them noticing. This woman actually came here while the seventh prince was competing on stage, and she even addressed him as ¡®Big Brother Ye¡¯. Leng Ruoxue felt her hair stand on end when she heard this sappy address. ¡°Please don¡¯t call me Big Brother Ye. You don¡¯t have the right,¡± Ye Chen said with displeasure. Why does the way this woman look at me make me want to beat her up so badly? ¡°Our families have been friends for a long time¡­¡± Xu Na¡¯er said aggrievedly. Tears flashed in her beautiful eyes, making her look pitiful. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The Ye family you mentioned has nothing to do with me.¡± What he implied was that she shouldn¡¯t try to claim connections with him. ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Big Brother Ye!¡± Leng Ruoxue said when she saw that everyone from the Sacred Hall had finished competing. She even deliberately emphasized the words ¡®Big Brother Ye¡¯. No, freak still feels more suitable. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back early and rest early!¡± Ye Chen said suggestively. Why does Xue¡¯er¡¯s Big Brother Ye sound so nice? He couldn¡¯t help feeling elated thinking about it. The two of them ignored Xu Na¡¯er and left¡­ Jealousy gnawing at heart, Xu Na¡¯er looked at their backs with resentful eyes. I don¡¯t believe that I¡¯m inferior to a simpleton. There¡¯s no man in this world that I can¡¯t have. Hmph, I won¡¯t let that simpleton go. The two of them rode on Quill and soon returned to the general¡¯s mansion. ¡°Eh, Xue¡¯er, why are you two back so early? Isn¡¯t it the selection competition today? Where are Feng Da and the others?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously when he saw his granddaughter. ¡°Our matches were over, so we came back early. Feng Da and the others are still watching the liveliness,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°What were the results?¡± Leng Qingtian asked. His granddaughter only asked Charm to tell him that she had left for the competition without even returning home. ¡°There¡¯s not much suspense for the first two rounds. About two-thirds of the people from the Sacred Hall will enter the next round.¡± ¡°That¡¯s already very impressive!¡± ¡°Okay, Grandpa, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead!¡± Leng Qingtian knew that his granddaughter must be exhausted from the past few days. ¡°Freak, go back to your room and sleep too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Ye Chen when they arrived at the Listening Snow Pavilion. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you called me Big Brother Ye just now!¡± Ye Chen reminded her. ¡°You damn freak, quickly go to sleep!¡± Leng Ruoxue roared and went straight to her room. Say¡­ Big Brother Ye again? You might as well kill me! Standing foolishly in the yard, Ye Chen watched as Xue¡¯er entered her room. Xue¡¯er¡¯s nicknames are always so different, but I like it¡­ ¡­ On the second day of the selection competition, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the competition venue early. But after entering the venue, they found that the number of spectators today seemed to be much more than yesterday. Moreover, all of them were brimming with enthusiasm, and the atmosphere was rather fiery. ¡°After yesterday¡¯s matches, a total of eighty-three students entered the third round of the preliminaries. Today is the last day of the preliminaries, so today¡¯s matches will be more intense. Everyone, do your best!¡± The host encouraged as usual before the official competition. ¡°Xue¡¯er, sixty students from our Sacred Hall entered the third round yesterday,¡± Feng Moran said happily. ¡°That¡¯s normal!¡± How could they not defeat the sheltered students after spending ten days in the dangerous Illusionary Forest? Moreover, she didn¡¯t want them to be satisfied with just entering the third round! Leng Ruoxue¡¯s match today was relatively easy. But as soon as she entered the stage, her opponent admitted defeat. She couldn¡¯t help but be a little speechless. Am I that scary? Today was the last round of the preliminaries. The battles should have been very intense, but it was just the opposite. Especially for the students of the Sacred Hall, they often determined victory or defeat with a single move. And if both competitors were from the Sacred Hall, it usually only took a few seconds to decide the outcome because there would always be someone admitting defeat. This made the referee very speechless. After the third round finished, a total of 50 students entered the final round, of which only five were from the Supreme Hall, while the rest were from the Sacred Hall. Even though the entire selection competition had not officially ended, it was already obvious that the Sacred Hall would win by a landslide. ¡°Congratulations!¡± Fu Mingyuan walked over again. Although the results of the competition made him a little depressed, he still walked over to congratulate them in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°Thank you. I heard that the rules will change in the final round. I hope to have the chance to compete with you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely. She was very satisfied with today¡¯s results. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it too.¡± ¡­ On the third day of the selection competition¡­ Because it was the academy¡¯s internal selection competition, everyone here to watch was a student of the academy, and it was also the largest audience in the three days. ¡°Dear students, the selection competition is becoming more and more intense. We will know who is qualified to represent our academy to participate in the Academy Competition after today. Let us wait and see!¡± the host said, trying to stir up emotions in addition to his usual encouragement. Chapter 79 - New Rules of the Selection Competition (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Today¡¯s matches will adopt the format of challenges. You can advance as long as you defeat five people, no matter if you are the challenger or the challenged. Similarly, those who fail five times will lose their qualifications!¡± the host explained the rules of today¡¯s competition. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Feng Moran was puzzled. ¡°It means that we have a chance to chase everyone from the Supreme Hall out of the top thirty,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s blood boil with excitement. ¡°Next, let us welcome our first challenger!¡± ¡°Xiao Ting, come here.¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered a few words in Xiao Ting¡¯s ears since he was the first to go on stage. Then Xiao Ting walked to the center of the stage confidently. ¡°The first person I want to challenge is Senior Sister Chen Fang,¡± Xiao Ting said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t regret it,¡± Chen Fang said disdainfully. Hmph, how dare this poor boy challenge me? ¡°Senior Sister, please.¡± Xiao Ting smiled. Chen Fang took the lead to swing her sword at Xiao Ting, and the water-attribute spiritual power in her sword rushed toward Xiao Ting¡­ Xiao Ting smiled calmly and gently blocked Chen Fang¡¯s attack with the earth-element spiritual skill in his hand. Then he turned his hand and gently released an advanced water-element spiritual skill at Chen Fang. Chen Fang couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was hit directly¡­ Chen Fang swallowed the blood in her mouth and looked at Xiao Ting defiantly. No¡­ that¡¯s impossible. I am among the top ten in the academy. How can I be defeated by an unknown poor boy with one move? ¡°I still have my spirit beast!¡± Chen Fang said forcefully. She didn¡¯t intend to admit defeat and summoned her spirit beast, a level one holy beast, a babel long-armed ape. In fact, spirit beasts were not allowed in either the academy¡¯s selection competition or the Academy Competition. This was for the sake of fairness and also to protect the safety of students. After all, even if the students who could participate in the Academy Competition were not geniuses, they were elites of prominent families. It would be very troublesome if there was really an accident, and Chen Fang¡¯s use of her spirit beasts had obviously violated the rules of the competition. Leng Ruoxue stood below the stage, her beautiful eyes glancing indifferently at the referee who ignored the violations. Fortunately, she had prepared. Otherwise¡­ ¡°Spirit beast? I have one too.¡± Xiao Ting smiled elegantly and summoned his spirit beast, a level five holy beast, a lightning leopard. The leader had even helped him contract this holy beast! Chen Fang was dumbfounded. This is impossible. How is this possible? How can this poor guy¡¯s spirit beast be better than mine? ¡°Senior Sister, do you still want to compete?¡± Xiao Ting smiled confidently. The bright smile on his face was a sharp contrast to Chen Fang¡¯s dejection. ¡°I admit defeat.¡± Chen Fang was stunned for a long time. In the end, she had to admit defeat. She knew that she had lost too much dignity this time. In addition to Fu Mingyuan and Chen Fang, Li Yu, Xu Na¡¯er, and Wang Wei from the Supreme Hall also entered the finals. After Xiao Ting challenged Chen Fang, he challenged Li Yu, Xu Na¡¯er, and Wang Wei in succession. He also challenged the weakest student from the Sacred Hall. After defeating them, he was the first to enter the top 30. Thereafter, the students from the Sacred Hall went on stage consecutively, challenged their opponents according to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s plan, and successfully entered the top 30. After losing five times in a row, Wang Wei was the first to be eliminated. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to challenge anyone. Immediately afterward, Xu Na¡¯er and Li Yu were eliminated. Only Fu Mingyuan and Chen Fang remained from the Supreme Hall. Fu Mingyuan survived because no one had challenged him yet, and Chen Fang was facing elimination at any time since she had lost four times already. Seeing this situation, even a fool understood. But even if they understood, there was nothing they could do because Fu Mingyuan¡¯s and Chen Fang¡¯s appearance numbers were at the back. They had no chance to challenge anyone, so they could only watch as the people from the Supreme Hall were eliminated one by one. ¡°Principal, this competition isn¡¯t fair!¡± Chen Jian stood up from his seat angrily and said anxiously. ¡°How is it not fair?¡± Lin Liang pretended to be puzzled. This girl is really ruthless. Seems like she doesn¡¯t plan on letting anyone from the Supreme Hall obtain a quota. ¡°The rules of the competition are unfair. Some students don¡¯t even have a chance to challenge others. How can they be eliminated just like that?¡± Chen Jian said angrily. ¡°Vice Principal, are you referring to the students from the Supreme Hall?¡± Elder Qiu asked with a smile. ¡°Vice Principal Chen, you were very supportive of this rule at first, and now you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s unfair. How can you convince the students if you go back on your word like this?¡± Lin Liang scolded. He knew that Chen Jian was willing to agree to this rule because he believed in the strength of the students from the Supreme Hall. But the current situation was contrary to his expectations, causing his anxiety. But it was too late now! After Chen Fang was swept out of the competition, Fu Mingyuan was the only one left from the entire Supreme Hall. His heart in knots, Fu Mingyuan looked at the stunningly beautiful girl with a complicated expression. Was she really a simpleton before? Or was she pretending from the start? He had many doubts, but he knew very well that their Supreme Hall had suffered a crushing defeat in this competition. Feng Moran, Mu Li, Ye Chen, and Feng Da went on stage one after another and challenged Fu Mingyuan. They won four consecutive matches and successfully entered the top 30. ¡°I want to challenge Leng Ruoxue,¡± Fu Mingyuan said. It was finally his turn to go on stage. He had lost four times, and there happened to be five people on stage including him, but there was only one spot. Fu Mingyuan knew very well that Leng Ruoxue was his biggest opponent among the five, so only by defeating Leng Ruoxue could he have a chance to enter the top 30. ¡°I accept the challenge.¡± Leng Ruoxue walked directly to the center of the stage. She had deliberately brought about this result. Otherwise, Fu Mingyuan would not have stayed until the end. Leng Ruoxue looked at her opponent, Fu Mingyuan, one of the three great geniuses of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, whose strength was on par with Feng Aoran¡¯s. He was an advanced Spiritual Monarch and one of her brother¡¯s few friends. Unfortunately, because of Fu Mingzhu, they would never become friends. Chapter 80 - Leaving for the Southern Dusk Empire (1) ¡°After you!¡± Fu Mingyuan said. As a man, he should be gracious to women. ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Of course, she didn¡¯t need to use her full strength against Fu Mingyuan. What she valued more was combat experience, and fighting against people and spirit beasts was totally different. Leng Ruoxue raised her sword and lightly swung it. A sharp white sword beam flew toward Fu Mingyuan. The sword beam was extremely fast, and its momentum was majestic, causing the pressure on him to double¡­ Fu Mingyuan was shocked and didn¡¯t dodge in time. A cut appeared on his arm. He didn¡¯t expect this sword beam to be so fierce. If spiritual power had been infused into this sword beam, his arm would have probably been crippled. At this point, he couldn¡¯t help but be on full alert. Now, he already listed Leng Ruoxue as his most dangerous opponent, and this aroused his intense fighting spirit¡­ Fu Mingyuan was good at using sabers, and the saber in his hand was considered a family heirloom of the Fu family. The saber was light and sharp, not very wide, and the handle was about the length of two adult palms. With the hand holding his saber, Fu Mingyuan lightly raised his wrist and unleashed a saber technique to shoot powerful water-attribute spiritual power at Leng Ruoxue. Leng Ruoxue raised her sword and gently blocked it. An enormous amount of spiritual power neutralized Fu Mingyuan¡¯s spiritual power. Then she turned her hand and added some fire-attribute spiritual power into her sword move. A dazzling red beam stabbed at Fu Mingyuan, who quickly dodged it. In this way, the two of them fought for dozens of rounds. Leng Ruoxue was relaxed throughout, but Fu Mingyuan found it more and more strenuous to fight. ¡°I lost.¡± Fu Mingyuan took the initiative to admit defeat. He knew very well that Leng Ruoxue hadn¡¯t used her full strength. Afterward, the remaining four people on the stage also admitted defeat, and Leng Ruoxue successfully entered the top 30. After entering the top 30, there was supposed to be a ranking competition according to the academy¡¯s arrangement. But all 30 students, including Leng Ruoxue, forfeited, so the ranking competition was canceled. Chen Jian had no chance to do anything even if he wanted to. Lin Liang looked at the final result with satisfaction and was elated. This is great. As soon as the selection competition was over, the anxious Lin Liang dragged Leng Ruoxu to the principal¡¯s office. ¡°Ruoxue, tell Grandpa Lin. How did you train them?¡± Lin Liang asked curiously. From the moment these students returned, he could tell that they were different from before. They had more aggressiveness, and he already saw the imposing manner of powerhouses from them. This was something that the students in the academy didn¡¯t have. He didn¡¯t ask earlier because they had been competing, and he finally had the chance to ask now that the competition was over. ¡°Grandpa Lin, as long as you are willing to throw the students of the academy into the Illusionary Forest for a month, they will also have such strength and aggressiveness,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. ¡°¡­¡± Lin Liang didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry as he looked at Leng Ruoxue. This stinky girl said that even though she knows I can¡¯t bear to do it! ¡°Ruoxue, how about Grandpa Lin hands those students over to you, and you can bring them to the Illusionary Forest!¡± Lin Liang said cunningly. Hehe, you will have to be responsible for their safety if you bring them! ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a nanny.¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes at Lin Liang as she cut off his thoughts with a few words. ¡°Grandpa Lin, I heard that the academy will have a training exercise in a few days?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Yes, the academy arranges a lot of training exercises at this time every year,¡± Lin Liang explained. ¡°The people on the list should be going, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. This was what she was more concerned about. Moreover, she had been waiting for an opportunity. She also heard from her grandfather that the Fu family had already obtained crystal honey, so Fu Mingzhu¡¯s injury should have healed. ¡°Ruoxue¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa Lin, I want everyone on the list to participate in this training exercise!¡± Leng Ruoxue said unquestionably. It¡¯s time to settle the score with those people. ¡°Okay, I will arrange it,¡± Lin Liang said helplessly. While he didn¡¯t know how Ruoxue was going to take revenge on those people, he could guess that they were going to be in trouble. After the selection competition, Leng Ruoxue gave the people from the Sacred Hall a five-day break. After five days, they would set off for Lunar Capital, the capital of the Southern Dusk Empire, to participate in the Academy Competition. Thus, Leng Ruoxue had to finish what she wanted to do before leaving. ¡­ Taking advantage of the dark and windy night, two humans and two beasts sneaked into a luxurious mansion. ¡°Quill, scout the way for us,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, are we here on a date?¡± Ye Chen¡¯s eyes were glittering as he asked with anticipation. ¡°Would you go to other people¡¯s houses for a date?¡± Leng Ruoxue glared at the freak and asked rhetorically. ¡°Then why are we here?¡± Ye Chen asked innocently. His beautiful face was full of confusion, and his bright black eyes were as clear as water. ¡°Of course to do something bad since we¡¯re sneaking into someone¡¯s house in the middle of the night,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without blushing or skipping a beat. Does this damn freak need to be so cute! I really want to pinch him¡­ ¡°Uh, Xue¡¯er, why are you pinching me?¡± Ye Chen looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly, as though he was about to cry. Hehe, after days of observation, I discovered that Xue¡¯er can¡¯t resist me when I act like this. So of course I have to do what she likes. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Leng Ruoxue retracted her hand awkwardly. Why didn¡¯t my hands listen to me? They actually went onto that freakishly handsome face by themselves. But it felt really good, and his skin is very smooth¡­ ¡°I know. You did it on purpose,¡± Ye Chen said with certainty, his face full of pride. Xue¡¯er touched me of her own accord! ¡°Damn freak¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face darkened in embarrassment. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I will be yours sooner or later. You can touch me however you want¡­¡± Ye Chen said very generously with a beaming smile. ¡°You¡­¡± Charm, who had been lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, couldn¡¯t listen anymore. He simply covered his ears with his little paws. This person is really too mushy¡­ ¡°Master, I found it.¡± Quill, who went to scout the way, returned and resolved Leng Ruoxue¡¯s embarrassment at the right time. ¡°Quill, lead the way.¡± ¡°Master, come with me.¡± Quill changed to the size of a small bird and flew in front while Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen followed closely behind. Chapter 81 - Leaving for the Southern Dusk Empire (2) The two humans and two beasts knocked out all the guards they encountered and came to a courtyard. ¡°Master, it¡¯s here.¡± Bang! ¡°What¡¯s this? It tastes disgusting. Make another one!¡± ¡°Miss¡­¡± Before Leng Ruoxue and the others approached the room, they heard the sound of things being smashed and Fu Mingzhu scolding a maidservant. Then the door opened, and the maidservant walked out. Leng Ruoxue and the others quickly hid in the dark. After the maidservant walked away, Leng Ruoxue immediately pushed open the door of Fu Mingzhu¡¯s room and walked in while she set up a barrier at the same time. ¡°Why are you back so soon? ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Fu Mingzhu looked up only to see Leng Ruoxue. She glared at Leng Ruoxue with intense hatred and jealousy. ¡°Miss Fu, do you still remember me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently as her beautiful eyes stared at Fu Mingzhu¡¯s beautiful face. It seems that the crystal honey was effective. There aren¡¯t any scars left at all. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯d remember you even if you turned to ashes!¡± Fu Mingzhu said resentfully. She had always wanted to seek revenge on this simpleton, but now Leng Ruoxue actually came knocking on her door. Fu Mingzhu absolutely hated Leng Ruoxue, especially after knowing the latter¡¯s identity. The discrepancy in her heart was so great that she couldn¡¯t accept what happened at all, so it was even harder for her to tolerate Leng Ruoxue¡¯s existence. And that stinky fox actually dared to scratch her face. If not for her father trying his best to get her some crystal honey, her beautiful appearance would have been ruined. Hmph! After I deal with Leng Ruoxue, I¡¯ll go deal with that damn fox. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to leave such a deep impression on you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Fu Mingzhu¡¯s hatred was written all over her face. Compared with Xu Na¡¯er, she was far too naive. It was apparent from this that you shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. The more delicate a woman looked, the more inconspicuously malicious she would be. ¡°Of course!¡± Fu Mingzhu gritted her teeth hatefully. ¡°And you actually have the audacity to come to my house!¡± Fu Mingzhu smiled sinisterly as a hint of cunning flashed in her eyes. Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t even think about going back. ¡°Why not? Is your home a tiger¡¯s den? Why can¡¯t I come?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of confusion. ¡°Yes, of course you can come.¡± But you¡¯re going to regret it. At this point, Fu Mingzhu was too busy thinking about how she would take revenge that she never thought about how Leng Ruoxue had gotten in and why she was here. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Ruoxue seemed to be relieved. ¡°Guards! There¡¯s an assassin!¡± Fu Mingzhu suddenly shouted. Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Fu Mingzhu is so slow-witted! Only now do you realize that you need help. What a disappointing reaction! ¡°Take a break! Don¡¯t tire yourself out!¡± Leng Ruoxue felt that she was too considerate. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re dead meat. The guards will be here soon,¡± Fu Mingzhu said smugly. ¡°Is that so? Shall we see if you¡¯re going to die first, or am I going to die first?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased her like a cat chasing a mouse. ¡°Y-you! Do you even dare to touch me? My father won¡¯t let you off,¡± Fu Mingzhu threatened. ¡°I really want to try. But it wouldn¡¯t be my style if I let you die too easily.¡± Killing the enemy directly was simple, but it was not easy to make the enemy suffer and wish they were dead. She preferred to strike her opponents mentally. ¡°W-what do you want?¡± Fu Mingzhu suddenly felt a little scared. Why aren¡¯t they here yet? It¡¯s been so long¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t be scared! I won¡¯t kill you,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. ¡°I just want to¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a pill, quickly forced Fu Mingzhu¡¯s mouth open, and threw the pill inside. ¡°What did you feed me?¡± Fu Mingzhu was shocked. She hurriedly tried to use her fingers to dig out the pill from her throat, but it had dissolved as soon as it entered her mouth. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s something good for your body.¡± She had specially concocted this pill for Fu Mingzhu, and it had taken her a lot of effort to find the pill formula. ¡°Really?¡± Although Fu Mingzhu had doubts, her glare gradually died down. ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. ¡°The academy has a training exercise tomorrow. Go early and don¡¯t be late,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there early,¡± Fu Mingzhu answered obediently as her eyes became gentler and gentler. ¡°Good. Go to bed now,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sleep now.¡± Fu Mingzhu lay directly on her bed. Seems like the pill is effective. Leng Ruoxue pondered and left the room. ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you done?¡± Ye Chen quietly asked when he saw Xue¡¯er come out. ¡°Done!¡± ¡°Then where are we going now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home and sleep!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a tour of the prime minister¡¯s mansion?¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take a look!¡± With that, the two humans and two beasts began to tour the prime minister¡¯s mansion like it were their own backyard. ¡°Tsk, tsk! A prime minister is actually so rich. Look at the furnishings. How much money has he embezzled!¡± Ye Chen commented as he walked. The Five Great Families are probably just like this! ¡°I¡¯ve decided¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°What have you decided?¡± Ye Chen looked at Xue¡¯er doubtfully. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to seek revenge for the people and rob him!¡± It would be a waste not to rob such a corrupt official. ¡°Yes, I like robbing,¡± Ye Chen said excitedly. Robbing was his most enjoyable pastime. ¡°Quill, go and find where the Fu family¡¯s treasury is.¡± Quill¡¯s eagle eyes were much better than radar, and he could even see farther. ¡°Master, come with me,¡± Quill said helplessly. After he advanced to divine beast, he had obtained the skill, ¡®X-Ray Vision¡¯. But his master only used it to look for things. Wuuu¡­ Master, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s overkill¡­ Quill led them to an inconspicuous room. ¡°Master, this is the treasury.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Why does this room look like a servant¡¯s room? Quill nodded. He was certain of it. ¡°It¡¯s locked.¡± An artificer should have refined this lock, and it couldn¡¯t be opened without the password. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Ye Chen took out a thin metal wire from who knows where and poked it into the lock a few times. With a pop, the lock opened. Chapter 82 - Leaving for the Southern Dusk Empire (3) This freak actually has this ability¡­ Leng Ruoxue stared at him in astonishment for a few seconds. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll get shy if you keep looking at me like that!¡± Ye Chen¡¯s heart was racing as he reminded her. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked away awkwardly. After entering, they discovered that even though the outside of the treasury was inconspicuous, it was a whole different world inside. It seemed that this Prime Minister Fu was quite good at hiding things. There were three rooms in the treasury. Leng Ruoxue, Ye Chen, and Charm split up, and each of them was responsible for looting one room. After looting everything, they quickly left the treasury. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Prime Minister Fu¡¯s study should be in front, right?¡± Ye Chen guessed that they were already in the main courtyard. ¡°Probably.¡± ¡°The main courtyard isn¡¯t guarded?¡± Ye Chen was surprised. ¡°Not in the open, but in the dark. Quill and Charm already knocked them out,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Oh.¡± In the study, Prime Minister Fu said to a man in black gloomily, ¡°Sir, no one in the Supreme Hall made it to the top thirty through the Heavenly Phoenix Academy¡¯s selection competition. This has completely messed up our plan!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if they¡¯ve been selected, they might not have the chance to participate in this competition,¡± the man in black said nonchalantly. ¡°Sir, you mean¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. Just do your part well,¡± the man in black said coldly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sir, Leng Ruoxue is General Leng¡¯s most beloved granddaughter. Do you think¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about General Leng? He¡¯s only a person, no matter how powerful he is. How can our patriarch be afraid of him? It¡¯s only a matter of time before we deal with him,¡± the black-clothed person said confidently. Damn it! Not only do they want to deal with me, but they also wanted to deal with Grandpa! Fortunately, they came to the right study. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have known that people were scheming against her and her family. At this point, Leng Ruoxue, who was hiding in the dark, had a flash of killing intent in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s leave first and discuss further,¡± Ye Chen reminded her. Leng Ruoxue nodded. They jumped onto Quill¡¯s back and disappeared into the night. After talking to Prime Minister Fu, the man in black left the prime minister¡¯s mansion. ¡°Who are you?¡± the man in black vigilantly asked the two humans and two beasts who suddenly appeared in front of him. He couldn¡¯t sense their strength at all. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you reach hell¡­¡± A cold voice reached the black-robed man¡¯s ears. ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± A scream resounded in the darkness¡­ ¡­ Misty Woods, the territory of fire rhinoceroses ¡°Will they come?¡± Ye Chen asked curiously while looking at Leng Ruoxue. He and Xue¡¯er were here very early to wait for them. ¡°We¡¯ll know later.¡± Before coming, she had instructed Quill to drug the team. The drug could cause hallucinations. After the previous incident, she knew that they would definitely want to avoid the fire rhinoceroses¡¯ territory. But she wanted them to come to her door on their own accord. Moreover, she had sprinkled another drug on the road to the fire rhinoceroses¡¯ territory. The two drugs happened to work together and attracted each other, so they had no choice but to come. Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen waited in the fire rhinoceroses¡¯ territory for a while before the people caught in the trap arrived. When they arrived at the fire rhinoceroses¡¯ territory, the drug that Leng Ruoxue administered to them just happened to become effective. ¡°Why are you here, simpleton?¡± Fu Mingzhu questioned Leng Ruoxue, her eyes full of hatred. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked back. It was time for the effects of Fu Mingzhu¡¯s drug to wear off, and she had completely forgotten what happened last night. ¡°Then there¡¯s only the two of you here? Hmph, a man and a woman alone, how shameless!¡± Fu Mingzhu said disdainfully. Obviously, she had forgotten how she had chased after this man back then. ¡°Isn¡¯t there still you guys? There are many spirit beasts here as well!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile. ¡°Where is this?¡± At this moment, the expression of one of the teachers leading the team changed. Didn¡¯t we deliberately avoid the fire rhinoceroses¡¯ territory? Why did we come here again? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Elder Wang asked in puzzlement. ¡°This is the territory of the fire rhinoceroses.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Elder Wang asked. Fire rhinoceroses were very barbaric spirit beasts that even Spiritual Supremacies were unwilling to provoke. ¡°Yes, it was this place the last time,¡± a teacher whispered. ¡°Leave this place quickly!¡± Elder Wang said decisively. Spirit beasts were all very vengeful. ¡°Everyone, leave this place immediately!¡± one of the teachers shouted. ¡°Leave? It¡¯s too late!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, what do you mean?¡± Elder Wang asked calmly. ¡°Elder Wang, haven¡¯t you noticed that this place has already been surrounded by fire rhinoceroses?¡± As Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, the fire rhinoceros king led its subordinates swaggering out from behind the trees. ¡°It¡¯s her! She was the one who stole our fire rhinoceros fruits!¡± The fire rhinoceros king pointed at Fu Mingzhu. It was this damn woman who attracted the jinx to them, so he really hated this woman to death. ¡°So it was really you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. In fact, she had guessed long ago that Fu Mingzhu might be the one who stole the fire rhinoceros fruits and provoked the fire rhinoceroses. Probably no one else had the capability to bribe everyone to give the same false testimony. ¡°Me? I didn¡¯t,¡± Fu Mingzhu denied guiltily. She would never admit it, even if she died. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you admit it or not. What¡¯s important is that none of you can leave this place today,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with bloodlust, her eyes full of killing intent. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Elder Wang pretended to be calm. ¡°To avenge my elder brother, of course.¡± ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t be rash. If the academy gets wind of this, it won¡¯t let you off,¡± Elder Wang threatened. He didn¡¯t know why these fire rhinoceroses listened to Leng Ruoxue, but he could only use the academy to pressure her now. ¡°Dead people can¡¯t talk,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Who¡¯s going to tell me why you falsely accused my brother?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the students who were trembling in fear. Chapter 83 - Leaving for the Southern Dusk Empire (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°What? Is no one willing to clear my doubts?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes looked at everyone present. ¡°Can you let me go if I tell you? I was forced as well,¡± Mo Li said timidly. ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualifications to negotiate with me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully. ¡°Let me guess. After Fu Mingzhu angered the fire rhinoceroses, you encountered my brother while running for your lives. My brother saved you but was seriously injured himself. But a certain culprit was afraid that General Leng would know the truth and asked you to provide false testimony. This way, even though he was livid, there was nothing he could do because it was his grandson who caused the trouble and it wasn¡¯t your fault, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue roughly said what she had guessed. ¡°Afterward, Chen Jian used this incident as a tool to attack Principal Lin, and my brother became the target of ridicule,¡± Leng Ruoxue added. ¡°You¡¯re right. Prime Minister Fu forced us to say it this way,¡± one of the teachers said. ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°He said that we wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the blame of the academy¡¯s number one genius becoming a cripple. General Leng and the principal wouldn¡¯t let us go, so we had to push the blame onto Leng Ruohan. He also said that he would settle the other things. We didn¡¯t want to agree at first, but he used our families to threaten us. In fact, he was the one who was most afraid that General Leng and the principal would find trouble¡­¡± the teacher said. ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re telling the truth, I¡¯ll let you die a quick death.¡± With that, Leng Ruoxue released her spiritual power, and the teacher collapsed onto the ground, dead. ¡°Are you resentful? Resent Fu Mingzhu if you must! She¡¯s the one who harmed you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly to the group of terrified students. ¡°Wait! I¡¯m Elder Wang. I didn¡¯t participate in what happened that time. Can you let me go?¡± Elder Wang begged without any backbone. ¡°What do you think? You must have participated in my brother¡¯s downfall!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled mockingly. If he wasn¡¯t Chen Jian¡¯s subordinate, he wouldn¡¯t have been sent to lead the team today. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Fire rhinoceros king, your chance to atone for your mistakes has arrived. Perform well!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t be bothered with them and glanced at the fire rhinoceros king. ¡°Attack!¡± the fire rhinoceros king ordered. His subordinates swarmed forward. Elder Wang and the others didn¡¯t even have the strength to fight back before they were drowned by nearly ten thousand fire rhinoceroses¡­ Leng Ruoxue glanced at the fire rhinoceroses that were tearing through the forest like a hot knife through butter. Then she threw a pill to the fire rhinoceros king before leaving the forest with Ye Chen. ¡­ General Leng¡¯s Mansion, Listening Snow Pavilion ¡°Xue¡¯er, you will be going to Lunar Capital in a few days. Grandpa prepared these things for you. Take them with you!¡± Leng Qingtian said worriedly as he handed his granddaughter a ring. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t lack anything. You didn¡¯t need to prepare anything,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly as she looked at the things in the ring. Why did Grandpa prepare so much food?! ¡°Bring them along with you. The journey is quite far!¡± Leng Qingtian said. Phoenix City was quite a distance away from Lunar Capital, and the journey was not very smooth. There were many sections that were very remote, and there was no place to stay at all, much less food. ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want her grandfather to worry since it was a token of his concern. ¡°Miss, the academy sent someone over. The principal is looking for you,¡± Feng Da said directly as he walked in. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going!¡± ¡°Get going!¡± ¡­ After arriving at the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, Leng Ruoxue went straight to the principal¡¯s office. ¡°Grandpa Lin, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Ruoxue, do you know that the students and Elder Wang who went out for training that day haven¡¯t returned yet?¡± Lin Liang probed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard. Grandpa Lin, the forest has always been full of dangers. Isn¡¯t it common for teams that go for training to meet some powerful spirit beast and be completely wiped out? There¡¯s no need to worry so much!¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Lin Liang said helplessly. This girl is actually playing dumb with me. ¡°Ruoxue, I called you here for something important.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You must get first place in this year¡¯s Academy Competition!¡± Lin Liang said very seriously. ¡°Is there something special about this Academy Competition?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. ¡°Yes. Have you heard of the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm?¡± Lin Liang asked mysteriously. ¡°No.¡± ¡°The Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm is a naturally formed treasure land. There are countless heavenly materials and earthly treasures, holy beasts, and divine beasts in it. It only appears once every thousand years, and only two hundred people are allowed to enter each time. The origin of the Academy Competition is to fight for the spots to enter the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm. The Academy Competition has been continuing even though the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm opens only once every thousand years. It happens to be the thousandth year this year, so this year¡¯s competition is critical. You can obtain fifty spots to enter the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm if you obtain first place,¡± Lin Liang explained. ¡°Fifty spots? Sounds very attractive,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without much interest. She had the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, so this Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm wasn¡¯t very attractive to her. ¡°Of course it¡¯s attractive. Do you know how many Spiritual Supremacies want to obtain a spot? There are many divine beasts inside. If you can contract one, you will be able to do whatever you want on the Ling Feng Continent. It is said that there are also precious medicinal herbs and heavenly materials inside that can help people advance to Spiritual Deity,¡± Lin Liang said with yearning. Once in a thousand years, but not everyone had such an opportunity. 1 ¡°Grandpa Lin, what benefits will we get if we can come first in this Academy Competition?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. She didn¡¯t want to give others the chance to benefit. She had always been selfish, so of course she had to benefit herself. ¡°If you can obtain first place, then all of the participating students will automatically obtain the qualifications to enter the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm,¡± Lin Liang said. He knew what this girl was thinking, so he explained it to her in advance so that she could have peace of mind. ¡°What about the other spots?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. She didn¡¯t want the spots that she worked hard to obtain to benefit the people she hated. Chapter 84 - Leaving for the Southern Dusk Empire (5) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°The academy will distribute the other spots,¡± Lin Liang said honestly. This was the tradition of the major academies. ¡°I want ten of the remaining spots. The rest can be given to the academy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had to state her conditions first so that there would not be any disputes later. ¡°Okay, I agree,¡± Lin Liang said helplessly. He knew that she would definitely not try her best if he didn¡¯t agree. This girl was not Ruohan. She had no sense of belonging to the academy. ¡°I will arrange for Elder Qiu to accompany you this time.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Lin.¡± She quite liked Elder Qiu. ¡­ After talking with Grandpa Lin, Leng Ruoxue returned to the general¡¯s mansion without delay. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what did Old Man Lin want you for?¡± Leng Qingtian asked hurriedly when he saw his granddaughter return. ¡°Nothing. Grandpa, have you heard of the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Creek of Affinity Mystic realm? Is that mystic realm is about to appear again?¡± Leng Qingtian said with a face full of shock. Practically all powerhouses like them knew the legend of the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm. But very few could wait until then. Moreover, the spots to enter the mystic realm had always been in the hands of the major academies, and it was impossible for outsiders to obtain them. ¡°Yes. Grandpa Lin told me to get first place at all costs because first will obtain fifty spots to enter the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Won¡¯t the competition this time be very intense then? Xue¡¯er, you have to be careful. The Lunar Shadow Academy is capable of all sorts of despicable things. The venue for the competition this time is at the Lunar Shadow Academy. I¡¯m sure they will do everything to win,¡± Leng Qingtian said worriedly. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m leaving tomorrow. I¡¯m going to see Big Brother.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± When Leng Rouxue arrived at the Cold Tea Pavilion, she happened to see her brother packing. ¡°Big Brother, what are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue watched curiously as her brother busied himself while the white tiger couple lay on the ground, acting lovey-dovey. ¡°Packing!¡± ¡°Why are you packing? Where¡¯s Ming An?¡± ¡°We will be leaving Phoenix City tomorrow. Of course, we have to pack,¡± Leng Ruohan said matter-of-factly. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t tell me you want to go to Lunar Capital with me?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to go with you. I won¡¯t feel at ease if you go alone,¡± Leng Ruohan said. He knew that Xue¡¯er had the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, so he wanted to go with her. ¡°Did you tell Grandpa?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Grandpa probably won¡¯t agree. ¡°Not yet. Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa will definitely let me go. I can stay in your space with the entire white tiger family.¡± Leng Ruohan had planned it all out long ago. ¡°Okay, then Big Brother will go with Xue¡¯er!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She knew that she couldn¡¯t stop her brother, but she could still ensure his safety. ¡°Okay.¡± He felt relieved after he got past Xue¡¯er. ¡°Big Brother, I won¡¯t disturb you packing.¡± Then Leng Ruoxue returned to her room. ¡°Xue¡¯er, since Ruohan is going to Lunar Capital with you, Grandpa thought about it and decided to go with you too,¡± Leng Qingtian said straightforwardly after coming to the Listening Snow Pavilion. Alas, he was worried about his grandson and granddaughter! ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. Why is Grandpa joining in the fun too? ¡°Let¡¯s go together then. Just treat it as a family outing.¡± ¡°Miss.¡± L¨¹ Tao and Cui Zhu looked at their young miss pitifully after hearing this. ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡­ On the day of departure, everyone gathered at the entrance of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy early. When Lin Liang saw Leng Qingtian, his eyes almost popped out. ¡°Old Leng, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°To protect my grandson and granddaughter, of course,¡± Leng Qingtian said proudly. Ruohan was smart enough to think of going with Xue¡¯er. ¡°Then I want to protect the students of our academy, so can I go too?¡± Lin Liang said with widened eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t. You¡¯re the principal, so you have to stay and oversee the academy,¡± Leng Qingtian said with a smirk. ¡°Aren¡¯t you still a great general?¡± Lin Liang said angrily through gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged it.¡± Leng Qingtian smiled. ¡°Damn old man, what are you so smug for?¡± Lin Liang roared. ¡°Principal, General Leng, many people are watching!¡± Elder Qiu dissuaded somewhat helplessly. How embarrassing! ¡°Elder Qiu, please take care of me on the way!¡± Leng Qingtian said very politely. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. I wouldn¡¯t dare. Please take care of me, General Leng!¡± Sweat dripped down Elder Qiu¡¯s forehead. The trip would be much safer with such a powerful bodyguard. ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve accepted all the missions,¡± Feng Da said as he walked to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side. ¡°Okay. Grandpa, Elder Qiu, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. In this way, a group of more than 30 people left Phoenix City under Lin Liang¡¯s resentful gaze. ¡­ Half a month later, they entered a small city on the border of the Southern Dusk Empire. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m going to the Mercenary Union to submit the missions,¡± Feng Da said. His young lady had asked him to go to the Mercenary Union to accept some missions that were along the way before they set off. So every time they arrived at a new city, he would first submit the completed missions and then take on some new missions that they could do on the road. ¡°Go. We¡¯ll wait for you in this inn.¡± ¡°Grandpa, Elder Qiu, let¡¯s sit here!¡± Leng Ruoxue found a seat by the window in the dining hall and sat down. The others also found seats and ordered food. ¡°Ruoxue, Brother Feng, Brother Ye, Brother Mu, what a coincidence!¡± Ju Ri hurriedly came forward to greet Leng Ruoxue and the others when he saw them. ¡°Big Brother Ju.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect to see Ju Ri in such a small place. The others who knew Ju Ri also greeted him. ¡°Grandpa, Elder Qiu, he is the young master of the Hurricane Mercenary Group. He was the one who told me the news about Big Brother¡¯s injury,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. Chapter 85 - : Leaving for the Southern Dusk Empire (6) ¡°Thank you, Young Master Ju.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too polite, General Leng. This junior has heard a lot about you,¡± Ju Ri said quickly. ¡°Big Brother Ju, do you have a mission?¡± Leng Ruoxue saw them escorting a carriage pulled by a spirit horse. ¡°Yes, we just returned from Western Light,¡± Ju Ri explained. ¡°Big Brother Ju, we still have to travel tomorrow, so we¡¯ll go back to our rooms to rest first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly after they chatted for a while and saw that everyone was almost done eating. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t bother you then.¡± ¡°Lin Yuan, stay here and wait for Feng Da. The others can go back to their rooms to rest!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± After going to her room, Leng Ruoxue was about to rest early when she heard someone knocking on the door. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue opened the door and saw the freak standing there. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why did you return to your room so early?¡± I want to continue chatting with Xue¡¯er! ¡°I¡¯m tired, so I want to rest early,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Then rest early!¡± Xue¡¯er looks exhausted. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡­ The next day, Leng Ruoxue and the others were preparing to set off just as dawn was breaking. But they unexpectedly encountered Ju Ri outside the inn. ¡°Ruoxue, what a coincidence! Are you going to Lunar Capital for the competition? Why don¡¯t we go together so that we can take care of each other on the road?¡± Ju Ri said with a smile. ¡°Big Brother Ju, we¡¯re not going to Lunar Capital for the time being, so it¡¯s really not on the way,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. She wanted to take a different route. Moreover, she had already found out that the person in the carriage was a princess, and she was the most beloved princess of the emperor of the Southern Dusk Empire. She had always been indifferent to princesses. Besides, it would absolutely be a big burden on the road if there was such a pampered princess with them. ¡°Yes, Brother Ju. We have other things to do and won¡¯t be going to Lunar Capital for the time being,¡± Feng Moran said. He knew that Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t want to go with them, so of course he had to cooperate with her. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll see you in Lunar Capital then,¡± Ju Ri said with some disappointment. ¡°Ruoxue, why didn¡¯t we go with them?¡± Feng Aoran asked in puzzlement. ¡°Troublesome!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go the other way!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Ruoxue, the other route is very difficult to traverse!¡± Elder Qiu reminded her. ¡°Elder Qiu, we didn¡¯t take many easy roads along the way either!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Her main goal was to let them experience the world. If they were here to enjoy life, Quill could have just flown them all the way. ¡­ ¡°That mountain is called the Thousand Cry Mountain. It¡¯s the tallest and most dangerous mountain within the borders of Southern Dusk. We have to cross the Thousand Cry Mountain for a road leading to Lunar Capital,¡± Leng Qingtian explained while looking at the mountain not far away. ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. They walked into the Thousand Cry Mountain and realized how tall and steep it was when they entered it. The mountain ridges rose and fell continuously, and what they saw from the outside was only the tip of the iceberg. Moreover, they felt so insignificant between the tall ridges. Leng Ruoxue and the others walked for almost a day before they crossed the peak of one mountain. ¡°Big Brother, why don¡¯t you stay in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet?¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered, afraid that her brother would be too tired. ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you looking down on me? It¡¯s just a mountain!¡± Leng Ruohan said with some displeasure. ¡°Xue¡¯er, we have to find a place to camp.¡± Ye Chen looked at the sky. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s camp here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly, seeing that this place was spacious and level. She knew that everyone was a little tired as well. ¡°Why didn¡¯t we take an easier road? How long do we have to keep going?¡± A sharp female voice suddenly sounded, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Do you have a problem with this?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes were as calm as water as she looked at Cong Min, the only other girl in the group. ¡°Of course I have a problem!¡± Cong Min said with some envy. She was a talented artificer, born to be respected by everyone. But she didn¡¯t receive any preferential treatment at all with these people. She had been ignored all along the way, and staying on a barren mountain finally made her, who had always been proud, explode in anger. ¡°Do you not want to stay here anymore?¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. Other than the people from the Sacred Hall, the other three divisions each sent a representative with them. Cong Min was the representative sent by the artificer division, and she had always felt superior. She had complained a lot along the way, but Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t do anything for the sake of Elder Qiu. This female prodigy probably couldn¡¯t take it anymore now. ¡°No one wants to stay in such a godforsaken place!¡± Cong Min hollered. ¡°Oh, is there anyone else who doesn¡¯t want to stay here? Tell me now, and I¡¯ll send you down the mountain,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. Her team didn¡¯t need spoiled young masters and ladies. ¡°Cong Min, stop making a fuss. The principal said that we have to listen to Ruoxue¡¯s arrangements on the journey,¡± Elder Qiu roared angrily. ¡°Based on what? I¡¯m an artificer,¡± Cong Min said indignantly. ¡°What¡¯s so great about a mere artificer like you?¡± Feng Da mocked disdainfully. ¡°That¡¯s right. You are merely an artificer. Look at how smug you are!¡± Lin Yuan echoed. His young lady was also an artificer! ¡°Y-you!¡± Cong Min was so angry that her entire body was trembling. These uncouth people actually dared to humiliate a noble artificer. Hmph, I won¡¯t let them go. ¡°Cong Min, shut up! Stop making a fuss!¡± Elder Qiu roared again. How can this Cong Min be so troublesome? She really has poor judgment. Alas! ¡°Elder Qiu, you don¡¯t have to persuade me. I¡¯ll send her down the mountain,¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. ¡°Are you two going to descend the mountain with her?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the two students from the alchemist and beast trainer divisions. ¡°No!¡± the two of them said in unison. Although they were also full of complaints when they first set off with Leng Ruoxue and the others, they were really convinced after getting along for the past few days. Moreover, they gradually began to worship Leng Ruoxue as an idol like the spiritualists. Chapter 86 - Another Encounter With Ju Ri (1) ¡°Very good.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very satisfied with their answer. ¡°Quill, send her to Lunar Capital!¡± Leng Ruoxue summoned Quill. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill threw Cong Min roughly onto his back and flew toward Lunar Capital. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be angry with that kind of person,¡± Feng Da comforted. The young lady was the god in their hearts. How could that kind of woman be so delusional as to compare herself with the young lady? She was really overestimating herself. ¡°How am I angry?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Uh¡­ Miss isn¡¯t angry!¡± Feng Da quickly corrected himself. ¡°Xue¡¯er, there¡¯s a city after crossing this mountain,¡± Leng Qingtian said. As a general of a country, he was very familiar with the topography of the various countries. Although this Thousand Cry Mountain wasn¡¯t easy to navigate through, dangers also meant opportunities. ¡°Grandpa, you and Big Brother should enter the Heaven and Earth Bracelet to rest tonight!¡± Leng Ruoxue said thoughtfully. It was very cold on the mountain, so she was worried about her brother¡¯s health. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Grandpa isn¡¯t that useless!¡± Leng Qingtian said. It had been much more arduous when he led troops into battle. ¡°Feng Da, grill this for everyone.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out the meat of the water python that she killed in the Misty Woods. ¡°We have meat to eat only by following Miss!¡± Feng Da said happily. They had not eaten python meat for a long time and were missing it. ¡­ Two hours later, Quill returned. ¡°Big Brother Quill, thanks for the hard work. Come, have some meat.¡± Feng Da handed him a piece of grilled meat in an ingratiating manner. ¡°Thank you!¡± Quill unceremoniously began munching on the meat after transforming into a small bird. ¡°Ruoxue, what level of holy beast is your eagle? He¡¯s so fast!¡± Elder Qiu said with envy. It was precisely because he knew that Ruoxue had such an eagle that he was in no hurry to rush along the way. ¡°Elder Qiu, Quill isn¡¯t a holy beast.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Quill¡¯s soft feathers. ¡°Not a holy beast? Then what is he? He can¡¯t be a divine beast!¡± Elder Qiu joked with a smile. ¡°Quill is a divine beast,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. ¡°¡­¡± The food in Elder Qiu¡¯s hand fell to the ground. His eyes widened as he circled around Quill in disbelief, and there seemed to be suspicious liquid dripping from the corner of his mouth. ¡°He¡¯s actually a divine beast!¡± Elder Qiu murmured to himself. His eyes lit up as he stared hard at Quill. No wonder he couldn¡¯t tell the level of this eagle. It turned out that this eagle was stronger than him. Wuuu¡­ I suddenly feel so inferior. ¡°Old Qiu, my condolences!¡± Leng Qingtian comforted him. Luck was not something to be envious about. While everyone was eating and chatting, a rustling sound came from the distance. ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Ye Chen asked cautiously. ¡°Master, it¡¯s fire ants!¡± Charm listened carefully. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Fire ants?¡± ¡°How can there be fire ants here?¡± Everyone was puzzled, but no one was afraid. This was all thanks to Leng Ruoxue tormenting them during this period. ¡°Beloved Master, fire ants are so annoying!¡± Darling¡¯s face was full of disgust. Both humans and spirit beasts hated fire ants. Fire ants were also a type of spirit beasts, but they were very troublesome and destructive. The best way to deal with a group of fire ants was to run for your lives as soon as possible, or you would become food for the fire ants once they entangled you. An entire fire ant colony was led by a fire ant king, and the fire ants in the colony were only at elementary and intermediate spirit beasts except for the fire ant king. They had yet to develop intelligence and only knew how to eat, and anything could become their food. ¡°Do any of you want to contract with the fire ant king?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked everyone while caressing Darling¡¯s soft fur comfortably. Everyone was flabbergasted. ¡°Miss, who would want to contract such a disgusting thing!¡± Lin Yuan was so disgusted that his hair stood on end. ¡°You have to think carefully. Contracting a fire ant king is equivalent to owning a fire ant army!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded them out of goodwill. ¡°C-Can I contract it?¡± whispered Liu Yan, the student of the alchemist division. Although he was an alchemist, his level as a spiritualist was very low. His ability to protect himself would improve dramatically with a fire ant colony. ¡°Sure.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the delicate and pretty Liu Yan and had a good impression of this student. As they were discussing, a dense swarm of fire ants had already surrounded them. Crack! Crack! Leng Ruoxue¡¯s scalp was tingling as she looked at the red ants that were half the height of a human and had pincers raised high with sharp fangs. No wonder even level nine holy beasts are unwilling to provoke these guys. They are indeed annoying. But where is the fire ant king? ¡°All of you, step back,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Get onto my back!¡± Quill said as he suddenly enlarged in the air. Everyone climbed onto Quill¡¯s back to prevent Leng Ruoxue from being distracted. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you have to be careful!¡± Leng Ruohan shouted worriedly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa will help you!¡± Leng Qingtian stood beside his granddaughter. How could he let his precious granddaughter fight alone! ¡°And me!¡± Ye Chen stood on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s other side. ¡°You¡¯ll take on the fire ant king when it comes out!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Ye Chen. ¡°Alright, leave that big ant to me.¡± ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s begin!¡± ¡°Okay. These old bones of mine haven¡¯t exercised for a long time,¡± Leng Qingtian said as he rubbed his palms together. Leng Ruoxue rushed into the ant colony with her sharp sword in hand. She used the Meteor Sword Technique¡¯s Blazing Tree Silver Flower, and countless sparks shot toward the fire ant colony like stars. A third of the fire ants instantly died, and countless were injured. Leng Qingtian didn¡¯t want to be outdone. He unleashed his most powerful fire-element heavenly spiritual skill, ¡®Blazing Flame Blaze Era¡¯. A sky full of flames charged at the fire ant colony, and another third of them instantly died. ¡°Amazing!¡± The people standing on Quill¡¯s back stared at the one-sided battle with their mouths agape. This was the first time many people saw Leng Ruoxue fight apart from the earlier selection competition. With the addition of the heroic, invincible, and famous General Leng, it was conceivable how shocking this battle led by the grandfather and granddaughter combination was to them. Chapter 87 - Another Encounter With Ju Ri (2) ¡°How dare you kill my children!¡± The fire ant king finally showed up after almost half of the fire ants died. ¡°Finally came out.¡± Leng Ruoxue stopped attacking and looked at the fire ant king with her beautiful eyes. Why do these kings like to cower in fear so much? Can¡¯t they just come out openly? Why are they so shy? The fire ant king was more than twice the height of ordinary fire ants. Its whole body was as bright as burning flames, and it had two large pincers raised high. It was a level five holy beast, and it would definitely be as strong as a level nine holy beast with its ability to control its fire ant colony. So many good assistants! Not bad, she was very satisfied. Seeing the fire ant king emerge, Leng Qingtian also stopped. The grandfather and granddaughter stood aside tacitly and gave the battlefield to Ye Chen. ¡°Big ant, come here,¡± Ye Chen said softly like the big bad wolf luring Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°Damn humans! I won¡¯t let you go!¡± the fire ant king roared furiously and charged at Ye Chen. Ye Chen clenched his fist and punched the fire ant king on the head. With a loud bang, the fire ant king was overturned, and its feet were upside down in the air. Due to its size, it couldn¡¯t turn over no matter how hard it tried, and all it could do was keep kicking its legs. ¡°Human, you are too despicable! I won¡¯t let you go!¡± the fire ant king roared in grief and indignation. You are bullying ants¡­ Wuuu wuuu¡­ Damn humans! ¡°I-is this possible?¡± Cold sweat dripped down everyone¡¯s forehead. Leng Ruoxue glanced at the fire ant colony, which were so scared that they wanted to burrow into the ground. She walked to the fire ant king and knocked his fiery-red body. ¡°Not bad, pretty sturdy!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. ¡°Fire ant king, shall we discuss something?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked extremely kindly. ¡°What? Humans, you are too despicable!¡± the fire ant king roared indignantly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the despicable one? There are only so few of us, but look at how many ants there are among you.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the ants that hadn¡¯t died yet. ¡°T-this¡­¡± The fire ant king was speechless. It seemed that¡­ it had more on its side. ¡°Fire ant king, I will spare your lives as long as you agree to be his spirit beast. What do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at Liu Yan. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the spirit beast of a weak human,¡± the fire ant king said disdainfully. It had its pride even though it was only an ant. ¡°Then die!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. An immense amount of fire-attribute spiritual power was released from her fingertips and hit the fire ant king. It was just an ant, so no big deal. ¡°N-no! I don¡¯t want to die! I agree to be a spirit beast!¡± the fire ant king said without a spine. Wuuu¡­ It hurts. How can this human kill me just like that? Too scary! ¡°You should have known better!¡± Leng Ruoxue said discontentedly as she tamed the fire ant king. ¡°Liu Yan, come down and contract with it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Liu Yan. ¡°Thank you,¡± Liu Yan said to Leng Ruoxue gratefully after establishing the master-slave contract with the fire ant king. ¡°I, Liu Yan, am willing to acknowledge Leng Ruoxue as my master. I will always be loyal and will never betray you,¡± Liu Yan said suddenly. Then the contract array descended to establish the contract. ¡°You¡¯re not bad. You definitely have a bright future following our young lady.¡± Feng Da patted Liu Yan¡¯s shoulder. He liked this smart little fellow. ¡°You didn¡¯t need to do this,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. She only did things according to her mood and never expected to get anything in return. ¡°I did it willingly,¡± Liu Yan said. He hadn¡¯t spent much time with them, but he liked the atmosphere between them. He didn¡¯t know when it started, but he actually had the desire to become one of them. ¡°Everyone, rest early. We have to continue hiking tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s not meddle too much in other people¡¯s affairs in the future. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to bother with more people in the future,¡± Ye Chen said with some displeasure. Liu Yan and the other students were the same. All of them wanted to follow Xue¡¯er. Even though they weren¡¯t a threat to him, he was still very displeased. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes at him. Jealous men are unreasonable. ¡­ Five days later, Leng Ruoxue and the others emerged from the Thousand Cry Mountain without any mishap. Everyone had a fruitful harvest, and their faces were full of happy smiles. Few dared to come to this Thousand Cry Mountain because of its reputation, so Leng Ruoxue had gathered a lot of herbs and edible mountain treasures in this mountain. The others also had their own harvests. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Cloud City is just up ahead. Let¡¯s find an inn to freshen up!¡± Leng Qingtian said. These children are as dirty as beggars. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. After entering Cloud City, they found an inn and stayed for only one night before setting off the next day. After leaving Cloud City, they walked for almost two days and arrived at Dark Mountain Town, the nearest town to Lunar Capital. Leng Ruoxue and the others found a random inn, settled in, and went to the restaurant downstairs to eat. ¡°Ruoxue, after we pass this Dark Mountain Town, we will reach Lunar Capital,¡± Elder Qiu said. This was the first time he had traveled for so long to participate in the Academy Competition. ¡°Elder Qiu, how many days until the Academy Competition?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°There are still five days. We will probably reach Lunar Capital in two days,¡± Elder Qiu said. ¡°Ruoxue.¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly heard someone calling her name. She turned her head and saw Ju Ri standing not far away, waving at her. ¡°Big Brother Ju, did you accept a new mission?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. ¡°We haven¡¯t even reached Lunar Capital yet!¡± Ju Ri said helplessly. The princess they were protecting was really troublesome. ¡°Big Brother Ju, don¡¯t you have flying spirit beasts? Why are you using carriages?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little puzzled. If they used flying spirit beasts, they would have arrived in Lunar Capital long ago. ¡°The princess is afraid of heights, so we can only use carriages,¡± Ju Ri said somewhat gloomily. He had told his father not to accept this mission, but his father just wouldn¡¯t listen to him. In the end, that noble princess kept finding trouble along the way, and his mercenaries also had a lot of complaints. Chapter 88 - Another Encounter With Ju Ri (3) ¡°Big Brother Ju, we¡¯re going back to our rooms to rest. We still have to travel tomorrow.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Ju Ri sympathetically. ¡°Elder Qiu, let¡¯s go upstairs!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Elder Qiu looked at Ju Ri with some resentment. Why did we meet them again? So annoying. Early the next morning, Leng Ruoxue and the others set off. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Feng Moran said while on the road. Why are there so few people in Dark Mountain Town? ¡°Um, Big Brother, are you tired?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at her brother with some heartache. Her brother didn¡¯t have any spiritual power, so it was very tiring to walk so far, but he refused to take a carriage. ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m fine.¡± Xue¡¯er¡¯s concern made Leng Ruohan happy. ¡°Let¡¯s camp here tonight!¡± Ye Chen suggested after walking for nearly a day and seeing that it was getting late. ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone quickly set up their tents, finished their meal, and left some guards before going to sleep. ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Leng Ruoxue walked out of her tent in the middle of the night when she heard some commotion. ¡°It¡¯s Ju Ri and his people. It¡¯s okay. Xue¡¯er, go back to sleep!¡± Ye Chen said thoughtfully, but his eyes were shooting daggers at Ju Ri and the others. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Qingtian walked out of his tent. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for causing you trouble,¡± Ju Ri said embarrassedly. He had been tormented badly by this willful princess all along the way. ¡°Big Brother Ju, why did you wake us up in the middle of the night?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in a displeased tone. ¡°Ruoxue, I¡¯m so sorry for causing you trouble.¡± Ju Ri helplessly told them what had happened. They had been staying happily in the inn, but for some reason, the princess insisted on traveling in the middle of the night. She wanted to set up camp on the way, but she actually wanted to set up camp here. How could they have any tents? So he had no choice but to come and borrow some. ¡°Big Brother Ju, I¡¯m sorry. But the tents in our hands are just right, and we don¡¯t have any extra ones for you. I think you should hurry along!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. She had never had a good impression of capricious noble princesses and didn¡¯t want to get entangled with this one. ¡°Young Master Ju, we didn¡¯t prepare too many tents when we came out, but I can give you a tent,¡± Leng Qingtian said politely and glared at his granddaughter. This girl is really too straightforward. It isn¡¯t Ju Ri¡¯s fault. ¡°Thank you, General Leng. One is enough,¡± Ju Ri said awkwardly. ¡°Young Master Ju, I¡¯ll let you use that tent!¡± Leng Qingtian pointed at his own tent. ¡°Okay, thank you so much.¡± Ju Ri was embarrassed to stay any longer after thanking them. ¡°Lass, why are you so direct?¡± Leng Qingtian asked. ¡°I just want them to leave quickly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She really didn¡¯t like people from imperial families. ¡°Ah, this place is so dirty. What¡¯s this smell? It stinks!¡± An unpleasant female voice sounded from the tent. ¡°Grandpa, did you hear that?!¡± Leng Ruoxue said clearly. She knew that they shouldn¡¯t have meddled in other people¡¯s business. How could this pampered princess live in a tent? ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to be angry with this kind of woman.¡± Ye Chen quickly comforted General Leng when he saw that he was about to blow up. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m going to sleep,¡± Leng Qingtian said. Hmph! Out of sight, out of mind. ¡°Princess, you¡¯re the one who insisted on staying in a tent even though there was an inn. If you are so choosy, stay outside with my brothers and feed the mosquitoes,¡± Ju Ri said coldly and turned to leave the tent. He had had enough on the way. ¡°Ju Ri, you bastard! How dare you speak to me like that!¡± the unruly princess roared angrily. ¡°Princess, calm down, calm down.¡± The maidservant quickly comforted her. ¡°Look at his attitude! I am a princess. How dare he treat me like this! Imperial Father even wants me to marry him! Hmph! Not a chance!¡± The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°Princess, it¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s rest. We have to rush tomorrow. We can ask His Majesty to teach him a lesson when we return to the palace if you¡¯re really angry,¡± another maidservant suggested. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go back and ask Imperial Father to vent my anger for me!¡± the unruly princess said unreasonably. ¡°Send this to them!¡± Leng Ruoxue handed Ye Chen a few bottles of wine and then returned to her tent. ¡°My Xue¡¯er has a sharp tongue but a soft heart.¡± Ye Chen was a little jealous, but he still walked over with the wine bottles. ¡°Here, have some to warm yourself up!¡± Ye Chen distributed the wine to the Hurricane Mercenary Group. ¡°Thank you, brother,¡± Ju Ri said gratefully. Because they had left in a hurry, they didn¡¯t prepare anything for camping outside. ¡°You have to be careful when accepting missions in the future. You can¡¯t accept such a client even if they pay you more,¡± Ye Chen said with emotion. ¡°Some things can¡¯t be helped. Your Blazing Flame Mercenary Group will also meet such clients in the future,¡± Ju Ri reminded him. ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. Our Blazing Flame Mercenary Group will not accept such clients. If you want to entrust a request to us, you have to follow our rules,¡± Ye Chen said indifferently. ¡°Is that possible?¡± Ju Ri asked with uncertainty. ¡°Everything depends on the person. It mainly depends on whether you want to become the one who sets the rules or the one who follows the rules,¡± Ye Chen said. He believed that Ju Ri was smart and would understand what he meant. ¡°Join us in our tents!¡± Ye Chen said to the Hurricane Mercenary Group before leaving. ¡°Set the rules, follow the rules¡­¡± Ju Ri murmured. He was the only one left by the fire. The next morning, Leng Ruoxue emerged from her tent to see Ju Ri sitting alone by an extinguished fire in a daze. ¡°Big Brother Ju, have you thought it through?¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. She knew that the freak, Ye Chen, had talked to him for a while yesterday. ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Ju Ri said. ¡°Ruoxue, I¡¯m so sorry for causing you trouble yesterday,¡± Ju Ri said awkwardly. Chapter 89 - Another Encounter With Ju Ri (4) ¡°I just don¡¯t like people from imperial families,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. Her tone wasn¡¯t too good yesterday. ¡°I don¡¯t like them either,¡± Ju Ri agreed. People from imperial families were indeed annoying. ¡°Big Brother Ju, if you don¡¯t want to be controlled by others, you have to become a powerhouse above everyone,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Okay, I will work hard.¡± How could Ju Ri not know what Ruoxue was thinking? But it wasn¡¯t so easy to become a true powerhouse. ¡°Big Brother Ju, where is the pill I gave you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°It¡¯s still here. I¡¯ve been keeping it all this while!¡± Ju Ri said. The spiritual energy in the pill was very abundant. It was obvious at a glance that it was no ordinary pill. ¡°Big Brother Ju, when you become a Spiritual Sovereign, that pill can help you break through to Spiritual Supremacy.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned and left, leaving behind a dazed Ju Ri. When nearly everyone was awake, they divided the work to prepare breakfast. ¡°Hey, go and get that commoner to wait on me!¡± the snobbish princess ordered Ju Ri domineeringly. Why is that damn woman more beautiful than me? There are so many handsome men surrounding her too. Hmph! She felt pissed off just looking at the scene. ¡°Princess, stop making a fuss. Hurry up and finish your breakfast so we can continue on our journey,¡± Ju Ri said impatiently. ¡°How dare you shout at me! Do you want to die?¡± the princess, who had always been able to do whatever she wanted, roared furiously. Ju Ri glared coldly at the princess and then left. ¡°Ju Ri¡­ how dare you! Xiao Juan, go and tell that commoner to come and serve me.¡± Seeing Ju Ri leave, the princess was even angrier and directly ordered her maidservant bossily. ¡°Yes.¡± The maidservant named Xiao Juan had no choice but to bite the bullet and walk toward Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Miss, our princess invites you over,¡± Xiao Juan whispered fearfully. These people don¡¯t like they should be provoked, but why does the princess dislike them? ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly while holding a grilled rabbit thigh in one hand. ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Juan said fearfully. Heavens, why do I feel that this young lady is more like a princess than our princess? ¡°I don¡¯t think your princess wants to invite me over!¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly. The princess spoke so loudly that they couldn¡¯t pretend not to hear her. ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± Seeing the unfriendly gazes, Xiao Juan felt her legs go weak. ¡°Scram,¡± Ye Chen said coldly. Ah! Xiao Juan was so scared that she hurriedly ran back. Heavens! That man¡¯s expression just now was really too scary. ¡°Princess, this servant¡­¡± Xiao Juan knelt in front of the princess, her face full of fear. ¡°Useless thing!¡± The princess slapped Xiao Juan on the face and scolded her. ¡°You lowly commoner, it¡¯s your honor that this princess is willing to let you serve me. How dare you not know how to appreciate favors?¡± The princess walked directly to Leng Ruoxue and scolded her angrily. ¡°Who are you calling a commoner?¡± Leng Ruoxue narrowed her beautiful eyes, killing intent flashing in them. ¡°You, of course. Hmph! Wouldn¡¯t a commoner have no money to stay in an inn?¡± the princess said matter-of-factly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re worse than a commoner? Don¡¯t forget. You borrowed your tent from someone else!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded her. ¡°Exactly! Without our tent, the princess would have had to sleep out in the wild,¡± Feng Da said mockingly. Hmph, how dare a princess be rude to our young lady. She must be tired of living! ¡°You lowly commoners, how dare you! I am a princess!¡± the princess roared furiously as she looked at the mocking and unfriendly gazes. ¡°Captain, do you want to go over and take a look? Those people aren¡¯t to be trifled with!¡± A mercenary couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer and whispered to Ju Ri. It would implicate their mercenary group if those people killed the princess in a fit of anger. ¡°Ignore her,¡± Ju Ri said coldly. He believed that Ruoxue would know her limits. ¡°Feng Da, throw her back!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. This was the Southern Dusk Empire after all. Even if she wanted to kill this princess, she wouldn¡¯t do it now. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Feng Da picked up the princess like he was picking up a chicken and threw her back into her carriage. He then wiped his hands on the curtain of the carriage in disdain and walked back. ¡°Aaahhhh! Y-you¡­ I won¡¯t let you go! You¡¯re dead!¡± the princess screamed, but she was completely ignored. ¡°Xue¡¯er, pack up and go!¡± Leng Qingtian said. If they hurried, they should reach Lunar Capital by tomorrow morning. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll get Quill to bring us there later!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Captain, should we set off?¡± a mercenary asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ju Ri ordered after Leng Ruoxue and the others left on the flying spirit beast. ¡­ Two hours later, Quill descended in front of the city gates of Lunar Capital. ¡°So this is Lunar Capital! It¡¯s about the same as our Phoenix City!¡± Some students who had never been to Lunar Capital couldn¡¯t help but be a little disappointed when they saw the tall city walls. The Southern Dusk Empire was the wealthiest among the Five Great Countries, but it didn¡¯t look much different from their Phoenix City! ¡°It¡¯s called seeing with your own eyes,¡± Leng Qingtian said. The reason the Southern Dusk Empire was regarded as the wealthiest of the five countries was mainly that the Huo family, the head of the Five Great Families, lived in Lunar Capital. But the money belonged to the Huo family and had nothing to do with the Southern Dusk Empire. ¡°Grandpa, Elder Qiu, let¡¯s enter!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone strode into the capital. Someone welcomed them as they entered the city gates. ¡°You must be Elder Qiu. I am Elder Yu from the Lunar Shadow Academy. I am in charge of receiving guests from the major academies,¡± a tall and thin old man introduced himself. ¡°Greetings, Elder Yu,¡± Elder Qiu said politely. He knew many elders from the Lunar Shadow Academy, but this was the first time he had seen Elder Yu. ¡°I have arranged accommodation for the Heavenly Phoenix Academy. Please follow me,¡± Elder Yu said sincerely. Everyone followed Elder Yu for a while and stopped when he suddenly stopped. Chapter 90 - Another Encounter With Ju Ri (5) ¡°Elder Qiu, you will be staying in this Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. The entire fifth floor is for your academy.¡± Elder Yu pointed at a six-story luxurious restaurant. The Elegance Lagoon Pavilion was one of the best inns in Lunar Capital, with both meals and lodging. The first and second floors were for the restaurant, and the third to sixth floors were for lodging. The entire inn was said to be the most luxurious in terms of exterior and interior decoration. Moreover, Elegance Lagoon Pavilion was owned by the Huo family. ¡°Thank you for your effort in making the arrangements, Elder Yu,¡± Elder Qiu said gratefully. Everyone then entered the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. ¡°Elder Qiu, how much does it cost to stay here for a day?¡± a student couldn¡¯t help asking curiously after they reached the fifth floor of the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. This place was really too luxurious! ¡°It¡¯s enough for ordinary families to live for several years. We stay here for free, but we have to pay for our meals ourselves,¡± Elder Qiu explained. Even though he had expected that the accommodations provided by the Lunar Shadow Academy wouldn¡¯t be too shabby, he didn¡¯t expect their lodging to be the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. Their academy was already considered very rich, but it would be a little unbearable to eat here continuously for a month. Moreover, he didn¡¯t bring that much money! Ah, what should I do?! We can¡¯t stay here but eat outside, right? The entire Heavenly Phoenix Academy would be disgraced! ¡°Feng Da, arrange rooms for them,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Yes, Miss. Come with me,¡± Feng Da said to everyone. ¡°Elder Qiu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking when she saw Elder Qiu struggling. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have enough money¡­¡± Elder Qiu said awkwardly. The Lunar Shadow Academy is really too despicable. They actually arranged for us to stay here. In fact, no matter which academy was the host, they would generally not arrange for the major academies to stay in such top-notch lodging. It was obvious that the Lunar Shadow Academy was up to no good and wanted to see the Heavenly Phoenix Academy become a joke. ¡°Elder Qiu, is this worth you struggling over? We aren¡¯t the only academy staying here. If something like this happens to us, it will happen to the other academies as well.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and comforted him. ¡°Yes, in addition to our academy, there are also the Rising Dragon Academy, Land Shine Academy, and Flying Bird Academy. Except for the Rising Dragon Academy, it¡¯s impossible for the other two academies to have meals here every day.¡± Feng Moran also comforted him. He had already found out that a total of four academies were staying here when he arrived. ¡°How can those academies compare to ours? Our academy is one of the three major academies on the Ling Feng Continent. It would be very embarrassing if we stayed here and went out to eat,¡± Elder Qiu said. The Heavenly Phoenix Academy couldn¡¯t lose its dignity. ¡°Old man, why do you care so much about dignity? It doesn¡¯t matter where we eat,¡± Leng Qingtian said. ¡°This isn¡¯t because of my own dignity. This is the dignity of the academy,¡± Elder Qiu emphasized. ¡°Grandpa, Elder Qiu, stop arguing. I¡¯ll pay,¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. These two old men had been bickering all along the way. ¡°You have money?¡± Elder Qiu asked in surprise. ¡°Where did you get the money?¡± Leng Qingtian asked. He knew that his granddaughter had a lot of good things, but she didn¡¯t seem to have much money. ¡°I sold some spirit crystals before we set off,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. Before they started this journey, she had specially asked Feng Da to sell a portion of the spirit crystals they had obtained in the Illusionary Forest for emergencies. ¡°Did you sell that earth python?¡± Leng Qingtian asked anxiously.That couldn¡¯t be sold because it couldn¡¯t even be bought with money. ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Ruoxue, are you sure we can eat here for a month without any problems?¡± Elder Qiu asked uncertainly. They would have to stay in Lunar Capital for at least a month if they entered the top three. ¡°Elder Qiu, a month is nothing. We can even stay for a year,¡± Feng Da interrupted after arranging the rooms. ¡°Then I can rest assured,¡± Elder Qiu said. I didn¡¯t expect Ruoxue to be a wealthy lady. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s hurry to our rooms to freshen up and then try the dishes of this Elegance Lagoon Pavilion later,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone was very interested in this idea. After going to her room, Leng Ruoxue directly entered the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, took a beautiful hot spring bath, and played with the little fellows before leaving. ¡°Ruoxue, you came out just in time. I was just about to call you for dinner!¡± Elder Qiu said eagerly when she saw Leng Ruoxue come out of her room. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Elder Qiu, do you want to eat?¡± the innkeeper asked when he saw Elder Qiu and the others coming down the stairs. ¡°Arrange three private rooms for us,¡± Elder Qiu said generously. Having money emboldened him. ¡°Yes, please wait a moment.¡± The innkeeper quickly went to arrange it. Leng Ruoxue and the others entered the private rooms. They had just ordered and were about to eat when the door suddenly opened, and a man and a woman walked in. ¡°Who allowed you to come in?¡± Leng Ruoxue questioned coldly. She hated being disturbed while eating. Moreover, they pushed the door open and entered without even knocking. ¡°Xue¡¯er, he is Huo Qing,¡± Leng Ruohan said softly. They presumably came for him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you,¡± Huo Qing said politely. ¡°Why did you come in if you knew you were interrupting?¡± Leng Ruoxue said without giving him any face. She didn¡¯t care who he was. It was wrong to disturb her eating. Huo Qing smiled bitterly. No one had ever been so rude to him in his life! ¡°How can you be so ungrateful? Big Brother Qing came to see an old friend out of goodwill. How can you have this attitude?¡± Huo Qing didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, it was the beautiful girl beside him who rebuked her with discontent, with jealousy in her eyes flashing for a moment. ¡°What a joke. Did I invite him?¡± Leng Ruoxue sneered. She raised her eyes slightly and examined the man and woman in front of her. Huo Qing had a handsome appearance, a masculine build, and was an intermediate Spiritual Sovereign. Although his appearance wasn¡¯t as good as her elder brother¡¯s and the others¡¯, he was the type of man that women liked the most. As for this woman, she had an incomparably pure face and looked very innocent. But Leng Ruoxue knew that this woman was a classic example of a two-faced person. Her appearance could make all men want to want to protect and cherish her, and she was usually the most difficult kind of woman to deal with. Moreover, this woman was the most beautiful woman she had seen to date. Chapter 91 - You’ve Already Got Me (1) ¡°You¡­ Senior Brother Leng, this senior sister from your academy is really rude. We came to see you out of goodwill, but what¡¯s with her attitude?!¡± The beautiful Shui Xinran¡¯s eyes flashed. She turned her gaze and complained aggrievedly, with tears vaguely welling up in her eyes. ¡°She is my younger sister,¡± Leng Ruohan said coldly. He was not Huo Qing and would not fall for Shui Xinran¡¯s tricks. ¡°Ah! So she¡¯s that simpleton!¡± Shui Xinran pretended to be surprised. ¡°Xinran!¡± Huo Qing glared at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior Brother Leng. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Shui Xinran said with a guilty expression. ¡°Can you go out now? We¡¯re having a meal.¡± Leng Ruoxue coldly chased them away. ¡°Sorry for disturbing you,¡± Huo Qing said helplessly as he left with Shui Xinran. ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er. Huo Qing has probably never been treated this way before.¡± Leng Ruohan chuckled. ¡°Xue¡¯er, that was the genius young master of the Huo family. Probably no woman has treated him like this before!¡± Feng Moran also teased. ¡°So what if he¡¯s the young master of the Huo family? This young lady doesn¡¯t allow anyone to disturb me when I¡¯m eating, not even the patriarch of the Huo Family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°Ruoxue, how domineering! But this is the Huo family¡¯s territory after all, so we have to give the master some face!¡± Elder Qiu tried to mediate. ¡°As the host, he should know better than to interrupt the guests¡¯ meals casually, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Even though she hated uninvited guests, she usually wouldn¡¯t be as rude as she was just now. She mainly hated them for barging in without even knocking on the door. At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and the innkeeper entered, followed by two young servants, each carrying a plate of food. ¡°Esteemed guests, this is an apology from our young master,¡± the shopkeeper said with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need for this. Innkeeper, remember that no one is allowed to disturb us during meals from now on,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± The innkeeper wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. Heavens! Why is this young lady so imposing? ¡°Innkeeper, we don¡¯t need much here. You don¡¯t have to wait on us,¡± Leng Qingtian said. How could they enjoy themselves with outsiders standing by the side? ¡°Alright. Please enjoy yourselves.¡± The innkeeper left tactfully. After dinner, Elder Qiu said he was going to look for Cong Min while the others returned to their rooms to rest. But Ye Chen followed Xue¡¯er to her room. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked curiously at the freak who followed her. She hadn¡¯t slept well recently, so she just wanted to have a good night¡¯s sleep. ¡°I want to chat with you!¡± Ye Chen¡¯s dazzling black eyes were watery, trying to look as pitiful as possible. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s chat then!¡± He looks too pitiful. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Huo Qing ranks second on the Most Beautiful Men Rankings. He¡¯s the dream lover of all women!¡± Ye Chen suddenly said after they chatted for a while. ¡°So what? Do I have to like him like other women?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. A man like Huo Qing would definitely prioritize his family¡¯s interests. This kind of man was not her type. If someone wanted to be her man, he had to put her first. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to like him. You¡¯ve already got me!¡± Ye Chen said seriously. ¡°If you want to become my man, it will depend on your performance!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She could ignore a man¡¯s identity and status, but it was not so easy to be her man. ¡°I will let you know that only I am most suitable for you,¡± Ye Chen said solemnly. Even though he had always considered himself Xue¡¯er¡¯s fianc¨¦ and liked to call her his wife when there were many people around, he had never said these words in such a serious manner. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait and see!¡± As soon as she saw Ye Chen off, Elder Qiu came. ¡°Ruoxue, we can¡¯t find Cong Min,¡± Elder Qiu, who had gone out to look for Cong Min, said directly as soon as he entered Ruoxue¡¯s room. The competition would begin the day after tomorrow, but Cong Min¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, which couldn¡¯t help making him a little worried. ¡°Elder Qiu, calm down. The competition will begin two days later. There¡¯s still time,¡± Leng Ruoxue consoled. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll look for her tomorrow,¡± Elder Qiu said. Cong Min was going to participate in the artificer competition, so they really couldn¡¯t do without her. After seeing Elder Qiu off, Leng Ruoxue washed up and then went to bed. ¡­ The streets of Lunar Capital were bustling with people. ¡°Grandpa, where are we going?¡± Her grandfather dragged her, her brother, and Ye Chen out early in the morning. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bazaar. I heard from the innkeeper that there¡¯s a bazaar today,¡± Leng Qingtian said. ¡°Why is Grandpa interested in the bazaar?¡± No wonder there are so many people on the streets today. ¡°I heard that there will be many specialties from the Southern Dusk Empire,¡± Leng Qingtian said yearningly. ¡°¡­¡± When they arrived at the bazaar, Leng Ruoxue found that there were a lot of snacks being sold. So Grandpa is here for these snacks. With this thought, she couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. ¡°Xue¡¯er, try this. It¡¯s sour and sweet and very delicious. It¡¯s a specialty of Southern Dusk.¡± Leng Qingtian handed Leng Ruoxue a red fruit pierced on a thin wooden stick. Isn¡¯t this candied hawthorn? She didn¡¯t expect this thing to appear in the Southern Dusk Empire. Leng Ruoxue took a bite. It tastes pretty good. The four of them shopped and ate for most of the day before returning to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion with some lingering feelings. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± After they returned, Leng Ruoxue and the others went directly to the conference room prepared for them in the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. As they entered, they felt that the atmosphere was a little off as soon. ¡°Miss, Cong Min has been found,¡± Feng Da said softly. ¡°Found?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Feng Da doubtfully. Why is Elder Qiu¡¯s face so ugly then? ¡°Cong Min refuses to come back to participate in the competition unless Elder Qiu fulfills her condition,¡± Feng Da explained. He knew very well what had happened because he found Cong Min together with Elder Qiu. ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°She requested Miss to withdraw from the competition, or else she would refuse to participate,¡± Feng Da said. Hmph! That woman is really overestimating herself. How dare she use this to threaten us. Chapter 92 - You’ve Already Got Me (2) ¡°Elder Qiu, Cong Min wants to withdraw from the competition?¡± Leng Ruoxue walked directly to Elder Qiu after hearing what Feng Da said. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let her withdraw then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. ¡°Ruoxue, if she doesn¡¯t participate, we have no one else for the artificer competition,¡± Elder Qiu said gloomily. If Cong Min didn¡¯t participate in the artificer competition, it would affect their final total score. But he could never agree to her condition. ¡°There¡¯s no one else? I¡¯ll go then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She didn¡¯t want to be in the limelight, but there were always people who forced her into it. Can¡¯t they let me keep a low profile? ¡°You¡­¡± Elder Qiu¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Leng Ruoxue in disbelief. Does this girl know how to refine artifacts? ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Leng Ruoxue stared at Elder Qiu unblinkingly. ¡°Yes, yes. Ruoxue, do you really know how to refine artifacts?¡± Elder Qiu asked worriedly. ¡°A little,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had only learned a little of her master¡¯s art of artificing, but it was enough to deal with such a competition. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words made Leng Qingtian and the others speechless. If you only know a little, then those noble Supreme Artificers would have no jobs. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know a little. It¡¯s better than having no one participate!¡± Elder Qiu said with relief, the worry from before vanishing. ¡°By the way, Ruoxue, I have to go to the Lunar Shadow Academy to draw lots and get our number later.¡± ¡°Okay. ¡°Elder Qiu, what¡¯s the schedule for the competition the day after tomorrow?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°The first three days of the competition is called the battle royale, but it has nothing to do with our academy,¡± Elder Qiu explained. ¡°What kind of battle royale?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let me explain it to you!¡± Leng Ruohan said. ¡°There are more than a hundred and fifty major and minor academies on the Ling Feng Continent. Each academy will send thirty spiritualists, which means there are thousands of competitors. Since there are too many people, it¡¯s impossible to engage in one-on-one battles, so the first three days will use the battle royale method to carry out the group stage. In the first battle royale, only the top fifty academies can advance to the next round of the competition. And after the three-day battle royale, only twenty academies can remain to participate in the official competition. Therefore, the competition is very intense,¡± Leng Ruohan explained. ¡°As the first runner-up last time, our academy doesn¡¯t need to participate in the group stage,¡± Leng Ruohan added. ¡°Does that mean we have nothing to do for the first three days?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°How can we have nothing to do? We have to go and watch the battles! What if a dark horse appears?¡± Elder Qiu said. You had to know thyself and thy enemy. ¡°Xue¡¯er, the battle royale is very intense and interesting,¡± Leng Ruohan said. ¡°Then let¡¯s check it out tomorrow!¡± Leng Ruoxue said, seeing the interest from the others. ¡­ Early the next day, they arrived at the competition venue of the Lunar Shadow Academy. Leng Ruoxue was too embarrassed to stay behind to nap after seeing the excited crowd, but she felt a little sleepy sitting in the seats that the Lunar Shadow Academy had arranged for them. ¡°Call me when the match begins.¡± Leng Ruoxue closed her eyes after speaking. ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruohan said lovingly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, the group stage has begun,¡± Ye Chen said softly. ¡°Um, where¡¯s Big Brother?¡± Leng Ruoxue slowly opened her beautiful eyes and looked around, but she didn¡¯t see Leng Ruohan. ¡°Huo Qing sent someone to invite him away,¡± Ye Chen explained. ¡°What?¡± Leng Ruoxue immediately became awake when she heard this. She was really worried about her big brother being alone with those people. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got Feng Da to follow him. No one will dare to let your precious big brother be wronged.¡± Ye Chen felt a little sour in his heart. When will Xue¡¯er care so much about me! ¡°Xue¡¯er is awake?¡± Leng Ruohan returned just as he spoke. ¡°Big Brother, are you okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Leng Ruohan said with some amusement. Xue¡¯er is just too worried about me. The first round of the battle royale was divided into five groups. Each group had 30 academies, and only the top 10 would advance. That was to say, on the first day, 60 academies would not have the chance to enter the next round of the battle royale and would stop here in the Academy Competition. The time limit for each group round was three hours. After three hours, the academies would be scored and ranked according to the number of people on the field. ¡°There are many nobles from the Southern Dusk Empire here today, and the imperial family has sent their representatives,¡± Leng Qingtian said as he casually glanced at the people sitting in the VIP seats. ¡°It might only be the group stage, but the competition is actually very intense. Moreover, many of the families here hope to choose some talents from among them for their own use,¡± Elder Qiu explained. The group stage of the Academy Competition was not open to ordinary people. Even big families required an invitation if they wanted to watch them. Otherwise, they would not be able to enter at all. ¡°What if there¡¯s no one on the stage at the end of the three hours?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Basically, during the first two and a half hours of the battle royale, everyone will be observing and not attacking. The real competition will only begin in the last half hour,¡± Leng Ruohan explained. ¡°Then why are we all sitting here? Why don¡¯t we just come for the last half hour?¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently while looking at the team standing still on the stage. Are they just going to stare at each other like this? ¡°Lass, do you think those people are here to watch the battle?¡± Leng Qingtian shook his head helplessly. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t think that they had nothing to do other than watch the battle. But sitting here was really boring. Moreover, Leng Ruoxue found that she seemed to be becoming more and more carefree now. It could be said that this was her nature! ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you see the man in the crimson outfit?¡± Leng Ruohan pointed at the conspicuous man in crimson on the stage. ¡°Yes, is there a problem with him?¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, his name is Di Fei. He¡¯s the top expert of the Flying Bird Academy. He is very strong, and he came in fourth in the last individual competition,¡± Leng Ruohan explained. ¡°Peak Spiritual Monarch,¡± Leng Ruoxue said while looking at Di Fei carefully. ¡°Three years ago, he was only an elementary Spiritual Monarch. He is fifth on the Genius Rankings,¡± Leng Ruohan said. Chapter 93 - You’ve Already Got Me (3) ¡°The man in blue sitting over at the Lunar Shadow Academy is Pang Sen, the top genius of the Lunar Shadow Academy. He was third in the last individual competition, and he is third on the Genius Rankings. ¡°He also has a twin brother named Pang Lin, who ranks ninth on the Genius Rankings, and he was eighth in the previous individual competition. ¡°As for the Rising Dragon Academy, in addition to Huo Qing, Ye Xiao is also very difficult to deal with. He ranks fourth on the Genius Rankings and obtained fifth in the previous individual competition,¡± Leng Ruohan continued to introduce. They would all be Xue¡¯er¡¯s biggest opponents. ¡°Big Brother, only Huo Qing is my match among these people,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. ¡°Yes, Huo Qing is now an intermediate Spiritual Sovereign. Xue¡¯er, you have to be careful!¡± Leng Ruohan reminded her. As the young master of the Huo family, Huo Qing definitely had more tricks up his sleeves than everyone had seen. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± After waiting for more than two hours, the people on the battlefield finally began to move. Bang! Bang! Bang! People were constantly being kicked out of the arena. As time passed, the chaotic battle royale on the stage became more and more intense. More and more people were thrown out of the arena, and those who remained were even more careful. With the blow of a whistle, everyone in the arena stopped at the same time. After the referee counted the number of people on stage, he immediately arranged for the second group to go on stage. The first day of the competition was over after three groups finished competing. Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion and had an early rest after dinner. On the second day of the battle royale, there were only two groups competing. Just like yesterday, the final half hour was the real battle. After the five rounds were over, the 50 academies that advanced to the next round of the battle royale were out. The third day of the competition was the last day of the academy battle royale, and also the most important day. After drawing lots, the 50 academies were divided into two groups. After the two rounds were over, another 30 academies were eliminated. In addition to the champion, second place, and third place of the last Academy Competition, a total of 23 academies qualified to participate in the following competition. After the battle royale ended, there would be a two-day break before the other competitions. ¡­ On the fifth floor of the Elegant Lagoon Pavilion, in the guest room of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy¡­ ¡°Elder Qiu, tell us the rules of the competition!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Tomorrow was the true Academy Competition. ¡°Okay, the Academy Competition will begin with the spiritualist competition. First, it will be the preliminaires for the team competition. The thirty spiritualists of each academy will split up into five teams, and then the teams will draw lots and be divided into five groups to carry out the preliminaries. There will be five stages for the preliminaries at the same time, and the winners will enter the second round of the preliminaries. ¡°Tomorrow is the first round, and there will be three groups competing. Two teams from our academy will participate. Lin Yuan and Mu Li, you two are the leaders. You have to work hard tomorrow! We will go and cheer for you two,¡± Elder Qiu said. ¡°Elder Qiu, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely advance,¡± Lin Yuan promised confidently. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± To be honest, he didn¡¯t know much about the true strength of these students. They all liked to pretend to be weak to take advantage of others like Ruoxue after all! ¡°Elder Qiu, this is only the first preliminary round. What will happen in the later rounds if you¡¯re so worried?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking the nervous Elder Qiu. ¡°I¡¯m not worried. I¡¯m just afraid that they will be nervous,¡± Elder Qiu lied. It was their first time participating in such a large-scale competition after all. Who knows who the nervous one is. Leng Ruoxue was speechless at Elder Qiu¡¯s stubbornness, but she didn¡¯t intend to expose him. ¡°There are matches tomorrow, so everyone should rest early today.¡± Leng Ruoxue returned to her room after speaking. ¡­ Early the next morning, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the competition venue on time. After the host announced the rules and said a bunch of encouragement, the competition officially began. ¡°You can stick your number on your clothes now,¡± Elder Qiu reminded them before the Heavenly Phoenix Academy¡¯s teams went on stage. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Good luck!¡± In contrast to Elder Qiu¡¯s nervousness, Leng Ruoxue was much more relaxed. She was very confident in the strength of her subordinates. It was just the preliminaries and not a big deal. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go have something to eat. I heard the food in the Lunar Shadow Academy¡¯s dining hall is pretty good,¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered to Ye Chen, who was sitting beside her. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Ye Chen naturally had no objections to eating. The two of them stood up, left the competition venue as if no one else was here, and headed straight for the dining hall. Since everyone was watching the competition and it was not time to eat yet, there were not many people in the dining hall. After ordering their food, they found a window seat and sat down. ¡°Move aside! This is my spot!¡± A female voice suddenly sounded in their ears. The two of them, who were eating, looked up at the woman with displeasure and then lowered their heads again to continue eating. ¡°Did you hear me? Go away! This is the spot I like!¡± The woman was a little mad at being ignored. ¡°Scram!¡± Ye Chen raised his head in displeasure and spat out a single word to express his thoughts. ¡°You¡­ How dare you! Do you know who I am?¡± the woman roared angrily. She originally had a good impression of this incomparably handsome man and even planned to let him be her man. But she didn¡¯t expect this man to ignore her existence or to act so ungentlemanly. Hmph, such a crude and uneducated man isn¡¯t worthy of me at all. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Get lost. Don¡¯t disturb us while we¡¯re eating,¡± Ye Chen said unhappily. Where did this fly come from? How annoying. ¡°J-just you wait! This princess won¡¯t let you off!¡± The woman glared at them fiercely and then left angrily. ¡°You guys are in big trouble. That woman is the Northern Frost Empire¡¯s most beloved little princess.¡± A boy, who was also eating in the dining hall, came over quietly to inform them. Chapter 94 - You’ve Already Got Me (4) ¡°Princess? So what?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up at the boy who told them the information. Why are there so many princesses in this world? I seem to meet these so-called princesses everywhere I go. ¡°Uh¡­¡± The boy didn¡¯t know what to say after seeing their calm reactions. Moreover, this girl was so beautiful. He was so nervous that he didn¡¯t dare to take a second look and could only return to his seat. Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen finished eating and returned to the competition venue. As soon as they returned, they received Elder Qiu¡¯s glare. ¡°Where did you two go?¡± Elder Qiu growled. ¡°We were hungry, so we went to eat.¡± ¡°Y-you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± ¡°Elder Qiu, food is everything to people. Of course, we have to eat when we¡¯re hungry. How did we go too far?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disapproval. ¡°Our academy is competing, yet you guys went to eat. Isn¡¯t this too much?¡± Elder Qiu was fuming. ¡°Elder Qiu, calm down. You¡¯re too nervous,¡± Ye Chen teased. This old man is quite cute. ¡°Miss, our match is over. Can we go back now?¡± Feng Da walked over and asked. ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s go back!¡± Just like that, Leng Ruoxue and the others ignored Elder Qiu¡¯s scowl and returned to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. The other two groups¡¯ matches for the first round of the preliminaries were scheduled for the next day. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s, Feng Moran¡¯s, and Feng Da¡¯s teams all successfully entered the second round. In addition, the teams from the Rising Dragon Academy and the Lunar Shadow Academy also entered the second round of the preliminaries without any suspense. Over the next three days, two more rounds of preliminaries were held, and finally, ten teams advanced to the semifinals. When the list of who advanced came out, Elder Qiu was so happy that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. All five teams from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy had advanced, while only three teams from the most powerful Rising Dragon Academy and two teams from the Lunar Shadow Academy had advanced to the top ten. ¡°Elder Qiu, congratulations.¡± Many elders came forward to congratulate him. ¡°We just got lucky,¡± Elder Qiu said modestly, but he was very pleased in his heart. ¡°Ruoxue, it¡¯s really too enjoyable this time,¡± Elder Qiu said happily. Their academy had been suppressed by the Rising Dragon Academy for many years, and it had been a long time since they were so happy. ¡°Elder Qiu, it¡¯s not the finals yet. Aren¡¯t you a little too happy too early?¡± Leng Ruoxue said. This old man is a little too smug. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just too happy!¡± Elder Qiu said, a little embarrassed. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± ¡­ After a two-day break, the semifinals officially began. After drawing lots, the ten teams were divided into five groups, and the winner would advance to the finals. The Heavenly Phoenix Academy was considered lucky, and its teams didn¡¯t have to face each other. However, Lin Yuan¡¯s and Huo Qing¡¯s teams would be against each other. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just Huo Qing. I¡¯m not afraid of him,¡± Lin Yuan said nonchalantly. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. His reputation is just a little better than ours,¡± Feng Da added. ¡°Elder Qiu, I told you he¡¯s fine! Don¡¯t worry,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. At this time, the more everyone cared about Lin Yuan, the greater his pressure would be. ¡°But¡­¡± Elder Qiu wanted to say something more but was interrupted. ¡°Old Man Qiu, Lin Yuan¡¯s strength isn¡¯t as good as Huo Qing. It¡¯s reasonable if he loses. It¡¯s not a big deal!¡± Leng Qingtian said. It was just a competition and not a battle of life and death. The teams from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy entered the stage one by one, and Leng Ruoxue¡¯s, Feng Moran¡¯s, Mu Li¡¯s, and Feng Da¡¯s teams all won their matches. Only Lin Yuan¡¯s and Huo Qing¡¯s had yet to compete. Everyone¡¯s attention was on the last two teams because everyone was curious whether the Heavenly Phoenix Academy could take the top five spots in the team competition after their outstanding performance so far. Or could the Rising Dragon Academy protect its last dignity? The match between the two teams was as exciting as the fight for the champion and second place. Looking at the two teams on the arena, everyone couldn¡¯t help but hold their breath for fear of missing any battle. ¡°You are very strong!¡± Huo Qing couldn¡¯t help but say. He had always thought that Leng Ruohan was his greatest opponent, and he didn¡¯t expect so many geniuses to emerge from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy this year. ¡°You are very strong too!¡± Lin Yuan said as he wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. He was looking forward to the battle between this man and his young lady. ¡°Do you still want to continue fighting?¡± Huo Qing asked. ¡°Yes! We haven¡¯t lost yet!¡± Lin Yuan said. Even though there was a gap in strength, they wouldn¡¯t admit defeat easily. ¡°Come on then!¡± Huo Qing admired his will and spirit. Both of them used their unique skills, and the spiritual power on the stage dazzled everyone¡¯s eyes. The two of them fought for dozens of rounds, and the stage completely became their battlefield. Everyone else was just background. It was not until Lin Yuan used the last bit of his spiritual power and fainted that the match ended. This should be the most difficult battle since the start of the competition. Lin Yuan¡¯s team might have lost, but it was a glorious defeat. No one dared to look down on him. Although Huo Qing¡¯s team won, it was a tragic victory. ¡°Who asked you to work so hard? Do you want to die?¡± Leng Ruoxue said unpleasantly while looking at Lin Yuan, who had woken up after being carried off the stage by his teammates. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong!¡± Lin Yuan saw that Leng Ruoxue was angry and quickly admitted his mistake. He knew that he had made his young lady worry. ¡°Eat this.¡± Leng Ruoxue threw a pill to Lin Yuan and then ignored him. After the matches, everyone returned to their residences. On the way, Lin Yuan kept sneaking glances at Leng Ruoxue. But she didn¡¯t even look at him, completely ignoring him. After a day of rest, the finals of the team competition officially began. The finals would be a round-robin system to determine the final score. ¡°Dear guests and students, today is the last day of the team competition. The champion of the team competition will be born after today. Let us all wait and see!¡± After the host stirred up the emotions of the audience, the day¡¯s matches began. Chapter 95 - You’ve Already Got Me (5) Leng Ruoxue¡¯s team was the first to go on stage today, and her last opponent was the team led by Huo Qing. On the arena, Leng Ruoxue sized up the composed Huo Qing. Today was the last battle of the team competition. In the previous three matches, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s team had won complete victories, so she would still be the champion of the team competition even if she lost this match. But Huo Qing¡¯s situation was different. In the last three matches, Huo Qing¡¯s team had lost to Mu Li¡¯s, tied with Big Brother Feng¡¯s, and only won one victory against Feng Da¡¯s. The pressure on Huo Qing was tremendous, and this stunning genius probably never expected such a situation to happen! However, this was a team competition after all, and the overall strength was more important. Even if he was a genius, it was useless without good teammates. While Leng Ruohan was sizing Huo Qing up, he was also sizing her up. This beautiful girl was Leng Ruohan¡¯s sister and used to be a simpleton. But after a few days of observation, he found that this girl was harder to deal with than her elder brother because he still couldn¡¯t tell what her strength was until now. Moreover, she seemed to win every battle very easily, as though she didn¡¯t use her full strength at all. ¡°You are the strongest opponent I have ever met,¡± Huo Qing said. He was helpless against such a strong opponent because the strength of his teammates was not comparable in the team competition. But he had to compete with her in the individual competition. This seemingly weak and beautiful girl had already aroused his intense fighting spirit! ¡°Likewise!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. She knew that the team competition wouldn¡¯t allow Huo Qing to unleash his full strength. The real competition between them was the individual competition. ¡°Let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay!¡± He didn¡¯t want to waste time. The two teams got into formation and began to attack the opponents according to the pre-planned strategy. Soon, two people from Huo Qing¡¯s team were eliminated, and then Huo Qing declared their defeat. In less than 10 minutes, Huo Qing announced his defeat, much to the disappointment of many people who wanted to watch a good show. They originally thought that this battle would be very interesting, but it ended so quickly. Leng Ruoxue became famous because of her outstanding performance in the entire team competition. In the end, Leng Ruoxue and her team won the team competition. Mu Li¡¯s team was in second place, Huo Qing¡¯s and Feng Moran¡¯s teams tied for third place, and Feng Da¡¯s team was in fourth place. After the team competition, the academies were also ranked. Only the top 10 academies were eligible to participate in the individual competition. After the spiritualist team competition, it was the alchemist competition. The alchemist competition was divided into preliminaries, semifinal, and final. As there were only twenty or so alchemists participating in the competition, the competition was scheduled to take place over two days. The first day was the preliminaries, which was divided into two rounds. The first round would be to concoct a designated pill chosen by the judges, who would provide the raw materials for the pills. The second round was for the students to concoct the pills that they were best at, and the judges would grade the pills. The judges of the competition were professional alchemists sent by the Alchemist Association, and this competition could also be considered a competition for the Alchemist Association to select talents. On the day of the alchemy preliminaries, Leng Ruoxue and the others accompanied Liu Yan to the competition venue. ¡°Liu Yan, remember, your ranking isn¡¯t important. It¡¯s enough for you to unleash your full strength,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Liu Yan, who was about to go on stage. ¡°Yes, I will,¡± Liu Yan said gratefully. It was his first time participating in such an important competition, and he was indeed under a lot of pressure. The first round¡¯s designated pill was only an elementary-level pill, the amplification pill, and it wasn¡¯t difficult for the twenty or so alchemists present to concoct. The test for this round was not whether they could concoct the pill. It mainly tested whether the alchemists¡¯ foundations were strong, which was very important for alchemists. As the last alchemists on the field extinguished their flames, the more than twenty alchemists completed their first test. They were only waiting for the judges to grade them now. In the first test of concocting the designated pill, Liu Yan obtained second place. Ranked above him was a genius from the Rising Dragon Academy¡¯s alchemy division, Liu Qing. ¡°Second place, that¡¯s great!¡± Elder Qiu said excitedly. Liu Yan was the number one person in their Heavenly Phoenix Academy¡¯s alchemy division! ¡°Elder Qiu, the preliminaries aren¡¯t over yet.¡± Leng Ruoxue poured cold water on him. This old man has been a little too excited these days. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Elder Qiu also felt that he had been a little too smug. The second round was to concoct the pills that they were best at. Leng Ruoxue knew that Liu Yan wanted to concoct an intermediate pill, the essence enhancing pill. It was a pill that you had to master to become an Alchemist. The grades of pills were divided into elementary, intermediate, advanced, earth-grade, and heaven-grade. Each grade was also divided into low, middle, and high. Apprentice Alchemists had to be able to concoct elementary pills, Alchemists had to be able to concoct intermediate pills, and so on. Concocting pills that matched the level of the alchemist was also an important basis for the assessment of the alchemist. The more than twenty students on the field methodically threw the medicinal herbs into the pill furnace in order. After the medicinal herbs melted, they condensed the pills according to alchemist techniques until the pills were ready. Seeing that the students on stage had completed their concocting, the crowd below the stage waited patiently for the judges¡¯ scores. About half an hour late, the results were finally out. Liu Yan was still second and had successfully entered the semifinal. A total of ten alchemists advanced to the semifinal, and only three alchemists could enter the final, so the semifinal would be very intense. ¡­ At the residence of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy in the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion¡­ ¡°Liu Yan, tell me if you don¡¯t have enough medicinal herbs.¡± Leng Ruoxue came to Liu Yan¡¯s room and said to Liu Yan, who was practicing. Then she didn¡¯t bother him anymore and conveniently dragged away Elder Qiu, who came along with her. ¡°Ruoxue, why didn¡¯t you let me speak?¡± Elder Qiu asked in puzzlement. ¡°Don¡¯t give him pressure. He¡¯s the number one genius of our academy¡¯s alchemist division. You should have confidence in him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Of course, I have confidence in him. I just want to encourage him!¡± Elder Qiu said aggrievedly. Chapter 96 - You’ve Already Got Me Already (6) ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Leng Ruoxue said and forcefully dragged Elder Qiu away. This old man has to change his habit of encouraging people whenever they go on stage to compete. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this old man? Why does his face look so awful?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in puzzlement when he saw the two of them walking out of Liu Yan¡¯s room in the corridor. ¡°I asked him not to pressure Liu Yan, so I didn¡¯t let him speak,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°This old man is just too nervous,¡± Leng Qingtian said understandingly. The elders of the various academies were very concerned about their academy¡¯s results. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. ¡°Grandpa, rest early!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± There was only one round for the semifinal and final on the second day. Each person would concoct two kinds of pills, and they would obtain the final total score. After the semifinal in the morning, Liu Yan still entered the final with second place. The final in the afternoon attracted many families. The Alchemist Association of Lunar Capital also sent a vice president to serve as a judge to show how much importance it placed on the competition. ¡°Hey, have you heard? Liu Qing, who was first in the semifinal, is the beloved disciple of one of the vice presidents of the Alchemist Association,¡± someone below the stage said softly. ¡°Really? Then won¡¯t he win for sure? This isn¡¯t fair to others, right?¡± another person commented. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as absolute fairness in this world. Power, status, and fairness all exist. But I don¡¯t think the people of the Alchemist Association would dare to be blatantly biased in front of everyone, right?¡± Another person joined the discussion. ¡°Why are there so many people all of a sudden?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in bewilderment when she saw the audience full of people. ¡°The finals are open to ordinary people, but only three hundred are allowed,¡± Leng Ruohan explained. The finals of the other competitions were open to ordinary people except for the spiritualist team competition. This was the usual practice for every competition. ¡°I see. But aren¡¯t they too noisy?¡± Leng Ruoxue said worriedly. This kind of competition required full concentration, and it might affect the competitors¡¯ performance if it was too noisy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They will quiet down once the competition officially begins,¡± Leng Ruohan said. Sure enough, everyone was silent when the final officially began. All their eyes were on the three people competing on stage. In addition to Liu Yan and Liu Qing from the Rising Dragon Academy, there was another student from the Lunar Shadow Academy named Li Yuan. The three of them were Alchemists, and the pill that all of them selected to concoct was the replenishing spirit pill. The replenishing spirit pill was an intermediate pill that had to be mastered by Alchemists and was also a very common pill. It was mainly used to recover spiritual power, so the demand for replenishing spirit pills was very high. In order to concoct good pills, besides the alchemist techniques, controlling the flame was also very important. Moreover, the mental strength of alchemists had a decisive effect on the quality of their pills, mainly because the mental strength required to concoct pills was very high. If the mental strength was not enough, there was no way to finally form the pills, no matter how well the prior steps were done. ¡°What pill does Liu Yan want to concoct?¡± Elder Qiu asked in bewilderment as he watched Liu Yan take out medicinal herbs one by one from his ring. Liu Yan had already completed one kind of pill and was preparing to concoct a second one. ¡°Spiritual essence pill,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. ¡°What? Spi-spiritual essence pill?¡± Elder Qiu¡¯s jaw almost fell off from shock. Only a Master Alchemist could concoct spiritual essence pills. Wasn¡¯t that ridiculous! ¡°T-this is too ridiculous!¡± Elder Qiu was fuming. ¡°Not necessarily!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had known that this would be Elder Qiu¡¯s reaction, so she didn¡¯t tell him in advance. In fact, Liu Yan had looked for her last night and told her that he wanted to concoct spiritual essence pills, but he was a little nervous because the success rate had always been low. She encouraged Liu Yan to do as he wished without needing to think about the results. It seemed that Liu Yan took her words seriously. ¡°Elder Qiu, Liu Yan will still be in the top three even if he fails the concocting. But he will be first if he succeeds!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Elder Qiu calmed down after hearing what she said. Alas! It seems I¡¯m really old now. I just can¡¯t keep up with the boldness of youth! On the stage, Liu Yan threw the medicinal herbs into the furnace according to the steps and carefully controlled the size of the flame. After the medicinal herbs melted, he began to purify them. When the medicinal liquid of only the size of a baby¡¯s fist was left and could no longer be purified, he began the final step of condensing the pill¡­ Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Liu Yan, especially the judges on the stage, as the other two people had already completed their pills. They all stared at Liu Yan without blinking. If he really could concoct spiritual essence pills, he could be promoted to Master Alchemist. Liu Qing and Li Yuan also stared at Liu Yan because Liu Yan¡¯s performance determined their fate. After a while, Liu Yan finally completed the last step. Everyone¡¯s hearts, including his own, jumped to their throats when he opened the pill furnace. When he saw the three pure white pills in the middle of the furnace, the joy in Liu Yan¡¯s heart was indescribable. It was a success! ¡°Yes! We did it!¡± Elder Qiu exclaimed excitedly. Leng Ruoxue looked indifferently at the three competitors and the judges with varying expressions on the stage, taking in their thoughts. The three competitors were all Alchemists, but Liu Yan concocted spiritual essence pills. This was enough to show that Liu Yan¡¯s strength had already surpassed the alchemy genius Liu Qing of the Rising Dragon Academy. But Liu Qing was also the disciple of a vice president of the Alchemist Association, so she really looked forward to the judging panel¡¯s evaluation. This time, the evaluation took much longer than the previous evaluation. The judges on stage were discussing softly, and the audience below the stage were whispering among themselves. After nearly an hour, the judges¡¯ score was out. Liu Yan and Liu Qing tied for first place. The reason was that the success rate of spiritual essence pills was too unstable and couldn¡¯t be used as the only basis for evaluation, so Liu Yan¡¯s strength currently couldn¡¯t be determined. If he wanted to determine his level, he had to go to the Alchemist Association. Chapter 97 - Concentrated Is the Essence (1) ¡°Disappointed?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Liu Yan as he came down from the stage. ¡°I¡¯m not disappointed. I was prepared for it.¡± Liu Yan smiled calmly. Before he came to the competition, his master had reminded him, so he was prepared for it. ¡°This is too much. How can they do this?¡± Elder Qiu said angrily. ¡°Elder Qiu, why are you so angry when even Liu Yan isn¡¯t angry?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement while looking at the fuming Elder Qiu. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Elder Qiu asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry. That Liu Qing is the beloved disciple of a vice president of the Alchemist Association. Those judges definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to offend him. Moreover, the eyes of the crowd are bright. Everyone knows who the true number one is. Why compete for that false reputation?¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s true!¡± Elder Qiu said after some thought. ¡°Liu Yan, since you¡¯ve decided to follow me, then you must remember that people with true strength don¡¯t need to rely on false reputations to make a name for themselves,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously. Everyone had their own ethics and principles, and this had always been one of her standards in dealing with others. ¡°Okay, I will remember,¡± Liu Yan said. This was also what he really admired about Leng Ruoxue. He knew that she had always liked to keep a low profile. ¡°Let¡¯s go back! Go out through the back,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. If Feng Da and the others hadn¡¯t blocked the way, who knows how many people would have pestered Liu Yan now. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ After the alchemist competition ended, the beast trainer competition began the next day. Beast trainers consumed a lot of mental strength to tame spirit beasts, and there were only a few competitors, so there was only one competition for beast trainers. The rule of the beast trainer competition was that whoever teamed the most spirit beasts within the allotted time would be the champion. On the day of the beast trainer competition, Leng Ruoxue and the others accompanied Hu Bin to the competition venue early as usual. Hu Bin was the representative of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy¡¯s beast trainer division, and he had been getting along very well with them all along the way. ¡°Hu Bin, you can do it!¡± ¡°Good luck!¡± Feng Da and the others came to the side of the stage to cheer for Hu Bin, who was about to compete. ¡°I will do my best!¡± Hu Bin said confidently. His beast trainer skills had improved a lot recently! There were only 12 people participating in the beast trainer competition. Most of the students were at the Beast Trainer level, and two of them were Master Beast Trainers. Hu Bin was the seventh to go on stage. For the first six people, the most number of advanced spirit beasts anyone tamed was five. After Hu Bin went on stage, he tamed ten advanced spirit beasts easily, three of which were level seven, three were level eight, and four were level nine. This result was already very amazing for Beast Trainers. After taming ten advanced spirit beasts, he walked to the cages with the holy beasts. Beast trainers had to be at least a Master Beast Trainer to tame the most elementary holy beasts, so the holy beasts in the cages were only at level one or two. ¡°What is he doing? Don¡¯t tell me he wants to tame a holy beast?¡± someone below the stage couldn¡¯t help whispering. ¡°How is that possible? He¡¯s only a Beast Trainer. How can he tame a holy beast? Is he tired of living?¡± another person chimed in. ¡°Ruoxue, could Hu Bin be thinking of taming a holy beast?¡± Elder Qiu couldn¡¯t help asking, his heart in his throat. ¡°That¡¯s possible!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°This¡­ Nonsense! A Beast Trainer wanting to tame a holy beast, does he want to die?¡± Elder Qiu said angrily. Why are all of them making me worry? The mental strength of a Beast Trainer was not enough to tame a holy beast, and the consequences of failure would be a backlash. He would either become a fool or lose his life. That old man from the beast trainer division would find trouble with him regardless of whether Hu Bin became a fool or lost his life. Boohoo¡­ these damn children! While Elder Qiu was stomping his feet, Hu Bin had already begun to tame a holy beast. He successfully tamed the holy beast about half an hour later. Elder Qiu looked at the situation on the stage and was so surprised that his jaw almost fell off. He did it! He actually did it! Hu Bin successfully tamed another holy beast before the time limit. Currently, Hu Bin was in first place with ten advanced spirit beasts and two elementary holy beasts. There were another five people after him. After finishing his match, Hu Bin walked down from the stage very calmly. ¡°Hu Bin, you¡¯re not bad!¡± Elder Qiu said happily. Beast trainers had always been the weakest division for their academy. He didn¡¯t expect Hu Bin to bring glory to their academy today. Let¡¯s see who dares to say that our academy can¡¯t produce a beast trainer in the future. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Miss,¡± Hu Bin said shyly. He had also begun addressing Leng Ruoxue as ¡®Miss¡¯ like Feng Da and the others ever since he started following Leng Ruoxue like Liu Yan. ¡°Lass! Why don¡¯t I be your subordinate too!¡± Elder Qiu said flatteringly, and he actually addressed her as Lass instead of Ruoxue. Along the way, Leng Ruoxue had won over his heart, and he had often subconsciously regarded her as their core. He didn¡¯t even feel that anything was amiss with it. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when you¡¯re free!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased before turning to leave. Tomorrow was the artificer competition, so she had to go back early to prepare. ¡°What does this girl mean?¡± Elder Qiu asked in puzzlement as he watched Leng Ruoxue walk away. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? You¡¯re not free now!¡± Feng Da said with a smile, leaving the struggling Elder Qiu behind. The Heavenly Phoenix Academy student was done with this competition anyway, so there was no point in staying. After the beast trainer competition ended, Hu Bin might have only come in third, but it was already the best result the Heavenly Phoenix Academy had ever achieved. ¡­ In the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are you thinking about?¡± Ye Chen couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when he saw her staring blankly into space in the guest room. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about tomorrow¡¯s artificer competition,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly. ¡°Are you worried that you won¡¯t be able to refine a treasured artifact?¡± Ye Chen said with a chuckle. Chapter 98 - Concentrated Is the Essence (2) ¡°Yeah!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little depressed. Artificing was the same as alchemy. The flames used were the fire-attribute of the body¡¯s natal flame, but the natal flame also had levels, mainly divided into the grades of earth, heaven, and divine. The natal flame in her body was a divine-grade flame. The purity of the divine-grade flame was very high, so the quality of the equipment refined was also the highest. And tomorrow¡¯s competition was the same as the alchemist competition. There was a round of basic skill assessment, but now even the equipment she casually refined was a sacred artifact. Alas, it seems like I¡¯ll have to forfeit the first round tomorrow. ¡°If you can¡¯t refine it, so be it. Stop thinking about it and rest early!¡± Ye Chen said. He didn¡¯t want Xue¡¯er to be upset over such a trivial matter. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to bed.¡± ¡°Hurry up and go!¡± The top 20 academies had representatives to participate in the artificer competition. The rules of the competition were similar to the ones of the alchemist competition. But because of the uniqueness of artificing, only two rounds would be held, and the judges finalized the winner. On the day of the competition, Leng Ruoxue walked into the venue under the crowd¡¯s escort. The audience was surprised when they saw that it was Leng Ruoxue participating in the competition. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s performance in the team competition was really too breathtaking. People were amazed. A powerful spiritualist coupled with the noble status of an artificer, is this still possible? ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter?¡± an audience member asked the person next to him in a low voice. Many people were stunned when they saw the girl. She was really too beautiful! ¡°That girl is the champion of the team competition. I didn¡¯t expect her to be an artificer. This is too shocking!¡± an audience member who knew the situation explained. ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡± someone asked doubtfully. ¡°Of course! I watched the team competition!¡± the person said proudly. ¡°The team competition isn¡¯t open to ordinary people. How did you get in?¡± another person asked with a puzzled face. ¡°Of course¡­ It¡¯s none of your business!¡± the person roared in anger. The host took the lead to go on stage. ¡°Everyone, please be quiet! The competition is about to begin. ¡°Now, let us welcome the participating artificers onto the stage.¡± The moment the host finished speaking, the competitors walked onto the stage in an orderly manner, found their place, and began preparing. After the judges gave the order, the already-prepared artificers began to focus on artificing. Every artificer carefully followed the steps and threw the materials into the furnace in order. But only Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t do anything. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this girl? Why isn¡¯t she moving?¡± Elder Qiu asked in bewilderment. ¡°Eh, Elder Qiu, do you think that person is Cong Min?¡± Feng Da deliberately averted Elder Qiu¡¯s gaze. ¡°Where? It is her! Damn it! She¡¯s actually representing the Lunar Shadow Academy in the competition!¡± Elder Qiu¡¯s face twisted in anger when he saw the school badge on Cong Min. What is she trying to do? ¡°Elder Qiu, Cong Min obviously isn¡¯t a good person. And you still treat her as a treasure,¡± Lin Yuan said disdainfully. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­ she¡¯s the most qualified student in our artificer division after all. It¡¯s normal to treat her better than the other students.¡± Elder Qiu wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°Hmph! Our young lady said that aptitude and whatnot aren¡¯t important. Character is the most important,¡± Lin Yuan said. He increasingly understood how reasonable the words of his young lady were after being together with her for a long time. ¡°That girl is a monster,¡± Elder Qiu couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°What? Can¡¯t refine anything? Do you think anyone can be an artificer?¡± Cong Min, who had completed her refinement, looked at Leng Ruoxue with some jealousy and provoked her. She was an artificer with a heaven-grade natal flame and a boundless future. How could a simpleton compare to her? ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about me. Just take care of yourself,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. She didn¡¯t even have the desire to attack such a clown. ¡°I¡¯m just being nice, yet you don¡¯t appreciate it?¡± Cong Min said aggrievedly. Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Why do these people like acting so much? Aren¡¯t they tired? ¡°You¡¯re still a student of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, aren¡¯t you? But you¡¯re actually representing the Lunar Shadow Academy in the competition,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly. She originally didn¡¯t want to bother with her, but she just had to cause trouble. So why should she be polite then! ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m no longer a student of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy,¡± Cong Min said nonchalantly. ¡°Is that up to you? Have you completed the procedures?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. The academies had a consensus on student management in order to prevent students from being poached by other academies. Students who had not completed any withdrawal procedures were still considered students of the academy. ¡°Do I need to worry about such a small matter? Someone will arrange it for me,¡± Cong Min said proudly. The Lunar Shadow Academy treated her much better than the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, which greatly satisfied her vanity. ¡°Then I wish you success!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently and then ignored her. After the first round ended, Cong Min came in second. The first was Wang Wei, the artificing genius of the Rising Dragon Institute. Leng Ruoxue was last because she didn¡¯t refine the required equipment. The artificer could choose the equipment they were good at and refine it for the second round. The second round of the competition just began, and the participating students already seized the time to smelt the materials. Artificing and alchemy were different. Most of the materials used for artificing were very hard, so the time to melt them was relatively long. Moreover, it had to be purified after melting, and then it had to be molded and tempered. The steps were more complicated than alchemy, and the time taken was also longer. While the others were smelting materials, Leng Ruoxue was not in a hurry to start. She was thinking about the equipment she wanted to refine. After deciding, Leng Ruoxue began to work. She first lit the furnace fire and then threw the materials into the furnace one by one. After the materials melted into liquid, she removed the impurities and purified them. After condensing the liquid into the size of a baby¡¯s fist, she began to shape it according to her imagination and finally tempered it. Although Leng Ruoxue was the last to start, she was the first to finish. After she completed the last step, the people below the stage could finally see clearly that she was holding a palm-sized man¡¯s clothing and pants. The clothing might be small, but the style was novel, and it was in a style they had never seen before. But could such a small piece of clothing be worn? The people below the stage couldn¡¯t help being a little puzzled. Chapter 99 - : Concentrated Is the Essence (3) Leng Ruoxue looked at the clothes in her hand with satisfaction. They should be regarded as battle armor, but she had refined it into leisurewear. As for the grade, it was naturally a sacred artifact. An inconspicuous old man on the judging panel looked at Leng Ruoxue with bright eyes, as if he wanted to swallow her alive. The legendary divine flame! The old man never dreamed that he would actually see the legendary flame. You had to know that flames were crucial for artificers and alchemists. The higher the level of the flame, the higher the quality of the refined equipment or concocted pills. Therefore, the level of the battle armor was definitely not low. But what was even more unexpected was that someone actually knew the legendary Divine Refining Technique. You had to know that ordinary refining techniques were not able to refine battle armor and other equipment of such a small size. Only the legendary Divine Refining Technique could do so. The Divine Refining Technique! He had only heard it from his master, so no one else on the Ling Feng Continent knew about it except him. The legendary divine flame! The legendary Divine Refining Technique! Who exactly is this girl? Her talent really makes it so that people can¡¯t even be jealous of her. ¡°Is this what you refined? That¡¯s right. A tiny flame like yours is only enough to refine such a small thing.¡± Cong Min walked to Leng Ruoxue and mocked her. She almost laughed when she saw the flame that wasn¡¯t even as big as a fingernail in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand. How can such a small flame refine artifacts? ¡°What is concentrated is the essence! It would be a waste of the flame if I used any more than necessary,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. ¡°You sure are frugal. But if the judges don¡¯t like this thing you refined, you will really be at the bottom,¡± Cong Min gloated. She would be happy to see Leng Ruoxue make a fool of herself! ¡°You¡¯re not a judge. How can you be sure that the judging panel won¡¯t take a liking to it?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. She really didn¡¯t care about the rankings. She knew very well what her standard was, and she didn¡¯t need others to evaluate her. ¡°Hmph! We¡¯ll see,¡± Cong Min said angrily and returned to her spot. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what did you refine? Armor?¡± Feng Moran asked curiously when he saw Leng Ruoxue coming down from the stage. ¡°Yes, armor,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Lass, everyone is waiting for the results on stage. Why did you come down?¡± Elder Qiu asked worriedly when he saw only Leng Ruoxue coming down the stage. Ruoxue¡¯s behavior would be regarded as rude by the proud judges, and the results wouldn¡¯t be good for Ruoxue then. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going back to rest. Remember to help me get my armor back.¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Elder Qiu. She knew that this old man would never leave before the results were out. Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen returned to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. Don¡¯t disturb me if there¡¯s nothing important,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the freak before entering the room. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. My young lady is resting and will not entertain guests.¡± Feng Da blocked the door of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room while speaking to the people who wanted to see his young lady. Why are these people so annoying? I said that she wouldn¡¯t entertain guests, but not only aren¡¯t they leaving, but they actually want to force their way in! ¡°What¡¯s going on outside? Why is it so noisy?¡± Leng Ruoxue opened her eyes in displeasure in the room. She hated being disturbed while sleeping. ¡°Master, a lot of people are outside,¡± said Charm, who had been lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. ¡°Go and see who they are?¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily. Upon hearing this, Charm transformed into a ray of white light and left the room. He returned in no time. ¡°People from the Artificer Association and prominent families want to see you,¡± Charm explained. ¡°Why do they want to see me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re awake?¡± Leng Ruohan knocked on the door softly and walked in. ¡°Xue¡¯er, the people from the Artificer Association want to see you,¡± Leng Ruohan said. They had sent away the people from the prominent families, but the people from the Artificer Association were unwilling to leave. ¡°No, I want to sleep,¡± Leng Ruoxue said willfully. I just want to sleep. Boohoo¡­ Why is it so difficult to get some sleep? ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa said that it¡¯s best not to offend people from the Artificer Association,¡± Leng Ruohan said. He knew that Xue¡¯er had no plans to join the Artificer Association. But the status of the Artificer Association was extraordinary, so it was only right to befriend them if possible. ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. In fact, she was very clear about the purpose of the Artificer Association and didn¡¯t want to have any contact with its people. After getting up, Leng Ruoxue washed up, walked out of the room, and went straight to the reception room. When Leng Ruoxue entered the reception room, she saw an ordinary-looking thin old man sitting beside her grandfather and chatting with him. Two middle-aged men were standing behind the old man. ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er is here! ¡°Xue¡¯er, this old gentleman is the representative of the Artificer Association,¡± Leng Qingtian introduced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting,¡± Leng Ruoxue said courteously. She knew this old man. He was one of the judges of the artificer competition. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know you¡¯ve all been exhausted these days,¡± the old man said amiably, without any displeasure on his face. ¡°I¡¯m Leng Ruoxue. May I know your good name?¡± ¡°Little girl, am I that old? I really like you, little girl. I want to be good friends with you. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to give me some face?¡± the old man said pitifully. Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. Is this old man being coquettish? She wasn¡¯t the only one. Leng Qingtian and the two middle-aged men behind the old man were also embarrassed. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ll take your silence as consent!¡± the old man said cunningly, his eyes flashing rapidly. Leng Ruoxue nodded helplessly. It seemed like this old man was planning to rely on her, but she was not afraid of whatever his motive was. ¡°Come and greet your Junior Aunt, you two brats!¡± the old man hollered. ¡°Greetings, Junior Aunt,¡± the two middle-aged men said obediently. Chapter 100 - Concentrated Is the Essence (4) ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was flabbergasted. Junior aunt! How did I become a junior aunt? ¡°Elderly¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me elderly. Just call me Old Man Zao,¡± the old man protested. ¡°Alright then, Old Man Zao. I¡¯m not their junior aunt!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. This old man¡¯s identity was a mystery, and she really didn¡¯t want to have too much involvement with him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you? We¡¯re on par, and they¡¯re my disciples, so of course they have to call you junior aunt!¡± the old man said very matter-of-factly. Leng Ruoxue was really speechless about the old man¡¯s thoughts. Must this old man insist on being related to me? ¡°Junior Aunt, please take care of us in the future,¡± the two middle-aged men said tactfully. Following whatever their master said would definitely not go wrong. Don¡¯t these two people have no opinions at all at such an age? Why are they so obedient to their master? Leng Ruoxue was helpless¡­ In fact, this was something Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know. The master-disciple relationship in this world was more intimate in certain aspects than blood relations, especially for special professions such as artificers, alchemists, and beast trainers. Leng Ruoxue sized up the three of them. She couldn¡¯t tell the level of the old man, but these two disciples were elementary Spiritual Monarchs with ordinary aptitude. After some thought, Leng Ruoxue took out two remolding pills. ¡°These are two remolding pills. I¡¯ll give them to you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She originally didn¡¯t want to give them any gifts, but now that these two middle-aged men were calling her junior aunt, she felt strange if she didn¡¯t express her gratitude. ¡°They¡¯re from your Junior Aunt! Hurry and put them away!¡± the old man hollered. ¡°Thank you, Junior Aunt.¡± The two of them hesitated and obediently took the pills from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand. In fact, they didn¡¯t want them at first. After all, remolding pills weren¡¯t precious pills, and the effects after use were very ordinary. Moreover, with their status, they could obtain any pill they wanted! So they didn¡¯t take this small remolding pill seriously at all, but they dared not disobey their master¡¯s words. Leng Ruoxue could naturally tell that they didn¡¯t care about the remolding pills, but she didn¡¯t mind because she knew very well that remolding pills were of little value to most. Moreover, this was the normal reaction of people. She would really be disgusted if they pretended to be grateful when they obviously didn¡¯t care about them! ¡°Lass, you still have to compete the day after tomorrow, so I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Take this. If you have any issues in the future, feel free to look for these two brats in the Artificer Association to help you.¡± The old man threw Leng Ruoxue a black badge and left. ¡°Farewell, Great General Leng and Junior Aunt.¡± The two middle-aged men left with their master. ¡°Grandpa, who are they?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. She still didn¡¯t know the identities of these three people. ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t know either. They only said that they are from the Artificer Association,¡± Leng Qingtian said. The Artificer Association had always kept a low profile, so he didn¡¯t know much about its people. ¡°Grandpa, is Elder Qiu back?¡± ¡°Yes. He went into his room as soon as he returned,¡± Leng Qingtian said. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Elder Qiu.¡± ¡­ ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t we invite Leng Ruoxue to join the Artificer Association?¡± a middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help asking after they left the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. ¡°Our Artificer Association is too small to accommodate her!¡± the old man said with emotion. ¡°Master, you are¡­¡± ¡°When you see her in the future, you must show her as much respect as you show your master. Also, take the two pills she gave you when you go back. There might be a miracle,¡± the old man interrupted his disciple and half ordered them. He believed in his eyesight. That girl might become their benefactor in the future. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Although they were skeptical of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s strength, they firmly believed and even blindly worshipped their master. ¡­ ¡°Elder Qiu.¡± Leng Ruoxue came to the door of Elder Qiu¡¯s room and knocked. But there was no response for a long time. The door suddenly opened just as Leng Ruoxue was about to leave. ¡°Elder Qiu, did you get my armor back?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she walked into the room. ¡°I brought it back,¡± Elder Qiu said. ¡°Give it to me.¡± ¡°Here.¡± Elder Qiu had reluctantly examined it for a long time. But he couldn¡¯t figure out anything about this armor, so he handed it to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Lass! I almost lost my old life for this armor. Shouldn¡¯t you compensate me?¡± Elder Qiu said expectantly. ¡°Elder Qiu, what does this have to do with your life?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. ¡°It¡¯s all because of your armor! You became the champion of the artificer competition with this armor. Do you know how chaotic the scene was? Many academies asked the judges to give an explanation, and the scene was only controlled when the judges said that your armor was the highest-grade equipment refined in this competition.¡± Elder Qiu relayed the grand scene to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Oh? Did they mention the grade?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked casually. ¡°No! Oh right, Ruoxue, is this armor a spirit artifact?¡± Elder Qiu asked curiously. Apart from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s armor, the highest grade of equipment refined at that time was a long saber of the treasured artifact grade, so he guessed that the armor should be a spirit artifact. Spirit artifact! Only a Master Artificer can refine one. ¡°Elder Qiu, what do you plan on doing about Cong Min?¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic. ¡°Her? Her results were disqualified,¡± Elder Qiu said happily. ¡°Was her identity exposed?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°How did you know?¡± This girl is really shrewd. She wasn¡¯t even there at the time, yet she could guess it. ¡°Why else would her results be disqualified? With her strength, it shouldn¡¯t have been a problem for her to get into the top three,¡± Leng Ruoxue said objectively. ¡°She was originally third, but the Flying Bird Academy exposed her identity as a student of our academy who participated in the competition for the Lunar Shadow Academy. So she was stripped of her ranking,¡± Elder Qiu explained gloatingly. Chapter 101 - Concentrated Is the Essence (5) ¡°Oh. ¡°Elder Qiu, there¡¯s still a competition the day after tomorrow. I¡¯m going back to my room first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after they chatted for a while. ¡°Ruoxue, rest early!¡± Elder Qiu said thoughtfully. ¡°Big Brother.¡± Leng Ruoxue came straight to Leng Ruohan¡¯s room after exiting Elder Qiu¡¯s room. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Leng Ruohan asked. ¡°Big Brother isn¡¯t sleeping either. Big Brother, this is for you.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out the armor she had refined in the competition and handed it to Leng Ruohan. When she refined it, she had custom-made it for her brother. ¡°For me?¡± Leng Ruohan was obviously surprised. ¡°Who do you think I refined it for if not you, Big Brother?¡± Leng Ruoxue said mischievously. ¡°I thought it was for Ye Chen!¡± Leng Ruohan said. ¡°Big Brother, I custom-made this for you. It¡¯s only suitable for Big Brother! Just recognize it as yours,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained and handed the casual-style armor to Leng Ruohan. ¡°Xue¡¯er, thanks.¡± Leng Ruohan gently embraced his sister. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t be so polite with Xue¡¯er. Otherwise, I will be angry!¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately scowled. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t be saying thank you to Xue¡¯er anymore,¡± Leng Ruohan said lovingly. ¡°That¡¯s right! Big Brother, I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep. Rest early,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue returned to her room and saw Ye Chen in it. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re being biased! I want one too!¡± Ye Chen complained aggrievedly, his pitch-black eyes glittering. Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. What is this freak doing? Is he going to cry? ¡°What do you want?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be confused. ¡°Battle armor! I want one too,¡± Ye Chen said with jealousy. Although Leng Ruohan was Xue¡¯er¡¯s elder brother, it didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t be jealous. ¡°I¡¯ll refine one for you when I have time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Ye Chen smiled lightly when he saw that he achieved his goal. ¡°I remember saying that you¡¯re not allowed to smile,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said. No woman could resist the heaven-shaking smile of this freak, except her, of course. ¡°There are no outsiders here,¡± Ye Chen said nonchalantly. How resistant can this little thing be? Can¡¯t she be lovestruck? After Ye Chen left her room, she flashed directly into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. Little Fengfeng, Blaze, and the three little white tigers pounced onto her. She looked helplessly at the few little things struggling to climb onto her body. Then she bent down and directly picked up the fluffy little fellows. ¡°Big Sister, Fengfeng missed you so much,¡± the little silver wolf, who had already grown up quite a bit, said tenderly. ¡°Big Sister, Blaze missed you too,¡± Blaze said, unwilling to be outdone. ¡°And us, Big Sister.¡± The three little white tigers didn¡¯t want to be ignored either. ¡°I know. Big Sister missed you too. You weren¡¯t naughty, were you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. She had spent a lot less time in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet since the start of the competition. ¡°Big Sister.¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Okay, play by yourselves. Big Sister is going to cultivate.¡± She had been cultivating the second level of the Heaven Defying Art, but there were no signs of a breakthrough yet. Leng Ruoxue walked into the purple bamboo hut and went to see Baby first. He was sleeping as usual. Then she entered the cultivation room and quietly cultivated. ¡­ When Leng Ruoxue emerged from the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, it was already night the next day. Fortunately, she had told the freak in advance that she wanted to cultivate, or they would have died of anxiety! After coming out, Leng Ruoxue went directly to the reception room arranged for the Heavenly Phoenix Academy by the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. Everyone happened to be here. ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Qingtian was the first to see his granddaughter. ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Elder Qiu is arranging tomorrow¡¯s tactics for them,¡± Leng Qingtian said. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the individual competition tomorrow?¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Strength in the individual competition was the most important, and secondly, it depended on performance on the spot. ¡°Yes, Ruoxue. I¡¯m telling them about the accidents that might happen,¡± Elder Qiu said. ¡°Accidents referring to dark horses?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. ¡°How do you know?¡± Elder Qiu asked in surprise. ¡°What other accidents can there be? Poisoned by others before the match?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. Elder Qiu stared at Leng Ruoxue in disbelief. ¡°How do you know?¡± This girl is amazing. ¡°Really?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little surprised. But on second thought, she understood. The individual competition was much more important to these students than the group competition. After all, in addition to their ranking and honor, more importantly, the individual competitions determined their future and their status in their families. So it was not strange that they would take it so seriously. ¡°It happened before. But later on, the major academies became more vigilant to prevent similar things from happening again,¡± Elder Qiu explained. ¡°Oh, right. Lass, you still don¡¯t know the rules of the individual competition, right?¡± Elder Qiu said again. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°The individual competition will begin tomorrow and will last for twelve days. There will be a total of three hundred students participating in it. The first two days are the preliminaries. There will be two rounds each day. The students will each fight against each other, and the winner will advance. After the two days of preliminaries, nineteen students will advance to the semifinals. However, on the second day of the preliminaries, there will be a lucky student who will advance directly to the semifinals on the third day. The finals will use a round-robin system with five matches per day for a period of nine days. Of course, there will be breaks arranged during the competition. However, this is roughly the process,¡± Elder Qiu explained. ¡°Xue¡¯er, the individual competition each time is rather tragic, so you must be on high alert,¡± Leng Ruohan reminded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. ¡°Everyone should be clear now! Go back to your rooms and rest early!¡± Elder Qiu urged. ¡­ On the morning of the first day of the preliminaries, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived early at the competition venue of the Lunar Shadow Academy. They drew numbers again and then sat in their seats to wait for their turn¡­ Chapter 102 - Concentrated Is the Essence (6) ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± A girl from the Rising Dragon Institute walked up to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you know her?¡± Feng Moran, who was sitting beside Leng Ruoxue, asked softly. The woman¡¯s gaze was very unfriendly! ¡°No.¡± ¡°How dare you say you don¡¯t know me? I am Ximen Ya, princess of the Northern Frost Empire,¡± the girl named Ximen Ya roared, her beautiful face distorted in intense anger. ¡°What can I do about it? This young lady is very busy. I don¡¯t have time to remember any random person,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. In fact, she recognized this woman as soon as she walked over, but she just didn¡¯t want to bother with her. ¡°You¡­¡± Ximen Ya was so angry that she couldn¡¯t find her words. ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored the fuming Ximen Ya and walked toward the stage. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s opponent was a student from the Flying Bird Academy. After she went on stage, she defeated her opponent in merely one move. She really didn¡¯t feel a sense of accomplishment from ending the battle so quickly. The other students of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy didn¡¯t meet any strong opponents in the first round of the preliminaries, so everyone won very easily¡­ ¡­ After the preliminaries and semifinals were over, the list of the top ten students was out. Leng Ruoxue, Ye Chen, Feng Moran, Mu Li, Feng Da, and Lin Yuan were all on the list. The other four were Huo Qing, Xiao Ye, and Pang Sen from the Lunar Shadow Academy and Di Fei from the Flying Bird Academy. Leng Ruoxue was luckier because she had directly advanced to the semifinals on the second day of the preliminaries. ¡°Tell me, what did you do?¡± Ximen Ya walked to Leng Ruoxue and said with a face full of anger. How can this hateful woman be so lucky? I am Northern Frost¡¯s most favored princess. This luck should be mine. Leng Ruoxue looked at Ximen Ya as though she was looking at an idiot and then said to Ye Chen and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Stop right there! How dare you!¡± Ximen Ya¡¯s beautiful face looked a little ferocious because of her anger. How dare these people ignore me. They must be tired of living! Unfortunately, Leng Ruoxue and the others ignored her no matter how she shouted from behind. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s actually a day when our princess is ignored!¡± Shui Xinran walked over from afar and said mockingly. She was very happy to see Ximen Ya being ignored. She hated this arrogant and self-righteous princess even more than she hated Leng Ruoxue. Hmph! How dare she compete with me for my Big Brother Qing. She¡¯s really overestimating herself. ¡°Shui Xinran, with Leng Ruoxue around, can you still be the number one beauty?¡± Ximen Ya retaliated, unwilling to be outdone. For a woman who cared so much about her appearance, the blow of the sudden appearance of a woman more beautiful than herself was absolutely unbearable. This was also one of the main reasons why she hated Shui Xinran and Leng Ruoxue. As for the other main reason, of course it was men. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Even if I can¡¯t become the number one beauty, my rank will still be ahead of yours,¡± Shui Xinran said through clenched teeth. Damn woman! ¡°Are you done bickering?¡± Huo Qing walked over with a stern face. ¡°Big Brother Qing!¡± After seeing Huo Qing, the two mutually hostile women immediately became well-behaved. ¡°Hmph! What a disgrace!¡± Huo Qing said coldly and left without looking back. ¡°Big Brother Qing, wait for me!¡± the two women said in unison. They glared at each other as they spoke and then chased after Huo Qing. ¡­ After the semifinals, there would be two days to rest. Because the competition was almost over, the students of the other academies had basically returned to their academies except for the top ten academies. Only one elder from each academy stayed behind as the representative to watch the competition. After returning to the Elegant Lagoon Pavilion, Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to their rooms to rest. Many families had wanted to see them during this period, but she had asked Elder Qiu to stop them. Moreover, there were regulations during the Academy Competition that the various prominent families were not allowed to harass the students and affect the competition. It was precisely because of this rigid rule that these families became much more well-behaved, but there were also some who didn¡¯t abide by the rule. The first thing Leng Ruoxue did after returning to her room was to have a good night¡¯s sleep. After waking up, she went to the restaurant downstairs to have breakfast. She had just started to order when Ye Chen and Big Brother Feng came down together. ¡°Xue¡¯er, we thought you were still asleep,¡± Feng Moran said. They were already used to Xue¡¯er¡¯s hobby of sleeping. ¡°I just woke up,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She actually slept all the way to the next day, and it was almost noon. ¡°I want the same thing she ordered.¡± Ye Chen said to the waiter. ¡°Me too,¡± Feng Moran said. ¡°Can we sit together?¡± Huo Qing and a few others walked downstairs and saw Leng Ruoxue and the other two. ¡°Can I say no?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little annoyed. Why are there always women at Huo Qing¡¯s side? This time, he actually brought two, Shui Xinran and Ximen Ya. These two women just happened to be very hostile to her. Eating was originally a very happy and satisfying thing, but who could still eat with such unpleasant people around! ¡°Young Master Huo, our table can¡¯t fit so many people,¡± Feng Moran said politely. Ordinary people would find an excuse to leave when they heard him decline so tactfully, but he obviously underestimated Huo Qing¡¯s thick skin. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just set up another table,¡± Huo Qing said nonchalantly and called the innkeeper over. In fact, he didn¡¯t know why he wanted to be here. But he knew very well that Leng Ruoxue¡¯s direct refusal displeased him greatly. The innkeeper quickly arranged for people to arrange two tables together. Huo Qing sat opposite Leng Ruoxue, with Shui Xinran and Ximen Ya sitting on his sides. On Shui Xinran¡¯s left side was Feng Moran, and on Ximen Ya¡¯s right was Ye Chen. Ximen Ya saw the men she liked sitting on her left and right sides and was so happy that she was about to fly to the moon. But her beautiful dream was quickly broken. ¡°Move aside. This is my seat.¡± Feng Da brought a chair over, placed it between Ye Chen and Ximen Ya, and sat down despite the crowd. Deputy Leader Ye is our young lady¡¯s man. How dare this woman covet him. She must be tired of living! Chapter 103 - Do You Dare To Accept My Challenge? (1) On another side, Lin Yuan also took a chair and placed it between Shui Xinran and Feng Moran. Shui Xinran glared at Lin Yuan with dissatisfaction and moved over a little reluctantly. Lin Yuan sat down. ¡°Y-you barbarian, how can you be so rude?¡± Ximen Ya roared angrily and grudgingly moved toward Huo Qing. ¡°How can a barbarian be polite! Do you have any manners for me to see?¡± Feng Da said mockingly. This woman was still finding trouble with his young lady yesterday, yet she had the cheek to sit down at the same table shamelessly today. That¡¯s right! The skin of aristocratic and imperial families had always been quite thick. ¡°Big Brother Qing!¡± Ximen Ya looked at Huo Qing aggrievedly. Leng Ruoxue and the others had goosebumps when they heard her calling him ¡®Big Brother Qing¡¯. Shui Xinran, on the other hand, was fuming mad. ¡°Do you think you have the right to call him Big Brother Qing?¡± Shui Xinran said with jealousy. This bitch actually dares to seduce my man in front of me. She must be tired of living. ¡°Big Brother Qing, this barbarian bullied me. You have to help me.¡± Ximen Ya ignored Shui Xinran and acted coquettishly. Big Brother Qing will give me face in public, won¡¯t he? ¡°How do you want me to help you, Princess?¡± There was no emotion on his handsome face, and his tone was light. ¡°Big Brother Qing, you just have to help me teach him a lesson.¡± Ximen Ya wasn¡¯t stupid. She knew that if her request was too much, Huo Qing wouldn¡¯t bother with her at all. Moreover, private fights were not allowed during the Academy Competition. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t you know the rules during the competition?¡± Huo Qing frowned. Is this princess treating me like a goon? I¡¯m not a lapdog following her around! ¡°I just want my Big Brother Qing to teach him a lesson for me. This isn¡¯t a fight!¡± Ximen Ya said coquettishly. ¡°Go away! Big Brother Qing won¡¯t meddle in your affairs!¡± Shui Xinran roared furiously. Click! Leng Ruoxue put down her chopsticks, and her beautiful eyes glanced at them indifferently. The sudden sound stunned Shui Xinran and Ximen Ya, but they quickly reacted. ¡°What are you doing?¡± the two roared in unison. ¡°This isn¡¯t a place for you to be jealous of each other. Don¡¯t affect my mood when I eat! ¡°Not just anyone can touch my people!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned as she looked at Huo Qing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, they were too rude,¡± Huo Qing quickly mediated. He didn¡¯t want to anger them, but what he didn¡¯t know was that he had actually already angered Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Young Master Huo, it¡¯s better if we remain strangers from now on,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without giving him any face. She really didn¡¯t want to be like in her previous life¡ªbeing hypocritical with people she didn¡¯t like. In this life, she only wanted to live freely and do whatever she wanted to do. It was enough to protect herself and the people she cared about. As for those aristocratic families, imperial families, and the like, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with them. But she knew very well that if she wanted to live the life she wanted without any qualms, she had to be stronger than anyone else. Otherwise, everything would be empty talk. Before participating in this Academy Competition, she had already expected what she would have to face. It was impossible for her to keep a low profile like before since she had become famous from the competition. Since it was destined that she could not keep a low profile, she could only be arrogant, and there was a price to pay for daring to have any ideas about her! Upon hearing this, Huo Qing was stunned for a moment. But he soon recovered and smiled. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± To be honest, Huo Qing really didn¡¯t know what provoked her to dislike him so much. The feeling of being hated by a woman really made him a little uncomfortable. ¡°As long as you really want something, there¡¯s nothing impossible,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. Then she stood up and walked upstairs. Seeing this, Ye Chen and the others hurriedly left as well. ¡°Big Brother Qing, this woman is too much. Who does she think she is?¡± Ximen Ya tried to get into Huo Qing¡¯s good books with a fawning expression while hating Leng Ruoxue to the core. ¡°That¡¯s right. Big Brother Qing, Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t leave you with any dignity. She¡¯s really too much,¡± Shui Xinran said against the common enemy. ¡°When did your relationship become so good?¡± Huo Qing stood up and walked out. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡± His cold voice drifted over just as Shui Xinran and Ximen Ya stood up from their chairs and were about to follow behind him. ¡­ Leng Ruoxue and the others went straight to the reception room upstairs. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll get someone to deliver some food!¡± Ye Chen said. He hadn¡¯t eaten well downstairs just now. He and those people had little common ground and couldn¡¯t get along. How could he have an appetite eating with people he hated? ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She hadn¡¯t eaten well either. ¡°I¡¯ll order,¡± Feng Da said quickly. Feng Da called for food, and the group began eating in the reception room. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you have lunch?¡± Elder Qiu and Leng Qingtian walked in together. ¡°We weren¡¯t full.¡± ¡°Grandpa, Elder Qiu, have you eaten?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked them. ¡°We¡¯ve eaten. Oh, by the way, Xue¡¯er, the imperial palace sent a message asking you guys, Elder Qiu, and me to attend the banquet,¡± Leng Qingtian said. ¡°A banquet? Not interested.¡± She would rather sleep in her room. ¡°Lass, the banquet was approved by the Lunar Shadow Academy, so it¡¯s not good to miss it. It¡¯s almost a tradition now,¡± Elder Qiu explained. Every time the competition approached the end, the imperial family would invite some students who performed excellently in the Academy Competition and their elders to the imperial palace for a banquet. In addition, some top families would also send invitations. But since the competition had not ended, it was up to the organizers whether or not they could go. ¡°Does that mean I have to attend?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little annoyed. She hated these hypocritical social interactions now, perhaps because she had had too many social engagements in her previous life. ¡°Yes. We will offend a lot of people if we don¡¯t attend,¡± Elder Qiu said. In fact, he didn¡¯t like going either, but he had to. ¡°When?¡± ¡°Tonight. The palace will send a carriage to pick us up.¡± Chapter 104 - Do You Dare To Accept My Challenge? (2) ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly, obviously not in a good mood. After eating, Leng Ruoxue returned to her room and entered the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. ¡°Big Sister.¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of her. ¡°Qing Jue, where are those little fellows?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little curious. If they knew that she came in, they would have pounced on her immediately. Why didn¡¯t they come today? ¡°I locked them up for cultivation. They only know how to play all day. When can they grow up?!¡± Qing Jue said disgruntledly. ¡°Well done. Those little fellows are a little too naughty,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised while gently pinching Qing Jue¡¯s beautiful little face. ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re taking advantage of me again!¡± Qing Jue pouted his red lips as he complained, but a hint of affection flashed across his eyes. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°How could I? You little thing, what¡¯s there to take advantage of?¡± Leng Ruoxue defended herself with a few black lines hanging on her forehead. ¡°Big Sister always likes to touch me. Wouldn¡¯t that be considered taking advantage of me?¡± A cunning look flashed past Qing Jue¡¯s eyes, and the word ¡®wronged¡¯ was written all over his pink face. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little embarrassed, and she immediately left the Heaven and Earth Bracelet after taking some items. After leaving the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, Leng Ruoxue went straight to her brother¡¯s room and knocked on the door gently. ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Ruohan opened the door and welcomed his sister into the room. ¡°Big Brother, we are going to the palace tonight. Are you coming with us?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Big Brother didn¡¯t receive an invitation. Of course I can¡¯t go,¡± Leng Ruohan said indifferently. ¡°Big Brother, of course you can go if you want to. Let¡¯s see who would dare to stop you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said domineeringly. She would be worried if her brother stayed in the inn. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Big Brother doesn¡¯t want to go,¡± Leng Ruohan said. He wasn¡¯t interested in boring social gatherings. ¡°Then Big Brother should play in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. ¡°Okay. I happen to miss Big White and his family,¡± Leng Ruohan said understandingly, knowing that his sister was worried about his safety. After exiting Leng Ruohan¡¯s room, Leng Ruoxue went to look for Ye Chen. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s take a walk around the streets!¡± Ye Chen said after seeing her. ¡°Okay, this is for you.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed him the armor she had refined. Ye Chen happily accepted it. After binding it with a drop of blood, he held it in his hand and looked at it over and over again. Not only was the style of his armor different from Leng Ruohan¡¯s, but the color was also different. Leng Ruohan¡¯s was white, while his was black. He might have wanted Leng Ruohan¡¯s previously, but it was obvious that he preferred his own. After he felt that he had looked over it enough, he hurriedly put the armor on and looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Not bad. It suits you very well.¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that this armor was very suitable for this freak. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wear it from now on,¡± Ye Chen said with satisfaction. The armor Xue¡¯er made looked like ordinary clothes, and no one would be able to tell that it was battle armor. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Chen held Leng Ruoxue¡¯s soft hand, and the two of them walked out of the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. This was the first time he held Xue¡¯er¡¯s hand openly, and she didn¡¯t refuse. His relationship with her had finally taken another step. The two of them walked around the streets for a while. But there were too many people on the streets, and they would be surrounded and looked at wherever they went. They had no choice but to return to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. Alas! This was the price of fame! ¡­ At night, the imperial palace sent a carriage to pick them up from the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. After the people from three academies got into the carriage, they found that Pang Sen and others from the Lunar Shadow Academy were already inside. The carriage was very luxurious and spacious, so it didn¡¯t feel crowded even though there were more than ten people in it. The four academies each sat in one corner, ignoring each other. Leng Ruoxue leaned comfortably against Ye Chen and closed her eyes to take a nap. No one spoke on the way to the imperial palace, so the carriage appeared abnormally dull. However, Ye Chen was quite happy along the way because Xue¡¯er was leaning on him. He took the opportunity to pull her into his arms and took advantage of her openly without any qualms. Hehe! ¡°Xue¡¯er, we¡¯ve arrived at the palace.¡± Ye Chen was a little regretful. Why did we arrive so soon? Everyone alighted from the carriage one by one. The imperial palace was grand and majestic, but it was not very attractive to them. Most of them came from aristocratic families, so it was nothing spectacular to them. ¡°Esteemed guests, please follow me.¡± A young eunuch walked to them, bowed respectfully, and then led the way. After walking for about ten minutes, they arrived at the banquet hall. The young eunuch led them to the prearranged seats and left. The Heavenly Phoenix Academy only won second place in the previous Academy Competition. Although the competition this time was very eye-catching, the competition, especially the most important individual competition, was not over yet, so their seats were still arranged according to the previous placing. The Rising Dragon College was at the front, followed by the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, Lunar Shadow Academy, and Flying Bird Academy. Seated opposite them were various aristocratic families. ¡°Elder Qiu, didn¡¯t you say that only the students with excellent performance in the Academy Competition and their elders would be invited?¡± After sitting down, Leng Ruoxue looked at Elder Qiu with a questioning gaze. There seemed to be people from the top ten academies other than the four academies. ¡°They¡¯re no longer in the competition. The imperial palace must have sent them an invitation individually,¡± Elder Qiu guessed. It was not like this had never happened before. Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly, closed her eyes again, and leaned against Ye Chen as if no one was here. ¡°How shameless! How dare she lean on a man in public!¡± Ximen Ya whispered in jealousy. ¡°I¡¯m afraid no one wants you to lean on him!¡± Feng Da said mockingly while looking at this princess who liked to cause trouble for his young lady. Losing control of herself from anger, Ximen Ya immediately stood up and ordered, ¡°You¡­ How dare you! Guards, drag this lowly commoner out!¡± Chapter 105 - Do You Dare To Accept My Challenge? (3) ¡°Princess, calm down. Although you are a princess, this seems to be the Southern Dusk Empire!¡± Feng Da reminded her kindly. Why do these princesses like to call others lowly commoners? Are they the only ones with noble backgrounds? How ignorant! ¡°Sit down. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself,¡± the elder from the Rising Dragon Academy roared with displeasure on his face. Ximen Ya didn¡¯t dare to say anything else and sat down obediently. ¡°Elder Qiu, I¡¯m so sorry. She is young and insensible. Please don¡¯t take what she says to heart!¡± ¡°Elder Wang, it¡¯s fine. But you¡¯d better keep an eye on her. That lass won¡¯t leave any face for anyone if provoked,¡± Elder Qiu said softly to Elder Wang. Elder Wang looked at Leng Ruoxue, who was pretending to be sleeping, and then at the students of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy. Then he looked at the students of his academy. Alas! Why is the difference so big! Their Rising Dragon Academy was the number one academy on the Ling Feng Continent, but no matter how he looked at it now, he felt that the only good students in their academy seemed to be Huo Qing and Ye Xiao. He really didn¡¯t know what kind of dogshit luck the Heavenly Phoenix Academy had! He was so envious! Elder Wang¡¯s envious gaze almost made Elder Qiu¡¯s tail curl up, if he had one. ¡°His Majesty the Emperor has arrived!¡± ¡°Her Majesty the Empress has arrived!¡± The emperor and empress walked in together surrounded by members of the imperial family. Everyone stood up to greet the emperor and empress except for a few top families and the major academies who just nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. You are all my guests today. Please have a seat,¡± the emperor said amiably and cordially before sitting on his dragon throne. The empress sat on the shorter phoenix throne beside the emperor¡¯s dragon throne. ¡°Imperial Father, there are so many guests today, but some are very rude.¡± Suddenly, a discordant female voice sounded in the hall. ¡°Shut up! What¡¯s the occasion today? Is it your turn to speak?¡± the empress rebuked in displeasure. Huangfu Yu is too unbridled. Just because the emperor dotes on her, she doesn¡¯t even care about me, the first wife. And she didn¡¯t forget to show off at such a prestigious banquet. How rude. ¡°Imperial Mother, Yu¡¯er is telling the truth. What kind of crime should she be guilty of for looking down on the imperial family like this?¡± Huangfu Yu still spoke as she pleased, not taking the empress¡¯s words seriously at all. In any case, her imperial father loved her, and the empress wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to her, so she was very confident! ¡°Yu¡¯er, which guest are you talking about? There shouldn¡¯t be such an impolite guest!¡± Noble Consort Xu, who was sitting on the other side of the emperor, spoke before the emperor could. ¡°Yt¡¯s her!¡± Huangfu Yu¡¯s slender jade-like hand pointed at Leng Ruoxue, who was pretending to be asleep with her eyes closed. A scheming smile appeared on her beautiful face. She was just about to look for her when she came knocking on her door. Everyone¡¯s gazes curiously looked in the direction she was pointing, and their expressions instantly varied. Some were stunned, some were jealous, some were sympathetic, and some were gloating. But everyone was well aware of the reason for Huangfu Yu¡¯s accusation. It was either that this beautiful young lady had offended this snobbish princess or Huangfu Yu was envious of her beauty and deliberately found trouble with her. Such a thing was nothing in aristocratic families. The empress also turned her gaze. This girl is so beautiful! She¡¯s still so breathtakingly beautiful with her eyes closed. She turned to look at Shui Xinran. Alas! There¡¯s no comparison. She is like a phoenix in the sky, while the number one beauty on the Ling Feng Continent is like a chicken in the ground. Huangfu Yu is really becoming more and more promising. She¡¯s even provoking people from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy. The three academies might not be as powerful as the Five Great Families and the imperial families of the five countries. But the status of the three academies was very transcendent on the Ling Feng Continent. Moreover, the three academies had Spiritual Supremacies, and their status was not inferior to that of the imperial families. So the imperial families of the various countries had always been polite to the three academies. Furthermore, the Heavenly Phoenix Academy had strong momentum in this Academy Competition, and it was very likely that it would take first place. They had to be on friendly terms. But Huangfu Yu¡­ The empress turned to look at the emperor sitting on the throne. Seeing that he had no intention of stopping her, she stopped talking and waited to watch the show. Leng Ruoxue lazily opened her beautiful eyes and looked around the hall, taking in everyone¡¯s expressions. Finally, her gaze landed on Huangfu Yu. Turns out it¡¯s her! ¡°Princess, are you talking about me?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled charmingly. Her smile was so beautiful that it dumbfounded everyone. Beautiful! Truly beautiful! The strong were respected in this world, but beautiful women were also pleasing to the eye, especially one with strength. Everyone immediately had different thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s you! How dare you be so impudent as to not pay respects to my imperial father! How dare you!¡± Huangfu Yu roared arrogantly. ¡°Am I being too impudent, or are you being too impudent? How can a princess of a country be so rude to a guest? Is this the upbringing of the imperial family of the Southern Dusk Empire?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze passed Huangfu Yu and gently swept over the emperor sitting on the throne. The emperor of the Southern Dusk Empire, Huangfu Zhen, felt Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze and just smiled calmly. As expected of the Leng family, their imposing manner isn¡¯t something that others can compare to, he couldn¡¯t help thinking. ¡°Of course you are the one being imprudent! I¡¯m a princess, and you¡¯re just a lowly commoner! How dare you compare yourself to me!¡± Huangfu Yu said proudly, her face full of arrogance and cockiness. ¡°So Spiritual Sovereigns are all lowly commoners in your eyes, Princess? I understand now¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly as beautiful eyes looked at everyone. Among the people present today, other than the imperial family and the important ministers of the Southern Dusk Empire, the weakest was a Spiritual Monarch. ¡°Spiritual Sovereigns naturally aren¡¯t commoners, but you¡¯re not a Spiritual Sovereign,¡± Huangfu Yu said nonchalantly. In fact, she didn¡¯t even care about Spiritual Sovereigns. What about Spiritual Sovereigns? They still had to be her servants. There was a Spiritual Sovereign among her guards. ¡°Can a Great Spiritualist like you tell whether I¡¯m a Spiritual Sovereign or not?¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly. At the same time, she felt a few gazes looking at her inquisitively, as though they wanted to know her true strength. ¡°You¡­¡± Huangfu Yu flew into a rage out of humiliation. Without thinking, she grabbed the whip wrapped around her waist and lashed it at Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face¡­ Chapter 106 - Do You Dare To Accept My Challenge? (4) ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± Seeing that the whip was about to hit the stunning beauty¡¯s face, everyone present couldn¡¯t help exclaiming¡­ Although some wanted to be the hero who saved the beauty, considering Huangfu Yu¡¯s identity¡­ Before Leng Ruoxue could make a move, a powerful force shattered the whip in Huangfu Yu¡¯s hand. And a trace of imperceptible black spiritual power entered Huangfu Yu¡¯s body through the hand holding the whip¡­ Everyone was surprised because no one saw who did it. ¡°Who was it? Come out here for this princess now!¡± Huangfu Yu roared a little hysterically. How infuriating! ¡°Yu¡¯er, that¡¯s enough!¡± Huangfu Zhen stopped her. ¡°Imperial Father!¡± Huangfu Yu cried out with displeasure. ¡°Yu¡¯er, quickly come back and sit down. Otherwise, go back to your chambers,¡± Huangfu Zhen said with a stern face. ¡°Hmph! Consider yourself lucky today!¡± Huangfu Yu glared at Leng Ruoxue and then reluctantly returned to her seat. She really didn¡¯t dare to disobey her father. ¡°I wonder who is lucky today!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile that was not a smile. She really wanted to kill her just now. This princess would no longer be alive if Huangfu Zhen hadn¡¯t suddenly spoken. Thinking of this, she turned her beautiful eyes coldly to Huangfu Zhen. She would remember what happened today. ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m so sorry. Yu¡¯er is young and insensible. Please don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Huangfu Zhen said apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m just a ¡®lowly commoner¡¯. How dare I make a fuss with a noble princess!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. Hmph! How can I not make a fuss about it? How can I let go of someone who wants to kill me? ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Huangfu Zhen said awkwardly. ¡°Everyone, welcome to the palace for today¡¯s banquet. I hope everyone will have a good time today,¡± Huangfu Zhen said courteously while raising his glass. After he finished speaking, maidservants began to serve the dishes one after another. And in the middle of the hall, there was a carefully arranged musical and dance performance¡­ ¡°Miss Leng, how is today¡¯s performance?¡± Noble Consort Xu asked leisurely. Why does she look so similar? This beautiful face really makes me¡­ Leng Ruoxue was busy fighting with the delicacies in front of her. Charm, Darling, and Quill were also all let out to fight together. The maidservants serving by the side were constantly bringing food for them, and they were so tired that their legs were about to break. As for those people who wanted to exchange pleasantries and toast with her, they were all ignored. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t only her but everyone from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy as well. Everyone was flabbergasted when they saw this scene. Did these people from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy not eat for a few days to be so hungry? On such an occasion, everyone was mostly socializing and establishing connections. How could they eat and drink without caring about their appearances?! ¡°Miss Leng, don¡¯t you like today¡¯s performance?¡± Noble Consort Xu asked while holding back her anger. Damn it! She¡¯s actually ignoring me! No one bothered about her¡­ ¡°We¡¯re full. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone as she caressed Charm¡¯s and Darling¡¯s round tummies. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m full. Let¡¯s go back to sleep!¡± Ye Chen said as he yawned. ¡°Miss, we didn¡¯t come for nothing today. We saved money and had a satisfying meal!¡± Feng Da said contentedly. ¡°Yeah. If only someone invites us every day, we could save a lot of money!¡± Lin Yuan approved. ¡°In the future, I think we should go and eat whenever someone invites us, and we can pack up whatever we can¡¯t eat. There are many of us, so it¡¯s better to save whenever we can. Isn¡¯t that right, Elder Qiu?¡± Even the more upright Feng Moran chimed in and finally directed the topic to Elder Qiu. ¡°Yes, that makes sense,¡± Elder Qiu said cooperatively while trembling a little. My little ancestors! Do you hold a grudge against the academy? How can you ruin the academy¡¯s reputation like this! Elder Qiu was so depressed that he even wanted to die, but he had no choice but to cooperate. He was alone! Boohoo¡­ Principal, I¡¯ve let you down! After hearing what this said, everyone present even felt a little inferior. Amazing! Simply amazing! ¡°Leng Ruoxue!¡± Noble Consort Xu screamed, not caring about her appearance. She was about to explode from anger. ¡°Who¡¯s shouting?¡± Leng Ruoxue dug her ears and looked at everyone suspiciously. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Noble Consort Xu roared. This damn girl is obviously doing it on purpose. She was so angry. ¡°Who are you? Why are you shouting so loudly? What if you scare people? We¡¯re not deaf!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s tone was clearly disapproving. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Noble Consort Xu was so infuriated that she couldn¡¯t even speak. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, how dare you ignore my mother?¡± Huangfu Yu accused her furiously. ¡°Your Majesty, the chefs in the imperial palace have good culinary skills. We are very satisfied with the food,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely to Huangfu Zhen, also ignoring Huangfu Yu. ¡°Hehe, as long as Miss Leng is satisfied,¡± Huangfu Zhen said helplessly. ¡°Leng Ruoxue!¡± Huangfu Yu roared angrily. How dare this woman ignore me? ¡°Your Majesty, we are satisfied, but there are still many hungry students in our academy. May we pack some and take them away with us?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked earnestly without even looking at Huangfu Yu. ¡°T-take away?¡± Huangfu Zhen was speechless. They really wanted to take away the food! This was the first time he heard that someone wanted to take away food when returning from a banquet in the imperial palace. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Your Majesty!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be ignorant. ¡°Feng Da, Lin Yuan, go pack with this big sister!¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the pink-clothed maidservant who had been serving them food just now. ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Feng Da and Lin Yuan answered. The maidservant in pink looked at them awkwardly and then looked up at the emperor. After receiving the emperor¡¯s signal, she led them to the imperial kitchen. ¡°Your Majesty, we have finished eating. We will take our leave first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very politely after seeing Feng Da and Lin Yuan return. ¡°After eating, you can stay to enjoy the song and dance!¡± Huangfu Zhen was a little speechless. So these people were only here to eat! ¡°We are all ordinary people and don¡¯t know how to appreciate these things,¡± Leng Ruoxue said casually. Chapter 107 - Do You Dare To Accept My Challenge? (5) ¡°All the more reason for you to stay. The more you watch, the better you will be able to appreciate it.¡± Noble Consort Xu forced a smile and tried to convince them to stay. The show hasn¡¯t started yet, so how can I let them leave so easily? ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s stay for a while!¡± Leng Qingtian finally spoke. ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Leng Ruoxue acted like a well-behaved child. She wanted to see what trick this mother and daughter pair could come up with. It just so happened that she was bored now, so she could watch the monkey show. Having eaten to her fill, Leng Ruoxue continued to use Ye Chen as a cushion and lean on him, with the three small and cute beasts lying in her arms. The two humans and three beasts looked so harmonious. Ye Chen adjusted his posture so that Xue¡¯er could lean more comfortably against him. He held a bunch of grapes in his hand and fed them to Xue¡¯er one by one. He was elated that Xue¡¯er was willing to rely on him so much. His efforts during this period were finally not in vain. ¡°Hmph, what a slut. She¡¯s actually leaning in a man¡¯s arms in public,¡± Huangfu Yu said with some jealousy. My cousin was right. ¡°My dear noble princess, how can this young lady be called a slut by lying on my man? I will only be a slut if I have designs on someone else¡¯s man, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said very contentedly while enjoying the service of the freakishly beautiful man, eating the grapes he fed to her. How did I become used to leaning on him after only a few times? What should I do? I can¡¯t let this freak know, or he will become arrogant. ¡°That¡¯s right. Women who like to have ideas about other people¡¯s men are the most despicable.¡± Shui Xinran agreed very much as she looked at Ximen Ya. She hated that Leng Ruoxue was more beautiful than her, but she hated Ximen Ya even more. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Huangfu Yu roared furiously. ¡°Why are you so worked up, Princess? Could it be¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and stopped speaking. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, do you dare to accept my challenge?¡± Huangfu Yu said while suppressing her anger. ¡°You, a Great Spiritualist, want to challenge me?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Huangfu Yu carefully from head to toe, wanting to see what was wrong with her! ¡°Yes,¡± Huangfu Yu said confidently. Hmph, you will regret it if you accept it. It won¡¯t be a battle between spiritualists. ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently after a while. ¡°You tricked me! Are you afraid?¡± Huangfu Yu looked at Leng Ruoxue mockingly, her face full of provocation. ¡°Who do you think you are? I¡¯m just too lazy to deal with you. Do you really think you¡¯re some big shot?¡± Leng Ruoxue said very honestly. Honesty was a virtue! She originally didn¡¯t want to deal with such a clown, but the other party didn¡¯t agree. ¡°Yu¡¯er, since Miss Leng isn¡¯t willing to accept your challenge, why force her? I believe Miss Leng must have her own difficulties,¡± Noble Consort Xu said understandingly. But what she implied was that Leng Ruoxue was too timid and scared to accept the challenge. ¡°Princess, why do you want to challenge me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked indifferently. If she didn¡¯t cooperate now that the mother and daughter were provoking her together, wouldn¡¯t she be too unaccommodating? ¡°I want to compete with you in beast taming,¡± Huangfu Yu said confidently. She was favored for a reason. She was already a Master Beast Trainer. ¡°Pfft!¡± Feng Da and the others directly spat out the wine in their mouths. It was really too ¡®sensible¡¯ for this brain-dead girl to compete with their young lady in beast training. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°What? Are you scared?¡± Huangfu Yu said arrogantly. Beast training was her forte, and even her master praised her for being a rare beast trainer genius. ¡°Are you sure you want to compete with someone who isn¡¯t a beast trainer?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked for confirmation. ¡°Of course. But if you¡¯re afraid, you can admit defeat now,¡± Huangfu Yu reminded cockily. She was blinded by her pride and didn¡¯t realize that her actions would cause others to despise her. In fact, she only wanted to find a reason to humiliate Leng Ruoxue, so she didn¡¯t care if Leng Ruoxue knew how to tame beasts. ¡°What a joke. Why should I be afraid if you aren¡¯t?¡± Leng Ruoxue was truly speechless. She thought they would have a good idea, but it was actually a beast taming competition. But why didn¡¯t Huangfu Zhen stop such a brainless idea? She couldn¡¯t help turning her gaze to the emperor sitting on this throne. But the expression on his face was very calm, and no one could tell what was on his mind. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Princess Huangfu Yu to be a beast trainer!¡± someone whispered to the person beside him in the hall. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it! The Southern Dusk Empire hid her too well. No wonder the emperor dotes on her so much,¡± another person echoed. ¡°But isn¡¯t it being too much of a bully for a beast trainer to compete with someone who isn¡¯t one?¡± another person interrupted. It was a very young man who was obviously standing up for Leng Ruoxue. The whispers from the three of them were very soft, but many people present were experts at the Spiritual Monarch realm and above. Thus, when they heard their whispered discussions, the gazes that many shot at Huangfu Yu carried a trace of disdain. Unfortunately, the person involved didn¡¯t notice in the slightest, and she even thought that everyone was looking at her with admiration. ¡°Guards, bring them here.¡± As soon as Huangfu Yu finished speaking, several servants carried two large cages into the hall. Everyone¡¯s gaze was immediately attracted by the spirit beasts in the cages. One of the cages had a golden python with a white horn, and the other had a black fox that was glossy all over. These two spirit beasts were lying lazily in the cages with mocking eyes. ¡°Ink fox!¡± ¡°Charm, what¡¯s the matter? Do you know it?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Charm in her head. ¡°Master, it is a purple-eyed ink fox, a rare mutated fox among purple-eyed snow foxes. Master, please save it!¡± Charm said to Leng Ruoxue excitedly in his head. He couldn¡¯t bear to see his own kind locked in that small cage. ¡°Beloved Master, your Darling begs you to save it.¡± Darling also begged in her head. The fox race couldn¡¯t tolerate the existence of ink foxes, but this ink fox had been captured by humans. It was really too pitiful. Chapter 108 - Stewing in One’s Own Juice (1) ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll think of a way,¡± Leng Ruoxue said comfortingly. How could she bear to disappoint Charm and Darling! ¡°What does this mean?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Huangfu Yu and pretended to be puzzled. ¡°We each tame one. Whoever can successfully tame it in the shortest time wins,¡± Huangfu Yu explained. She had spent a lot of effort to borrow these two spirit beasts from the Beast Trainer Association. ¡°How should we split these two spirit beasts?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. The levels of these two spirit beasts were different. The fox was a level nine holy beast. As for the one-horned golden python¡­ Leng Ruoxue carefully examined the golden python in the cage. No, this isn¡¯t a one-horned golden python. There was a single horn growing in the middle of its golden head. But the horn of a one-horned golden python was pure white, and this horn was a white jade color. This should be¡­ a one-horned golden flood dragon that is said to be extinct. One-horned golden flood dragons were the spirit beasts closest to the bloodlines of dragons. Moreover, one-horned golden flood dragons had another special skill, which was to conceal their levels. In that case, this one-horned golden flood dragon¡­ ¡°Of course we will be drawing lots. This fox is a holy beast, and that one-horned golden python is a level nine spirit beast. We will tame whichever beast we draw,¡± Huangfu Yu said in a seemingly very fair manner. ¡°Master, this dragon isn¡¯t a level nine spirit beast!¡± Charm reminded Leng Ruoxue with a cunning smile. ¡°Very fair. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s lucky.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re the guest. I¡¯ll let you draw first.¡± ¡°Big Brother Feng, could I trouble you to draw the lot for me?¡± She was too lazy to move. ¡°No problem. Big Brother Feng will definitely draw that level nine spirit beast for you,¡± Feng Moran promised. He walked directly to the box and drew a small piece of paper. ¡°Ink fox.¡± Feng Moran opened the paper and read the words on it in public. Alas! As expected, this Huangfu Yu really doesn¡¯t have good intentions! ¡°Leng Ruoxue, looks like your luck isn¡¯t good enough!¡± Huangfu Yu said complacently. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not good enough. Congratulations, Princess,¡± Leng Ruoxue said somewhat flusteredly. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin the competition now. But the loser has to be punished,¡± Huangfu Yu said with a scheming face. ¡°What punishment?¡± ¡°The loser has to be the winner¡¯s servant. No matter what the winner wants you to do, you have to obey unconditionally,¡± Huangfu Yu said. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. But what I want to know is, if the beast taming is successful, who will the spirit beasts belong to?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly. She didn¡¯t want to waste her efforts for others. ¡°They will belong to whoever successfully tames them.¡± Huangfu Yu was sure that Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t tame a spirit beast, or else she wouldn¡¯t dare to say so. ¡°Princess, can you decide this? If you can¡¯t, then cancel the competition,¡± Leng Ruoxue provoked. ¡°Of course I can decide!¡± Huangfu Yu roared angrily. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are in charge. I don¡¯t want any disputes in the future. I absolutely hate trouble,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Everyone, please bear witness for Ruoxue. Princess Huangfu Yu said that the spirit beasts will belong to whoever tames them,¡± she then said to everyone in the hall. ¡°Leng Ruoxue! What do you mean? You don¡¯t believe what this princess says!¡± Huangfu Yu hollered in disbelief. ¡°I really don¡¯t believe it unless you write it in black and white,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very honestly. Good children should be honest. ¡°Okay, this princess will write it for you.¡± Huangfu Yu was a little unsettled. Why is Leng Ruoxue so troublesome?! ¡°Someone, bring me a brush and paper!¡± After finishing writing, Huangfu Yu handed the note to a maidservant. The maidservant walked to Leng Ruoxue and handed the note to her, but Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t take it. ¡°Leng Ruoxue! What do you want now?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just want the princess¡¯s mother to be a witness for us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently. Anyone who dared to plot against me has to be prepared to suffer the consequences. Hmph! I¡¯m not a kind little rabbit. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be your witness,¡± Noble Consort Xu said confidently. This Leng Ruoxue is obviously stalling for time. I can¡¯t allow it. After hearing this, the maidservant hurriedly handed the note to Noble Consort Xu. She then passed it to Leng Ruoxue after the Noble Consort Xu signed her name on it. Leng Ruoxue took the note and read it carefully. Only after confirming that there were no mistakes did she put the note away. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem now, right?¡± Huangfu Yu asked while suppressing her anger. ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Then can we start now?¡± Huangfu Yu asked through gritted teeth. She really wanted to swallow Leng Ruoxue alive now. ¡°Of course!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin!¡± Huangfu Yu walked directly to the cage of the one-horned golden python and began to tame it. ¡°Leng Ruoxue! Why aren¡¯t you starting?¡± Noble Consort Xu couldn¡¯t help asking. What does she want? Has she given up on her own accord? At this moment, Noble Consort Xu had countless questions in her mind. ¡°Princess¡¯s mother, be quiet. You will regret it if the princess turns into a fool because of your disturbance,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded lightly. ¡°You¡­¡± Noble Consort Xu¡¯s face turned green with anger when she heard what Leng Ruoxue said. But she really didn¡¯t dare to say another word. ¡°Lass, why aren¡¯t you taming the beast yet?¡± Elder Qiu asked curiously. He knew that this girl knew how to tame beasts back at Thousand Cry Mountain. Moreover, the beast she tamed was only a level five holy beast, while this one was level nine. Could this lass not be confident? Elder Qiu couldn¡¯t help letting his imagination run wild. ¡°Good things must wait. What¡¯s the rush?!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly, as if the beast taming competition had nothing to do with her. ¡°Old Man Qiu, don¡¯t be like a eunuch! As the saying goes, the emperor is not worried, but his eunuchs are!¡± Leng Qingtian provoked. ¡°Are you calling me a eunuch? You old thing, you¡¯re asking for a beating!¡± Elder Qiu roared, fuming with rage. Chapter 109 - Stewing In One’s Own Juice (2) ¡°Can you beat me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t beat you. Wuuu¡­ You¡¯re too much of a bully.¡± Elder Qiu¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, as if he was about to cry. Unfortunately, no one cared. ¡°Elder Qiu, there¡¯s nothing wrong with being a eunuch. They are civil servants at least,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. ¡°What is a civil servant?¡± Elder Qiu looked at Leng Ruoxue in confusion. ¡°Works for an emperor.¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t want to be a civil servant,¡± Elder Qiu said seriously after thinking about it. ¡°Pfft!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help laughing. Elder Qiu is really too cute. Teasing him for no reason is pretty fun! In the middle of the hall, Huangfu Yu was taming a beast. But Leng Ruoxue sat in her seat like a spectator who had nothing to do with it, and she didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to move, causing everyone present to be endlessly puzzled. Does Leng Ruoxue intend to give up directly? ¡°Charm, go! Hook up with that black fox for Master,¡± Leng Ruoxue said evilly to Charm, who was lying in her arms. What do you mean by hook up? Charm¡¯s fluffy little face was full of black lines. Master! Can you not make things sound so suggestive! Leng Ruoxue¡¯s voice was not loud, just enough for everyone present to hear clearly. They were just like Charm and had black lines hanging on their heads. Is Leng Ruoxue planning to let her little pet beast go and hook up with the spirit beast? Charm¡¯s transformed appearance was really too cute, so no one thought that he was strong. Many people even believed that the small snow-white fox was a pet. Letting a pet hook up with a spirit beast was a big joke in many people¡¯s hearts. If spirit beasts were so easy to hook up with, they would also let their spirit beasts hook up with them. A honey trap! Who didn¡¯t know how to do it! Charm jumped out of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms elegantly and walked slowly to the cage with the ink fox inside. They stared at each other for three seconds before they began speaking in the fox language that no one could understand. ¡°Purple-eyed snow fox!¡± the ink fox in the cage said softly. It noticed this fox just now, but it didn¡¯t expect that a noble king of foxes, a purple-eyed snow fox, would acknowledge a human as his master. ¡°Ink fox! How did you get caught by humans?¡± Charm asked curiously. Although purple-eyed snow foxes were acknowledged to be the strongest among the fox race, only they knew that mutated ink foxes with the dark attribute were the most powerful among the fox race. But the fox race felt that black was inauspicious, so they would expel mutated ink foxes and leave them to fend for themselves whenever they appeared. Alas! This was also the sorrow of the ink foxes. ¡°Bored,¡± the ink fox in the cage said indifferently. It had lived alone for too long and was very lonely. Its kind refused to accept it, so it would rather be captured by humans. In fact, its goal was very simple. It just wanted to find a partner and some warmth. But it had yet to find a human worthy of being its master, and no human could tame it. ¡°Uh¡­ Erm, my master asked me to hook up with you,¡± Charm said cheekily. Ink foxes were not so easily manipulated, so he had to make the ink fox do it willingly. The ink fox looked at Charm strangely for some time before saying, ¡°I¡¯m a male. I¡¯m not interested in the same gender.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the same gender either,¡± Charm said hurriedly with a dark face. Boohoo¡­ how embarrassing! ¡°What I mean is that you can follow my master,¡± Charm explained. ¡°That girl?¡± the ink fox asked calmly. What¡¯s so special about her that even the highest-ranking purple-eyed snow fox acknowledged her as his master? ¡°Yes, my master is the best master. You will never regret following her, nor will you be alone anymore,¡± Charm said with a touch of sympathy. Mutated ink foxes had not appeared in the fox race for a long time, but he had been very interested in ink foxes since he was young and had once specially studied their mentality. Therefore, he knew that ink foxes were all lonely, but at the same time, ink foxes had the innate pride of purple-eyed snow foxes. The ink fox looked at Leng Ruoxue, then at Charm, and fell into deep thought¡­ ¡°Will Charm succeed?¡± Ye Chen asked curiously. The ink fox had been coldly treated since he was young, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy to move him. ¡°I have confidence in Charm,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Charm and Darling had communicated about the ink fox in her head just now, so she felt sympathy for the ink fox. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t a compassionate person. She might not feel this way if it was a human, but¡­ Alas! I just can¡¯t stand seeing cute little animals being treated like this. Seeing the ink fox still pondering, Charm didn¡¯t bother him. He waited quietly by the side for his decision while watching Huangfu Yu tame the other beast. Hmph! Daring to scheme against Master, she will be lucky if she merely dies. ¡°I agree to acknowledge her as my master,¡± the ink fox said slowly after pondering for a long time. He hoped that he wouldn¡¯t regret his decision. His request was simple¡ªhe just wanted to feel a trace of warmth. ¡°You won¡¯t regret it,¡± Charm said firmly. The ink fox could experience the rest for himself. ¡°I¡¯ll help you open the cage.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± the ink fox said and immediately broke out of the cage. An ordinary cage for holy beasts like this was nothing to him. If it wasn¡¯t because he was too lazy to leave, it would have been impossible to trap him. After getting out, the ink fox glanced at the one-horned golden flood dragon and then walked toward Leng Ruoxue with Charm. Most of the people present looked at this unbelievable scene with their mouths agape. T-the hook-up actually succeeded. Can I also get my spirit beast to deploy honey traps in the future as well? Everyone¡¯s thoughts became lively at that moment. The ink fox, who had transformed into a little fox, walked to Leng Ruoxue and said, ¡°I am willing to acknowledge you as my master.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and happily hugged the cute little black fox in her arms. Why are spirit beasts all so cute in their transformed state? They¡¯re simply irresistible! The ink fox, who was in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, felt uncomfortable all over and also a little shy. Fortunately, he was black and had fluffy fur to protect himself. Otherwise, others would definitely notice that his face was red. Chapter 110 - Stewing In One’s Own Juice (3) ¡°Don¡¯t be shy! My beloved master is easy to get along with,¡± Darling said understandingly. ¡°I¡¯m not shy,¡± the exposed ink fox roared in anger. How could I be shy? I¡¯ve been an adult for hundreds of years. Leng Ruoxue caressed the black fur of the fox to calm him down. Alas! What an awkward little fox. ¡°I¡¯ll name you Dazzle!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± the ink fox said, even though he hadn¡¯t officially acknowledged her as his master yet. ¡°You can acknowledge me as your master after we leave this place!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Dazzle nodded. Perhaps I really won¡¯t regret this decision. ¡°Master, that golden flood dragon¡­¡± Dazzle opened his mouth, seemingly wanting to say something. ¡°What about it?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Dazzle in confusion. Although flood dragons had the bloodlines of dragons, they were cold-blooded like snakes, and she had never liked snakes. As the human and beast chatted, abnormalities began to appear in the center of the hall that had been silent all along. Amid everyone¡¯s exclamations, Leng Ruoxue raised her head to look at Huangfu Yu. At this moment, Huangfu Yu had an extremely painful expression on her face, and her forehead was covered in sweat as her countenance became paler and paler. This was obviously a sign of backlash. Huangfu Yu¡¯s life would be over unless someone could tame this flood dragon. But even if someone were to tame the golden flood dragon now, although Huangfu Yu¡¯s life could be saved, she would still become a fool. As for the golden flood dragon in the cage, it was still very calm, as if this had nothing to do with it. This flood dragon is quite interesting, Leng Ruoxue thought while looking at the situation in front of her. ¡°When do you intend to make a move?¡± Ye Chen asked in a low voice. Xue¡¯er won¡¯t just watch Huangfu Yu lose her life, right? ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s enjoy the show first.¡± Of course she would help, but not now! ¡°Guards! Guards! Go to the Beast Trainer Association to look for Master Sui!¡± Disregarding her manners, Noble Consort Xu hurriedly stood up and yelled when she realized that something was amiss. ¡°Reporting to Noble Consort, we have already sent people to invite Master Sui. But he doesn¡¯t seem to be in Lunar Capital recently,¡± a eunuch said cautiously. ¡°What? Hurry up and look for him. You must find him,¡± Noble Consort Xu said anxiously. ¡°My dear consort, please calm down. I have sent someone to invite him over,¡± Huangfu Zhen comforted. ¡°Your Majesty, you must think of a way to save our precious daughter!¡± Noble Consort Xu said with tears in her eyes. No man could bear to refuse such an appearance. ¡°Sister, His Majesty will definitely think of a way. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± The empress tried to console her, but her gaze turned to Leng Ruoxue. Alas, if anything really happens to Huangfu Yu, Noble Consort Xu will definitely blame her. ¡°You¡­ It must be you! What did you do? You must have harmed my Yu¡¯er!¡± Suddenly, Noble Consort Xu pointed at Leng Ruoxue as if she had gone mad. The hatred in her eyes made it seem as though she wanted to skin Leng Ruoxue alive. ¡°Am I the one who wanted to compete? Or am I the one who provided this spirit beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Noble Consort Xu mockingly. ¡°Then you must have done something?¡± Noble Consort Xu insisted. ¡°What a joke. Everyone can vouch that this young lady didn¡¯t even stand up. How could I have tampered with it? Why don¡¯t you show me how to tamper with it?¡± Is this woman crazy? Leng Ruoxue was really speechless. She originally wanted Huangfu Yu to suffer less, but now¡­ Hmph, I¡¯ve changed my mind. ¡°Your Majesty, quickly get someone to arrest Leng Ruoxue. She must have harmed Yu¡¯er,¡± Noble Consort Xue¡¯er requested Huangfu Zhen. ¡°Ah, my beloved consort! I know you¡¯re worried about Yu¡¯er, but you have to calm down. There are so many people watching. Miss Leng really didn¡¯t have the chance to do anything,¡± Huangfu Zhen comforted impatiently. If he really arrested Leng Ruoxue, Leng Qingtian would definitely fight him. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Beloved Consort, why don¡¯t you go back to your palace to rest first?¡± Huangfu Zhen signaled the eunuch beside him with his eyes, and the eunuch half supported and half carried Noble Consort Xu away. ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m so sorry! I hope you can understand a mother¡¯s love for her daughter,¡± the emperor said with an apologetic face. ¡°I understand,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. Of course not! Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to the golden flood dragon in the cage. This flood dragon is quite interesting. It¡¯s actually playing with Huangfu Yu. Otherwise, she would have probably died a long time ago with that little amount of mental strength she has. Hehe, I will accept this flood dragon just because of its devious nature. ¡°Your Majesty, Master Wu is here.¡± A guard walked in and reported. ¡°Quick, please,¡± Huangfu Zhen hurriedly said with an anxious expression on his face. A middle-aged man in his fifties walked into the hall. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The middle-aged man bowed slightly. ¡°Master Wu, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Please save Yu¡¯er,¡± Huangfu Zhen quickly said. Master Wu was the vice president of the Beast Trainer Association, so he should have a way. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t panic. Let me take a look.¡± Master Wu approached and observed carefully. ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s nothing I can do,¡± Master Wu said after looking at it for a while. He was not a fool. There could only be one possibility if even a Master Beast Trainer could not tame this spirit beast¡ªthey were all mistaken. He would definitely not take the risk since he couldn¡¯t determine the level of the golden python. It wouldn¡¯t be worth losing his life for someone unrelated to him. ¡°What should we do? Master Wu, is Master Sui back?¡± the empress asked worriedly. ¡°Senior Brother went to the Illusionary Forest and won¡¯t be back anytime soon.¡± Master Wu¡¯s words completely dashed their hopes. ¡°Elder Wang, do you think we can invite the genius beast trainer from your academy to try?¡± Huangfu Zhen probed. ¡°Your Majesty, how can others tame something that even Master Wu isn¡¯t confident about?¡± Elder Wang declined implicitly. Isn¡¯t it enough for your daughter to become a fool? Do you want to turn the genius of our academy into one as well? ¡°Erm¡­¡± Huangfu Zhen couldn¡¯t force Elder Wang after hearing what he said. Chapter 111 - Stewing In One’s Own Juice (4) ¡°Why don¡¯t you let my beast try?!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said when she saw that it was about time. ¡°O-okay,¡± Huangfu Zhen said happily. ¡°Dazzle, go and hook up with that ¡®golden python¡¯ for Master,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered indifferently. ¡°Master!¡± Dazzle¡¯s face was full of black lines, and his eyes were full of hidden bitterness as he looked at his future unscrupulous master. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m interested in that fellow. I don¡¯t want to hook up with it. But he had to listen to his master¡¯s orders. Dazzle mustered up his courage in front of everyone, walked to the cage enclosing the one-horned golden flood dragon, and looked resentfully at the calm flood dragon. ¡°Hey, my future master asked me to hook up with you.¡± It was also similar to Charm¡¯s opening statement earlier, and it was said in the beast language. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in male foxes,¡± the flood dragon replied. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in a male snake either,¡± Dazzle said angrily. What an ungrateful stinky snake. ¡°You are the snake. Your whole family are snakes.¡± The one-horned golden flood dragon hated being called a snake the most. Hmph, how am I like a snake? Do snakes have scales as beautiful as mine? What a tasteless idiot. ¡°I am a fox, and I don¡¯t have a family!¡± Dazzle roared. He was really angry. ¡°Charm, what are they talking about?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking when she saw the two little beasts seemingly arguing. ¡°They¡¯re bickering!¡± Charm¡¯s face was full of black lines. These two fellows! He would have beaten them up if not for the fact that he didn¡¯t want to expose his strength. They really made him worry. ¡°Alright! I accept hooking up with you,¡± the flood dragon suddenly said after he was done arguing with Dazzle. ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Come with me to see Master quickly,¡± Dazzle said in a commanding tone. ¡°What should I do with this woman?¡± the flood dragon asked disdainfully as he looked at the woman who had been blinded by her own cleverness. ¡°Just turn her into a fool. Don¡¯t kill her,¡± Yao said after some thought. He definitely couldn¡¯t let a woman who dared to plot against his master off easily. ¡°Okay.¡± The flood dragon increased the pressure on her mental strength until he was sure that Huangfu Yu was definitely a fool. After losing the pressure, Huangfu Yu¡¯s body collapsed to the ground. The flood dragon broke open his cage like Dazzle had done, and his cold golden eyes glanced indifferently at Master Wu. Then he transformed into a mini-snake as thick as a finger and crawled toward Leng Ruoxue behind Dazzle. Nearby, Master Wu felt a chill run down his spine from just being glanced at by those cold golden eyes, but¡­ Leng Ruoxue held the golden snake in her hand and fiddled with him. The snake¡¯s body was cold, his scales were very soft, and his entire body was golden. He looks pretty good. Oh, I can use him as a bracelet. ¡°Erm¡­ Miss, these two spirit beasts belong to our Beast Trainer Association. I hope you can return them to their owners.¡± Master Wu summoned up his courage to say as he looked at the golden python hanging around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s snow-white wrist as a bracelet and the black fox lying in her arms. He could see that Leng Ruoxue was definitely not easy to deal with, so he could choose not to take back that python, but he had to bring that fox back. That level nine holy beast was the treasure of their Beast Trainer Association! ¡°You¡¯re saying that they¡¯re yours? What evidence do you have?¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. Whatever was in her hands was hers. There was no way they could go back! ¡°Erm¡­¡± Master Wu was speechless. How was he going to prove it? Even if he went back and asked the people of the Beast Trainer Association to be his witnesses, she probably wouldn¡¯t admit it. ¡°Princess Huangfu Yu borrowed these two spirit beasts from our Beast Trainer Association,¡± Master Wu continued, unwilling to give up. ¡°Oh, ask the princess to testify then. The princess said that whoever tamed these two spirit beasts would be their owner. She had the power to make the decision, and everyone here can testify to it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently with an expression that screamed ¡®don¡¯t try to lie to me¡¯. ¡°¡­¡± Is this stinky girl planning to keep these spirit beasts of our association? Ask the princess to testify? The princess has already fainted. Even if she wakes up now, she¡¯s probably a fool. What¡¯s there to testify! Master Wu was so angry! ¡°Miss, it won¡¯t do you any good to offend our Beast Trainer Association,¡± Master Wu warned. ¡°Master Wu, are you threatening me? This young lady only recognizes beasts and not humans. These two beasts are mine now, and no one can snatch them away!¡± Leng Ruoxue used the word ¡®snatch¡¯ to imply that they shouldn¡¯t bully others with their power. ¡°That¡¯s right. The condition was agreed upon before the competition. But you want them back now that our young lady won the competition. What kind of person is this! How can people from the Beast Trainer Association bully others like this!¡± Feng Da echoed cleverly. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°Master Wu, right? Since the princess is the one who borrowed them from you, why don¡¯t you ask the princess for them? Why are you pestering my young lady? You¡¯re too old!¡± Lin Yuan also wanted to stir up trouble, and he even implied that Master Wu was up to no good. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Master Wu was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak, and he turned to look at Huangfu Zhen. ¡°Erm¡­ Master Wu! Yu¡¯er is currently unconscious. Let¡¯s talk about it when she wakes up!¡± Huangfu Zhen said perfunctorily. He couldn¡¯t clean up this mess. Seeing the emperor¡¯s attitude, Master Wu was very unwilling, but there was nothing he could do. He couldn¡¯t forcefully snatch them, and even if he tried, he wouldn¡¯t be able to snatch them! ¡°This incident has dampened everyone¡¯s spirits, so let¡¯s end the banquet here!¡± Huangfu Zhen said. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Qingtian said. Today¡¯s show was almost over. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others stood up and walked out of the hall. But just as they reached the imperial garden, a maidservant stopped them. ¡°Miss Leng, Her Majesty the Empress invites you,¡± the maidservant said respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not familiar with your empress,¡± Leng Ruoxue declined lightly. Just as Leng Ruoxue and the others were about to leave, a handsome youth appeared in front of them. ¡°Miss Leng, I am Huangfu Lian. Imperial Mother asked me to invite you over.¡± The empress had told the crown prince not to put on airs in front of Leng Ruoxue. Chapter 112 - Stewing In One’s Own Juice (5) ¡°Xue¡¯er, go!¡± Leng Qingtian said. She should at least give her some face since the crown prince personally invited her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Grandpa.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Ye Chen said. He was worried about this crown prince. ¡°Grandpa, you can go back first. There¡¯s no need to wait for us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to her grandfather with a nod. Then she and the freak followed Huangfu Lian to the empress¡¯s palace, Phoenix Rite Hall. At the Phoenix Rite Hall. ¡°Imperial Mother, Miss Leng is here,¡± Huangfu Lian said to the beautiful middle-aged woman sitting in Phoenix Rite Hall. ¡°Welcome, Ruoxue.¡± The beautiful middle-aged woman stood up and greeted her. ¡°Your Majesty, we don¡¯t seem to be so familiar?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. Is this empress trying to get close to me? ¡°Your mother and I were very good friends,¡± the empress explained with a smile. When she first saw Leng Ruoxue, she only felt that she was very beautiful and resembled an old friend. But she later found out that she really was the daughter of the old friend. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that my mother had a friend who is an empress,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly, not knowing why the empress called her here. When she was in the hall just now, the expression on the empress¡¯s face clearly showed that she didn¡¯t know her. But now, she was actually trying to worm her way into being close with her. ¡°That¡¯s normal. Very few people know that your mother and I were friends,¡± the empress said nonchalantly. ¡°Oh, may I know why Your Majesty wanted to see Ruoxue?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked bluntly. ¡°I just want to remind you to be careful of Noble Consort Xu. She won¡¯t let you off,¡± the empress said with concern on her beautiful face. ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Your Majesty. Ruoxue will be careful. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± ¡°Be careful on the road. I¡¯ll ask Lian¡¯er to send a carriage to see you off!¡± the empress said enthusiastically. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We have a spirit beast.¡± Quill, who had been lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, immediately flew into the air and became larger after hearing his master¡¯s words. After Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen sat on his back, he flew out of the imperial palace. ¡°Imperial Mother.¡± ¡°Where is His Majesty?¡± ¡°Imperial Father went to Huangfu Yu¡¯s chambers,¡± Huangfu Lian said. ¡°Lian¡¯er, let¡¯s go take a look too!¡± the empress said after some thought. ¡­ ¡°Your Majesty, you have to avenge Yu¡¯er! It¡¯s all because of that slut Leng Ruoxue! Wuuu wuuu¡­¡± The empress and the crown prince heard Noble Consort Xu crying and talking the moment they entered Huangfu Yu¡¯s chambers. ¡°Beloved Consort, everyone saw what happened just now. If we cause trouble for Leng Ruoxue because of this, people will talk and criticize us. So even if we want to take revenge, we have to have a better excuse!¡± Huangfu Zhen coaxed gently, but his eyes were full of impatience. ¡°Your Majesty is right. Even if we want to take revenge, we have to think about it carefully. How can we just take revenge like that?¡± the empress echoed as she walked in. ¡°Empress is right,¡± Noble Consort Xu said obediently. But the hatred in her eyes was impossible to ignore. Leng Ruoxue, you are dead meat¡­ ¡­ Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen soon returned to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± Leng Ruoxue went directly into her room after saying this to the freak. Ye Chen stood in the corridor and looked at Xue¡¯er¡¯s closed door gloomily. After returning to her room, Leng Ruoxue entered the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Ruohan hurried over when he saw his sister. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. She knew very well what her brother was afraid of. ¡°Big Brother, they are my new spirit beasts.¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic and pointed at the two sluggish little beasts who entered with her. ¡°Yes, Big Brother saw it.¡± Even though he was in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, he could see what was happening outside. ¡°Master, I¡¯m leaving for a while,¡± Charm suddenly said. Then he picked up the fox and the flood dragon, asked Qing Jue to find a place for them, and did what he had wanted to do in the palace. ¡°Big Brother, are you going out?¡± ¡°Yes. Everyone will be worried if they don¡¯t see me return,¡± Leng Ruohan said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you out.¡± After sending her brother out, Leng Ruoxue returned to the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. But just as she entered, two crying little beasts jumped into her arms! Moreover, they looked, uh¡­ quite miserable. A lot of the soft and shiny black fur on Dazzle¡¯s body had fallen, and a lot of it was stuck together. A few scales had fallen off the body of the golden flood dragon, and there were bloodstains all over his golden body. ¡°Master, Charm bullied us!¡± Dazzle was the first to complain. That damn stinky snow fox is actually a divine beast. Boohoo¡­ I feel inferior. That snow fox clearly cultivated for far less time than I did, but he¡¯s already a divine beast. This was too much of a blow to an old fox who had cultivated alone for hundreds of years. ¡°Master, you have to uphold justice for the disadvantaged! You can¡¯t let the evil forces continue to run rampant,¡± the proud one-horned golden flood dragon said pitifully. A few drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. What¡¯s going on?! I really didn¡¯t expect these two little beasts to be such funny fellows. Alas! It seems like my life will be very lively from now on. ¡°Charm.¡± ¡°Master.¡± Charm obediently jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and lay down. His beautiful purple eyes looked triumphantly at the two complaining fellows. Today, he wanted them to know who the boss here was. ¡°Stay here for now!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the fox and flood dragon before leaving the Heaven and Earth Bracelet with Charm and Darling in her arms. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡­ The next day, when Leng Ruoxue entered the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, she found the two little beasts lying listlessly on the ground even though their injuries had long healed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Alas! Our master doesn¡¯t like us,¡± Dazzle said without even looking up. After he stayed here for a night, his inferiority complex had already changed into an extreme inferiority complex because he discovered that his future master had many extraordinary beasts. Even that bird was a divine beast. Boohoo¡­ divine beast! I also want to be one¡­ Chapter 113 - Stewing In One’s Own Juice (6) ¡°Who said that?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. Did I say anything about not liking them? ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to be said! Master has so many beasts, but we aren¡¯t the most powerful, so Master naturally won¡¯t have many opportunities to use us. What status will we have then?!¡± The one-horned golden flood dragon lowered his head in dejection. Wuuu wuuu¡­ I still don¡¯t have a name! ¡°Pfft!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help laughing out loud. How can these two beasts be so cute? They can actually think of something like this. ¡°What¡¯s so funny!¡± the bad-tempered flood dragon roared angrily and raised his head. ¡°Master¡­¡± Oh no, why is it Master! Oh no, oh no, it¡¯s over! Master¡¯s impression of me is probably even worse now. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Master?¡± Dazzle also looked up upon hearing the word ¡®master¡¯. Uh, it¡¯s really Master! What did I say just now? Hide quickly! ¡°What are you two hiding for? Come out!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the two little beasts shyly hiding behind the tree after seeing her. When she saw them yesterday, she felt that these two fellows were quite steady and mature. Why did it seem like they had been swapped out after only one night? ¡°Master, you¡­ you can¡¯t dislike us,¡± Dazzle said cautiously. ¡°Did I say I don¡¯t like you? I came here to contract with you,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. Why do these two little fellows feel so insecure! ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really?¡± After hearing this, the two little beasts hurriedly ran out from behind the tree and looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly. ¡°Really!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the two very unsure little fellows with some amusement. Then she reached out, hugged them in her arms, and exited the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. After leaving her room, Leng Ruoxue went straight to look for Freak. ¡°I want to go out for a while,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly to Freak after entering his room. ¡°Where? I want to go too.¡± Freak¡¯s black and shiny beautiful eyes were full of anticipation. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± After notifying her grandfather, the two of them sat on Quill and left the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. ¡°Quill, go to Thousand Cry Mountain!¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± After flying for about an hour, the two humans and three beasts arrived at Thousand Cry Mountain. Quill found a place with no one around to land. ¡°We can establish the contracts now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the two little beasts. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The two little beasts happily started the soul contracts directly. After the contract arrays disappeared, they successfully acknowledged their master. ¡°Master.¡± The two little beasts pounced directly into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and acted coquettishly. ¡°Golden flood dragon will be called Rise from now on! Take these two pills now.¡± After giving the flood dragon a name, Leng Ruoxue took out two green spirit pills and handed them to the two little beasts. ¡°Yes, Master! Eh? Such rich spiritual energy!¡± The two little beasts were surprised and couldn¡¯t wait to throw the pills into their mouths. A moment later, the two little beasts felt something amiss, as though they were about to advance. ¡°Master, we¡¯re going to advance.¡± The two little beasts screamed and quickly jumped out of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. They found a spacious place and restored their huge bodies in preparation to advance. Not long later, heaven and earth laws descended¡­ Even after the heaven and earth laws disappeared, the two little beasts were still in a daze. They became divine beasts! They became divine beasts so easily! Ah! The two little beasts looked at each other again and again. Yes, they were really divine beasts now. This was really unbelievable. They had both cultivated for hundreds of years, but they became divine beasts in such a short time¡­ After the two beasts advanced, the spiritual energy in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s body reached a peak. But unfortunately, she still didn¡¯t feel any signs of breaking through. ¡°Master.¡± After the two beasts finally believed that they had become divine beasts, they happily jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and rubbed against her. But their behavior thoroughly offended someone who suspected them of taking advantage of her! ¡°Are you two done?¡± The two little beasts were thrown out with a furious roar. ¡°Wuuu wuuu¡­ Master, he bullied us.¡± After being thrown far away, the two little beasts crawled back and complained aggrievedly. ¡°Freak, what are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion. Is Freak jealous of the two little beasts? ¡°These two little things were taking advantage of you,¡± Freak complained with tears in his eyes. Boohoo¡­ I haven¡¯t even enjoyed this benefit yet, but the spirit beasts beat me to it. At this moment, Freak felt extremely unbalanced in his heart. ¡°Freak, aren¡¯t you thinking too much? They are just two spirit beasts,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡°They are already divine beasts and can transform into humans.¡± Freak exposed the two little beasts¡¯ scheme. ¡°Yes. Why didn¡¯t you two transform into human form?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Erm¡­ Erm, we are too used to being spirit beasts and didn¡¯t react for a while. Moreover, we are strongest in our beast form,¡± Dazzle explained. What he said was the truth. The two of them were really not mentally prepared at all for the advancement to divine beast. After the advancement, they were so excited that they forgot they could transform into human form. Moreover, as beasts, they could still occupy the arms of their master, hehe! ¡°Beloved Master, your Darling also wants to advance. Wuuu wuuu¡­¡± At this moment, Darling in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet lost his composure. The other two advanced to divine beasts, but he was still only a level eight holy beast now. Boohoo¡­ This is too much of a blow. He felt so sad and so inferior¡­ ¡°I told you to cultivate properly time and again. Now you¡¯re anxious, huh?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to scold him. ¡°Beloved Master, you can¡¯t dislike your Darling¡­¡± Darling said aggrievedly. He just wanted to stay with his master. Cultivation was too boring. ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you. Since you want to advance, I¡¯ll get Qing Jue to find a place for you to cultivate. Come out when you advance to level nine holy beast,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Beloved Master, you mustn¡¯t forget Darling!¡± Darling said worriedly. Chapter 114 - We Didn’t Do Anything (1) ¡°Of course not. How could I forget my cute Darling!¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. ¡°Then your Darling will cultivate.¡± ¡°Cultivate diligently!¡± After arranging Darling¡¯s matter, Leng Ruoxue saw Freak looking at her with resentment. She smiled helplessly. ¡°What? Are you really jealous of the spirit beasts?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I be jealous?¡± Freak said aggrievedly. Yesterday, Xue¡¯er ignored me because of these two little beasts. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Yes. Yes, you can.¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. There was nothing she could do about him. Freak loved to pretend to be pitiful, and it always made her unable to steel her heart. Alas! Am I really going to be manipulated by him? No, I have to think of a way¡­ ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Freak said with satisfaction. Hmph! If this little thing dared to say no, I would¡­ I would¡­ have had to run away from home! ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said while looking at the time. ¡°Why are we going back so early? Let¡¯s stay for a while!¡± Freak didn¡¯t want to go back so early. ¡°Tomorrow is the individual competition. We have to go back and prepare!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to prepare?¡± Freak said nonchalantly. In fact, they had all discussed it today but only hid it from Xue¡¯er. ¡°Then why are we staying here?¡± They had just left this place a few days ago, and there was really nothing better to do here. ¡°A date! We haven¡¯t been on a date for a long time,¡± Freak said pitifully. ¡°A date!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead dripped with sweat. What does Freak mean? Have we been on a date before? Why can¡¯t I remember? ¡°Yes! You have to go on a date with me! You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e, so we have to go on a date!¡± Freak emphasized. ¡°Okay then! How do you want to go on the date?¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. There¡¯s something wrong with Freak today! ¡°Let¡¯s find a quiet place!¡± Freak said suggestively. ¡°What do you want to do?!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at him cautiously. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything! I just want to find a place where no one will disturb us!¡± Freak felt wronged. How could Xue¡¯er misunderstand me? I¡¯m such a pure child! ¡°Isn¡¯t there no one here?¡± Where else could there be?! ¡°But there are beasts here! Why don¡¯t you put them away?¡± Freak pointed at the two eyesores. Leng Ruoxue looked at the two beasts not far away, who were looking at her with tears in their eyes¡­ ¡°Alright!¡± After thinking about it, Leng Ruoxue got the two beasts to enter the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. Alas! Does this count as choosing a man over beasts? ¡°Put Quill away too!¡± Freak continued. ¡°Alright!¡± Leng Ruoxue obediently got Quill to enter the bracelet as well. Freak should be satisfied now! ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Seeing how cooperative Xue¡¯er was, Freak was very satisfied. His depressed mood finally improved a little. The two of them found a place to sit down, but no one spoke for a while. ¡°Hey, when are you going to stop?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t stand being stared at so intently by Freak. ¡°I want to look at you forever,¡± Freak said lovingly, his bright black eyes hiding tenderness. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I can¡¯t get used to it.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart was racing. Damn it. What¡¯s wrong with me? It¡¯s not like no one has looked at me this way before. No, I have to calm down! ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Freak said when he saw that he had achieved his goal. He knew that he shouldn¡¯t force Xue¡¯er too much, or she would definitely resist. It was better to stop at the right time. ¡°Let¡¯s head back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she calmed her breathing and let Quill out. ¡­ When they returned to Elegance Lagoon Pavilion, it was already past lunch time. They had some food in the restaurant downstairs and then went straight to the reception room. ¡°Grandpa, Elder Qiu.¡± ¡°You¡¯re back. Where did you go?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help asking curiously. ¡°We went to the Thousand Cry Mountain,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained simply. ¡°All done?¡± Leng Qingtian knew that Xue¡¯er had gone to the Thousand Cry Mountain for the advancement of the two little beasts. ¡°Done. There shouldn¡¯t be much today, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Some people from the Beast Trainer Association just came. They wanted to invite you to discuss in detail,¡± Elder Qiu said. Alas! This Beast Trainer Association is also big trouble. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about. I¡¯ve already contracted those two spirit beasts,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. It was impossible for her to return them even if she didn¡¯t contract them. ¡°Lass! The Beast Trainer Association is a tough nut to crack!¡± Elder Qiu reminded her. The people from the Beast Trainer Association were not very strong. But many powerhouses were counting on the Beast Trainer Association to tame spirit beasts for them, so they had to listen to whatever the Beast Trainer Association said. If the Beast Trainer Association used this as a condition, there would probably be many powerhouses looking for trouble with this girl. ¡°Elder Qiu, the Beast Trainer Association is unreasonable in this matter. Even if they want to find fault, they can¡¯t find fault with me. If they really find trouble with me, then they are bullying me, so there¡¯s no need to be afraid. I believe there are still many righteous people in the world,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°Lass, you are still too inexperienced. How can there be so many righteous people in the world? There will only be justice with strength. Which weak person will speak up for you!¡± Elder Qiu said with some concern. To put it bluntly, in this world, the strong were respected, and whoever had a harder fist was justice. ¡°Old Leng, why don¡¯t you persuade your granddaughter? Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t dissuade Leng Ruoxue, Elder Qiu had to ask Leng Qingtian for help. ¡°This child has grown and can longer be controlled by a guardian,¡± Leng Qingtian said indifferently. His precious granddaughter had several divine beasts, and he was a Spiritual Supremacy with a divine beast. Whoever wanted to come to their death could come! This was something unstoppable. ¡°You two are really calm. Looks like I¡¯m old!¡± Elder Qiu said with emotion. ¡°Pfft!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t help laughing after hearing what Elder Qiu said. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Elder Qiu roared with widened eyes. Chapter 115 - We Didn’t Do Anything (2) ¡°Elder Qiu, do you want to break through to Spiritual Supremacy?¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic. She had discussed it with her grandfather and felt that she could give Elder Qiu a heavenly essence pill. The main reason was that they had been getting along well recently, and this old man was the right-hand man of Principal Lin, who was her brother¡¯s master and her grandfather¡¯s good friend. ¡°Of course I do. I¡¯ve wanted to break through for a long time.¡± Elder Qiu looked at Leng Qingtian with envy. He had spent as much time as Leng Qingtian at peak Spiritual Sovereign. Moreover, the difference between peak Spiritual Sovereign and Spiritual Supremacy was like the difference between heaven and earth. ¡°Elder Qiu, take this, and you can advance.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a white pill and handed it to Elder Qiu. ¡°Really? So magical?¡± Elder Qiu took the pill doubtfully and smelled it. It smells so good! ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I ate this to advance,¡± Leng Qingtian said. After hearing this, Elder Qiu immediately threw the pill into his mouth without thinking. But soon, he felt that something was amiss. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m going to advance!¡± Elder Qiu hurriedly sat cross-legged on the ground. ¡°You damn old thing! Who asked you to eat it here?¡± Leng Qingtian roared and set up a barrier to prevent Elder Qiu from being disturbed. Then he retreated outside the reception room with Xue¡¯er and the others to guard him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± The commotion caused by Elder Qiu attracted a lot of people, including people from the Rising Dragon Academy, the Flying Bird Academy, and even many families in Lunar Capital. ¡°Nothing. Elder Qiu is merely advancing,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. The commotion caused by someone advancing to Spiritual Supremacy is extraordinary. It actually attracted so many people. Merely advancing. Everyone present had a few drops of cold sweat on their foreheads. If they remembered correctly, Elder Qiu should be at peak Spiritual Sovereign. Wouldn¡¯t he be a Spiritual Supremacy if he advanced? A Spiritual Supremacy! He would become one of the top powerhouses on the Ling Feng Continent. After all, there was no Spiritual Deity on the Ling Feng Continent now. They were so envious! About half an hour later, the heaven and earth laws slowly dissipated. After a while, Elder Qiu emerged from the reception room, looking refreshed and elated. ¡°Elder Qiu, congratulations! Congratulations!¡± Everyone present simultaneously congratulated Elder Qiu. ¡°Hehe! Just luck!¡± Elder Qiu said with a smile. He didn¡¯t dare to say that he advanced because Ruoxue gave him a small pill. Otherwise, Old Man Leng would eat him alive. Moreover, he was also afraid of causing Ruoxue trouble. How heaven-defying must it be to be able to advance to Spiritual Supremacy with just a pill! ¡°That¡¯s because Elder Qiu is lucky! We don¡¯t have such luck,¡± Elder Wang said enviously. He also wanted to advance. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Hehe! Elder Wang, don¡¯t be anxious. You will have a chance too.¡± Elder Qiu comforted him happily. After Elder Qiu exchanged pleasantries with them, these people gradually dispersed. After sending everyone off, Elder Qiu wiped the sweat off his head. Those people were really too enthusiastic. If he hadn¡¯t used tomorrow¡¯s competition as an excuse, they would still be reluctant to leave. ¡°Elder Qiu, how does it feel to be a celebrity?¡± Feng Da asked with a smile when he saw that everyone had left. ¡°So tiring.¡± Now he finally knew why the girl liked to keep a low profile. Not just anyone could be a celebrity. ¡°Elder Qiu, it¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s talk about tomorrow¡¯s matches!¡± Leng Ruoxue walked over. ¡°Oh, right. The finals of the individual competition are tomorrow. Come in.¡± Elder Qiu walked into the reception room first. After Leng Ruoxue and the others entered the reception room and sat down, Elder Qiu specially cleared his throat before speaking. ¡°Lass, I won¡¯t say any words of thanks. If you need my help in the future, just let me know!¡± Qiu Chang looked at Leng Ruoxue gratefully. He really didn¡¯t know how to repay such a big favor! ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°From tomorrow onward, the finals of the individual competition will officially begin. On each match day, there will be a redraw to decide your opponents, so there is no way to know who you¡¯re facing beforehand. But each of you only has nine opponents in total, so it¡¯s best if you have some understanding of each person¡¯s characteristics before the start of the finals,¡± Elder Qiu continued very seriously and introduced the situations of the other opponents to them one by one. By the time Elder Qiu finished introducing the opponents, it was almost time for dinner. After dinner, Leng Ruoxue and the others went to bed early. ¡­ Late at night, Leng Ruoxue was sleeping soundly on the bed with a little white fox sleeping soundly in her arms. A man in black with a cold gaze was standing by her bedside and holding a saber in his hand. The blade was cold and intimidating and contained spiritual power. And under the moonlight, the saber tip left traces of light on the bed. The man in black raised the saber in his hand and slashed at Leng Ruoxue¡­ Suddenly, a white ray of cold light froze the man in black into ice, and the saber in his hand fell to the ground with a clang. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Xue¡¯er?¡± Freak and the others heard the sound and rushed in. At this moment, Leng Ruoxue had already sat up on the bed. Her clothes were neat, and there was no sign of her sleeping at all. ¡°Nothing, just a fly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. In fact, she had not been sleeping at all. She happened to be cultivating in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet just now, and later, she sensed that someone was sneaking around, so she cooperated. But she still unexpectedly alarmed Freak, her grandfather, and the others. ¡°Charm, is he dead?¡± Ye Chen looked at the man in black, who had frozen into ice. ¡°Not yet.¡± He knew what to do. How could he let this person die so easily? ¡°Unfreeze him! I want to interrogate him,¡± Ye Chen said. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let me do it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. It¡¯s just thawing, isn¡¯t it? I can do it too. ¡°Master.¡± Charm was speechless as he looked at the block of ice with pity. People who offend Master won¡¯t have a good end. Chapter 116 - We Didn’t Do Anything (3) Leng Ruoxue gathered her fire-attribute spiritual power in her hand and waved it at the block of ice. After a few minutes, it melted¡­ The man in black was wet and trembling non-stop. At this moment, the two spiritual powers of fire and ice were fighting in the man in black¡¯s body, both wanting to obtain the upper hand¡­ Leng Qingtian stepped forward and pulled down the mask on the man in black¡¯s face. Then he was stunned¡­ ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully after seeing her grandfather¡¯s reaction. ¡°Nothing,¡± Leng Qingtian said quickly after coming back to his senses. How can they be so alike? But no matter how alike they are, a fake is still a fake. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what happened?¡± Leng Ruohan hurried in. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Big Brother doesn¡¯t have to worry,¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly comforted. She had actually startled her brother. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Ruohan turned his head and saw the black-clothed man¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t help exclaiming, ¡°Dad!¡± Leng Ruohan¡¯s address of ¡®dad¡¯ attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Big Brother, what did you call him?¡± Leng Ruoxue thought she had heard wrong. But after seeing the others¡¯ reactions, she was sure that she hadn¡¯t heard wrong. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I saw wrong, but this man resembles Dad,¡± Leng Ruohan explained. ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the man in black, whose face was alternating between red and white. This man in black was about 40 years old, good-looking, and indeed resembled her brother in some ways. No wonder Big Brother was mistaken. Grandpa must have thought that he was his son just now too! ¡°I¡¯m the one who came to take your life.¡± The man in black looked at Leng Ruoxue with eyes full of hatred. ¡°You? If I¡¯m not mistaken, Noble Consort Xu sent you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty. Probably no one else other than Noble Consort Xu would command an advanced Spiritual Sovereign to be an assassin. Moreover, this man resembled her father so much. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know any Noble Consort Xu,¡± the man in black denied. ¡°Whether you admit it or not isn¡¯t important to me. Since Noble Consort Xu was willing to send you here, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re just an unimportant substitute for her,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some pity. ¡°I¡¯m not a substitute! I¡¯m not a substitute!¡± the man in black roared furiously. ¡°I know no one is willing to be someone else¡¯s substitute, but you¡¯re doing it willingly. Who can you blame?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to provoke him. ¡°I said I¡¯m not a substitute,¡± the man in black yelled, somewhat emotionally unstable. ¡°Grandpa, let him go!¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that she had achieved her goal. ¡°Okay.¡± He believed that Xue¡¯er had her reasons for doing so. ¡°Leave! On account of you looking so much like my son, I won¡¯t kill you this time. But you¡¯ll be dead next time,¡± Leng Qingtian added oil to the fire. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why didn¡¯t you kill him?¡± Leng Qingtian asked unpleasantly after the man in black left. In his opinion, directly killing such a person would save a lot of trouble. ¡°Because I want to use him to restrain Noble Consort Xu and let these dogs fight each other,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. After returning from the last banquet, she had asked her grandfather in detail about what had happened back then. Moreover, she had Feng Da investigate it and learned some relatively secret things. ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you sure that person is related to Noble Consort Xu?¡± Leng Qingtian asked while suppressing his anger. Xu Lian¡¯er really wants to haunt us! ¡°Yes. Noble Consort Xu doesn¡¯t only have people like him by her side. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know of each other¡¯s existence,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She knew that there were a few people by Noble Consort Xu¡¯s side who looked a lot like her father. But if it weren¡¯t for her brother calling him ¡®dad¡¯, she wouldn¡¯t have been too sure that this person was related to Noble Consort Xu. After all, she had no impression of the father of this body at all. ¡°Xue¡¯er, the Xu family isn¡¯t easy to deal with. We should¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t intend to deal with the Xu family now. It¡¯s never too late to take revenge. It¡¯s been so many years, so we can wait.¡± Leng Ruoxue tried to calm him down. She was not an impulsive person, so she wouldn¡¯t do anything unless she was absolutely sure. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Qingtian felt relieved after hearing Xue¡¯er¡¯s words. ¡°Grandpa, go back to your room and sleep!¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯re going back. Be careful!¡± Leng Qingtian reminded her worriedly. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Leng Ruoxue saw that the others had left, but Freak had no intention of leaving. ¡°I want to stay behind to protect my fianc¨¦e,¡± Freak said matter-of-factly. What a great opportunity to be a hero and save the beauty! Too bad it was the fox who actually got lucky. Alas! He was depressed! ¡°I can protect myself. Go back to your room and sleep.¡± She couldn¡¯t let Freak stay in her room. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to clear her name even if she jumped into the Yellow River. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± With that, Freak took out a blanket from his ring, spread it on the ground, and lay directly on it. But he kept muttering in his heart, Have pity on me! The ground is very cold! Unfortunately, he had miscalculated. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t chase him away, Leng Ruoxue ignored him and laid on the bed in her clothes. She fell asleep in no time. Freak had a sleepless night listening to Xue¡¯er¡¯s sound breathing. Alas, the plot failed! ¡­ Leng Ruoxue woke up early the next morning. She turned her head and saw a resentful handsome face. His bright black eyes seemed to be welling with tears, and there were two dark circles under his eyes¡­ Upon seeing Freak like this, she was at a loss. What does Freak want? When they walked out of the room, Leng Qingtian and the others, who were already waiting in the corridor, looked at them strangely and ambiguously. It made Leng Ruoxue uncomfortable all over. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be mistaken. We didn¡¯t do anything!¡± She instantly felt regretful. Didn¡¯t I just reveal what I wanted to hide? She turned her head and glared at Freak. Chapter 117 - We Didn’t Do Anything (4) ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Freak said cautiously while looking at Leng Ruoxue pitifully. He even glanced at everyone with watery eyes, making it difficult for them not to feel pity. But his heart was overjoyed. Fortunately, we came out late. If we came out earlier, no one would have seen us! Hehe! ¡°Do you still need to say it?!¡± Leng Ruoxue roared angrily. He was obviously deliberately attracting attention but also pretending to be submissive. Anyone who saw Freak like this would definitely think that she did something to him. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve grown up. Grandpa is very open-minded, and you two are engaged. Hehe, you don¡¯t have to be embarrassed!¡± Leng Qingtian knew that his granddaughter was shy, so he quickly comforted her. But his words only made her angrier. ¡°Grandpa, I told you we didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Leng Ruoxue stressed. Why doesn¡¯t Grandpa believe me? Boohoo¡­ ¡°Yes, yes. Grandpa knows that you didn¡¯t do anything. Grandpa understands,¡± Leng Qingtian said perfunctorily. ¡°But Xue¡¯er, you have to be responsible for Ye Chen!¡± Leng Qingtian added. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Ye Chen nodded in agreement. She should have been responsible for me a long time ago. I¡¯m so happy that Grandpa is so sensible. Leng Ruoxue was speechless. She directly grabbed hold of Freak¡¯s collar and dragged him back into her room. Immediately after, the room was full of banging sounds¡­ ¡°So intense? Can Deputy Leader Ye take it?¡± Feng Da murmured curiously. The others had the same thought. ¡°Let¡¯s leave first! Or else Xue¡¯er will be shy again when she comes out,¡± Leng Qingtian said thoughtfully. ¡°Yeah.¡± Hide quickly, leave, disperse! With that, everyone quickly dispersed. In the room. Hmph! Since they all think I did something, wouldn¡¯t it be such a loss if I didn¡¯t do anything? With this thought in mind, Leng Ruoxue angrily pushed him onto the bed, threw herself on top of him, and ripped open his clothes¡­ Freak was pinned down by Xue¡¯er, and his face was full of anticipation. He kept shouting in his heart, Come on, take me! But after he waited for a long time, Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t take any further action. ¡°Xue¡¯er,¡± Freak called out softly, anticipating¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Leng Ruoxue, who had calmed down, hurriedly stood up when she saw what she was doing. Her face was burning, and her heart was thumping non-stop. Damn it! Why was I so impulsive? I almost fell for Freak¡¯s trick. But to be honest, Freak is indeed very attractive, but he¡¯s also very troublesome. ¡°Xue¡¯er, how can you do this to me?¡± Seeing that his plan to entice her had failed again, Freak sat up reluctantly. Why is Xue¡¯er so strong-willed? How distressing! ¡°Hurry up and fix your clothes! We should go out,¡± Leng Ruoxue said when she saw his disheveled clothes. ¡°You were the one who tore my clothes apart.¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly and casually adjusted his clothes. ¡°Make it look better. You can¡¯t go out like this,¡± Leng Ruoxue yelled. If Freak were to go out like this, she wouldn¡¯t be able to clear her name no matter what she said. But she didn¡¯t know yet that she could no longer clear her name now. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re bullying me!¡± Freak accused seriously while adjusting his clothes. ¡°When did I bully you? Don¡¯t wrong me. ¡°Hurry up and go out! They¡¯re getting anxious from waiting,¡± Leng Ruoxue said when she saw that Freak had sorted out his clothes. When the two of them walked out of the room for the second time, there was no one in the corridor. ¡°Where is everyone? Did they all leave?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re still here!¡± At this moment, the people who had been waiting for a long time suddenly emerged from who knows where. ¡°Lass, let¡¯s go since you¡¯re done!¡± Elder Qiu said very considerately with a wretched smile on his face. Young people should be so passionate. Hehe, it¡¯s good to be young! ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything!¡± they said in unison. ¡°Ah, yes. You didn¡¯t do anything. Let¡¯s go now!¡± Elder Qiu cleverly stopped bringing it up, lest they became shy. ¡­ By the time everyone arrived at the competition venue, it was already crowded. Elder Qiu brought Leng Ruoxue and the others to the main stage to draw lots. ¡°Elder Qiu, you¡¯re finally here. We¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± Elder Wang of the Rising Dragon Academy said when he saw Elder Qiu. ¡°Sorry I¡¯m late.¡± ¡°Referee, can we start drawing lots now?¡± Elder Wang asked. ¡°Alright, everyone is here.¡± The referee took out the prepared box and placed it in front of them. Soon, all ten people had their opponents for the first battle. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s first opponent was Lin Yuan. Ye Chen¡¯s opponent was Ye Xiao from the Rising Dragon Academy. Feng Moran¡¯s opponent was Di Fei from the Flying Bird Academy. Huo Qing¡¯s opponent was Pang Sen from the Lunar Shadow Academy. And Feng Da¡¯s opponent was Mu Li. When it was time for the matches, the referees gave the order, and the battles officially began. In the first match of the individual competition, Feng Da and Mu Li were the first to go on stage. After going on stage, Feng Da chose to admit defeat, and Mu Li won without even fighting. Leng Ruoxue and Lin Yuan were the second to go on stage. After going on stage, Lin Yuan also chose to admit defeat. This way, there were only three of the first day¡¯s five matches left. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? Why did they admit defeat so quickly?¡± someone below the stage couldn¡¯t help whispering. ¡°Is this a strategy of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy?¡± Seeing this scene, the spectators below the stage couldn¡¯t help discussing spiritedly. ¡°Ye Chen versus Ye Xiao,¡± the referee announced. Ye Chen and Ye Xiao walked onto stage from the two sides. ¡°Are you from the Ye family?¡± Ye Xiao asked curiously. He had wanted to ask this question for a long time, but he hadn¡¯t had the chance. ¡°No,¡± Ye Chen said indifferently. ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite,¡± Ye Xiao said confidently. If he were a member of the Ye family, he might have shown mercy. Chapter 118 - We Didn’t Do Anything (5) ¡°I don¡¯t need you to go easy on me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s begin then!¡± Ye Xiao attacked directly, slashing the sword in his hand straight at Ye Chen. He poured water-attribute spiritual power into the sword, and sword energy effused out in all directions as he attacked Ye Chen¡­ Ye Chen calmly looked at the spiritual power rushing at him. He gently raised his hand and released dark-attribute spiritual power to entangle the water-attribute spiritual power flying at him. In mere moments, dark-attribute spiritual power absorbed the water-attribute spiritual power¡­ ¡°What skill is this?¡± Ye Xiao looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. His spiritual power was actually eaten. H-how is this possible? Below the stage, Leng Ruoxue was also slightly surprised to see the means that Freak used. This should be the first time she saw Freak really make a move. In the past, he only used his fists to directly solve his opponents. ¡°My turn.¡± Ye Chen didn¡¯t answer him. He immediately threw a punch squarely at the handsome face of Ye Xiao. Soon, the extremely handsome young master had a bruised and swollen head. What was even more pitiful was that Ye Xiao, who had always been regarded as a genius, couldn¡¯t fight back at all¡­ Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of black lines as she looked at Freak unleashing his might on the stage. Here it comes again! Freak always pretends to be pitiful in front of me, but he¡¯s full of violence in front of others. Alas! Two-faced! ¡°Do you admit defeat?¡± Ye Chen asked very kindly while beating him. Bullying a member of the Ye family is so enjoyable. After hitting his face, he started hitting other places¡­ ¡°I admit defeat! I admit defeat! I admit defeat!¡± Ye Xiao slurred incoherently as blood kept flowing from the spot where a few teeth had fallen out¡­ ¡°Stop!¡± the referee hurriedly shouted when he saw him admit defeat. If this continued, someone might die. ¡°Did I win?¡± Ye Chen looked at the referee innocently. ¡°You won!¡± the referee said speechlessly. What kind of person is this! Ye Chen walked down from the stage and directly came to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I won!¡± ¡°Yes, I saw it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. The match between Feng Moran and Di Fei and the one Huo Qing and Pang Sen ended with Feng Moran¡¯s and Huo Qing¡¯s victories. In this way, the five matches of the first day were over. After the competition ended, Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. ¡­ Over the following two days, another ten individual matches were carried out. Leng Ruoxue, Ye Chen, Feng Moran, Huo Qing, and Mu Li won both their matches and were temporarily tied for first place. After the first three days of the finals, there would be a two-day break. ¡°Hehe, lass, our academy must win the individual competition!¡± Elder Qiu said with a smile in the reception room. The individual competition was the most important competition in the Academy Competition. ¡°Elder Qiu, Pang Sen from the Lunar Shadow Academy lost all three of his matches. We should be on our guard against the Lunar Shadow Academy, lest they act desperately,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Pang Sen was the only one left from the Lunar Shadow Academy, and the academy had pinned all its hopes on him. ¡°That¡¯s true. The Lunar Shadow Academy is notorious for its despicableness. How about this? For the next two days, all of you will stay in the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion and don¡¯t go out. Even if you must go out, don¡¯t go out alone,¡± Elder Qiu said after thinking. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others nodded. This was the best they could do for now. After the meeting, Leng Ruoxue returned to her room and entered the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. ¡°Big Sister.¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue. Leng Ruoxue picked up the little toddler. ¡°Qing Jue, why don¡¯t you grow up?¡± ¡°I will naturally grow up when Big Sister unlocks my seal,¡± Qing Jue explained. ¡°Ah! Who knows how long that will take?¡± Leng Ruoxue was depressed. The Heaven Defying art had nine levels, but she hadn¡¯t even broken through the second level yet. This won¡¯t do! I need to focus on cultivation after the Academy Competition ends. ¡°Big Sister, someone is knocking on the door,¡± Qing Jue reminded. ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue exited the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and opened the door to see Freak standing outside. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked while looking at Freak. Before she returned to her room, she had told them not to disturb her unless it was something important. ¡°Huangfu Lian is here. Do you want to see him?¡± Ye Chen said with some displeasure. ¡°Why is he here?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled, her beautiful face full of doubts. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Do you want to see him?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll meet him!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Leng Ruoxue left her room and went to the reception room with Freak. Huangfu Lian was sitting in the reception room and chatting with her grandfather. ¡°Miss Leng.¡± Huangfu Lian stood up when he saw her. ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, please have a seat. ¡°What brings you here, Your Highness?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked directly. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Your Highness. Just call me Huangfu Lian,¡± Huangfu Lian quickly said, not wanting Leng Ruoxue to be too distant. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t decline. ¡°Imperial Mother asked me to come,¡± Huangfu Lian explained. ¡°What did Her Majesty say?¡± ¡°Huangfu Yu woke up, but she has already become a fool. Imperial Mother asked me to remind you to be careful. Noble Consort Xu won¡¯t let you go.¡± Huangfu Lian explained the reason for his visit to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Thank Her Majesty for her concern on my behalf. I will be careful,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely. ¡°I¡¯ve finished what I wanted to say. I will take my leave now,¡± Huangfu Lian said as he stood up. He really didn¡¯t know how to please a girl, and he felt very awkward because of what his mother had urged him before he came here. ¡°Grandpa, what do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after seeing Huangfu Lian off. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s be more vigilant these few days!¡± Leng Qingtian said after some thought. He knew very well how bad Xu Lian¡¯er was, so he couldn¡¯t let her hurt his grandchildren. ¡°Oh, by the way, Xue¡¯er, I think I saw the seventh prince at the competition venue that day,¡± Leng Qingtian suddenly said after remembering. ¡°The seventh prince? He¡¯s here in Lunar Capital?¡± No wonder Leng Ruoxue felt that someone was watching her recently. Is it the seventh prince? Chapter 119 - Proposing Marriage to Whom? (1) ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯s probably here with Xu Na¡¯er,¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed after some thought. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡­ The two-day break passed quickly. On the morning of the fourth day of the individual finals, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the competition venue. After drawing lots, they sat by the edge of the stage and waited. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s opponent today was Feng Moran, and her match was the first today. The time for the match came quickly. After the referee gave the order, the two of them walked onto the stage. ¡°Referee, I admit defeat,¡± Feng Moran said to the referee as soon as the match began. ¡°Are you sure?¡± The referee looked at Feng Moran to confirm. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright! Leng Ruoxue wins the first match today,¡± the referee announced helplessly. ¡°Big Brother Feng, what are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked unpleasantly after they got off the stage. All four of her opponents had admitted defeat in all four of her matches. ¡°Xue¡¯er, we are self-aware and sensible! How can we be your opponents? In that case, why waste time? Instead of doing this, it¡¯s better to preserve our strength to deal with other opponents,¡± Feng Moran explained with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss. We¡¯re all family, so there¡¯s no need to fuss over it. Uniting against the outside is the most important thing,¡± Feng Da said as he came forward. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what they said is very reasonable!¡± Freak echoed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re also planning to admit defeat?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked while looking at Freak. She had always been unclear about Freak¡¯s strength, and she really wanted to have a good fight with him. ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er. You are the head of our family. How can I beat you?! You have to show me mercy!¡± Freak said ingratiatingly to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°I¡¯m the head of the family?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked while staring at Freak. ¡°Yes, you are definitely the head!¡± ¡°Then will you definitely listen to me?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly. ¡°Of course I will!¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t allow you to admit defeat?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Freak with unfathomable depth, a trace of cunning flashing in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Xue¡¯er, please show mercy in front of so many people. If you want to use domestic violence against me, you can beat me up when no one is around!¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully with a pleading face. ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. This Freak is bullshitting! When did I start using domestic violence against him? ¡°Hmph! Leng Ruoxue, you relied on your teammates admitting defeat to win so many rounds. What kind of skill is that? Big Brother Qing will definitely defeat you.¡± At this moment, Ximen Ya walked over and spoke with a face full of disdain. ¡°Where did this crazy woman come from? So rude!¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Ximen Ya and said indifferently. ¡°Damn it. Who did you say is a crazy woman?¡± Ximen Ya roared without any regard for her image. ¡°Calm down. Your beloved Big Brother Qing definitely doesn¡¯t like shrews. Look at Miss Shui. She¡¯s much gentler than you.¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately glanced at Shui Xinran, who was staying tenderly beside Huo Qing, and showed concern for her well-being. Ximen Ya¡¯s schemes were far inferior to Shui Xinran¡¯s. She wouldn¡¯t be a match for Shui Xinran even if there were ten of her. ¡°You¡­ Hmph!¡± Ximen Ya glared at Leng Ruoxue, but she looked at Ye Chen lovingly. Then she walked elegantly back to Huo Qing. ¡°Big Brother Qing, Ya¡¯er will cheer for you!¡± Ximen Ya¡¯s gentle voice sounded not far away. Leng Ruoxue felt her hair stand on end. These women are really good at acting. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you have to cheer for me too!¡± Freak said a little arrogantly. His opponent today was Huo Qing. He would definitely beat the living daylights out of him. Hmph! Anyone who dares covet my woman deserves to die! ¡°Yes, you must win today.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let my future wife down,¡± Freak promised. The next match was Huo Qing versus Ye Chen. ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s my turn.¡± Freak turned and walked onto the stage. ¡°I won¡¯t show mercy,¡± Huo Qing said politely. ¡°No one wants you to show mercy,¡± Ye Chen said impatiently. There¡¯s something wrong with the people from the Rising Dragon Academy! Why do they always say such things before fighting? ¡°Then let¡¯s begin!¡± Huo Qing didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. These students from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy were his greatest enemies this year. ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Ye Chen said unhappily. He had to hurry up and finish the fight so that he could accompany Xue¡¯er. Hearing this, Huo Qing was a little angry and directly used his strongest spiritual skill, ¡®Blazing Cloud Mountain¡¯. An enormous mass of fire-attribute spiritual power pressed down on Ye Chen like a towering mountain¡­ ¡°Amazing! That should be your Huo family¡¯s most powerful heavenly spiritual skill!¡± a middle-aged man said to a man of the same age beside him in the VIP seats. ¡°Yes, only geniuses like Qing¡¯er are qualified to learn this spiritual skill, and ordinary geniuses aren¡¯t allowed to use it,¡± the middle-aged man said with a face full of pride. Qing¡¯er was the most outstanding child of their Huo family this generation and his pride at the same time. ¡°That Ye Chen is also very mysterious. I wonder who will win this battle,¡± another middle-aged man said curiously. ¡°By the way, Brother Ye, isn¡¯t Ye Chen from your Ye family?¡± He turned to the taciturn middle-aged man in black beside him. The man in black pursed his lips tightly and said with a serious expression, ¡°He¡¯s from a side branch of our Ye family.¡± This damn bastard from a side branch actually dared to injure my son! Moreover, his talent is higher than my son¡¯s. I can¡¯t let Ye Chen live, or he might become a threat to my son in the future. The black-clothed man pondered in his heart and already had the desire to kill Ye Chen. The people in the VIP seats were harboring different thoughts. Leng Ruoxue, who was below the stage, watched as the massive fire-attribute spiritual power pressed toward Freak. She was also a little worried. She could feel the pressure of the spiritual power below the stage, not to mention Freak on the stage. She didn¡¯t know if Freak would be able to deal with it¡­ As she thought about this, her heart couldn¡¯t help clenching¡­ Chapter 120 - Proposing Marriage to Whom? (2) On the stage, Ye Chen looked at the spiritual power rushing at him and smiled nonchalantly. He casually released his dark-attribute spiritual power, and the fist-sized black spiritual power fearlessly welcomed the fire-attribute spiritual power that was more than a hundred times larger than it. Soon, the fist-sized black spiritual power was surrounded by the fire-attribute spiritual power and disappeared¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t this picking a losing battle? What¡¯s the point of such tiny spiritual power?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It seems like Young Master Huo will definitely win this battle.¡± The audience started discussing again. Huo Qing didn¡¯t care about the audience¡¯s discussions below the stage at all because he didn¡¯t believe that Ye Chen really only had this little trick. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you only have this little trick. If that¡¯s the case, you will disappoint me tremendously,¡± Huo Qing said with full battle intent. Finding a good opponent wasn¡¯t easy. ¡°You will know soon.¡± ¡°Eh? How did that happen?¡± someone in the audience exclaimed. The fire-attribute spiritual power on the stage became smaller and smaller, and the dark-attribute spiritual power that was supposed to be devoured slowly became stronger and stronger¡­ ¡°This¡­¡± Seeing this scene, everyone was speechless. On the first day of the finals, Ye Chen had used this move to defeat the young master of the Ye family. They didn¡¯t expect him to use the same move today. What kind of spiritual technique was this? How could it consume spiritual power of any attribute? After the tiny dark-attribute spiritual power completed its mission, it immediately returned to its master¡¯s side and began circling Ye Chen as if it was asking for credit for its achievement. Ye Chen stretched out his hand and held the dark-attribute spiritual power. After a while, the spiritual power disappeared. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn,¡± Ye Chen said lightly. Huo Qing had attacked first just now. As soon as Ye Chen finished speaking, a strand of black spiritual power that was thinner than a strand of hair assaulted Huo Qing. When the strand of spiritual power reached Huo Qing, it coiled around him¡­ Huo Qing was stunned and wanted to break free, but he couldn¡¯t do it no matter how hard he struggled. Then a fist greeted his handsome face, and even his body wasn¡¯t spared¡­ Below the stage, Leng Ruoxue had a few drops of cold sweat hanging on her forehead. What does Freak have against them? He especially aims for the face. Ye Xiao was like this too. Alas! How pitiful! A stunningly beautiful man is going to have a pig¡¯s head again. ¡°You barbarian, quickly stop! You¡¯re not allowed to beat up Big Brother Qing!¡± Watching in the audience, Shui Xinran immediately lost her composure when she saw her beloved getting beaten up. She yelled out without caring about her image. Ximen Ya was a little stunned to see this situation, but she was not as worked up as Shui Xinran. After all, she wasn¡¯t someone who would only marry Huo Qing. She only liked the strong, and she would marry whoever was the strongest. The mighty Ye Chen was so masculine now! ¡°Referee, did I win?¡± Ye Chen still looked at the referee innocently. ¡°Y-you won,¡± the referee said weakly. Even though Huo Qing didn¡¯t admit defeat, he obviously didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back. Moreover, the referee was certain that if he didn¡¯t announce that Ye Chen won, he would continue hitting Huo Qing. ¡°Thank you!¡± Ye Chen thanked him politely and walked off the stage calmly. On the other hand, Huo Qing was carried down. ¡°Big Brother Ye, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Ximen Ya was the first to welcome Ye Chen when she saw him coming down and looked at him like a lovestruck fool. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Big Brother Ye. Get lost!¡± Ye Chen roared impatiently. Then without so much as a glance at Ximen Ya, he strode directly to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side with a fawning face. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I won. Do you have any reward for me?¡± Freak¡¯s beautiful face looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly. ¡°What reward do you want?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Freak with a spurious smile. ¡°Kiss me!¡± Freak said shyly. ¡°Okay! Close your eyes.¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed generously. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Freak was so excited! Xue¡¯er is finally going to kiss me. He closed his eyes obediently. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Done kissing!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Y-you¡¯re done?¡± Why was it so fast?! She only kissed my cheek, and it didn¡¯t feel right. It felt fluffy¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, you kissed me too fast. I didn¡¯t feel it,¡± Freak said with some dissatisfaction. But his gaze was somewhat suspicious as he looked at the little silver wolf in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. When did this little thing run out? ¡°Little Fengfeng, kiss him again!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the little silver wolf in her arms. ¡°Big Sister!¡± Little Fengfeng¡¯s fluffy little face was full of shyness. Wuuu wuuu¡­ Big Sister is so evil. My first kiss was actually given to a male¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, I was kissed by this little thing?¡± Freak asked with a look of horror as his hand kept wiping the place where he was just kissed. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be confused as she looked at Freak with a puzzled face. ¡°Boohoo¡­ I wanted you to kiss me!¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly with tears overflowing in his beautiful eyes, threatening to fall at any moment. ¡°You didn¡¯t say!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s expression was very innocent. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you now. Xue¡¯er, kiss me now!¡± Freak insisted. ¡°No! You said kiss you once already, and it¡¯s over now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said resolutely. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re too evil! How can you bully me like this?¡± The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt. He simply turned his head and ignored Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Hey! Hey! Freak!¡± Leng Ruoxue poked his back gently. Who would have thought that not only did Freak ignore her, but his shoulders also kept shaking as if he was crying¡­ Is he really crying in public? Leng Ruoxue had a lot of questions. No, I can¡¯t be fooled. Freak loves to act pitiful in front of me¡­ With this in mind, Leng Ruoxue decided to ignore him, lest he took the opportunity to make another request! When the matches for the day ended, they returned to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion, but Freak still ignored Leng Ruoxue¡­ The fifth day¡­ The sixth day¡­ The competition continued as planned. But from the fourth day until the sixth day of the finals, Freak continued to ignore Leng Ruoxue¡­ Chapter 121 - Proposing Marriage to Whom? (3) Elegance Lagoon Pavilion, in the reception room of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy¡­ ¡°Miss, haven¡¯t you made up with Deputy Leader Ye?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking when he walked to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side. During the past two days, the tension between Deputy Leader Ye and their young lady had made things so tense that they didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly, and everyone was very cautious. ¡°He refuses to talk to me, so there¡¯s nothing I can do!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Isn¡¯t Freak a little too petty? It¡¯s been more than two days, and he¡¯s still ignoring me. ¡°Miss, men need to be coaxed. You are a woman, so you should give in to Deputy Leader Ye!¡± Feng Da said, thinking that he was being very fair. When Leng Ruoxue heard Feng Da¡¯s words, she broke out in cold sweat. What does he mean by men need to be coaxed? What does he mean by women should give in to men? Why does this sound so uncomfortable to me? Isn¡¯t it the opposite?! I might not have been in love in my previous life, but you shouldn¡¯t lie to me like this! ¡°Miss, go and coax Deputy Leader Ye. He¡¯s easy to coax,¡± Feng Da continued. ¡°Oh, alright!¡± She couldn¡¯t continue like this. She was really not used to having Freak not sticking to her! Leng Ruoxue left the reception room and went straight to Freak¡¯s room. She knocked on the door of the room, but no one answered. No one? I didn¡¯t hear Freak going out. Leng Ruoxue waited for a while and was about to leave when the door opened. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking when she entered the room. Freak is really too abnormal. ¡°In a daze!¡± Freak said coldly, his eyes still a little red. ¡°Are you still angry? I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed patiently. Freak lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything¡­ ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Did you hear me?¡± Freak still didn¡¯t say anything¡­ ¡°If you¡¯re not going to say anything, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Leng Ruoxue threatened and turned around to leave. She had just taken two steps when a pair of strong arms hugged her tightly. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go!¡± Freak said domineeringly as he hugged her even more tightly. ¡°You¡¯re ignoring me, but I¡¯m not allowed to leave?¡± Leng Ruoxue said deliberately, but she was overjoyed in her heart. Hmph! Freak isn¡¯t the only one who can act. ¡°You bullied me first,¡± Freak said aggrievedly. ¡°I¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was about to say something when her grandfather interrupted her. ¡°Xue¡¯er, someone from the Huo family is here.¡± Leng Qingtian knocked on Ye Chen¡¯s door. ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Freak, could the Huo family be here to settle scores with you?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. It would be strange if the Huo family would let Freak go after he beat up the genius young master of the Huo family to the point that his face flew all over the place! ¡°Okay, then you have to protect me,¡± Ye Chen said a little arrogantly. Oh, Xue¡¯er smells so good and feels so soft! ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. There are still three rounds before the individual competition is over. What does the Huo family want by sending someone here at this time? ¡°Must we go?¡± Freak said reluctantly. How could he bear to leave when a beauty was in his arms? Boohoo¡­ This is such a bad time. His patience for the past two days was all for this moment! ¡°Grandpa called us, so of course we have to go,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Grandpa won¡¯t bother me unless it¡¯s something important. ¡°Alright then!¡± Freak said reluctantly, but he refused to let go of Xue¡¯er. He hadn¡¯t hugged her enough yet! ¡°Let go!¡± How can we go out like this! ¡°No! I haven¡¯t hugged you enough!¡± Freak said willfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go see what¡¯s the matter first. I¡¯ll let you hug me when we¡¯re back,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. Why does Freak behave like a child at times? ¡°It¡¯s a promise!¡± Freak said happily. ¡°Yes, I said so.¡± After leaving the room, they went to the reception room, where an elder sent by the Huo family was waiting for her. ¡°Lass, this is the Huo family¡¯s first elder,¡± Elder Qiu introduced. ¡°Greetings, First Elder.¡± Leng Ruoxue greeted the tall and thin man, who was around 50 years old. ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng is too polite.¡± The Huo family¡¯s first elder looked at Leng Ruoxue with satisfaction. Leng Ruoxue was no longer the Leng Ruoxue of the past. She was no longer the hateful simpleton! Who knew how many people were thinking of her. But only their young master was worthy of such a woman with both strength and beauty. The Huo family¡¯s first elder thought of his mission this time. He casually glanced at Ye Chen beside Leng Ruoxue and frowned slightly. Although Ye Chen was strong, he had no way to compare with their young master in terms of identity and status. Therefore, he was very confident that Leng Ruoxue would definitely make the best choice after hearing his intentions. ¡°First Elder, what brings you here today?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked bluntly. Her time was precious, so it was better to get straight to the point. ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng, don¡¯t be anxious! Listen to me slowly.¡± The first elder was very calm. ¡°First Elder, please speak directly. We have matches the day after tomorrow!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. What she implied was that he should say it quickly and that they didn¡¯t have so much time to waste with him. ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng is an impatient person,¡± the first elder said with a smile, his expression very amiable. ¡°It¡¯s good that First Elder knows.¡± Leng Ruoxue was losing her patience with this slow first elder. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s like this. General Leng, Miss Leng, I¡¯m here today to propose marriage.¡± The first elder revealed his purpose. But his words were like a bomb that almost blasted the souls of everyone present out of their bodies. ¡°Pro-propose marriage? To whom?¡± Leng Qingtian stammered. Am I hearing things? ¡°Of course it¡¯s Miss Leng!¡± the first elder said matter-of-factly. ¡°What?¡± Freak was furious when he heard this. Does the Huo family treat me as a decoration? They actually came to propose marriage to my fianc¨¦e. They¡¯re really going too far! Chapter 122 - Proposing Marriage to Whom? (4) ¡°What are you so excited about? Let the first elder finish speaking!¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly coaxed and pulled Freak, who was so angry that he wanted to beat him up. Alright, I¡¯ll bear with it! Let¡¯s see what else this first elder has to say. Ye Chen endured his anger and glared at the first elder of the Huo family. ¡°Wait, First Elder, which Miss Leng?¡± Leng Qingtian was a little lost. He only had one granddaughter, and she was already engaged. ¡°General, you really like to crack jokes. Of course it¡¯s Miss Leng Ruoxue! Don¡¯t you only have this one granddaughter?¡± The first elder tried his best to ignore the glare directed at him. ¡°First Elder, I¡¯m sorry! My granddaughter already has a fianc¨¦,¡± Leng Qingtian explained. ¡°Hehe, General Leng, Miss Leng is so outstanding, so of course you should have a better choice. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± The first elder directly ignored the fact that Leng Ruoxue had a fianc¨¦ and enticed her. He believed that no woman could refuse his proposal. ¡°I wonder who the better choice you are referring to is?¡± Leng Qingtian pretended to be stupid. After all, the Huo family was the biggest family on the Ling Feng Continent, so he didn¡¯t want to offend them if possible. The Huo family is too much. Who do they think they are? ¡°Hehe, General Leng, if Miss Leng marries our young master, then she will be the future mistress of our Huo family. With such a noble identity, I believe all women will be envious of her,¡± the first elder said confidently. ¡°First Elder, is the young master you¡¯re talking about Huo Qing?¡± Leng Qingtian asked. ¡°Of course. Our Huo family only has one young master!¡± the first elder said very clearly. ¡°First Elder, if I remember correctly, Huo Qing should already have a fianc¨¦e!¡± Leng Qingtian said with some displeasure. This Huo family is really too much. Do they really think that their young master is in high demand? ¡°Hehe, General Leng, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. Our patriarch said that after Miss Leng marries in, she will be of equal status with Miss Shui Xinran. They will both be the main wives. Having multiple wives isn¡¯t a big deal for men, but the status of the main wife is unshakeable,¡± the first elder assured. Sitting by the side, Ye Chen listened to the first elder¡¯s self-righteous words and was so angry that he really wanted to send the first elder to see his ancestors. But Xue¡¯er kept pulling him back, not letting him act rashly. Alright, I¡¯ll bear with it. Anyway, I know that Xue¡¯er definitely won¡¯t marry Huo Qing. He was still confident about this. ¡°First Elder, does Huo Qing know about this?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked. She guessed that Huo Qing shouldn¡¯t know because he wouldn¡¯t humiliate himself with his proud nature. ¡°Erm¡­ Don¡¯t worry, Miss Leng. The young master will follow the patriarch¡¯s arrangements,¡± the first elder hurriedly said. He thought Leng Ruoxue was afraid that the young master was unwilling! Huo Qing really doesn¡¯t know. Since he doesn¡¯t know about this, why did the Huo family come to propose marriage at this time? Leng Ruoxue pondered. ¡°First Elder, do you think marrying Huo Qing is my best choice?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly, making it impossible to guess what she was thinking. ¡°Of course. Marrying our young master is the dream of countless women,¡± the first elder said very proudly. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly, her beautiful face still expressionless. ¡°What? You¡¯re unwilling?¡± the first elder couldn¡¯t help exclaiming after being stunned for a moment. There¡¯s¡­ actually a woman unwilling to marry our young master. H-how is this possible? He had always been confident about their young master¡¯s charm, so he was totally unable to accept it when he heard a woman rejecting their young master. ¡°First Elder, do you have any questions?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked as if she was answering his doubts with as much sincerity as possible. ¡°Erm¡­ why aren¡¯t you willing? Our young master is the future patriarch of the Huo family and also a stunning genius. Such a man is the dream of all women.¡± The first elder really couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°This young lady doesn¡¯t share a husband with others,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. She was obsessed about cleanliness with men, and she wouldn¡¯t accept anyone who had been tainted by others. ¡°B-but it¡¯s only right for a man to have multiple wives and concubines,¡± the first elder said as though it was obvious. The status of women in this world was actually not high, and most of them were just pawns of their families for marriage alliances. They had to rely on men to survive, so he was very confident that Leng Ruoxue would be very happy with the Huo family¡¯s proposal. But was Leng Ruoxue an ordinary woman? Of course not! ¡°First Elder, may I ask why it¡¯s only right for a man to have multiple wives and concubines?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some displeasure. She hated people who favored males over females the most. ¡°Because of the high status of men! In this world, the strong are respected, and almost all the strong are men,¡± the first elder explained. ¡°So, according to what First Elder says, powerhouses with high status can have multiple wives?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled faintly. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s only right and proper for powerhouses to do whatever they want.¡± ¡°What level would be considered a powerhouse?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°At least Spiritual Sovereign!¡± ¡°According to First Elder¡¯s logic, I can also have multiple husbands and concubines then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly. ¡°You are a woman. How can you have such thoughts?!¡± the first elder said very disapprovingly. The most important thing for a woman is to be virtuous. How can she have such absurd thoughts? ¡°But it was First Elder who said that the strong are respected. Anything the strong want to do is right and proper.¡± Leng Ruoxue repeated the first elder¡¯s words. ¡°But¡­¡± the first elder stammered. ¡°Could it be that First Elder doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m a powerhouse?¡± Leng Ruoxue forcefully asked while staring at the first elder. ¡°B-but you¡¯re a woman!¡± the first elder said with a depressed face, unwilling to give up. ¡°There are differences between male and female powerhouses? First Elder, you have to change your way of thinking,¡± Leng Ruoxue said earnestly. ¡°¡­¡± The first elder was speechless, very speechless. But he could see that he had failed his mission this time. Leng Ruoxue would absolutely never marry their young master as long as Shui Xinran was around. Alas! What should I do? Chapter 123 - The Unlucky Huo Family (1) In fact, deep down, he felt that Leng Ruoxue was more suitable for their young master than Shui Xinran. He originally thought that while Shui Xinran¡¯s talent was mediocre, she was still the eldest young lady of the Shui family and the number one beauty on the Ling Feng Continent. She was barely qualified to be the future mistress of the Huo family. However, not only was Shui Xinran not as strong as Leng Ruoxue, but she also paled in comparison in what she had the most pride in¡ªbeauty. Alas! Shui Xinran isn¡¯t worthy of our young master no matter how I think about it now. ¡°Erm¡­ Miss Leng, don¡¯t be in a hurry to decline this matter. In my opinion, you should consider it carefully. As for Shui Xinran, I have to go back and discuss it with the patriarch before we can make the final decision,¡± the first elder said without giving up. He was even sure in his heart that if it weren¡¯t for Shui Xinran, Leng Ruoxue would definitely agree to marry their young master. After hearing what the first elder said, Leng Ruoxue really didn¡¯t want to explain anything. It seemed that not only did the first elder not understand what she meant, but he even seemed to have misunderstood something¡­ After sending off the Huo family¡¯s first elder, Leng Qingtian and Elder Qiu found an excuse to go back to their rooms to rest. Only Leng Ruoxue and Freak were left in the large reception room. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why didn¡¯t you let me talk just now?¡± Freak¡¯s face was full of dissatisfaction. If Xue¡¯er hadn¡¯t been pulling him back, he would have beaten someone up just now. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to beat up the Huo family¡¯s first elder like how you beat up Huo Qing? That old man is merely a messenger,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Well, what you say is reasonable. Then I¡¯ll go beat up Huo Qing,¡± Freak said very seriously after thinking about it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just beat up the Huo family¡¯s patriarch as well?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. Why does Freak like to beat people up so much?! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Xue¡¯er,¡± Freak said ingratiatingly. Then he turned around and walked out. ¡°Wait, where are you going?¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly grabbed Freak. ¡°Beat people up.¡± Hearing the succinct answer from Freak, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat. Freak is really violent. ¡°Damn Freak, stay still. All you know is to beat people up. The competition resumes the day after tomorrow. You can¡¯t beat them up now,¡± Leng Ruoxue growled. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go and beat them up after the competition,¡± Freak said obediently. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er is so fierce! I¡¯m scared! ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you think you can beat up the Huo family just because you want to?¡± Leng Ruoxue glared at Freak. It was one thing to beat them up on the stage; the Huo family had to bear with it even though they were angry. But it would really not be a wise move if they provoked the Huo family off the stage. Moreover, it would give the Huo family a good reason to attack. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Freak looked at Xue¡¯er aggrievedly. ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go back as soon as the competition ends. We¡¯ll deal with those people slowly in the future!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. They were really too weak now. Improving their strength was the most important task. ¡°Fine!¡± Freak said reluctantly. ¡°Good!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Freak¡¯s head like she was petting a pet. ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Freak looked at Xue¡¯er with shining eyes and hugged her. Xue¡¯er took the initiative to touch me again. I¡¯m so happy! ¡°Freak, let go of me!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Freak who suddenly hugged her. Damn Freak, I¡¯m suffocating from you hugging so tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to! You said you would let me hug you.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re hugging me too tightly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡°Hehe! Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s do something bad tonight!¡± Freak suggested with a devious smile as he loosened his arms. ¡°Where?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously with raised brows. Doing bad things! I like them! ¡°Xue¡¯er, the Huo family has too much money to spend, so I think we should do something ¡®good¡¯ and spend some on their behalf,¡± Freak said very kindly. Since Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t want him to come openly, he should come secretly. After all, this marriage proposal made him feel uncomfortable, so he had to take revenge! ¡°Then let¡¯s go late at night!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Robbery and whatnot were the most enjoyable. ¡­ It was late at night, and most people were sleeping soundly. Leng Ruoxue looked up. It was pitch-black. She didn¡¯t expect even the heavens to take care of them. It was cloudy tonight, and such weather was the best for doing bad things. While everyone was sound asleep, Leng Ruoxue and Freak quietly left the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. They sat on Quill¡¯s back and flew to the Huo family¡¯s main residence. In her arms lay two small and cute foxes, one black and one white, and a small golden ¡®snake¡¯ coiled around her wrist. With a face full of black lines, Leng Ruoxue looked at Dazzle and Rise, feeling a little helpless. She didn¡¯t know if these two little fellows were bored to death, but they were so excited when they heard that they were going to do something bad! They immediately signed up to participate. After reaching the Huo family¡¯s main residence, Quill found a secluded place and descended¡­ ¡­ About an hour later, the two humans and four beasts left the Huo residence in satisfaction. ¡°Freak, what was the powder you blew into Huo Yi¡¯s room?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously while sitting on Quill¡¯s back. ¡°Medicine!¡± ¡°Of course I know it¡¯s medicine. I¡¯m asking what medicine it is.¡± ¡°A type of medicine that can cause a man to lose a certain function¡­¡± Freak explained very ambiguously. This kind of thing shouldn¡¯t be explained too clearly. Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone who dared to have any ideas about Xue¡¯er off. ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. It can¡¯t be what I think it is! Freak is too cruel! Soon, they returned to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. ¡­ The next day, Leng Ruoxue and the others went to the restaurant downstairs for breakfast. Just as she found a seat and sat down, she heard the discussion from the table beside her. ¡°Hey, did you hear? The Huo family was robbed last night. Not only were a lot of valuable things stolen, but a fire was also set off. I heard that at least a third of the Huo family¡¯s mansion was burned away. What a pity! The Huo family¡¯s mansion is even more luxurious and extravagant than the imperial palace of our South Dusk Empire,¡± Passerby A said with a mysterious expression. ¡°Your news isn¡¯t the latest. It¡¯s outdated,¡± Passerby B said disdainfully. Chapter 124 - The Unlucky Huo Family (2) ¡°What¡¯s the latest news?¡± Passerby A asked curiously. He just heard the news this morning. How did it become outdated so quickly? ¡°The latest news is¡­¡± Passerby B looked around carefully. ¡°The Huo family¡¯s patriarch, Huo Yi, has become impotent,¡± Passerby B said very quietly. ¡°Ah! Is this true?¡± Passerby A couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. The news is absolutely reliable,¡± Passerby B said solemnly. ¡°What a pity for his many concubines.¡± Passerby A felt great pity. Listening to the two people¡¯s whispered discussion, Leng Ruoxue was really speechless. Where did these two clowns come from? They actually dared to talk about the Huo family¡¯s patriarch in the Huo family¡¯s territory. But how did this news spread so quickly? It seems to have spread in just one night. Thinking of this, she deliberately glanced at Freak, who had a very calm expression. ¡­ In the Huo family¡¯s main residence¡­ In the main hall, Huo Yi, the Huo family¡¯s patriarch, sat in the main seat with a gloomy face. On both sides of him were sitting the elders of the Huo family. ¡°Elders, tell us the results of your investigation!¡± Huo Yi said coldly with a livid face. ¡°Patriarch, according to my investigation, the news that you¡­ you can¡¯t perform was spread from a servant of the Xu family,¡± the elder sitting in the second row on the left said carefully. ¡°Xu family!¡± Huo Yi gritted his teeth and frowned. His handsome face was full of anger. How dare the Xu family provoke me? Hmph! I won¡¯t let them off. ¡°Patriarch, there¡¯s also evidence that the theft of our treasury was done by the Xu family,¡± another elder said. He found a Xu family token on the path not far from the treasury, and that path happened to be the one people had to take to get to the treasury. ¡°The Xu family is really too despicable,¡± the elders said one after another. Everyone¡¯s face was extremely angry. The loss of the treasury was an enormous loss for their Huo family! ¡°Patriarch, Elders, don¡¯t jump to conclusions yet. What if someone framed the Xu family? Wouldn¡¯t we have fallen into their trap?¡± the first elder reminded calmly. For some reason, he felt that something was amiss. ¡°First Elder, you are too kind. This Xu family has been at odds with our Huo family for a long time. They must have done it,¡± a more fiery-tempered elder roared. ¡°Patriarch, it¡¯s very likely that the Xu family is behind this, but we should still consider it at length.¡± The elders discussed and expressed their views. ¡°Elders, calm down. I understand your intentions, but the most important thing now is the Academy Competition. We will talk about the other things after the Academy Competition is over.¡± Huo Yi made the final decision. The Academy Competition was related to the number of spots for the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm, and it was of the utmost importance. After hearing Huo Yi¡¯s words, all the elders fell silent. ¡°First Elder, is Leng Ruoxue really unwilling to marry Qing¡¯er?¡± Huo Yi asked with a displeased face while looking at the first elder. ¡°Yes, she said she doesn¡¯t want to share a husband with others,¡± the first elder said, but he was also a little displeased. He had already reported to the patriarch when he returned yesterday, but the patriarch actually asked again today. ¡°Ridiculous! It¡¯s normal for a man to have multiple wives and concubines. Why can¡¯t she accept it?¡± Huo Yi roared furiously. This Leng Ruoxue really doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors. The main reason why he was willing to send someone to the Leng family to propose marriage was actually for the final competition. He didn¡¯t want his best son to lose to a woman. ¡°Patriarch, I personally think Leng Ruoxue is more suitable to be the mistress of the Huo family than Shui Xinran. Please consider it carefully!¡± the first elder repeated his proposal. ¡°No! The marriage with the Shui family can¡¯t be canceled,¡± Huo Yi denied directly. No matter how outstanding Leng Ruoxue was, she couldn¡¯t compare to the Five Great Families. Seeing how insistent the patriarch was, the first elder had nothing else to say. ¡­ In the reception room on the fifth floor of the Elegant Lagoon Pavilion¡­ ¡°Lass, the competition resumes tomorrow,¡± Elder Qiu said. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Lass, are you confident?¡± Elder Qiu continued asking. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Lass, can¡¯t you say a few more words each time?¡± Elder Qiu looked at Leng Ruoxue with some bitterness. ¡°Of course.¡± There were two words now! ¡°¡­¡± Elder Qiu was helpless. ¡°Elder Qiu, just ask me what you want to know.¡± Seeing his pitiful appearance, Leng Ruoxue decided not to tease him anymore. ¡°Lass, have you heard about the Huo family?¡± Elder Qiu probed. ¡°Yes. I heard some people talking about it while we were eating downstairs,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Then this matter¡­ this matter has nothing to do with you, right?¡± Elder Qiu said while looking at Ye Chen. ¡°Of course it has nothing to do with us. It¡¯s the Huo family! How can small families like us afford to offend them! Right, Grandpa?¡± ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er is right. We can¡¯t afford to offend the Huo family, nor do we dare to,¡± Leng Qingtian said in agreement. You don¡¯t dare to offend them? You even dared to refuse the Huo family¡¯s proposal, and you still dare to say that you don¡¯t dare to offend them? Elder Qiu snorted in his head. ¡°Elder Qiu, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so gossipy,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. Has this old man been too idle recently? ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m just curious! This is the most popular topic in Lunar Capital now,¡± Elder Qiu said. Huo Yi is really pitiful. ¡°Elder Qiu, we are leaving after the competition. You should prepare!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned and left the reception room. ¡°Xue¡¯er, wait for me.¡± Freak chased after her. ¡°Old Leng, who do you think did it?¡± Elder Qiu pestered Leng Qingtian again after Leng Ruoxue left. ¡°How would I know? Don¡¯t they say it¡¯s the Xu family?¡± Leng Qingtian said without interest. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the truth?¡± Elder Qiu asked, unwilling to give up. Why do I feel that this matter has something to do with that girl? ¡°No.¡± Leng Qingtian turned and left. Chapter 125 - The Unlucky Huo Family (3) ¡°Old Leng, don¡¯t go! Let¡¯s keep chatting!¡± Elder Qiu shouted from behind, but no one responded. ¡­ The next day was the seventh day of the individual finals. ¡°Xue¡¯er, there seem to be more people watching the competition today than the previous few days,¡± Feng Moran said as he looked at the sea of people in the audience while sitting on the side and waiting for the matches to start. ¡°Yes, the competition ends in three days. If you don¡¯t watch it now, you¡¯ll have to wait three years,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. The matches these three days should be the most intense, and accidents might happen at any time. After six rounds of the finals, Leng Ruoxue was temporarily ranked first in the individual competition with a flawless record. Ye Chen and Huo Qing were tied in second place, while Mu Li and Feng Moran were in third and fourth. Theoretically, the five of them were the most powerful contenders for the championship. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s remaining opponents were Huo Qing, Ye Xiao, and Pang Sen. And her opponent today was Ye Xiao. Leng Ruoxue was the last to go on stage today. In the first four matches, Ye Chen, Huo Qing, Mu Li, and Feng Moran won. The last match was Leng Ruoxue versus Ye Xiao. After hearing the referee¡¯s words, Leng Ruoxue slowly walked onto the stage, and Ye Xiao came up from the other side. ¡°You are a woman, so I¡¯ll let you begin first,¡± Ye Xiao said very gracefully, even though a few of his teeth had been knocked out, making him speak weirdly. But he was still an elegant gentleman when he wasn¡¯t speaking. ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Leng Ruoxue directly launched an attack after speaking. She wanted to end the battle quickly so that she could go back to sleep. An enormous mass of fire-attribute spiritual power rushed toward Ye Xiao. The pitiful genius young master of the Ye family was blasted off the stage before he could even defend himself. Leng Ruoxue won! ¡°Uh! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of innocence as she looked at Ye Xiao, whom she knocked off the stage with one move. I really didn¡¯t expect him to be so weak! ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t you still throw him off the stage even if you didn¡¯t do it on purpose?¡± ¡°Alas! This young master of the Ye family is really pitiful. He keeps encountering monsters.¡± The audience all looked at Ye Xiao with sympathetic eyes. How pitiful! He was being carried away again. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve already won seven matches in a row. That¡¯s great.¡± Freak hurried to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side as she walked down from the stage. ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go back! I want to sleep,¡± Leng Ruoxue said sleepily. ¡°You¡¯re sleeping so early?¡± Freak was a little surprised. What time is it now? Boohoo¡­ I still wanted to go out with Xue¡¯er! ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t sleep well last night.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go back!¡± ¡­ Back at the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion, Leng Ruoxue went straight to her room to sleep. The next day, Leng Ruoxue emerged from her room refreshed after a good night¡¯s sleep. There was no suspense on the eighth day of the finals. Leng Ruoxue and the others each defeated their opponents. The ninth day of the finals was also the last day of the individual competition. After today¡¯s matches, the champion of the Academy Competition would be born. Leng Ruoxue, Ye Chen, and Huo Qing were the strongest contenders for the championship. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s last opponent was Huo Qing, and Ye Chen¡¯s last opponent was Pang Sen. But everyone present knew that Ye Chen¡¯s victory against Pang Sen was set in stone if nothing unexpected happened. The match between Leng Ruoxue and Huo Qing was the biggest highlight of the day, so everyone was looking forward to seeing an exciting battle. In the VIP seats¡­ ¡°Brother Huo, are you alright?¡± a middle-aged man sitting beside Huo Yi asked with concern. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m not?¡± Huo Yi¡¯s face darkened with displeasure. Is Feng Miao planning to laugh at me? Outrageous! ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. I was really afraid that you would become like what the rumors say!¡± Feng Miao said with a chuckle. ¡°Brother Huo, your Huo family suffered a big loss this time, right?¡± Shui Zhen, the acting patriarch of the Shui family, asked with concern. Although the Five Great Families appeared to be harmonious on the surface, they all secretly hoped that the others would suffer misfortune. ¡°That small loss is just a drop in the bucket to our Huo family. It¡¯s not worth mentioning,¡± Huo Yi said indifferently. He knew that these people definitely wouldn¡¯t let him go since he came to watch the competition. It was such a rare opportunity to ridicule him. Hmph! I wouldn¡¯t have come if it wasn¡¯t the last day. ¡°Brother Huo, money is just worldly possessions. Your body is the most important,¡± the black-robed man said with pursed lips. ¡°That¡¯s right. I wonder how Ye Xiao is doing? His injuries aren¡¯t light!¡± Huo Yi retaliated. Not everyone could laugh at him. ¡°Xiao¡¯er¡¯s health is very good. Thank you for your concern, Brother Huo.¡± While the patriarchs of the Five Great Families were fighting openly and covertly in the VIP seats, the competition began. ¡°Dear guests and spectators, today is the last day of the Academy Competition. Therefore, to show fairness, today¡¯s matches will be held simultaneously, and admitting defeat is not allowed. The competition officially begins.¡± The host announced the rules of today¡¯s matches. After that, the referee gave the order for the five groups to go on stage at the same time. The last matches of the finals started on five arenas at the same time. However, not long after, the winners of the other four arenas were determined. But Leng Ruoxue and Huo Qing had yet to really start fighting. On the stage¡­ Leng Ruoxue was puzzled as to why Huo Qing wasn¡¯t in a hurry to attack. ¡°Can we begin?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly. She didn¡¯t want to waste time. ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡± Huo Qing looked at Leng Ruoxue calmly. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s begin quickly! Stop wasting time.¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned impatiently. Nonsense. How can I not be in a hurry? ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin!¡± Huo Qing could see Leng Ruoxue¡¯s impatience, but he really didn¡¯t know how he had offended her and why she hated him so much. Thinking of this, he felt a little depressed. Chapter 126 - The Lecherous Envoy From The Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm (1) ¡°Take this!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly used ¡®Feather of the Fire Phoenix¡¯. A beautiful blazing tail feather flew toward Huo Qing. Feather of the Fire Phoenix was the upgraded version of Flame Feather, and it was hundreds of times more powerful. But she didn¡¯t unleash her full strength. Otherwise, it would be difficult to say whether Huo Qing would still be alive or not. Huo Qing looked at the tail feather flying toward him. The little feather looked cute, but he didn¡¯t dare to let his guard down at all. He hurriedly used Fire Cloud Curtain to block the attack. At the same time, he released Blazing Cloud Mountain to attack Leng Ruoxue¡­ As the giant flame cloud attacked Leng Ruoxue, the tail feather entangled with Huo Qing suddenly changed directions and instead entangled the flame cloud coming toward Leng Ruoxue¡­ However, because the flame cloud was too big, the small tail feather could easily attack it. But the flame cloud couldn¡¯t capture the naughty little feather¡­ The audience and the people in the VIP seats looked at the giant flame cloud that seemed to be being teased on the stage, and a few drops of cold sweat dripped down their foreheads uncontrollably. This was really too strange! At this moment, the little feather on the stage began to spin around the giant flame cloud, and its speed became faster and faster. Then it rapidly rushed inside the flame cloud¡­ With a ¡®bang¡¯, the two clusters of spiritual power exploded in a violent collision! Since both of them used fire-attribute spiritual power, when the two clusters of spiritual power collided, the resulting explosion shot straight into the sky, illuminating the entire sky red above the stage¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± This scene stunned the audience below the stage. T-this is too powerful! Fortunately, a barrier shielded the audience. Otherwise, the explosion would have definitely killed people. The audience felt the power of the explosion, but what they felt was merely a drop in the ocean. On the stage, Huo Qing felt the explosion stronger than anyone else. He swallowed the blood that rushed into his throat and stared at Leng Ruoxue in disbelief. Is this her true strength? ¡°Do you want to continue fighting?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked indifferently. She knew that Huo Qing had been injured by the spiritual power collision just now. If she were Huo Qing, she would choose to admit defeat. But she wasn¡¯t! ¡°Please enlighten me!¡± Huo Qing¡¯s fighting spirit was strong. How could he admit defeat? Although he had lost that move just now, he still wanted to continue fighting. It wasn¡¯t easy to find a strong opponent like Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Okay!¡± Since Huo Qing wanted to continue fighting, she would accompany him to the end¡­ The spiritual power on the stage constantly danced and violently collided from time to time. In addition to the red fire-attribute spiritual power, there were also green wind-attribute spiritual power and light blue water-attribute spiritual power mixed in. The battle between the two of them also shifted from the stage to midair¡­ All the audience held their breaths and stared at the two of them, afraid of missing a single move¡­ Amazing! Too amazing! This is definitely the most exciting battle of the Academy Competition! This trip was really not in vain! All the spectators thought in unison. After a long time, the two of them stopped in unison¡­ ¡°You are a rare good opponent!¡± Huo Qing said excitedly. He liked to challenge himself, so he had very high standards for himself and his opponents, and ordinary geniuses were not qualified to be his opponents. ¡°Likewise.¡± Leng Ruoxue was also very satisfied with her opponent, Huo Qing. At least, Huo Qing would not feel inferior because his opponent was stronger than him. Instead, he became braver as he fought, becoming stronger when facing a stronger opponent. This was very rare in real battles. ¡°Although I lost this match, I hope I¡¯ll have a chance to fight you again in the future!¡± Huo Qing said in high spirits. It wasn¡¯t easy to find a good opponent, so he planned to pester Leng Ruoxue. Upon hearing this, Leng Ruoxue broke out in a cold sweat. What? Hasn¡¯t he had enough? This Huo Qing is definitely a battle maniac. It was a very scary thing to be entangled by someone like him. Suddenly, Leng Ruoxue felt a little regretful, regretting not using her full strength just now¡­ ¡°Referee, I lost!¡± Huo Qing took the initiative to say to the referee. The referee hiding in the distance nodded and then walked to the center of the stage with lingering fear. ¡°Leng Ruoxue wins!¡± the referee shouted. Heavens! The strength of these two people is too terrifying. In this way, Leng Ruoxue became the champion of the Academy Competition with a perfect record. Ye Chen was second, and Huo Qing only came in third. After the individual competition was over, the Academy Competition came to an end, and the ranking of the top ten academies was officially announced. The Heavenly Phoenix Academy won the Academy Competition with absolute superiority. The Rising Dragon Academy was second, the Lunar Shadow Academy was third, the Flying Bird Academy was fourth, and the Land Shine Academy was fifth. In the Academy Competition this time, the academies in the top ten also won spots to enter the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm. There were a total of 200 spots to enter the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm, of which: First place, the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, had 50 spots. Second place, the Rising Dragon Academy, had 40 spots. Third place, the Lunar Shadow Academy, had 30 spots. Fourth and fifth places, the Flying Bird Academy and the Land Shine Academy, each had 15 spots. The sixth to tenth places each had 10 spots. ¡°Everyone, please calm down. The most exciting moment is coming. Next, let¡¯s welcome the envoy from the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm to the stage to present the awards to the winners!¡± After the host announced the names of the winners, the award ceremony began. As representatives of the various academies, Leng Ruoxue and the others waited on the stage. ¡°What thing is an envoy from the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Freak beside her curiously. The Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm hasn¡¯t even appeared yet, yet an envoy is here. How boring. ¡°This uncle is not a thing!¡± A childish voice rang in their ears before Freak could say anything. A palm-sized ball of purple light appeared on the stage. The ball of light seemed to be glaring angrily at Leng Ruoxue while circling around her. Chapter 127 - The Lecherous Envoy of the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm (2) Leng Ruoxue looked at the purple ball of light that kept flying around her and was a little puzzled. What the heck is this thing? Why is it revolving around me? ¡°Stop! Stop spinning!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. This little thing was making her dizzy. The purple ball of light reluctantly stopped and glared at Leng Ruoxue. Hmph! Let¡¯s see if you still dare to look down on this uncle! It¡¯s actually a big butterfly! Leng Ruoxue only saw it clearly when the purple ball of light stopped. In the ball of light was a butterfly emitting purple light. It was about the size of a palm and very gorgeous, with silver spots of light dotting its purple wings. But those small black eyes were staring at her unfriendly! This little thing even has a grudge against me. Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help laughing slightly. But what is this little thing? A spirit beast? ¡°Are you a spirit beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she grabbed the beautiful big butterfly. ¡°This uncle is not a spirit beast. I am a sprite! Do you understand what sprites are?¡± the butterfly protested. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Sprite? Never heard of it.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t give it any face. She really had never heard of it! ¡°You¡­ you, girl! You¡¯ve pissed this uncle off!¡± the butterfly said angrily. But its tender voice sounded cute no matter how she looked at it. ¡°Girl?¡± Leng Ruoxue was stunned. Did I hear it right? This big butterfly called me girl! ¡°Yes, girl. Smile at me, and this uncle will spare you and not blame you,¡± Uncle Butterfly said very generously. Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. Am I being taken advantage of? Damn it! How dare it call itself an uncle in front of me! How dare it ask me to smile! In fact, it wasn¡¯t only her. The others on the stage also felt the same. Is this guy really an envoy of the mystic realm? Why does it behave like a hooligan? ¡°Damn butterfly, who gave you the guts to tease my fianc¨¦e?¡± Freak was completely enraged after hearing what the butterfly said. ¡°This girl is your fianc¨¦e? How about this, name a price. This uncle has taken a fancy to her,¡± Uncle Butterfly said calmly. ¡°Rise, come out and teach it some manners,¡± Leng Ruoxue beckoned indifferently. What did this damn butterfly think she was? She had to teach it a lesson! ¡°Master, I¡¯m here.¡± After coming out of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, Rise enlarged a little. He then coiled around the butterfly that dared to tease his master and threw it directly into the sky. He then caught it, flung it, and caught it countless times¡­ ¡°Ah! Fun! Fun! Come on! Come on!¡± After being tossed a few times, the butterfly found it interesting. But after countless times, it couldn¡¯t take it anymore even though it had wings¡­ ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Stop, stop. That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to play anymore!¡± The butterfly thought they were just playing with it! ¡°Rise, stop!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Rise threw the dizzy butterfly aside, transformed back into a bracelet, and wrapped around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist. ¡°Uh¡­ This uncle feels so dizzy!¡± The butterfly flew up unsteadily and came in front of Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Girl, your beast is too disobedient,¡± the butterfly complained, obviously not having learned its lesson yet. Ye Chen grabbed the butterfly and squeezed it as hard as he could, wanting to crush it into pieces. But the butterfly was only a sprite and didn¡¯t have a physical body, so Ye Chen was only wasting his energy. ¡°Freak, why are you competing with it?!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. This butterfly is merely a spirit body, but where did it learn to behave like a little hooligan? Was it born like this? ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll leave this guy to you to deal with.¡± Freak thought about it. That¡¯s right. No matter how hard I squeeze, this butterfly won¡¯t know that it hurts. ¡°Hurry up and present the awards! Don¡¯t waste our time,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered as she took the butterfly. ¡°Girl, you have to be gentler. The girls serving this uncle these few days are much gentler than you,¡± the butterfly said earnestly with an expression that said ¡®I¡¯m doing this for your own good¡¯. ¡°Hurry up and present the awards!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and roared. This butterfly really deserves a beating. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so anxious¡­ Alas! This uncle is too kind,¡± the butterfly said with emotion. ¡°There are a total of two hundred spots for the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm this time. Now, I will begin to give you the qualifications to enter the mystic realm,¡± the butterfly said seriously. Then it started spinning again, and countless petals drifted toward Leng Ruoxue and the others¡­ After a while, the petals disappeared, and a petal mark appeared on everyone¡¯s wrist. In addition, Leng Ruoxue and her group had a few more petals in their hands¡­ ¡°Alright, this uncle has given you the qualifications. When the mystic realm opens, you can enter with this,¡± the butterfly said. It finally completed its task. After the awards ceremony, Leng Ruoxue and the others walked off the stage. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the butterfly following her step by step with a headache. ¡°You are the biggest winners of this competition, so the task of taking care of this uncle is yours,¡± the butterfly said matter-of-factly. ¡°Find someone else,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. ¡°Girl, you can¡¯t be so heartless! If you don¡¯t take care of me, this uncle will be sleeping on the streets,¡± the butterfly said pitifully. ¡°You are a butterfly. Just find a small corner to hide in, and you won¡¯t sleep on the streets,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any sympathy. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Lunar Shadow Academy will be happy to take you in,¡± Freak suggested. This stinky butterfly probably learned bad things in the Lunar Shadow Academy. ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t know how good they are to this uncle. They served me good wine, good food, and good girls every day. But now, this uncle wants to follow you all and get you to serve me!¡± The butterfly¡¯s stubborn temper also came up. Hmph! The more they don¡¯t let me follow them, the more I want to follow! Even when Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion, the butterfly refused to leave and followed Leng Ruoxue wherever she went! Chapter 128 - The Lecherous Envoy of the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm (3) ¡°How long do you want to follow me around?¡± Leng Ruoxue roared furiously. This perverted butterfly actually wanted to follow her to the washroom. ¡°This uncle wants to follow you all the time,¡± the butterfly said seriously. Its mission was to follow and make sure that it found someone pleasing to the eye. Now that it found this girl, who else would it follow but her? ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom now. You can¡¯t follow me!¡± Leng Ruoxue hollered. ¡°Why?¡± the butterfly didn¡¯t understand. Couldn¡¯t it go there? ¡°No reason. Wait here and don¡¯t follow me in!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Oh, alright then!¡± This girl seems a little angry. Uh, so scary! Afterward, Leng Ruoxue went straight to the reception room, where everyone was. ¡°Tell me! How should we deal with this little thing?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly as she looked at the butterfly who also flew in. ¡°Xue¡¯er, just let it be if it wants to follow you!¡± Leng Qingtian said with some amusement. He could see that his precious granddaughter was about to break down because of this beautiful butterfly. ¡°L¨¹ Tao, Cui Zhu, you two take care of it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to her two maidservants. The two of them seemed to have had too much free time on their hands since they came to the Southern Dusk Empire. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± ¡°Just follow them from now on,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the butterfly. The butterfly circled L¨¹ Tao and Cui Zhu twice before flying back to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°I don¡¯t want them! They¡¯re not sexy enough,¡± the butterfly said very honestly. ¡°You¡¯re just a butterfly! Why do you want them to be sexy?!¡± Leng Ruoxue roared furiously. ¡°It¡¯s good for the eyes!¡± The butterfly¡¯s small black and shiny eyes emitted a lustful glow. ¡°Grandpa, do you still think we should let it follow us?¡± Leng Ruoxue said weakly. ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± Leng Qingtian didn¡¯t know what to say. He had underestimated how perverted this butterfly was. ¡°Lass, there¡¯s nothing we can do if it doesn¡¯t leave!¡± Elder Qiu said sympathetically. ¡°Perverted butterfly, why do you insist on following us?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°You are the champions of this Academy Competition, so of course I have to follow you,¡± the butterfly explained. ¡°Just because of this?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t believe that it really wanted to follow them just for this reason. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then follow Elder Qiu! We¡¯re all together, and he¡¯s an elder of the academy.¡± Leng Ruoxue sold out Elder Qiu without hesitation in order to escape from this perverted butterfly. ¡°Lass¡­¡± Elder Qiu looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ How can you do this? ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m not interested in old men.¡± ¡°Then you insist on following me?¡± Leng Ruoxue was so angry. There were so many people, but why was it sticking to her? ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then what benefits will I get if I let you follow me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said while looking at the perverted butterfly schemingly. Since she couldn¡¯t get rid of it, she would feel very uncomfortable if she didn¡¯t fish for some benefits for herself. ¡°You will benefit greatly if you let me follow you,¡± the butterfly said proudly, so smugly that she couldn¡¯t rebuke anymore. ¡°Tell me about it. If it satisfies me, I¡¯ll let you follow me around,¡± Leng Ruoxue enticed. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the time comes. I won¡¯t tell you now.¡± The butterfly kept her guessing. ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t satisfy me by then, you¡¯re dead meat,¡± Leng Ruoxue threatened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will definitely be satisfied.¡± The butterfly¡¯s face was like that of a charlatan. ¡°Elder Qiu, I had an agreement with the principal. These are the seven spots to enter the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm. Keep them safe.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed seven flower petals to Elder Qiu. ¡°Okay. Oh, right. Lass, let¡¯s stay for another day tomorrow and go back the day after tomorrow,¡± Elder Qiu said as he took the exquisite flower petals. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Elder Qiu, this should be Cong Min¡¯s. I¡¯ll give it to you now!¡± Leng Ruoxue took out another petal. Although Elder Qiu was Grandpa Lin¡¯s trusted aide, she knew very well that he might not necessarily have the chance to obtain a spot to enter the mystic realm. After all, there were too many complications in the academy. ¡°Lass, thanks!¡± Elder Qiu was touched as he took the petal and put it away. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to sleep. You can all go now!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t stand the grateful look in Elder Qiu¡¯s eyes, so she quickly turned around to leave the reception room. ¡°Xue¡¯er, wait for me.¡± Freak chased after Xue¡¯er. ¡°Old Qiu, I¡¯m also going to sleep.¡± Leng Qingtian patted Elder Qiu on the shoulder. ¡°Old Leng, I¡­¡± Elder Qiu didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t cry!¡± Leng Qingtian looked at Elder Qiu¡¯s slightly moist eyes and hurriedly left. ¡°You all¡­¡± Seeing everyone leave the reception room, Elder Qiu couldn¡¯t help feeling slightly helpless. Alas, I owe that lass even more now. ¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Freak chased up to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room. ¡°Freak, aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she was about to enter the room. ¡°Xue¡¯er, we haven¡¯t been together for a long time!¡± Freak said aggrievedly. ¡°Rubbish!¡± Isn¡¯t this guy a little too exaggerated? We meet every day. ¡°Yes! Xue¡¯er, chat with me for a while before sleeping!¡± Freak pleaded, his expression resembling an abandoned puppy. ¡°Hmph! Pretending to be pitiful! So evil!¡± The shiny butterfly following Leng Ruoxue became disgruntled before she could say anything. ¡°Pfft!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help laughing. Looks like Freak has met his match. ¡°Damn butterfly, scram to the side!¡± Freak roared. ¡°Xue¡¯er, this damn butterfly bullied me!¡± Freak immediately looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully after roaring at the butterfly. ¡°Alright, stop arguing. Come in. I¡¯ll chat with you for a while,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Freak loves pretending to be pitiful in front of me. ¡°Okay.¡± Freak glared at the butterfly triumphantly and then followed Leng Ruoxue into the room. Chapter 129 - The Lecherous Envoy Of The Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm (4) ¡°Girl, sleep with me!¡± said the butterfly, unwilling to be left out, as it flew to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Get lost!¡± Ye Chen furiously slapped away the butterfly, who wanted to take advantage. I haven¡¯t even enjoyed the benefit yet, so how can I let this stinky butterfly get it so easily? After being slapped against the wall, the butterfly flew back, stopped in front of Leng Ruoxue, and persuaded her. ¡°Girl, this man is too barbaric. Change him!¡± ¡°Stop arguing. Get out if you continue!¡± Leng Ruoxue said unpleasantly. These two fellows are really¡­ ¡°We¡¯re not arguing!¡± the two said in unison, extremely well-behaved. ¡°Whoever¡¯s making a fuss, get out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two nodded non-stop. ¡°By the way, butterfly, let me ask you something. Can the ownership of the spots into the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm be transferred?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Of course not. But ownerless spots can be transferred, so you have to protect the ones in your hands. Someone might snatch them away!¡± the butterfly reminded. ¡°Got it.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She would distribute the spots in her hands tomorrow to avoid others from having designs about them. ¡°Xue¡¯er, how do you intend to distribute the ten spots in your hands?¡± Freak asked curiously. ¡°Of course, they are for our own people¡ªGrandpa, Big Brother, L¨¹ Tao, Cui Zhu, and the others,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. In addition to her family, they were her subordinates. ¡°Freak, do you have anyone you want to give one to?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Freak said indifferently. ¡°The Ye family will probably come to look for you,¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. No one knew that she had spots for the mystic realm yet, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it for long. She believed that they would definitely come to look for Freak after they knew. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if they look for me. I don¡¯t have any means I don¡¯t have any!¡± Freak said nonchalantly. He didn¡¯t treat the Ye family as family. The two of them chatted for a while. Seeing that it was getting late, Leng Ruoxue chased the reluctant Freak out. ¡­ The next morning, Leng Ruoxue just woke up when someone knocked on her door. ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked when she opened the door and saw Freak standing outside. ¡°Xue¡¯er, we¡¯re going back tomorrow. Let¡¯s take a walk on the streets!¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly. ¡°Okay, I want to go on the streets!¡± the butterfly said from beside Leng Ruoxue. ¡°We¡¯re not bringing you!¡± He only wanted to go with Xue¡¯er and didn¡¯t want a third wheel. ¡°Tch! That¡¯s not up to you!¡± the butterfly provoked. ¡°Wait for me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said while ignoring the sparks flying between the two. After freshening up simply, Leng Ruoxue and Freak informed her grandfather and then left the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. ¡­ ¡°Freak, it¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little tired after walking for nearly half a day. ¡°Okay.¡± He didn¡¯t have any specific destination in mind. He just wanted to spend some time alone with Xue¡¯er, but there was the third wheel. The two of them returned to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion, ate in the restaurant downstairs, and then went upstairs. ¡°Miss, the president of the Beast Trainer Association is here,¡± said Lin Yuan, who had been guarding Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room, after seeing her return. ¡°The president of the Beast Trainer Association? Why is he here?¡± Did he come for Rise and Dazzle? ¡°I don¡¯t know! But the great general and Elder Qiu are with him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± No matter what his purpose was, she wasn¡¯t afraid of anything that might happen. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Freak said quickly. ¡°Okay.¡± They walked to the reception room together. ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re back,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly after entering the reception room. Her gaze turned to the old man sitting next to her grandfather. The old man was about sixty years old, slightly chubby, and looked very amiable. He was wearing a long blue-grey robe and sitting leisurely beside her grandfather. After seeing Leng Ruoxue, he looked at her thoughtfully. ¡°Xue¡¯er, this is Master Sui, the president of the Lunar Capital¡¯s Beast Trainer Association!¡± Leng Qingtian said while shooting glances at his granddaughter. ¡°Hello, Master Sui!¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely. ¡°Miss Leng is now the most popular genius on the Ling Feng Continent. You do live up to your reputation! General, I¡¯m so envious of you!¡± Master Sui looked at Leng Ruoxue with appreciation and then turned to Leng Qingtian. ¡°Hehe, Master Sui flatters us.¡± Leng Qingtian was very pleased with himself! ¡°Is Master Sui here for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked directly while looking at him. ¡°Yes, I came specially to look for Miss Leng.¡± ¡°May I know why Master Sui is looking for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed. ¡°I¡¯m here to invite Miss Leng to join the Beast Trainer Association!¡± ¡°Master Sui, you must be mistaken. I¡¯m not a beast trainer!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. She didn¡¯t want outsiders to know that she was also a beast trainer. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ve already obtained our association¡¯s treasures. As the president, I won¡¯t be able to explain myself to others if you don¡¯t join our association,¡± Master Sui said with a smile, his eyes carrying a trace of scheming. ¡°Master Sui, I won those two spirit beasts from Princess Huangfu Yu. They are the spoils of our competition. Moreover, if I remember correctly, Huangfu Yu is your disciple, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly with a smirk. ¡°Yes, she is my disciple. But those two spirit beasts are from our association!¡± Master Sui stressed. ¡°What does that have to do with me? Master Sui, you should look for Huangfu Yu. Besides, it¡¯s only right for a master to clean up the mess caused by their disciple,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly without giving face. What she implied was that he shouldn¡¯t even think about scheming against her! ¡°This¡­ Huangfu Yu has already turned into a fool,¡± Master Sui said while suppressing his anger. In fact, before he came, he had thought of the many responses that Leng Ruoxue could make, but he didn¡¯t expect her not to give him face. Chapter 130 - Criminal? Are You Referring To Me? (1) ¡°Master Sui, Huangfu Yu becoming a fool isn¡¯t my fault, is it?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile. ¡°Could it be that Master Sui is also someone who can¡¯t differentiate right from wrong? As her master, you can¡¯t escape the blame now that Huangfu Yu became a fool, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued. ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± Master Sui¡¯s forehead was full of cold sweat. He had been famous for many years and had always been respected. No one had ever dared to criticize him so directly, but he couldn¡¯t deny that what Leng Ruoxue said was right. They had indeed spoiled Huangfu Yu. ¡°Master Sui, please forgive me for not being able to join the Beast Trainer Association. If you have any doubts about the ownership of the two spirit beasts, please look for the person responsible,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. ¡°Miss Leng, please reconsider!¡± Master Sui refused to give up. ¡°I have considered it thoroughly. I am not a beast trainer, so I am not qualified to join the Beast Trainer Association. Master Sui, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself.¡± Leng Ruoxue directly made things clear. ¡°Sigh! Alright then, I won¡¯t force you. However, Hu Bin from your academy should be able to join our Beast Trainer Association, right?¡± Since Master Sui couldn¡¯t convince Leng Ruoxue, he could only shift his target to Hu Bin. ¡°Master Sui, even though all Beast Trainer Associations are under the main Beast Trainer Association, Hu Bin is from the Eastern Lagoon Empire after all. It¡¯s really not appropriate for him to join the Beast Trainer Association of the Southern Dusk Empire,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Whether or not Hu Bin wanted to join the Beast Trainer Association depended on Hu Bin himself. How could they decide for him? ¡°Erm¡­ I can speak to the president of the Beast Trainer Association in the Eastern Lagoon Empire. All of this won¡¯t be a problem as long as Hu Bin is willing to join our association,¡± Master Sui promised. ¡°Master Sui, we are really grateful that you are so enthusiastic. But it is really inconvenient for Hu Bin to join the Beast Trainer Association of the Southern Dusk Empire, so we can only appreciate your good intentions.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little impatient. Why is this old man being so difficult? Can¡¯t he understand the tactful refusal? ¡°Miss Leng, I think it¡¯s better to ask Hu Bin for his opinion on this matter! What if he agrees?¡± What he implied was that she was just an outsider, so how could she decide for him! ¡°Alright! Freak, please invite Hu Bin over.¡± ¡°Okay, wait a moment.¡± Freak turned and left the reception room. Before long, Freak returned, followed by a young boy. ¡°Hu Bin, this is Master Sui, the president of the Southern Dusk Empire¡¯s Beast Trainer Association.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave a simple introduction. ¡°Hello, Master Sui.¡± Hu Bin bowed. Master Sui was a grandmaster in the beast trainer world, and he had heard a lot about him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Hu Bin, I¡¯m very satisfied with your talent in beast training. I want to invite you to join our association and take you in as my disciple. What do you think?¡± Master Sui said to Hu Bin amiably and threw out a big bait. He believed that no beast trainer could refuse his offer. Hu Bing¡¯s delicate face was full of astonishment. Master Sui had a very high status in the beast trainer world. To an ordinary beast trainer, becoming Master Sui¡¯s disciple was absolutely a cause for celebration! If he had such an opportunity in the past, he would have definitely been so happy that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. But he wasn¡¯t happy at all now, or perhaps it could be said that he was very calm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Sui. I¡¯m very grateful for your kind intentions, but I can¡¯t join the Beast Trainer Association of the Southern Dusk Country. Moreover, I don¡¯t intend to join any Beast Trainer Association,¡± Hu Bin said with certainty. He wanted to follow Leng Ruoxue forever, so there was no way he could join any association. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t think that he would be able to learn more by joining an association than following his young lady. ¡°Hu Bin, do you know what you¡¯re saying? As a beast trainer, no one will recognize your status if you don¡¯t join the Beast Trainer Association.¡± Master Sui was no longer calm. The conditions he offered were so good, and countless people dreamed of it! He never thought that Hu Bin would actually refuse. ¡°Master Sui, I¡¯ve thought it through. Thank you for your kind intentions.¡± With that, Hu Bin directly left the reception room. ¡°Elder Qiu, are you going to let the students of your academy joke about their future?¡± Master Sui turned his head and said angrily to Elder Qiu. ¡°Master Sui, these students aren¡¯t children anymore. They won¡¯t joke about their future. Moreover, our academy can¡¯t force students to do things they don¡¯t want to do, right?¡± Elder Qiu said somewhat helplessly. ¡°Furthermore, I think you should have heard that our academy¡¯s Liu Yan also declined the invitation of the Alchemist Association a few days ago. Alas, these children! Their wings have hardened, and they are no longer restrained by our academy,¡± Elder Qiu continued. The expression on his face was very helpless, but he was thinking about how much better it was to follow that girl than to join any association! If he wasn¡¯t an elder of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy now, he also wanted to follow that girl. ¡°Sigh. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t force you. Goodbye,¡± Master Sui said in defeat. Today was probably his most humiliating day since he became famous. He hadn¡¯t achieved a single thing he wanted to do! ¡°Lass! You¡¯ve completely offended Old Man Sui this time!¡± Elder Qiu couldn¡¯t help reminding after seeing Master Sui off. ¡°So what? It¡¯s impossible for me to join the Beast Trainer Association. He should think of ways to solve the problems caused by his own disciple,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without much sympathy. In fact, she knew very well that there would definitely be trouble when Huangfu Yu took the two spirit beasts from the Beast Trainer Association. That was why she asked Huangfu Yu to write the contract when she was competing with her. Moreover, those were internal affairs between Huangfu Yu and the Beast Trainer Association. She didn¡¯t want to participate, nor did she want to be used by others. ¡°Old Qiu, Xue¡¯er will take care of it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Leng Qingtian spoke up for his granddaughter. ¡°Alright then. But you have to tell me if there¡¯s really any trouble. I¡¯m a Spiritual Supremacy now after all,¡± Elder Qiu said very loyally. Chapter 131 - Criminal? Are You Referring To Me? (2) ¡°Relax, I won¡¯t forget you.¡± How can I not use the labor that comes knocking on my door! ¡°Elder Qiu, should we leave at night or tomorrow morning?¡± Leng Ruoxue wanted to set the time so that she could make other arrangements. ¡°Let¡¯s go tomorrow morning!¡± Elder Qiu said after some thought. ¡°Then let¡¯s have a good meal tonight. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get Quill to take us back to Phoenix City,¡± Leng Ruoxue said generously. Now, she just wanted to go home quickly and then prepare to cultivate properly. ¡°Hehe, isn¡¯t that too much trouble? How can I accept this!¡± Elder Qiu said with a smile, his expression not the slightest bit embarrassed. ¡°Since you¡¯re embarrassed, treat us tonight.¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Elder Qiu lightly. Then she gave Freak a look and left the reception room. ¡°Don¡¯t! I¡¯m joking!¡± Elder Qiu chased after them. How could he have the money? Boohoo¡­ isn¡¯t this killing me! ¡­ In the evening, more than 30 people from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy gathered in the reception room. They chose this place to have dinner mainly because it was big enough and no one would come to disturb them. ¡°Wow! Miss, there¡¯s so much food tonight! Miss, I really love you to death.¡± Feng Da was beside himself with joy. He hadn¡¯t eaten such sumptuous food in a long time. ¡°What did you say?¡± A cold voice sounded behind Feng Da, startling him into breaking out in cold sweat. ¡°N-nothing. Hehe, Deputy Leader Ye, you heard wrongly. I didn¡¯t say anything, anything at all!¡± Feng Da waved his hand in denial. Boohoo¡­ I was too excited and forgot about Deputy Leader Ye¡¯s jealousy. ¡°I heard it. He said he loves the girl to death,¡± a shiny purple butterfly said very honestly as it flew over. ¡°You heard it wrong, you damn butterfly!¡± Feng Da felt hatred in his heart. Why does this fellow like adding oil to the fire so much! ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it wrong. He really said it,¡± the butterfly emphasized. ¡°Freak, what are you doing? Come and help quickly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said unhappily. Everyone else was helping, but they still had the time to chat. ¡°Coming, Xue¡¯er!¡± ¡°Coming, Miss!¡± ¡°I¡¯m coming too, girl!¡± the butterfly mimicked them both. ¡°What are you doing here? I didn¡¯t call you. Go play somewhere else,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully to the butterfly that flew to her side. This little fellow had only followed her for less than a day, but it had given her a lot of trouble. ¡°Girl, how can you dislike me!¡± the butterfly said sadly, tears welling up in its small black eyes, looking extremely aggrieved. ¡°Because you only know how to cause trouble!¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. She really didn¡¯t know where this butterfly had learned its bad habits. Take today as an example. When she strolled the streets with Freak, the butterfly insisted on following. But whenever it saw a woman with a bit of beauty, it would tease her, and it had even lifted the skirts of several women. Moreover, it even complained that some of their figures weren¡¯t good¡­ She really wanted to strangle it at the time! ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± It was an honest butterfly. Was it wrong to tell the truth? ¡°You are a sprite. What does a woman¡¯s beauty and good figure have anything to do with you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. When she had time, she had to teach this lecherous butterfly what it could and couldn¡¯t say! ¡°B-but women are meant to be looked at by men!¡± The butterfly didn¡¯t think that it was wrong to be picky about women. That was what the elders at the Lunar Shadow Academy had told it! ¡°Which bastard taught you this? Who said that women are meant to be looked at by men? I say that men are meant to be looked at by women!¡± Leng Ruoxue was angry. This is too disrespectful to women! ¡°Besides, are you a man?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°My mentality is that of a man!¡± the butterfly stressed. Although it didn¡¯t have a gender yet, it would have one when it grew up, and it had already decided to be male. ¡°So? Behave yourself now, or else I won¡¯t let you follow me.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave an ultimatum to this unrepentant butterfly. ¡°Oh!¡± The butterfly nodded reluctantly. This is so unfair! It¡¯s not my fault for having such high standards. Boohoo¡­ I just have good taste! ¡°Xue¡¯er, everything is ready. We can eat now.¡± Feng Moran walked over. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Elder Qiu, do you have anything you want to say to everyone?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked when she saw that everyone was seated. In addition to the 30-odd students, everyone had also released their spirit beasts, so the entire reception room was basically full. ¡°Then let me say a few words. It¡¯s all thanks to everyone¡¯s efforts that our academy was able to achieve such good results in this year¡¯s Academy Competition. I thank everyone on behalf of the academy! Let me toast everyone!¡± Elder Qiu said very emotionally, then raised his wine cup and drained it in one gulp. ¡°Great, Elder Qiu! Another cup!¡± someone hooted. ¡°Okay.¡± Elder Qiu finished another cup. His round cheeks were already red after two cups. ¡°Okay, stop getting Elder Qiu to drink.¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that Elder Qiu couldn¡¯t hold his liquid well and quickly stopped everyone. ¡°We¡¯re leaving tomorrow. Everyone, drink less,¡± Feng Moran said. It had been a long time since they gathered like this, so they were a little too excited. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Deputy Leader Feng. Everyone knows,¡± Feng Da said quickly. Everyone chatted and ate. The meal finally came to an end very late at night. Moreover, some students were drunk and even fell asleep on the floor of the reception room¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t we need to care about them?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked worriedly while looking at the people lying on the floor. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. They¡¯re all men. What does it matter if they sleep on the floor for a night?¡± Freak had no sympathy. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to bed. It¡¯s late,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Her grandfather and the others had already returned to their rooms to rest. ¡°Okay.¡± The next morning, Leng Ruoxue came to the reception room and saw that everyone who was drunk the previous night had woken up. Moreover, they looked to be in good spirits. It seemed like the constitution of spiritualists was indeed different! Chapter 132 - Criminal? Are You Referring To Me? (3) ¡°Pack up and get ready to set off,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Miss, we packed up yesterday morning,¡± Lin Yuan said. They wouldn¡¯t have dared to get drunk last night otherwise! ¡°Then go and settle the bill. Ask everyone to gather downstairs,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. She took out an amethyst card and handed it to Lin Yuan. ¡°Okay.¡± After leaving the reception room, Leng Ruoxue went straight to her grandfather¡¯s room. ¡°Grandpa, are you ready? We¡¯re leaving,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after knocking on the door. ¡°Ready.¡± Leng Qingtian opened the door. Then Leng Ruoxue called her brother and Freak. They met Feng Moran in the corridor and went downstairs together. After arriving downstairs, Leng Ruoxue and the group from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy were surrounded by officers and soldiers. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Leng Ruoxue pushed aside the crowd. The cold light in her eyes was intimidating, and killing intent flashed past. ¡°By the decree of Noble Consort Xu, we are here to arrest the criminal who harmed the princess,¡± an officer who looked like the leader said very formally. ¡°Criminal? Are you referring to me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently with a light smile. No wonder Noble Consort Xu hadn¡¯t done anything the past few days. So she was waiting for the Academy Competition to end! ¡°The person we¡¯re going to arrest is Leng Ruoxue,¡± the officer said calmly. He knew that Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t to be trifled with, but he dared to go to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion to capture her because of Noble Consort Xu¡¯s support. ¡°Does the emperor of the Southern Dusk Empire know that you¡¯re here to arrest me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Erm¡­ Erm, the imperial decree of the noble consort is of course His Majesty¡¯s will,¡± the officer said while forcing himself to be calm, but his words weren¡¯t confident. ¡°Is that so? I really didn¡¯t know that this is the way the Southern Dusk Empire treats guests. Everyone here has their own opinions about what happened that day. Think of a better reason if you want to arrest me!¡± What Leng Ruoxue implied was that it was impossible to make her stay with such a reason. ¡°Grandpa, Elder Qiu, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said, ignoring the soldiers surrounding them. It was really unbecoming of her status to bicker with such a small fry. ¡°Okay.¡± No one cared about such a small character. ¡°None of you are allowed to leave. Arrest all of them,¡± the officer hurriedly ordered when he saw that he couldn¡¯t keep them any longer. Noble Consort Xu wouldn¡¯t let him go if this matter went wrong. Leng Ruoxue impatiently raised her white hand, and a huge stream of fire-attribute spiritual power flew toward the officers and soldiers. Immediately, they were all sent flying several meters away, and their bodies were burning with purplish-red flames¡­ ¡°Aaahhhh! Aaahhhh!¡± They screamed in pain as they rolled on the ground¡­ ¡°Miss Leng, we¡¯re so sorry for startling you,¡± Huangfu Lian apologized as he walked to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°What? Your Highness the Crown Prince is also here to capture me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m here on Imperial Father¡¯s orders to see Miss Leng off,¡± Huangfu Lian quickly said. Alas! Imperial Mother was right. Miss Leng is really angry. ¡°Your Southern Dusk imperial family is really interesting. The imperial consort wants to arrest me, but the emperor wants to send me off. Who is the decision maker in the end?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with curiosity and puzzlement on her face, seemingly wanting to know more. ¡°Of course it¡¯s my imperial father.¡± Cold sweat rolled down Huangfu Lian¡¯s forehead. His imperial father would be so angry if he heard this! ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Then can we go now?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Of course you can. I¡¯ll send you off,¡± Huangfu Lian said with a gentle smile on his face. ¡°Grandpa, we can go now. With the crown prince protecting us, we don¡¯t have to be afraid. I don¡¯t think anyone will dare to stop us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Leng Qingtian with an innocent expression. ¡°That¡¯s good. Grandpa is getting old, and I really can¡¯t take being scared,¡± Leng Qingtian said very cooperatively while pretending to touch his heart. Everyone was flabbergasted upon hearing this. Please, you are a Spiritual Supremacy! I¡¯ve never heard of a Spiritual Supremacy being scared! ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be scared. The crown prince will protect us,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. ¡°Yes. Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go quickly. Otherwise, who knows what might come and stop us later,¡± Leng Qingtian said fearfully, as though he couldn¡¯t wait to leave right away. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Freak stepped forward and held Leng Qingtian¡¯s arm. ¡°Wait! Wait for me.¡± Just as everyone was about to leave, they heard someone shouting in the distance¡­ There really was something else! Hearing this voice, everyone couldn¡¯t help but worry in their hearts. Even General Leng was about to become a diviner. A flying spirit beast landed beside them, and Huo Qing jumped off. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Huo Qing said while panting slightly. ¡°Why are you following us? We don¡¯t welcome you,¡± Freak roared while cursing Huo Qing in his heart. This person is too annoying. Huo Qing ignored Ye Chen¡¯s unfriendly demeanor and said with a faint smile, ¡°I will also be a student of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy in the future. Of course I have to go with you!¡± ¡°What?¡± Freak was angry! He couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore! Why does this guy keep haunting us? He was so angry. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to transfer to the Heavenly Phoenix Academy. Elder Qiu, may I?¡± Huo Qing directly asked Elder Qiu, ignoring a certain person¡¯s anger. ¡°Erm¡­ Erm, you have to ask the principal. I¡¯m only an elder, so it¡¯s not up to me. Besides, will the Rising Dragon Academy agree to it?¡± Elder Qiu said spinelessly under Ye Chen¡¯s threatening glare. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m just an elder. Why make things difficult for me? ¡°Ruoxue, you will welcome me, right?¡± Huo Qing set his sights on Leng Ruoxue. He wanted to transfer schools because of her. ¡°No,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Why?¡± Huo Qing was a little confused. Am I that unpopular? Moreover, Ye Chen¡¯s smug expression made him uncomfortable. Chapter 133 - Criminal? Are You Referring To Me? (4) ¡°You¡¯re too troublesome!¡± Leng Ruoxue said while looking at the sky. Another flying spirit beast descended¡­ ¡°Big Brother Qing, wait for me!¡± Shui Xinran immediately stuck to Huo Qing¡¯s side as soon as she got off the spirit beast. ¡°Why did you follow me?¡± Huo Qing said with some displeasure. ¡°I¡­¡± Shui Xinran looked at Huo Qing aggrievedly, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone. She really wasn¡¯t interested in such a drama. Everyone soon left the Lunar Capital. ¡°Your Highness, please return!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very courteously to Huangfu Lian at the city gate, and then she let Quill out. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯m going back.¡± Huangfu Lian held in his amazement as he looked at the enormous flying spirit beast. Seeing that everyone was already sitting on Quill¡¯s back, Leng Ruoxue sat on him as well. ¡°Quill, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill slowly flew up and disappeared into the sky with a strong gust of wind. Huangfu Lian stood foolishly outside the city gate for a while until he could no longer see the shadow of the spirit beast. Then he turned around and walked back. ¡°Crown Prince, where are the people from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy?¡± Huo Qing stopped Huangfu Lian at the city gate. ¡°Already gone.¡± ¡°How long ago?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to chase. You can¡¯t catch up,¡± Huangfu Lian said kindly. But before he could finish speaking, he saw Huo Qing release his spirit beast and fly away. ¡­ In the imperial study of the imperial palace of the Southern Dusk Empire¡­ ¡°Your Majesty, I just wanted to avenge Yu¡¯er.¡± Noble Consort Xu knelt in front of the emperor¡¯s desk, weeping uncontrollably. Her appearance was truly endearing. ¡°I told you that we have to consider this matter at length. Have you forgotten?¡± Huangfu Zhen said furiously. ¡°But they¡¯re leaving today. I was anxious, so¡­ Please don¡¯t take issue with me on the account that I love our daughter so much, Your Majesty.¡± Noble Consort Xu pleaded. But in her heart, she was cursing the emperor to death. Hmph! What a useless man. He doesn¡¯t even dare to provoke Leng Ruoxue and has concerns about this and that. I hate him so much! ¡°You want to stop them from leaving? Do you want to offend the Heavenly Phoenix Academy and the Artificer Association?¡± Huangfu Zhen roared. The Artificer Association had already informed all the top factions that Leng Ruoxue was an important guest of their Artificer Association. ¡°I know my mistake.¡± ¡°Confine Noble Consort Xu to the Soaring Phoenix Hall. No one is allowed to see her without my consent,¡± Huangfu Zhen ordered the eunuch beside him. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± After the eunuch brought Noble Consort Xu away, the emperor was the only one left in the imperial study. ¡°Empress, you can come out now.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, are we just going to let this matter rest?¡± the empress asked in puzzlement as she emerged from the secret room. ¡°What else can we do? The Xu family is ambitious, and now is not the time to do anything to her.¡± Huangfu Zhen shook his head, looking helpless. ¡°Empress, do you think Leng Ruoxue will¡­¡± Huangfu Zhen was worried. ¡°Probably not. I¡¯ve already sent Lian¡¯er. Hopefully, nothing big happens.¡± The empress was also very worried. ¡°Hehe, Empress, there won¡¯t be any big trouble. That girl Leng Ruoxue will never suffer a loss. I¡¯m just worried that she might think that it was my idea.¡± Huangfu Zhen was a little uncertain. That girl was too smart. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve said it before. We can only be on good terms with Leng Ruoxue. The people of the Leng family don¡¯t like to be used by others, so if we want to cooperate with her, we have to show our sincerity,¡± the empress said with certainty. ¡°You¡¯re right, Empress.¡± ¡°Your Majesties the Emperor and Empress, His Highness the Crown Prince has returned to the palace,¡± a eunuch reported. ¡°Imperial Father, Imperial Mother, I¡¯m back.¡± Huangfu Lian walked into the imperial study and bowed. ¡°Lian¡¯er, there wasn¡¯t any big trouble, right?¡± the empress hurriedly asked, her expression exceptionally nervous. ¡°I guess not!¡± Huangfu Lian didn¡¯t know how to explain it to his parents. He couldn¡¯t say that Leng Ruoxue was already a little unhappy! ¡°But Imperial Father, the young master of the Huo family, Huo Qing, plans to study at the Heavenly Phoenix Academy,¡± Huangfu Lian said after some thought. ¡°Huo Qing wants to go to the Heavenly Phoenix Academy?¡± Huangfu Zhen was in disbelief. The relationship between the Huo family and the Rising Dragon Academy was extraordinary, yet Huo Qing wanted to study at the Heavenly Phoenix Academy. Would the Huo family and the Rising Dragon Academy agree? ¡°Yes. Moreover, Huo Qing has already chased after the people from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy,¡± Huangfu Lian added. ¡°Empress, what do you think?¡± Huangfu Zhen turned to the empress beside him. ¡°Your Majesty, in my opinion, Huo Qing is most likely targeting Leng Ruoxue,¡± the empress said cautiously with a slight frown. She had heard that the Huo family proposed marriage to Leng Ruoxue, but she rejected them. Could it be true? Thinking of this, she was a little hesitant. ¡°Your Majesty, should we let our son study at the Heavenly Phoenix Academy as well?¡± the empress suggested. ¡°Erm¡­¡± Huangfu Zhen hesitated. If Lian¡¯er went to the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, the Lunar Shadow Academy would definitely be displeased, and he didn¡¯t want to fall out with the academy yet. ¡°Your Majesty, with the Huo family around, we can¡¯t count on the Lunar Shadow Academy at all. Instead, we might as well put all our efforts on Leng Ruoxue!¡± the empress said understandingly. She knew the concerns in the emperor¡¯s heart, but she believed that Leng Ruoxue was their best choice. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as you say, Empress!¡± Huangfu Zhen trusted the empress very much. He knew that only the empress cared for him wholeheartedly in this world. ¡°Lian¡¯er, prepare to go to the Heavenly Phoenix Academy as well!¡± Huangfu Zhen showed the demeanor of an emperor and was full of boldness. There was no need to hesitate since he had already decided. ¡°Yes, Imperial Father.¡± ¡­ At an altitude of ten thousand meters in the sky, Leng Ruoxue and the others had been flying for nearly two days. ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you tired?¡± Freak took the initiative to pull Xue¡¯er into his arms and let her lie against him while taking some advantage of her. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. It¡¯s Quill that¡¯s tired.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of heartache and concern. Quill had been flying for two days and refused to rest. Fortunately, they were almost at Phoenix City. Chapter 134 - Uninvited Guests (1) ¡°Master, I¡¯m not tired.¡± Quill was in a good mood and said honestly upon hearing his master¡¯s concern. He was a flying beast, and flying was his instinct, so how could he be tired? Moreover, he had his master¡¯s pills, so flying was very easy. ¡°Master, divine beasts aren¡¯t so weak. You don¡¯t have to worry too much,¡± Charm, lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, comforted. He knew that his master cherished them beasts, and they also cherished her. Quill knew that his master wanted to go back early, so he didn¡¯t want to stop. Leng Ruoxue gently caressed Charm¡¯s soft and smooth fur and relaxed her heart. She knew that her beasts were all very strong, but no matter how strong they were, they were still her beasts! Moreover, in her heart, her beasts were as important as her family. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve entered the borders of the Eastern Lagoon Empire,¡± Quill said as he looked down. ¡°Quill, thanks for your hard work.¡± ¡°Master, it¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll be home in a few hours.¡± Then Quill accelerated and flew at full speed. ¡°Elder Qiu, are there any arrangements by the academy after we return?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes glanced at the excited Elder Qiu. I really don¡¯t know why this old man is so excited! ¡°I have to go back and ask the principal. I don¡¯t know either.¡± Elder Qiu scratched his head, slightly embarrassed. ¡°Oh.¡± I thought the principal already made plans! ¡°Elder Qiu, Huo Qing wants to come to the Heavenly Phoenix Academy. What do you think about this matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again. That Huo Qing is really troublesome. ¡°Erm¡­ I think he¡¯s here for you.¡± As soon as Elder Qiu finished speaking, he immediately felt a cold glare shooting at him, and he couldn¡¯t help but shrink his neck. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m telling the truth. Why are you scaring me like this! Elder Qiu felt aggrieved. I am a Spiritual Supremacy. How can I actually be afraid of my own student! Boohoo¡­ ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s treating me as a sparring partner.¡± Leng Ruoxue was depressed thinking of it. Was I asking for it? ¡°Xue¡¯er, what should we do then?¡± Freak¡¯s eyes burned with jealousy, and he wanted to extinguish the fire in them right away. ¡°Freak, I will focus on cultivating after I go back. I shouldn¡¯t be going to the academy anymore,¡± Leng Ruoxue said comfortingly after thinking. ¡°Oh, then I have to focus on cultivating too,¡± Freak quickly said. But he was still very happy when he heard Xue¡¯er say that she wouldn¡¯t go to the academy. Hmph! Huo Qing can keep his wishful thinking to himself. ¡°Lass, how can you not go to the academy? Our academy can¡¯t live without you!¡± Elder Qiu couldn¡¯t help feeling a little anxious when he heard Leng Ruoxue say that she wouldn¡¯t go to the academy anymore. ¡°Elder Qiu, my main purpose for going to the academy was to compete in the Academy Competition. Now that I¡¯ve completed my task, there¡¯s naturally no need for me to go to the academy. Moreover, do you think there¡¯s anything the academy can teach me?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes slightly and glanced at Elder Qiu lightly. ¡°Erm¡­ Lass, you¡¯d better tell the principal yourself.¡± Elder Qiu was helpless. Hopefully, the principal can persuade her to stay! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell Grandpa Lin.¡± ¡°Master, we¡¯re at Phoenix City,¡± Quill reminded after flying for a few more hours. ¡°Quill, find a place to let them down!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. Everyone was tired, so they should go home and have a good rest! ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill found a wide and flat place to land. ¡°Miss?¡± Liu Yan and the others were bewildered. ¡°Go home and have a good rest. Three days later, come to the general¡¯s mansion to look for me. I have other arrangements,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained while looking at the rich expressions on everyone¡¯s faces. She couldn¡¯t help finding it funny. Do these people think that they¡¯ve been abandoned? ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Liu Yan and the others were overjoyed. They thought that their young lady didn¡¯t want them anymore! ¡°Quill, let¡¯s go home!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with her pink lips after watching Liu Yan, Elder Qiu, and the others leave. A moment later, Quill descended in the garden of the general¡¯s mansion. ¡°Old Master, Miss, and Young Master are back!¡± a servant shouted excitedly when he saw them. ¡°Old Master, Miss, Young Master.¡± The steward hurriedly ran out of his room after hearing the shout. ¡°Steward, what is this?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in puzzlement. We¡¯ve only been away for a month. Is there a need to be so excited? He had often been away for months, but they hadn¡¯t been so enthusiastic when he returned! ¡°Hehe, Old Master, Miss is in the limelight this time. Now, there are many more people visiting our general¡¯s mansion,¡± the butler said excitedly, as if he was the one in the limelight. ¡°The people of Phoenix City found out so quickly?¡± The news spread really quickly. It had only been around four days. ¡°We¡¯ve known about it for a few days. Oh right, Master, the emperor also sent people to say that he wants to hold a banquet for Miss and the others to celebrate.¡± The butler began to report one by one. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go back to our rooms to have a good night¡¯s sleep. Let¡¯s talk after we wake up,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded while glancing at the steward, who was in a hurry to report. They hadn¡¯t had a good rest for the past three days. ¡°Xue¡¯er is right. Everyone, go back to your rooms and rest!¡± Leng Qingtian waved his hand, displaying his prestige as a general. After hearing what Leng Qingtian said, everyone returned to their rooms. Even Freak was very obedient and didn¡¯t pester Xue¡¯er to chat with him. ¡°Steward, let¡¯s go to my study!¡± Leng Qingtian said to the stunned steward. ¡°Old Master, you should go back to your room to rest first. These are trivial matters. There¡¯s no hurry,¡± the steward said awkwardly. Leng Qingtian glared at the steward imperiously. No hurry? No hurry, and yet you reported in the garden? Then he turned and walked to his room. ¡­ After Leng Ruoxue and the others had a good night¡¯s sleep, it was already afternoon the next day when she woke up. Leng Ruoxue got up, washed up, and left her room. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Leng Ruoxue walked into the study. Only her grandfather and the steward were here. Chapter 135 - Uninvited Guests (2) ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re awake.¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s mood immediately improved when he saw his precious granddaughter. ¡°Grandpa, why didn¡¯t you sleep a little more?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with displeasure. Grandpa just came back. Why didn¡¯t he rest well? ¡°Hehe, Grandpa is used to it and can¡¯t stay idle,¡± Leng Qingtian said with a fawning face. He didn¡¯t want his granddaughter to be angry with him! ¡°Grandpa, is there something important?¡± Leng Ruoxue noticed that her grandfather didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Grandpa will take care of it.¡± Leng Qingtian didn¡¯t want his granddaughter to worry about him. ¡°Grandpa, you have to tell me if anything happens!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. She really wanted to share the burden with her grandfather, but he refused to tell her, and she couldn¡¯t force him. ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry. Grandpa won¡¯t be polite with you if there¡¯s really something that I can¡¯t solve,¡± Leng Qingtian promised. ¡°Okay, Grandpa. Xue¡¯er is hungry. Go eat with me!¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged her grandfather¡¯s arm affectionately. ¡°Alright.¡± Leng Qingtian and his granddaughter entered the dining room, only to find that they were the last to arrive. ¡°You stinky brats aren¡¯t as caring as my precious granddaughter.¡± Leng Qingtian put on a stern face and pretended to be displeased. ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s because we all know that Xue¡¯er would look for you!¡± Leng Ruohan hurriedly stood up and walked to Leng Qingtian¡¯s side to curry favor. ¡°Yes, Grandpa. Aren¡¯t we all waiting for you? How can we dare to eat if you don¡¯t come!¡± Freak came over as well, his beautiful face full of flattery. ¡°Hehe, you stinky brats, I¡¯m just teasing you! You must be hungry, right? Hurry up and eat!¡± Then the two of them sat down in their respective seats. ¡°By the way, what do you think of the banquet in the imperial palace?¡± Leng Qingtian asked his granddaughter and the others after breakfast. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Leng Ruoxue was the first to express her opinion. The imperial palace was too dark, and she didn¡¯t know what the emperor was thinking, so it was better not to have anything to do with him. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Xue¡¯er.¡± Freak followed Xue¡¯er in everything. He was the twenty-four-hour-a-day exemplary obedient fianc¨¦. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t want to go either.¡± Leng Ruohan¡¯s handsome face looked thoughtful. ¡°What about you?¡± Leng Qingtian turned to Feng Da and the others. ¡°Since Miss isn¡¯t going, we aren¡¯t going either,¡± Feng Da said without hesitation. The palace wasn¡¯t his cup of tea. ¡°No, they can choose not to go, but the few of you must,¡± Leng Qingtian said domineeringly. Wouldn¡¯t they be disrespecting the emperor if they didn¡¯t go? He was still the empire¡¯s general after all. ¡°Why?¡± Feng Da said gloomily with a long face. ¡°Because if you don¡¯t go, no one will,¡± Leng Qingtian said matter-of-factly. ¡°¡­¡± So they were just going to make up the numbers! ¡°General, socializing isn¡¯t my forte. Really, don¡¯t make me go. I might embarrass you, our elderly,¡± Feng Da said pitifully, almost crying. ¡°Elderly? Am I that old?¡± Leng Qingtian glared at Feng Da. ¡°No, no, you¡¯re not old at all. See. I¡¯m not good at talking, so don¡¯t make me go!¡± Seeing that the volcano was about to erupt, Feng Da hurriedly put out the fire and gave a suggestion. ¡°You must go.¡± General Leng made the final decision, leaving no room for resistance. ¡°Miss.¡± Feng Da looked at Leng Ruoxue with a bitter face. ¡°Be good and eat more for us.¡± Leng Ruoxue patted Feng Da¡¯s head and comforted him like she was comforting a puppy with a bright smile on her face. ¡°Freak, accompany me to the academy!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Freak. She should go and see Grandpa Lin. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ It was already evening when they arrived at the Heavenly Phoenix Academy. They entered the academy and went straight to the principal¡¯s office. ¡°Grandpa Lin.¡± Leng Ruoxue knocked on the door. ¡°Ruoxue, why are you here so late?¡± Lin Liang was surprised to see Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen. ¡°I have something to tell Grandpa Lin.¡± Leng Ruoxue went straight to the point. ¡°Oh. Do you want to talk about not attending the academy?¡± Elder Qiu had already reported to him after returning. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve finished our task. Our focus will be on cultivating from now on, so we shouldn¡¯t be going to the academy anymore,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very tactfully. ¡°Yes, you should cultivate diligently.¡± Lin Liang approved of this point. Moreover, he also knew that it was unlikely that this girl would be restrained by the academy. ¡°By the way, Ruoxue, Huo Qing¡­¡± Lin Liang looked awkward and hesitant to speak. ¡°Grandpa Lin, I know that he wants to transfer to the Heavenly Phoenix Academy.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not the only one. There are others.¡± Lin Liang was very helpless. ¡°Who else?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. ¡°There¡¯s also Southern Dusk¡¯s Crown Prince Huangfu Lian, Shui Xinran, Northern Frost¡¯s Princess Ximen Ya, and Ye Xiao. All of them want to transfer here,¡± Lin Liang said with a slight headache. If the two best geniuses of the Rising Dragon Academy transferred to their academy, that old fellow at the Rising Dragon Academy would definitely hate him to death. Leng Ruoxue and Freak exchanged glances and said in unison, ¡°Grandpa Lin will have a way.¡± ¡°I have no choice!¡± He had a headache over this for the past two days. ¡°Ruoxue, Huo Qing and the others are here for you. You can¡¯t just leave them alone.¡± Lin Liang looked expectantly at the cunning girl. ¡°Grandpa Lin, they didn¡¯t come for me. I¡¯m not going to the academy anymore. Even if they came for me, there¡¯s nothing I can do!¡± Leng Ruoxue made it clear that she was irresponsible and didn¡¯t want to care about this matter. ¡°Ruoxue, can you give Grandpa Lin a good idea?¡± Lin Liang said expectantly. He really didn¡¯t want to take in those people. Taking them in would mean trouble, but not taking them in would¡­ ¡°Grandpa Lin, as long as you can convince Huo Qing, the others are nothing to fear,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded kindly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try!¡± Lin Liang really had no other way. ¡°Oh, right. Grandpa Lin, did the Fu family and Vice Principal Chen do anything in the past month?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Chapter 136 - Uninvited Guests (3) ¡°Chen Jian has been much more well-behaved recently. As for the Fu family, I heard they were robbed. Moreover, Fu Mingyuan has been looking for the whereabouts of Fu Mingzhu and the others,¡± Lin Liang said after some thought. ¡°No one looked for trouble with Vice Principal Chen?¡± Leng Ruoxue found it unbelievable. It seems he has a powerful background! ¡°A little at first, but they were all small families and didn¡¯t have much power. They became well-behaved after making a fuss once or twice,¡± Lin Liang explained, knowing what Leng Ruoxue wanted to ask. ¡°Oh. ¡°Grandpa Lin, it¡¯s getting late. We¡¯re going to get going.¡± Leng Ruoxue and Freak stood up and prepared to leave. ¡°Alright.¡± After leaving the principal¡¯s office, Leng Ruoxue and Freak walked along a quiet path toward the entrance of the academy. ¡°I want to talk to you,¡± Xu Na¡¯er said softly as she suddenly appeared in front of them. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to talk about between us.¡± Leng Ruoxue refused without hesitation, not even bothering to look at the pretentious Xu Na¡¯er. ¡°I¡¯m begging you. I really have something very important to discuss with you.¡± Xu Na¡¯er was so anxious that she was about to cry. Tears flashed in her eyes, and her pitiful appearance was really pitiful. Unfortunately, the two people in front of her were both hard-hearted. ¡°Get lost,¡± Freak roared in displeasure. What does this woman want? Why is she so annoying like a fly?! ¡°Senior Brother Ye, I really want to have a good talk with Ruoxue. I mean no harm,¡± Xu Na¡¯er said aggrievedly as two streams of tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°What do you want to talk about with me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently, not wanting to see her continue acting. She actually wanted to know why Xu Na¡¯er suddenly showed weakness, but she caught the viciousness and jealousy that flashed by in Xu Na¡¯er¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ruoxue, I know that I did many things wrong in the past. Please forgive me and don¡¯t be angry with me anymore,¡± Xu Na¡¯er pleaded with a sincere expression on her face. ¡°What else? Continue,¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. ¡°I won¡¯t snatch Big Brother Yu away from you anymore. Really, I promise that he will only belong to you from now on. I won¡¯t appear again. Wuuu wuuu¡­¡± Xu Na¡¯er said while sobbing. ¡°Na¡¯er, I won¡¯t allow you to say that.¡± Suddenly, a furious roar sounded in their ears. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, I will never marry you. Give up on this idea!¡± The seventh prince appeared by Xu Na¡¯er¡¯s side like a white knight. He hugged Xu Na¡¯er and glared at Leng Ruoxue fiercely. ¡°Seventh Prince, did you take the wrong medicine? Did I say I want to marry you?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned, a little annoyed. What are these two good-for-nothings doing? She didn¡¯t have time to watch them put on this star-crossed lovebirds act in front of her. ¡°Seventh Prince, Xue¡¯er is my fianc¨¦e. She has had nothing to do with you since a very long time ago. Stop flattering yourself,¡± Freak said with displeasure, his eyes shooting out a sharp glare. ¡°Do you think you can still marry her now?¡± The seventh prince looked at Ye Chen mockingly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked coldly. ¡°Hmph! Miss Leng is now very popular, and ordinary people can¡¯t marry you,¡± the seventh prince said a little unpleasantly. His words seemed to carry a tinge of jealousy, but even he didn¡¯t realize it. ¡°Big Brother Yu, don¡¯t talk about it anymore. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you,¡± Xu Na¡¯er said very understandingly. However, she hated Li Yu for coming out at this time to disrupt her plan. She secretly glanced at Ye Chen. ¡°Na¡¯er, I said before that I won¡¯t marry anyone but you. You have to believe me,¡± Li Yu promised with a solemn expression on his face. ¡°Big Brother Yu, don¡¯t be like this. Na¡¯er isn¡¯t blessed. You just have to treat Ruoxue well in the future,¡± Xu Na¡¯er pleaded, but she kept shouting in her heart, Agree! Agree now! As long as she could get rid of the seventh prince, she could shift her target to Ye Chen. She only wanted to marry this heavenly man now. ¡°Na¡¯er, I only want you. I don¡¯t want anyone else but you,¡± Li Yu vowed solemnly. ¡°Take your time acting. We¡¯re leaving.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t stand watching any longer. She directly summoned Quill, jumped onto his back with Freak, and flew away. The two of them stared blankly at the black eagle that suddenly appeared and didn¡¯t come to their senses for a long time. By the time they reacted, Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen were long gone. ¡°Big Brother Yu, you¡¯d better listen to your father. Let¡¯s not be together anymore.¡± Xu Na¡¯er only felt that she had nowhere to vent her anger, so her tone was especially cold. After speaking, she left without looking back. ¡°Na¡¯er¡­¡± Li Yu watched Xu Na¡¯er leave and couldn¡¯t help thinking of Leng Ruoxue, who was as dazzling as a goddess. He felt mixed emotions and was even more lost. After returning to the general¡¯s mansion, Leng Ruoxue and Freak immediately went to the study. ¡°Grandpa, what do you think about this?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Leng Qingtian after telling him what happened just now. ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, this was expected. It¡¯s not surprising.¡± Leng Qingtian was very calm. Seems like the imperial family is eyeing Xue¡¯er again. Hmph! Do they really think that Xue¡¯er is still the Xue¡¯er of the past? Seventh Prince Li Yu is no longer worthy of my precious granddaughter. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Ye Chen looked at Leng Qingtian aggrievedly, as though he wanted Leng Qingtian to uphold justice for him. ¡°Ye Chen, don¡¯t worry. Grandpa will only acknowledge you as my grandson-in-law,¡± Leng Qingtian promised. ¡°Grandpa, if I¡¯m not mistaken, the emperor will mention this to you tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. ¡°Xue¡¯er, even if the emperor doesn¡¯t mention it, others will. Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa knows how to deal with it.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this matter to Grandpa. I won¡¯t care about it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mischievously. ¡°Then what benefits will Grandpa get?¡± Leng Qingtian asked cunningly. He happened to have a request for Xue¡¯er. ¡°What benefits does Grandpa want?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. She knew something was bothering her grandfather. Is he finally willing to tell me? Chapter 137 - Uninvited Guests (4) ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa just wants you to help me think of a solution.¡± Leng Qingtian explained the matter and looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m going back to my room first. I¡¯ll tell you immediately when I think of something.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned and left. Freak naturally followed closely behind. ¡­ The next night, Leng Ruoxue, her brother, and Freak sat in a pavilion in the garden, enjoying a hotpot while chatting. ¡°Big Brother, Grandpa and the others should be there already, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked casually. She had never been to the imperial palace of the Eastern Lagoon Empire, nor did she want to go. ¡°Yes, they should be there soon. Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m sure many people will be very disappointed that you didn¡¯t go today,¡± Leng Ruohan teased. He had also heard about what happened yesterday. ¡°Big Brother, I just want to be happy. How can I have the time to care about irrelevant people!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ve cooked this for you. Eat it.¡± Freak kept feeding Xue¡¯er. ¡°Miss, someone is looking for Young Master Ye.¡± The steward walked over to report. ¡°Who is it?¡± Freak said with some displeasure. Who would look for me? ¡°They are Young Master Ye¡¯s parents,¡± the steward said anxiously. The visitor claimed to be Young Master Ye¡¯s parents, so he had no choice but to disturb them. ¡°Parents? My mother died when she gave birth to me. How can I have a mother?¡± Ye Chen¡¯s eyes were like ice, and his expression suddenly became very vicious. ¡°Steward, ask them to wait in the living room,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± The steward was frightened by Ye Chen¡¯s ferocity, and he immediately dashed away after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s instructions. ¡°Freak, what happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Even though he had been with them so long, Freak had never mentioned anything about his family, and she had never asked about it. In fact, she wouldn¡¯t have asked if not for the guests who suddenly came to visit. Every family had its difficulties, so she respected his privacy. ¡°Xue¡¯er, accompany me to take a look first. Send them away, and I¡¯ll tell you later,¡± Freak said with a cold face. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue and Freak came to the living room together. When they entered the door, they saw a middle-aged couple sitting in chairs. ¡°Where¡¯s your young lady? Doesn¡¯t she know we¡¯re here? Why is she so rude?¡± A good-looking middle-aged woman was being picky with displeasure. The steward standing beside her didn¡¯t even frown and directly ignored her words. ¡°Be quiet,¡± the middle-aged man sitting beside her scolded. ¡°Husband, it¡¯s clear that they¡¯re neglecting us. Is this how the general¡¯s mansion treats guests?¡± the middle-aged woman retorted, not taking the man¡¯s words seriously. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen walked into the living room casually. When the two people sitting in the chairs saw Leng Ruoxue, they were clearly stunned for a while before coming back to their senses. While they were lost in thought, Leng Ruoxue carefully examined the two. The man was handsome, and Freak did look a little like him. But his temperament was much worse, and his figure was a little chubby. As for the woman, her skin was slightly yellowish. She was good-looking, but she looked like a mean and bitter person. ¡°You are Leng Ruoxue?¡± the middle-aged beauty said with a displeased face. Leng Ruoxue sat down on the main seat and said flatly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then do you know who we are? How dare you treat us so lightly!¡± the middle-aged woman rebuked, her nose almost flying into the sky. ¡°I heard you are my fianc¨¦¡¯s parents?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± ¡°But so what?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, what do you mean?¡± The middle-aged woman stood up from her chair angrily and glared at Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Exactly what I said.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes turned cold. She was getting impatient. ¡°Husband, look at Leng Ruoxue. What¡¯s with her attitude! We are her elders, yet she treats us like this. Husband, our Ye family can¡¯t have someone like this as a daughter-in-law!¡± The middle-aged woman wailed at the man beside her. ¡°Nonsense. Do you think it¡¯s up to us? His Majesty bestowed the marriage. We can¡¯t refuse even if she¡¯s not good.¡± The middle-aged man sounded a little helpless, but the corner of his eyes couldn¡¯t help sneaking a glance at his son. The guilt in his heart disappeared in a flash. For the sake of the family, he could only let his son down. Alas, he have no choice! Leng Ruoxue watched the two act with a faint smile, but she kept sneering in her heart. She didn¡¯t know why these two people suddenly came today, but she knew that nothing good would come of it. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and beg His Majesty to cancel the engagement. Our Ye family can¡¯t afford to have such a daughter-in-law.¡± The middle-aged woman thought for a while and seemingly suddenly made up her mind. In fact, this was the main reason why they came today. ¡°You want to break off the engagement?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help interrupting. ¡°Yes, the Ye family can¡¯t afford to have a daughter-in-law who doesn¡¯t respect her elders like you. We have to cancel the engagement,¡± the middle-aged woman said loudly. No matter what, the engagement had to be broken today, or she wouldn¡¯t be able to explain it to her elder sister. ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s cold, beautiful eyes looked at the couple indifferently, and her tone was emotionless. ¡°I refuse as well,¡± Ye Chen said with undisguised disgust on his face. What do these two think I am? They want to manipulate me? Hmph! ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to refuse. Marriage matters must be left to your parents to decide,¡± the middle-aged woman roared, her eyes full of contempt. ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Chen said indifferently, but his eyes were on his father. ¡°Chen¡¯er, listen to us on this matter. Leng Ruoxue really isn¡¯t suitable for you. I¡¯ll find you a better one in the future,¡± the middle-aged man coaxed, but he said these words without much confidence. Alas! I hope Chen¡¯er listens to me. I didn¡¯t expect Leng Ruoxue to be a beauty who can topple nations. Chapter 138 - We Want to Break Off the Engagement (1) ¡°Find a better one? Can you find someone better than Xue¡¯er on the Ling Feng Continent?¡± Ye Chen laughed in anger. ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± The middle-aged man stammered. ¡°So what if she¡¯s good? She¡¯s so disrespectful to her elders. If you really marry her, won¡¯t we need to serve her as though she¡¯s our ancestor?¡± The middle-aged woman was obviously much more glib-tongued. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you want to cancel the engagement?¡± Leng Ruoxue was annoyed. Why do these people always want to cause trouble for me? ¡°Yes, the engagement must be broken,¡± the middle-aged woman said determinedly. ¡°And then? Is the emperor going to arrange another marriage again?¡± Leng Ruoxue said casually. In fact, she had already sorted out the cause and effect after they revealed their intentions. ¡°H-how should I know?¡± the middle-aged woman quickly denied, but her expression was a little flustered. ¡°What do you think, Freak?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to ask Freak, who was sitting beside her. ¡°Arranging and dissolving engagements as you please. What do you take us for?¡± Freak said in an unfriendly tone. In fact, he knew very well that he and Xue¡¯er weren¡¯t people who liked to be controlled. Those people were really targeting the wrong people. ¡°Did you hear that? His words are exactly what I want to say.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s cold gaze swept over them, and the two of them immediately felt a chill run down their spines. ¡°Steward, see the guests out!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± ¡°Please.¡± The steward¡¯s tone was very unfriendly. What kind of parents were they? He had never seen such people in his long life. Seeing that they didn¡¯t achieve their goal, the two were embarrassed. Moreover, they were being asked to leave, so they instantly felt ashamed and were about to walk away. ¡°Wait!¡± Ye Chen suddenly called out to them. ¡°Chen¡¯er.¡± The middle-aged man looked at his son expectantly. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Chen¡¯er. I don¡¯t have a father like you. From today onward, I, Ye Chen, announce that I am leaving the family. I won¡¯t be a member of the Ye family anymore.¡± Ye Chen looked at the middle-aged man coldly. ¡°Chen¡¯er, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± the middle-aged man said furiously, his face alternating between blue and white, clearly extremely angry. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t stop him. If he wants to leave, let him leave. Let¡¯s see how he can gain a foothold on the Ling Feng Continent without the protection of our Ye family.¡± The middle-aged woman pretended to be angry, but she was overjoyed from the bottom of her heart. This thorn in her heart had finally gotten rid of himself. This was great. No one in the Ye family would snatch anything from her son in the future. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it very clearly, and I know what I¡¯m saying. Leave and don¡¯t come back. I have nothing to do with all of you from now on,¡± Ye Chen said coldly. ¡°Please leave!¡± the steward said disdainfully. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let me hug you,¡± Freak said pitifully when the two of them were alone in the living room. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless as she allowed Freak to hug her, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling puzzled. For some reason, I always feel like I¡¯m being taken advantage of¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, actually, I don¡¯t have much feeling for that so-called father. If he didn¡¯t marry that woman to establish his position, my mother wouldn¡¯t have died, and I wouldn¡¯t have been poisoned since I was a child. You wouldn¡¯t have seen me if I hadn¡¯t been saved.¡± Freak acted coquettishly again as he spoke. ¡°So pitiful.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed his head as though she was petting him. To be honest, she really couldn¡¯t imagine that he was sad given his tone! She wondered if she was being too unsympathetic. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you have to treat me better in the future. I don¡¯t have any other family apart from you,¡± Freak said pitifully. His eyes welled up with tears, as though the water might spill out at any moment as long as Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t satisfy his request. ¡°Yes, yes. I will be good to you,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly. Isn¡¯t Freak going to tell me about his past? What¡¯s going on now? ¡°Oh, Freak, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to tell me about your past? Continue!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. She was being wheedled on! She felt that this was dangerous because she was afraid that she would have no choice but to sign countless unfair treaties. ¡°I¡¯m done! What else can I say?¡± He looked at her with a face full of confusion. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Leng Ruoxue was dumbfounded. ¡°Yes, and after I was saved, I continued to pretend to be sick. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to grow up safely!¡± Freak¡¯s shiny black eyes looked at her with a few big words written in them: I¡¯m pitiful. Come and pity me! He didn¡¯t care at all and pretended to be pitiful in front of the person he loved. ¡°Who saved you then?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now. You will know in the future.¡± He kept her in suspense. Seeing how smug Freak was, Leng Ruoxue really wanted to bite him. But she was relieved to see that what happened just now didn¡¯t affect him. ¡°Freak, let¡¯s continue eating!¡± She changed the topic. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not full yet!¡± Freak said with some dissatisfaction. He really didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by irrelevant people. When Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen returned to the garden pavilion, Leng Ruohan was almost done eating. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Ye Chen, is everything okay?¡± Leng Ruohan asked as they ate. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve left the Ye family,¡± Ye Chen said calmly. He casually picked up a piece of meat and cooked it in the hotpot. ¡°What? How did this happen? What happened?¡± Leng Ruohan was surprised. Leaving your family was not a small matter. Moreover, leaving your family would mean that the family had given up on you, and you wouldn¡¯t be protected by the family in the future. ¡°They were here to cancel the engagement,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Xu Na¡¯er came to look for you yesterday, and today, the Ye family came here to break off the engagement. This is really¡­¡± Leng Ruohan was speechless. When did the people of our Leng family become so easy to manipulate? Chapter 139 - We Want To Break Off The Engagement (2) ¡°Xue¡¯er, did they say they want to break off the engagement directly?¡± Leng Ruohan was very curious. Their Leng family shouldn¡¯t be pushovers, right? ¡°No, they said that I was disrespecting my elders.¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. What an excuse¡­ ¡°Seems like this should be the emperor¡¯s idea. Xue¡¯er, some people are really unscrupulous in order to marry you!¡± Leng Ruohan couldn¡¯t help teasing. But he could also see that Xue¡¯er and Ye Chen didn¡¯t seem to be affected. ¡°Yes. They must pay the price for scheming against me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said unhappily. ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, how do you plan to deal with them?¡± Leng Ruohan was a little curious. Those people really didn¡¯t have eyes! ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with Grandpa when he comes back.¡± ¡­ After dinner, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group of three waited until late at night, but Leng Qingtian and the others still weren¡¯t back. ¡°Big Brother, why aren¡¯t they back yet? Could something have happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little worried and regretted not attending the banquet with her grandfather and the others. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen. Grandpa is now a Spiritual Supremacy, and Thunder Night is a divine beast. There really aren¡¯t many people who dare to touch Grandpa in the Eastern Lagoon Empire now,¡± Leng Ruohan comforted. ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed. ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go back to our rooms to rest first!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued. How long should they wait? ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to our rooms and sleep!¡± Leng Ruohan said. He was also a little sleepy. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ The next day, after waking up, Leng Ruoxue washed up and planned to go to the study to find her grandfather. ¡°Miss.¡± Leng Ruoxue met Feng Da as soon as she entered the garden. ¡°Feng Da, why did you come back so late last night?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. ¡°The banquet ended very early. But later, the emperor and the general spoke alone for a long time,¡± Feng Da complained. ¡°Miss, the general seems to be in a very bad mood!¡± Feng Da reminded softly after thinking about it. ¡°Oh.¡± She had expected it long ago. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Leng Ruoxue knocked on the door of the study. ¡°Xue¡¯er, come in!¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, was Ye Chen alright last night?¡± Leng Qingtian asked with concern when he saw his granddaughter walk in. The steward had already told him. ¡°He¡¯s fine. But Grandpa, I heard you¡¯re not in a good mood!¡± Leng Ruoxue probed. ¡°Xue¡¯er, the emperor really wants you to marry the seventh prince. He had a long chat with Grandpa yesterday.¡± Leng Qingtian was speechless. The emperor even brought up the late emperor in order to convince him. ¡°It¡¯s his business what he wants. I won¡¯t let him tell me what to do.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little angry. Am I too weak? That damn stinky emperor really needs to be taught a lesson. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t meddle in this matter. Just leave it to me.¡± ¡°Uh, Xue¡¯er, what do you intend to do?¡± Leng Qingtian was really curious. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with evil intentions. After leaving Leng Qingtian¡¯s study, Leng Ruoxue went to find Freak. Hmmm, it¡¯s still better to cooperate with Freak to do something bad. ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± Freak held Xue¡¯er¡¯s slender waist with one hand and took advantage of her openly on Quill¡¯s back. ¡°The Heavenly Phoenix Academy!¡± ¡°Why are we going there? Didn¡¯t we agree not to go there anymore?¡± Freak was slightly displeased. Huo Qing was there, so he didn¡¯t want to go there! ¡°Go and settle the score with the seventh prince. I want to beat him up ruthlessly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said wickedly. It would be difficult for her to dispel her anger if she didn¡¯t beat him up. ¡°Yes, yes, beat him up! Beat him up hard!¡± He raised both hands in approval of this idea, but¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, is beating him up enough?¡± Freak said after some thought. ¡°What else?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at him with clear eyes. ¡°Castrate him!¡± he proposed. Hmph, that way, there¡¯s no way he can marry Xue¡¯er and become the emperor. A few drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. Why does Freak always like doing something so hardcore? ¡°What I mean is, let him be the same as the Huo family patriarch. He can see it but not eat it,¡± Freak explained. This was the worst punishment for men. ¡°Okay then!¡± Leng Ruoxue approved. ¡°Quill, land at the back door!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. There were few people at the backdoor, so no one would notice. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill went to the back door of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, found an open space, and descended. ¡°Rise, cast an invisibility spell on us!¡± Leng Ruoxue summoned Rise. ¡°Yes, Master. Count me in on doing bad things,¡± Rise volunteered, looking eager. ¡°Master, I want to go too,¡± Dazzle said excitedly through voice transmission from the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. ¡°Dazzle, you can¡¯t. Your claws are too obvious, and someone will discover you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She was very afraid that Dazzle would use his claws to scratch someone like Darling had. She only wanted to trip the emperor up in the dark now and didn¡¯t want to face him directly. ¡°Master, I¡¯m not that stupid fox,¡± Dazzle said aggrievedly while screaming in his head that he wanted to do something bad! ¡°Fine!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t stand his pitiful appearance and had to let Dazzle out as well. After the two humans and two beasts became indivisible, they went straight to the unlucky seventh prince. When they found Li Yu in the main hall, no one else was there. Ye Chen rushed up to him and began beating him up as though Li Yu had killed his father. The seventh prince was beaten unconscious before he could even realize what was going on. ¡°So weak,¡± Freak complained, not yet satisfied. He took out a pill and stuffed it into the seventh prince¡¯s mouth, then clapped his hands and returned to Xue¡¯er. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go!¡± he said ingratiatingly. He felt much better. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, and the two walked toward the door. ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± This wasn¡¯t the way back to the Leng residence! ¡°The imperial palace.¡± She had yet to visit the imperial palace of the Eastern Lagoon Empire! ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and give that damn emperor some inhumane medicine,¡± Freak said fiercely. These matters were caused by that damn emperor. If he didn¡¯t teach him a lesson, he would write his name backward. Chapter 140 - We Want To Break Off The Engagement (3) Still that hardcore! Leng Ruoxue complained. ¡°Xue¡¯er, where does the emperor live?¡± Freak asked after they landed in the imperial garden. He wasn¡¯t familiar with the imperial palace! ¡°I¡¯m going to meet the empress first.¡± ¡°Meet the empress?¡± ¡°Yes, doesn¡¯t the emperor want the seventh prince to be the next emperor? I won¡¯t let him get his way.¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that the empress and the crown prince had to hate what the damn emperor was doing now. As the saying went, the enemy of the enemy was a friend, so cooperating with the empress was the best choice. Relying on the map she got from her grandfather, Leng Ruoxue quickly found the Phoenix Algae Palace where the empress lived. ¡°Freak, wait for me here. I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± Leng Ruoxue motioned for Rise to dispel his invisibility spell and walked into the Phoenix Algae Palace openly. The empress kept a very low profile. Apart from the guards outside the palace, there wasn¡¯t a single maidservant or guard in the entire palace. ¡°Who are you?¡± The empress, who was sitting and reading a book, forced herself to calm down and look at the girl who suddenly appeared in her palace. But she was startled in her heart. ¡°I am Leng Ruoxue,¡± Leng Ruoxue said her name directly. It was obvious that this empress was smart, or she wouldn¡¯t be so calm. ¡°You are Leng Ruoxue? You are indeed a rare beauty,¡± the empress said appreciatively. Her eyes kept looking up and down at the absolutely beautiful girl in front of her. With her alluring beauty, cold and noble temperament, and extraordinary strength, the seventh prince simply wasn¡¯t worthy of such a stunning woman. Seems that the emperor¡¯s wishful thinking won¡¯t be possible. ¡°Empress, you are also a rare beauty,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. The woman in front of her was indeed very beautiful, and it was a kind of intellectual beauty. As for her strength, this beautiful woman was unexpectedly a Spiritual Sovereign. This empress was really like a fresh flower stuck in cow manure! ¡°May I ask why Miss Leng is looking for me?¡± the empress asked frankly with a smile. ¡°Why are you asking the obvious? I¡¯m sure you know why I¡¯m here.¡± Leng Ruoxue threw the question back. ¡°Miss Leng, did you come because of the marriage with the seventh prince?¡± the empress asked with certainty. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Miss Leng, this matter was decided by the emperor. It¡¯s useless to look for me,¡± the empress said helplessly. She was also thinking of ways to stop this matter, but she didn¡¯t have any good ideas. In fact, she was the most unwilling person to see the seventh prince marry the Leng family. ¡°You are mistaken, Empress. I came for this matter, but not entirely. I¡¯m mainly here to find you to cooperate against our common enemy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said candidly. Since they were going to cooperate, they needed to be sincere. ¡°How do you want to cooperate with me, Miss Leng?¡± the empress asked directly. Smart people wouldn¡¯t lie, and they indeed had a common enemy. ¡°I wonder how far you¡¯re willing to go, Empress?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you can see that the emperor plans to abolish the crown prince and establish the seventh prince,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. ¡°Yes.¡± She had long seen through it. The emperor had been brewing such thoughts for quite some time. But the seventh prince¡¯s mother¡¯s family didn¡¯t have much power, so the emperor had never dared to act rashly. ¡°Since you know about it, why didn¡¯t you take precautions earlier?¡± Leng Ruoxue really couldn¡¯t understand this woman¡¯s thoughts. ¡°He¡¯s my husband after all¡­¡± the empress said helplessly. ¡°But he doesn¡¯t treat you as his wife. He¡¯s a man who spoils his concubines and neglects his wife, yet you still indulge him. Do you have to wait until he makes the first move before you wake up?¡± Leng Ruoxue hated women who valued their husbands above all else. She was obviously a very smart woman, but she couldn¡¯t figure out emotional issues. ¡°You are right. I really have indulged him too much. In fact, when we first got married, we were happy, so I¡¯ve always¡­¡± The empress choked with emotion. ¡°Men are fickle-minded. I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t remember,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly. She had already learned about the damn emperor¡¯s character. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± the empress asked after calming herself down. It was time for her to plan for her son. ¡°Empress, you can express your disapproval of this matter,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°But¡­¡± the empress hesitated. If her objection was useful, she would have objected long ago. ¡°Empress, although your maiden family isn¡¯t comparable to the Five Great Families, it¡¯s still the number one family in the Eastern Lagoon Empire. As long as you object, the emperor will more or less take note of it.¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed. ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± the empress said after some thought. ¡°Then¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered her plan into the empress¡¯s ear. ¡°T-this won¡¯t do. It¡¯s too risky.¡± The empress widened her eyes and looked at Leng Ruoxue in disbelief. This girl actually wants me to¡­ ¡°Miss Leng, I think you still don¡¯t know about the old patriarch¡¯s existence yet, right?¡± the empress asked, her heart racing. ¡°I know. Every imperial family has a Spiritual Supremacy behind them.¡± She heard from her grandfather that the old patriarch of the Eastern Lagoon Empire was also a Spiritual Supremacy. ¡°Then how dare you want me to¡­¡± ¡°Empress, if you don¡¯t even have the courage, then just wait to be eaten!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded lightly. She knew that the empress was afraid of the so-called old patriarch, but she didn¡¯t think that the old patriarch would start a killing spree over such a small matter. After all, the struggle for the throne was always bloody, and the old patriarch must have done similar things back then. ¡°Let me think about it!¡± the empress said thoughtfully. ¡°Okay. When you¡¯ve thought it over, send someone to look for me.¡± Then Leng Ruoxue turned and left the Phoenix Algae Palace. Not far away from the Phoenix Algae Palace¡­ ¡°Where did that damn Freak go? Didn¡¯t we agree that he would wait here?¡± Leng Ruoxue muttered to herself. How disobedient. He should be spanked! ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you thinking about me?¡± Just as Leng Ruoxue finished thinking this, Freak¡¯s enchanting voice sounded in her ears, and his face was full of excitement ¡°Master said she wants to spank you for being disobedient,¡± Dazzle gloated while lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. Chapter 141 - We Want To Break Off The Engagement (4) ¡°Erm, Xue¡¯er, do you really want to spank me?¡± Freak asked pitifully. It would be unsightly to have his butt slapped. Boohoo¡­ Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of embarrassment. How could this little thing say what¡¯s in my mind! ¡°Where did you go? ¡°I went to drug him,¡± Freak confessed his crime honestly. ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know what to say. He was really a man of action. ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you really want to spank me?¡± Freak blinked his black eyes as if he was looking forward to it. ¡°No, I¡¯ll keep it on the account first and calculate everything together later.¡± Leng Ruoxue felt a headache coming on. What kind of expression is he making?! ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°What oh? Let¡¯s go back,¡± Leng Ruoxue roared. That ¡®oh¡¯ sounds so strange. ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± Freak answered obediently and hurriedly sat on Quill¡¯s back. The two quickly returned to the general¡¯s mansion. ¡°Miss, the Ye family is here again.¡± The steward saw Leng Ruoxue return to the garden and hurried over to inform her. ¡°Why are they here again? Where are they?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned with annoyance. ¡°In the living room. I think the acting patriarch of the Ye family is here too,¡± the steward said after some thought. ¡°Acting patriarch?¡± Leng Ruoxue and Freak looked at each other in realization. They then went to the living room. ¡°Grandpa, do we have guests?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked knowingly after entering the living room. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re back. This is the acting patriarch of the Ye family, His Excellency Ye Ming.¡± Leng Qingtian stood up and introduced them while shooting glances at his granddaughter. ¡°Hello, Your Excellency Ye Ming,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently while looking at the handsome, noble middle-aged man in front of her. The Ye family all have good skin. ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng, I came specially to apologize today,¡± Ye Ming said good-naturedly, his expression full of sincerity. ¡°Apologize? Apologize for what?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be puzzled, her beautiful face at a loss. What kind of drama is this! ¡°Our Ye family was rude to you yesterday. I came specially to apologize,¡± Ye Ming said with a smile. ¡°Ye Tao, don¡¯t the two of you have anything to say to her?¡± Ye Ming hollered at his cousin. This incompetent thing! My plans are going to be ruined by them! ¡°Sorry, we didn¡¯t consider it carefully yesterday. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t break off the engagement!¡± Ye Tao said in a low voice reluctantly. But he hated Ye Ming to the core. Damn it. He actually made me apologize to a junior. This made the prideful Ye Tao feel very embarrassed. Hmph, I obviously can¡¯t count on the Ye family at all. But as a descendant of the Ye family, I still have to contribute to the prosperity of the Ye family. Why? Ye Tao felt extremely uncomfortable about this. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have listened to his wife and turned to Noble Consort Fang. In this world, the standards for the offspring of side branches or concubines were actually very stringent. Although they might be part of the family, their status and position were not much better than the family servants¡¯, sometimes not even as good as outsiders¡¯. Moreover, when the children of side branches or concubines reached adulthood, they had to leave the family and live alone, and the family would only give a small sum of money to them. As for whether they could support themselves, the family wouldn¡¯t care. But if the family needed them for something, they had to help the family. If the offspring of side branches or concubines wanted to live a carefree life, they would need to have certain opportunities or be born with excellent aptitude, becoming superior to others. But it was very difficult for offspring with excellent aptitudes of side branches or concubines to grow up safely¡­ ¡°And you!¡± Ye Ming continued shouting. ¡°Aiya, what happened yesterday was a misunderstanding. Don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± Ye Tao¡¯s wife, Ming Fen, said with a smile. She was so affectionate that it was as if nothing had happened yesterday. Leng Ruoxue sneered as she watched the three of them put on an act while guessing their purpose for coming. They wanted to break off the engagement yesterday, but what about today? ¡°I¡¯ve already broken ties with the Ye family, so there¡¯s no need for you to apologize,¡± Ye Chen said coldly, not interested in their self-directed acting. ¡°Child, how can you say things like leaving the family so easily? This isn¡¯t good for your future. Remember, don¡¯t say it again,¡± Ye Ming reprimanded him gently like an elder caring for a junior, his face full of disapproval. ¡°Alright, we accept your apology. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave Freak a slight look. ¡°Hehe, Ruoxue, we will be a family from now on. You also want our Ye family to become stronger, right?¡± Ye Ming said hurriedly when he saw Leng Ruoxue preparing to leave. He lowered his stance and took the initiative to worm his way into being friendly with her. ¡°What exactly does Patriarch Ye Ming want to say? Just get straight to the point,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. But her mind was racing. What does the strength of the Ye family have to do with me? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be straightforward then. ¡°I heard that you have a few spots to enter the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm. Can you give some to the Ye family? There¡¯s no need to give more than half. Of course, I won¡¯t let you suffer a loss. We will use money to buy them or exchange for them.¡± Ye Ming looked at Leng Ruoxue anxiously, his heart racing. The spots were really too important to the Ye family. Otherwise, why would he be so submissive with his status? ¡°I used to have a few spots, but I¡¯ve given them all away,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after a while. So, it¡¯s because of the spots for the mystic realm. But she didn¡¯t expect someone to know that she had spots in her hands so soon. Wouldn¡¯t that mean other forces would also be coming? ¡°Who did you give them to?¡± Ye Ming asked angrily. He didn¡¯t believe Leng Ruoxue at all. He even felt that she was refusing because she didn¡¯t want to give any to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, how can you casually give such important things to someone irrelevant. As a daughter-in-law of the Ye family, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t take the initiative to hand them over to the family, but you actually don¡¯t know how to plan for the family. Hmph!¡± Ye Minghuo roared furiously. He was even angrier that he lowered his stance but gained nothing. Chapter 142 - Change of Tide (1) ¡°When did I become a daughter-in-law of the Ye family?¡± Leng Ruoxue had a mocking expression on her face. Her eyes were deep, and she looked at the furious Ye Ming indifferently. What kind of person is he! He turned hostile immediately when he didn¡¯t achieve his goal. ¡°You will marry into the Ye family sooner or later. Aren¡¯t you a daughter-in-law of the Ye family?¡± Ye Ming asked in return with a stern face. ¡°Who said I¡¯m marrying into the Ye family? I¡¯m not marrying into any family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s the one marrying in,¡± Leng Ruoxue said domineeringly while pointing at Freak. ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue lovingly, his eyes saying ¡®When will you marry me?¡¯ ¡°Y-you¡­ Do you think this is what a woman should say?¡± Ye Ming was so angry that he almost fainted. ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯ve already told you that our Ye family can¡¯t afford to marry Leng Ruoxue.¡± Ming Fen added oil to the fire and mocked him. He deserves it. Ye Ming used his identity as the patriarch to force us to apologize. In the end, it was all for naught. Haha¡­ Ming Fen laughed hysterically in her head. ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Ming scolded with a dark face. This woman clearly wanted to see him make a fool of himself. ¡°Patriarch Ye is also considered a powerhouse, so of course you look down on women. But¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Ming Fen, who was causing trouble, and stopped speaking. ¡°But what?¡± ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t be too fond of women. You might regret it in the future!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him out of goodwill. ¡°Hmph! I have never believed that a woman would dare to ride on my head!¡± Ye Ming said coldly. Then he flicked his sleeves and left. Ye Tao and his wife left quickly after him. Before leaving, Ming Fen glared at Ye Chen fiercely. ¡°So rude,¡± Leng Ruoxue murmured with some displeasure. ¡°It¡¯s good that Ye Ming didn¡¯t die of anger. Do you still want him to be polite?¡± Leng Qingtian said speechlessly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, we¡¯ve offended the Ye family this time. You have to be careful!¡± Leng Qingtian said worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I¡¯ll be careful. ¡°Grandpa, the Ye family already knows that I have spots in my hand. I believe other families will come knocking on my door soon. If anyone looks for me, just tell them that I¡¯m in seclusion and that I¡¯ve given the spots away,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after thinking about it. In fact, she still had a few spots in her hand after giving them to her grandfather and brother, but she planned to keep them as backup. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded. After Leng Ruoxue and Freak left the living room, they went to look for Feng Da, said a few words to him, and then left. ¡°Freak, I¡¯m going into seclusion tomorrow. Don¡¯t disturb me unless it¡¯s something particularly important!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Freak from the entrance of the Listening Snow Pavilion. ¡°Alright.¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue bitterly. Boohoo¡­ Leng Ruoxue returned to her room and entered the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re here.¡± The butterfly Leng Ruoxue threw into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet flew over and stopped in front of her. ¡°Big Sister!¡± Little Fengfeng and Blaze also ran over and climbed directly onto Leng Ruoxue. ¡°You¡¯re all so big now. How can Big Sister carry all of you at once!¡± Leng Ruoxue laughed. Since they were locked up to cultivate obediently, these little fellows had advanced to level one holy beast. Their small bodies had grown quite big, and they were as strong as a small mountain. She couldn¡¯t carry them like before. ¡°Girl!¡± The ignored butterfly was unhappy and glared at Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Go and play by yourself. There are so many flowers and trees over there. That¡¯s enough pollen for you to collect,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Collect pollen? I don¡¯t collect pollen. I am a sprite! A sprite!¡± The butterfly roared furiously. It was very angry, and the consequences were serious. This girl actually compared me to those low-level creatures. She is really too much. The butterfly found it intolerable! ¡°Don¡¯t collect pollen? You can collect honey then. Go quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. ¡°I won¡¯t collect honey either!¡± The butterfly wilted and squatted in a corner to draw circles. ¡°Qing Jue, I¡¯m going to cultivate. Call me if anyone outside is looking for me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Qing Jue, who was not far away. ¡°Okay, Big Sister.¡± Leng Ruoxue then entered the purple bamboo house. ¡­ The garden of the general¡¯s mansion was blooming with flowers of all colors. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with Ye Chen?¡± Feng Moran, who came from the Feng family residence, patted Feng Da in puzzlement. Why does this fellow look listless and ignoring others? ¡°Miss went into seclusion, so Deputy Leader Ye became this way,¡± Feng Da explained weakly. Recently, Deputy Leader Ye had been sitting alone in the garden in a daze. ¡°Xue¡¯er went into seclusion?¡± Feng Moran said in surprise. No wonder he didn¡¯t see her. But why did she go into seclusion so quickly? ¡°Probably annoyed by the visitors,¡± Feng Da guessed. There were always people coming to see their young lady every day ever since they returned from Lunar Capital. Alas! ¡°Yeah, Xue¡¯er is indeed afraid of trouble,¡± Feng Moran said understandingly. He more or less understood her temper after being with her for so long. ¡°Oh right, Deputy Leader Feng, Miss asked me to help her buy a shop. Can you accompany me to discuss it?¡± ¡°What for?¡± Feng Moran was puzzled. Does Xue¡¯er want to do business? ¡°Miss wants to open a restaurant,¡± Feng Da explained. He had already seen the location, but he hadn¡¯t managed to negotiate the price down. ¡°Does Xue¡¯er have time to manage it?¡± Restaurants were very troublesome, so Feng Moran was really curious. ¡°There¡¯s us!¡± Feng Da said with a grin. ¡°Oh.¡± Feng Moran nodded. He really couldn¡¯t understand why Xue¡¯er wanted to open a restaurant. She wasn¡¯t short of money. ¡°Deputy Leader Feng, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After they left, Ye Chen sat alone in the garden, looking up at the sky. ¡­ Leng Ruoxue cultivated day and night in the purple bamboo house, and she accelerated time by 100 times. Unfortunately, her strength was far inferior to her master¡¯s. Otherwise, her strength would absolutely rise to a higher level if she accelerated time by 10,000 or even 1,000,000 times. Chapter 143 - Change of Tide (2) ¡°Big Sister, Ye Chen is looking for you,¡± Qing Jue called out softly from outside the purple bamboo house. ¡°Got it.¡± Even though Leng Ruoxue was cultivating, she hadn¡¯t completely sealed her divine sense, so she could hear what Qing Jue said. Leng Ruoxue exited the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and opened the door to see the haggard-looking Freak standing outside. ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue tightly and excitedly. ¡°What happened to you? Did someone bully you?¡± A drop of sweat rolled down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. What¡¯s going on? ¡°I missed you.¡± ¡°I only went into seclusion for a few days!¡± Leng Ruoxue was helpless. If I went into seclusion for a year or so, would he not be here anymore¡­ ¡°Someone is looking for you,¡± Freak said with dissatisfaction. He was very dissatisfied with Xue¡¯er¡¯s reaction. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t even miss me! ¡°Who¡¯s looking for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. ¡°Someone sent by the empress.¡± ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen walked into the living room. A young woman sitting in a chair immediately stood up and bowed to them when she saw them. ¡°Miss Leng.¡± ¡°You are?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the woman in her early twenties. This woman had a beautiful face, snow-white skin, a gentle personality, and a good temperament. Her first impression of her was good, and she was an intermediate Spiritual Monarch. ¡°I am Mo Yingyue,¡± Mo Yingyue said softly while looking at Leng Ruoxue curiously. ¡°Mo Yingyue?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned in thought. ¡°I was too rude. Crown Princess is gracing us with her presence.¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly realized why she felt that this name was familiar. ¡°You flatter me. It was Imperial Mother who asked me to look for Miss Leng,¡± Mo Yingyue said calmly. ¡°Yes, has the empress decided?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in realization. It was enough to show the empress¡¯s sincerity since she sent the crown prince¡¯s wife. ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Yingyue nodded. This was a serious matter, which was why she was sent here. ¡°In that case, look for me when you are ready. I will cooperate with you then,¡± Leng Ruo said without hesitation. ¡°Okay, Miss Leng. Then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Mo Yingque finished her task, so she didn¡¯t stay any longer. After Mo Yingyue left, Leng Ruoxue went to the study. ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Eh? Why is my Xue¡¯er here? Weren¡¯t you in seclusion?¡± Leng Qingtian was a little surprised. ¡°Grandpa, do you want to enter seclusion? Or you can leave Phoenix City and go somewhere else,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. There was going to be a big movement in Phoenix City soon, and she didn¡¯t want her grandfather to be in a dilemma. ¡°Uh¡­ Xue¡¯er, are you hiding something from Grandpa?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at his granddaughter suspiciously. ¡°Yes, there is. But I don¡¯t intend to let Grandpa know, so Grandpa, you should leave Phoenix City and stay somewhere else for a while!¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly without denying it. Her grandfather would definitely not let her go when he returned if she really fooled him! ¡°Do you really need Grandpa to leave so badly?¡± Leng Qingtian confirmed expressionlessly. But he was thinking in his heart, Is Xue¡¯er going to make a move? It seems that she has been provoked by someone. ¡°Okay, Grandpa, don¡¯t worry about the soldiers you told me about. Your granddaughter has arranged everything,¡± Leng Ruoxue added to reassure her grandfather. ¡°Well, alright then! I¡¯ll go and visit my old friends!¡± Leng Qingtian said aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ my granddaughter has grown up and doesn¡¯t need me anymore¡­ ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s not like you won¡¯t be coming back.¡± Leng Ruoxue had a few black lines on her forehead, and her beautiful face was full of helplessness. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what did you arrange for those soldiers?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help asking curiously. He didn¡¯t expect Xue¡¯er to think of a way so quickly. ¡°I¡¯ve treated their injuries, and I¡¯m preparing to open a restaurant to let them support themselves,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained simply. Ever since her grandfather told her that the disabled soldiers under him were forced to do dangerous things, she had been thinking of a way to help them. It was not that she was compassionate, but it was because these people were once her grandfather¡¯s subordinates. She didn¡¯t want to see him frowning all day for them, so she made a move. She wouldn¡¯t care if it was someone unrelated. There were many pitiful people in the world, and she couldn¡¯t manage to help them all. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa thanks you on their behalf,¡± Leng Qingtian said happily. Alas, there were more than a hundred people. It must have been tough on Xue¡¯er. ¡°Grandpa, they shouldn¡¯t be thanking me but you.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t dare to take the credit. Everything she did was for her grandfather. ¡°You silly girl! Oh right, Xue¡¯er, when do you need Grandpa to leave?¡± ¡°As soon as possible. Whenever you¡¯re ready, you should leave,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. The empress should need some time to prepare. ¡°Alright, Grandpa will leave tomorrow then!¡± Leng Qingtian said straightforwardly. He felt much more relaxed now that the matter that had been weighing on his mind had been resolved. ¡°Okay.¡± The next day, Leng Qingtian reluctantly left the general¡¯s mansion. ¡­ Half a month later, in the garden of the general¡¯s mansion¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, Mo Yingyue is here.¡± Feng Moran walked into the garden. Mo Yingyue had come several times in the past half a month, so almost everyone knew her. ¡°Let her come here!¡± She was lying comfortably on a recliner with her head on Freak¡¯s leg, enjoying him feeding her. She was even holding two little foxes, one black and one white. And on her snow-white wrist was a golden snake-shaped bracelet. She looked like a noble queen no matter how you looked at it. ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Moran smiled and left. Feng Moran soon returned with Mo Yingyue behind him. ¡°Sister Ruoxue really knows how to enjoy life! Handsome men surround you¡­¡± Mo Yingyue said enviously when she saw the handsome men beside Leng Ruoxue. After coming here a few times, she was already very familiar with her. ¡°Big Sister Mo can do it too,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. Two drops of cold sweat rolled down her forehead uncontrollably. Where are the handsome men? There¡¯s only Freak and my biological brother. Chapter 144 - Change Of Tide (3) ¡°I don¡¯t have the guts,¡± Mo Yingyue quickly said. If these words reached the crown prince¡¯s ears, she would¡­ ¡°That¡¯s true. The crown prince is a jealous lover.¡± Leng Ruoxue expressed her understanding and sympathy. ¡°Ruoxue, almost all the preparations are done.¡± Mo Yingyue glared at Leng Ruoxue gently and sat down beside her. She went straight to the point. In the past half month, they had made thorough preparations. Moreover, the hottest news in Phoenix City now was probably related to the imperial family. Alas! ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it tonight!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, finally deciding on the time. ¡°Tonight? Why the rush?¡± Mo Yingyue was puzzled. ¡°There¡¯s no better time than today. Today is a good day,¡± Leng Ruoxue said somewhat charlatan-like. Tonight, I will avenge the death of the Silly Ruoxue. Hmph! As for Xu Na¡¯er? She¡¯s next! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll go back and prepare first,¡± Mo Yingyue said as she stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll see Big Sister Mo out,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she also stood up. ¡°No need. We¡¯re sisters. There¡¯s no need to be so polite,¡± Mo Yingyue quickly said. Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t stand on ceremony after hearing Mo Yingyue¡¯s words. She looked at Feng Mo. ¡°Then Big Brother Feng, help me send Big Sister Mo off!¡± She still had a good impression of Mo Yingyue. Moreover, Mo Yingyue wanted to befriend her wholeheartedly. ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go to the palace to play tonight.¡± Leng Ruoxue then looked at Charm and Dazzle hesitantly. ¡°Master, I want to go too,¡± Dazzle yelled, unwilling to be left out. ¡°Master, let him accompany you. I will stay to protect the general¡¯s mansion,¡± Charm said very sensibly. ¡°Alright then!¡± Seeing Charm being so understanding, Leng Ruoxue cherished him even more. In fact, she knew that Charm was always giving in to Dazzle because Charm felt that the fox race owed Dazzle. Alas! What a little fool. ¡­ In the middle of the night, Leng Ruoxue and Freak sneaked into the palace. At this time, everyone was sleeping soundly, and there were only routine guards and maidservants on night watch. But these people had long been bribed by the empress, so they turned a blind eye when they saw her and Freak swaggering into the palace. ¡°Ruoxue, here.¡± Mo Yingyue was waiting for them outside the Phoenix Algae Palace. ¡°Big Sister Mo, let¡¯s begin!¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly after seeing Mo Yingyue. ¡°Okay, Ruoxue. Let¡¯s split up.¡± Mo Yingyue nodded. ¡°Remember to leave the seventh prince for me,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded before taking action. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s yours,¡± Mo Yingyue promised. The poor seventh prince was going to be in trouble. She knew that Leng Ruoxue would never let him off easily. Leng Ruoxue and Freak arrived at the emperor¡¯s sleeping chamber. Apart from the guards at the door, there were no eunuchs or maidservants in the room. This emperor sure is gutsy. Isn¡¯t he afraid that someone will come and kill him? Or is he too confident in his secret guards? Unfortunately, his secret guards have already gone to see their ancestors, Leng Ruo thought as they walked into the inner hall. ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡± Freak hurriedly covered Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes with his hands. ¡°Freak, what are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. What¡¯s wrong with him? ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t open your eyes. You will get a stye if you look.¡± Leng Ruoxue removed Freak¡¯s hands covering her eyes and glared at him before turning her gaze to the bed. ¡°Tch! Isn¡¯t it just a few naked people!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly while looking at Freak in disdain. This emperor is really perverted. It¡¯s actually a foursome. But can he still perform? Didn¡¯t Freak drug him? ¡°Xue¡¯er, his figure isn¡¯t good,¡± Freak said aggrievedly, his eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Wake him up!¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored his pitiful appearance. Business was more important. She handed him a black scarf and covered her face with one, revealing only her beautiful eyes. Hehe! It¡¯s important to create an atmosphere. ¡°Okay.¡± Freak wrapped the scarf around his head, stretched out his hand, and gently released a tread of spiritual power at the emperor¡¯s body. ¡°Who are you? Guards!¡± Emperor Li Xun opened his eyes and yelled when he saw the two masked people by the bed. But his voice was immediately cut off by Leng Ruoxue. ¡°We¡¯re here to negotiate a deal with you. Don¡¯t be afraid. As long as you behave, we won¡¯t kill you,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted kindly. ¡®What deal?¡¯ Li Xun said with his eyes. The might exuded by these two people was too strong. Even though he was an elementary Spiritual Sovereign, he was a little scared, so he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you as long as you write an edict to abdicate now and pass the throne to the crown prince.¡± As for whether the crown prince would kill him or not, she didn¡¯t care. ¡®Don¡¯t even think about it,¡¯ Li Xun¡¯s angry eyes said no. ¡°Then die!¡± Leng Ruoxue got a knife from who knows where and slashed at Li Xun. ¡®No! I¡¯ll write! I¡¯ll write!¡¯ Li Xun said with his eyes. He was very afraid of death and had no choice but to give in. He, a mighty Spiritual Sovereign, actually met a day when he was forced like this. He really hated it! ¡°Good boy.¡± Leng Ruoxue threw him a scroll and a writing brush. Li Xun picked up the writing brush with a trembling hand and was just about to write the first word when Leng Ruoxue stopped him. ¡°Stop shaking!¡± Leng Ruoxue glared at Li Xun in displeasure. Damn emperor, you asked for it. Originally, she didn¡¯t even want to deal with Li Xun. ¡®Okay, okay.¡¯ Li Xun, who couldn¡¯t speak, nodded non-stop. He composed himself and then slowly wrote the edict. After Li Xun finished writing the edict, Leng Ruoxue checked and confirmed that there was no mistake. Then she threw a pill into his mouth. ¡°Crown Prince, you can come in now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly when she heard the footsteps outside. ¡°Imperial Father, I¡¯ve wronged you.¡± At this moment, a handsome man in a bright yellow dragon robe walked in with large strides and took the edict from Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Thank you!¡± Crown Prince Li Yuan ignored Li Xun¡¯s angry gaze and spoke to Leng Ruoxue and Freak. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Just remember not to have any designs on me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. Li Yuan was quite perceptive and smart. His aptitude might not be as good as Li Yu¡¯s, but he was more suitable to be emperor than him. Chapter 145 - Change Of Tide (4) ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yuan nodded, his mind racing. How would he dare to have any ideas about such a great person? He wasn¡¯t tired of living. Just like that, this palace robbery to seize the throne that was supposed to be bloody was quietly completed under Leng Ruoxue¡¯s planning. ¡°Ruoxue, this is for you. It¡¯s the seventh prince you wanted,¡± Mo Yingyue said as she threw a fainted dumpling over. Leng Ruoxue looked at the seventh prince, who had been tied up into a dumpling and thrown on the ground, with a face full of black lines. The seventh prince, who was loved and doted on, probably never dreamed of such an end, right? But he was already unconscious. Was there a need to tie him up like this? ¡°Crown Prince, you¡¯re not allowed to bully Big Sister Mo. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off,¡± Leng Ruoxue said threateningly. Although she hadn¡¯t known Mo Yingyue for long, Mo Yingyue could be considered her only female friend. ¡°How would I dare!¡± Li Yuan teased and glanced at his beloved wife with a bitter look. ¡°That¡¯s good. Okay, we¡¯re leaving.¡± With that, Leng Ruoxue motioned for Freak to pick up the seventh prince, and then the two of them disappeared into the pitch-black night. Not far from the palace, Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen were stopped by someone. ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked cautiously as she looked at the lanky old man in green cotton clothing blocking their way. This old man was actually a Spiritual Supremacy. Besides, if she and Freak hadn¡¯t decided to walk back, this old man really wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop them. ¡°Everyone calls me Old Patriarch.¡± The lanky old man sighed softly. His slightly turbid eyes stared straight at Leng Ruoxue with a sharp glow because he was really curious. How could this little girl be so bold? ¡°Old Patriarch? The old patriarch of the imperial family?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the old man doubtfully. It seemed like this old patriarch of the Eastern Lagoon Empire¡¯s imperial family already knew what they did. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have approached her. But so what if he found her? The throne still belonged to their Li family. It was just a different person. ¡°Little girl, you have good eyesight. However, you¡¯re quite gutsy. You actually dared to help the crown prince usurp the throne!¡± the old man said expressionlessly, making it impossible to see his emotions. ¡°Thank you for your compliment. I¡¯m just doing what I think is right. It¡¯s not worth mentioning,¡± Leng Ruoxue said shamelessly. She didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with her helping the crown prince seize the throne. But she was thinking in her heart, You called yourself the old patriarch. I would really be a simpleton if I couldn¡¯t guess it! But what does this old man want from me? Revenge for his grandson? ¡°Little girl, what do you think I should do with you?¡± the old man asked, seemingly in a dilemma. ¡°That¡¯s easy. Let us go, and we¡¯ll go head home to sleep,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. This old man didn¡¯t seem to be here to avenge his grandson because he didn¡¯t deliberately release his might. ¡°Little girl, the Eastern Lagoon imperial family changed dynasties overnight because of your involvement. Are we going to let this matter rest?¡± The old man saw Leng Ruoxue pretending to be stupid, so he simply said it clearly. This little girl¡¯s ability to pretend to be stupid was even better than Leng Qingtian¡¯s! One of them was a cunning old fox, and the other was a little fox, and they were both very difficult to deal with. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to change dynasties? Anyway, they are both from your Li family. Is there a difference who sits on the throne? Moreover, don¡¯t you think Li Yuan is more suitable for the throne than Li Xun? The throne will be Li Yuan¡¯s sooner or later since he¡¯s the crown prince. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s ahead of schedule,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. Of course, she had thought about all the possible consequences very clearly since she dared to make the move. Moreover, she didn¡¯t think that the old patriarch of the imperial family would be angry over something like seizing the throne. People in such high positions had experienced things like seizing power. ¡°So I have to thank you.¡± The old man rolled his eyes speechlessly. This little girl is really sharp-tongued. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. It¡¯s good enough as long as you don¡¯t find trouble with me nor don¡¯t blame me for being nosy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very calmly. This old man really knows how to pretend. He obviously didn¡¯t want to bother about this matter, but he still looked for me. Could it be that he wants a spot for the mystic realm? ¡°¡­¡± Nosy? Would you meddle in other people¡¯s affairs? It¡¯s all because Li Xun pissed you off. The old man¡¯s forehead dripped with cold sweat. This little girl¡¯s skin is really extraordinarily thick! ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯m going home to sleep,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Little girl, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will kill you?¡± The old man was depressed. Why wasn¡¯t this little girl afraid of him at all? His descendants were like mice seeing a cat when they saw him. All of them were afraid of him. ¡°Not afraid. If you wanted to kill me, you would have done so by now. Would you still say so much nonsense to me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return. She was still confident about this. This old man probably found Li Xun not pleasing to the eye a long time ago. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to appear only after they succeeded. In fact, Leng Ruoxue was right. He was a Spiritual Supremacy, so the empress and the others couldn¡¯t hide what they did from him. But he didn¡¯t stop them, indirectly agreeing to their actions. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ve lived for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen someone as confident as you!¡± the old man said with admiration and regret. Alas! Why isn¡¯t there someone like Leng Ruoxue among my descendants? I would be able to worry less that way! ¡°It¡¯s a must to have confidence,¡± Leng Ruoxue said proudly. ¡°Old man, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m really going home to sleep,¡± Leng Ruoxue added. In other words, she was tired and didn¡¯t want to chat with him anymore. ¡°Sigh, go!¡± The old man shook his head helplessly. He could also tell that this girl didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the imperial family, so he swallowed the words that were about to come out of his mouth. He would say it again when he had the chance in the future! The old man moved to the side to make way. Leng Ruoxue and Freak walked straight over. The old man also chose to ignore Li Yu, whom Freak was carrying. After returning to the general¡¯s mansion, Leng Ruoxue and Freak handed Li Yu to Feng Da and instructed him to lock Li Yu up in the dungeon before returning to their rooms to sleep. Chapter 146 - Xu Na’er’s End (1) Early the next morning, Leng Ruoxue got up, washed up, left her room, and went straight to the dining room. ¡°Miss.¡± Everyone greeted Leng Ruoxue as she entered the dining room. ¡°Morning.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and sat down in her seat. ¡°Why is breakfast so sumptuous today?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little surprised. Can they really eat this much? ¡°Miss, these are all made by Big Brother Wang and the others. They are the fruits of their learning these days, and they made them for you to grade their work,¡± Feng Da said with a smile. The Big Brother Wang he was talking about was one of those disabled soldiers. During this period of time, their young lady had arranged for them to learn how to cook from the chefs in the mansion. After the restaurant opened in the future, they would naturally be the chefs of the restaurant. ¡°They look good. Let me try them.¡± Leng Ruoxue picked up a piece of almond pastry and took a bite. The almond flavor was very rich, crispy, and not very sweet. She then tried the other snack dishes separately. ¡°Not bad. Breakfast passed.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in satisfaction. She had carefully selected these future chefs, and they were all very talented in cooking. They really didn¡¯t disappoint her. ¡°Big Brother Wang, did you hear that?!¡± Feng Da suddenly shouted. Just as Feng Da finished speaking, twenty people walked in. The middle-aged man leading the group knelt down in front of Leng Ruoxue, and the people behind him followed suit. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Miss,¡± the middle-aged man said gratefully. ¡°I said before, don¡¯t kneel down casually,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°We don¡¯t know how to thank Miss for your kindness, so please don¡¯t decline,¡± the middle-aged man said stubbornly. ¡°Alright. Just this once. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Leng Ruoxue understood how they felt, but she hadn¡¯t thought of asking them to repay her when she helped them. ¡°Feng Da, the decor of the restaurant should be almost finished, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after Big Brother Wang and the others left. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t affect the grand opening. It will be completed in a week at most,¡± Feng Da explained. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She was very confident in Feng Da. ¡°Feng Da, when you¡¯re done here, go out and experience the world!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She had planned this some time ago. But in order to help the soldiers under her grandfather, the training experience of Feng Da and the others was temporarily postponed. ¡°Okay,¡± Feng Da quickly replied. After he was finished here, he would lead a team to do mercenary missions and try to make the Blazing Flame Mercenary Group an A-rank mercenary group. After breakfast, Leng Ruoxue and Feak went to the dungeon. As soon as she entered the dungeon, a pungent stench assaulted her nose. She covered her mouth and nose and looked around. The dungeon was much cleaner than she had imagined. But because it was dark, damp, and windless, the dim dungeon had a moldy smell. The two quickly walked to the cell where Seventh Prince Li Yu was locked. Li Yu was still tied up into a dumpling and thrown on the ground very casually. Leng Ruoxue looked at the unconscious Li Yu and hit him with her spiritual power without hesitation. ¡°Ah, it hurts.¡± Li Yu slowly woke up from his coma due to the pain. He looked around in confusion. Where am I? Why am I here? His head hurt. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, why are you here?¡± When his gaze landed on Leng Ruoxue standing not far away, yesterday¡¯s memories flooded into his mind. Yesterday¡­ Yesterday¡­ ¡°What did you do? What did you do to me? How dare you!¡± Li Yu roared hysterically. He found it unbelievable that what happened last night was true. How could he, the dignified seventh prince, be tied up like a dumpling and locked in this godforsaken place? No, he didn¡¯t want to stay here. He wanted to go out. He was the seventh prince, the talented seventh prince. He couldn¡¯t stay here. ¡°Do you still think you are the noble seventh prince? You are only my prisoner now.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled disdainfully. This seventh prince might have good aptitude, but he was really not cut out to be an emperor because he couldn¡¯t discern situations clearly. ¡°What did you do to me? What about my mother? She won¡¯t allow you to treat me like this, and neither will Imperial Father. They won¡¯t let you go,¡± the seventh prince threatened. ¡°They can¡¯t even protect themselves, so they don¡¯t have the time to care about your life or death.¡± Leng Ruoxue really didn¡¯t want to break this child¡¯s daydream, but she had no choice. She was an honest person! ¡°What do you mean? Could the crown prince have also attacked them? No, that¡¯s impossible. The crown prince isn¡¯t so bold. You¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you?¡± The seventh prince stared at Leng Ruoxue expectantly, wanting to see the panic on her face when her lie was exposed. Unfortunately¡­ ¡°The current emperor of the Eastern Lagoon Empire is Li Yuan,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. ¡°No, you¡¯re lying to me. It¡¯s not true.¡± He didn¡¯t want to believe Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words at all. He believed that the crown prince would want to get rid of him, but was it possible that the crown prince wouldn¡¯t even let their imperial father go? ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not.¡± Leng Ruoxue had always looked down on people who refused to face reality. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Freak. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Wait, wait.¡± Li Yu hurriedly called out to stop them just as they were about to leave the cell. ¡°What? Is there something else?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked impatiently with a slight frown. ¡°I¡­ I want to know how my mother is,¡± Li Yu asked after some hesitation. ¡°What do you think will happen to her?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return. Li Yuan might not kill his father, but he would never let that woman go. After speaking, Leng Ruoxue pulled Freak away and left the cell, leaving Li Yu in a daze. ¡°Xue¡¯er, are we just going to lock him up like this?¡± Freak asked in puzzlement after exiting the cell. He thought Xue¡¯er would teach that annoying fellow a ruthless lesson. Chapter 147 - Xu Na’er’s End (2) ¡°There will be plenty of opportunities in the future. He can¡¯t run away, so what¡¯s the rush?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. That Li Yu currently didn¡¯t have consciousness as a prisoner! Therefore, she planned to imprison him for a few days to grind his will before slowly dealing with him. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°By the way, Freak, didn¡¯t you drug Li Xun? Why could he still¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked, her face full of curiosity. ¡°Yes, but that medicine has an effective period of at most ten days,¡± Freak explained with a devious smile. Hehe, the effective period isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is the effect. Ten days is enough to strike a man¡¯s confidence. ¡°Oh, I see. But your medicine lasts too short. When I have time, I¡¯ll research it to create one that has a permanent effect,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Permanent? Who do you intend to give it to?¡± Cold sweat rolled down Freak¡¯s forehead. But as long as it wasn¡¯t him, it didn¡¯t matter who it was. ¡°To whoever offends me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said unscrupulously. ¡°Uh!¡± Have I led Xue¡¯er astray? They spoke as they walked and soon arrived at the garden. ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother Feng,¡± Leng Ruoxue greeted them when she saw them playing chess. ¡°Xue¡¯er, where did you go?¡± Leng Ruohan couldn¡¯t help asking when he saw his sister. ¡°The dungeon.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, that kind of place isn¡¯t suitable for girls.¡± Leng Ruohan frowned. ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t go there all the time.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded obediently. I will only go there occasionally to teach Li Yu a lesson. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what do you plan to do with Li Yu?¡± Leng Ruohan asked curiously. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll give him a taste of his own medicine. He has to try all the treatments I received back then,¡± Leng Ruoxue said fiercely. She said that she would avenge the Silly Ruoxue, so of course she couldn¡¯t go back on her words. ¡°Xue¡¯er, it doesn¡¯t matter how you torture him, but Big Brother thinks it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t kill him,¡± Leng Ruohan suggested. After all, Li Yu was a member of the imperial family, and Leng Ruohan didn¡¯t want anyone to make an issue out of it. Even though no one knew that Li Yu had been locked up in the general¡¯s mansion for now, it was hard to guarantee that the news wouldn¡¯t leak over time. Moreover, this could be considered a scandal of the imperial family. Who knew when the imperial family would use this as an excuse to fall out with them. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill him.¡± Leng Ruoxue calmed him. She would kill Xu Na¡¯er instead if she wanted to kill anyone. Although Li Yu was despicable, he didn¡¯t deserve death. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He felt relieved upon hearing his sister say this. Li Yu should be taught a lesson for treating his precious sister like that before. ¡°Big Brother, continue playing. I¡¯m going out with Freak,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Don¡¯t come back too late,¡± Leng Ruohan reminded worriedly. ¡°Yessir!¡± Leng Ruoxue left the general¡¯s mansion with Freak. ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± Freak was very curious. Is Xue¡¯er going on a date with me? I¡¯m so happy. ¡°I want to visit the restaurant.¡± ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go then.¡± He wasn¡¯t too satisfied with Xue¡¯er¡¯s answer, but it was still acceptable. After walking for a few streets, Leng Ruoxue and Freak arrived at a not too bustling street. The restaurant she was going to open was located at the innermost part of this street. The location wasn¡¯t good, but it was very suitable for her. Moreover, she had bought all the shops around the restaurant. She planned to build the restaurant into a one-stop catering company open for breakfast, lunch, and dinner, from soup to nuts. She believed that with the help of this restaurant, this street would absolutely become the most bustling in all of Phoenix City in the future. Leng Ruoxue and Freak arrived at the entrance of the restaurant. After renovations, the entire restaurant had become grand, noble, and elegant. When they saw the words ¡®Prosperity Pavilion¡¯ on the golden signboard, they were about to enter the shop, but someone stopped them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you two. The restaurant hasn¡¯t officially opened yet,¡± an ordinary-looking man in his thirties said very politely after stopping them. ¡°Let us take a look first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. You should wait until we are officially open for business,¡± the man said patiently. He was not so stunned by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beauty that he lost his bearings. But his heart was racing because he could see that these two stunning people were either rich or noble and not people he could afford to offend. But it was his duty. If he really let them in, it would be a dereliction of duty. ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t make things difficult for you then,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly and pulled Freak away to leave. ¡°Xue¡¯er, are we leaving just like that?¡± Freak couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Otherwise?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows. Not everyone among the soldiers had seen her before, and she didn¡¯t want to reveal her identity. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go,¡± Freak said after some thought. ¡°Hey, Freak! Is that Xu Na¡¯er?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the gorgeously dressed woman in the distance with uncertainty. ¡°Where?¡± He didn¡¯t see anyone! ¡°She turned around that corner. Let¡¯s follow and take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested because she was too curious. Xu Na¡¯er wasn¡¯t alone. There was a young man beside her, and he looked familiar. ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked quickly, caught up with Xu Na¡¯er and the young man, and followed them into a civilian house. Leng Ruoxue got Rise to cast an invisibility spell on them and followed them directly into the house. After entering the house, Leng Ruoxue and Freak found chairs to sit down on, while Xu Na¡¯er and the man directly sat on the bed. Sitting in the chair, Leng Ruoxue carefully examined the young man. This person looked a little like Big Brother Feng. He was more handsome, but his temperament is much worse. Moreover, there was a brutal aura between his brows and two obvious dark circles under his eyes. One look and she could tell that he was someone who overindulged. ¡°Na¡¯er, my darling little darling, you haven¡¯t come to look for Big Brother for a long time.¡± The man pulled Xu Na¡¯er into his arms impatiently and began to caress her. Chapter 148 - Xu Na’er’s End (3) ¡°Big Brother Qingran, you¡¯re so naughty. Don¡¯t be so impatient. Let¡¯s get down to business first.¡± Xu Na¡¯er smiled coquettishly and avoided the man¡¯s advances while hiding the disgust in her eyes. Qingran? Feng Qingran! No wonder he resembles Big Brother Feng. So he is Big Brother Feng¡¯s cousin. But what business does Xu Na¡¯er have with him? Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help thinking. ¡°Business isn¡¯t as important as us!¡± the man named Feng Qingran said indifferently, and his hands moved even more vigorously. ¡°Big Brother Qingran, Na¡¯er will be angry if you continue being like this!¡± Xu Na¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face became stern as she pretended to be angry. ¡°Okay, okay. Tell me, my dear Na¡¯er. Big Brother is listening!¡± Feng Qingran coaxed. ¡°Big Brother Qingran, let me finish. You definitely won¡¯t regret it.¡± Xu Na¡¯er smiled triumphantly with a lewd expression on her face. ¡°Really? Na¡¯er, if your words don¡¯t satisfy me, just wait to accept my punishment obediently!¡± Feng Qingran said meaningfully. ¡°Big Brother Qingran, you have to believe Na¡¯er. When has Na¡¯er ever lied to you?¡± Xu Na¡¯er acted coquettishly with a smile as beautiful as a flower. ¡°Na¡¯er, tell me quickly!¡± Feng Qingran said anxiously. ¡°Big Brother Qingran, Na¡¯er knows you like beautiful women, so I want to recommend one to you,¡± Xu Na¡¯er said mysteriously. ¡°Who? Is there anyone more beautiful than Na¡¯er?¡± Feng Qingran lied through his teeth. He was the best at coaxing women. ¡°Hmph! I knew it the moment I heard it. Big Brother Qingran is just coaxing me. Everyone knows that Shui Xinran is more beautiful than me.¡± Xu Na¡¯er pouted her pink lips in dissatisfaction. Shui Xinran had always been ranked on top of her, and now there was Leng Ruoxue. She was so pissed off! ¡°How can Shui Xinran compare to my Na¡¯er?¡± Feng Qingran boasted shamelessly, not even batting an eyelid. Shui Xinran was beautiful, but she looked down on him! ¡°Big Brother Qingran, you should have heard of Leng Ruoxue, right?¡± Xu Na¡¯er probed. ¡°That simpleton? Of course I¡¯ve heard of her. I was even scolded by the first elder because of her.¡± Feng Qingran¡¯s gaze suddenly became vicious when he heard the name Leng Ruoxue. Hmph, I wouldn¡¯t have been grounded if it wasn¡¯t for her. ¡°Big Brother Qingran, do you want revenge?¡± Xu Na¡¯er asked gently. ¡°Of course.¡± He hated Leng Ruoxue and Feng Moran to the core now. Moreover, Feng Moran was his greatest rival, and they belonged to the same group. ¡°Big Brother Qingran, you can take revenge as long as you think of a way to make Leng Ruoxue your woman,¡± Xu Na¡¯er said with a light smile, her eyes full of scheming. Hmph, as long as Leng Ruoxue loses her virginity, Ye Chen won¡¯t be able to escape from my palm. ¡°I don¡¯t want that simpleton,¡± Feng Qingran said disdainfully. She was still a simpleton in his eyes, even if she was already clear-headed. ¡°Big Brother Qingran, you¡¯re so ill-informed. Leng Ruoxue is now the most popular genius on the Ling Feng Continent. Moreover, she¡¯s even more beautiful than Shui Xinran!¡± Xu Na¡¯er explained softly. ¡°Really?¡± Feng Qingran was in disbelief. Were they talking about the same person? But he was only released yesterday after being locked up for so long. How could he be so well-informed! ¡°Would Na¡¯er lie to you about something like this? Leng Ruoxue is now known as the number one beauty on the Ling Feng Continent, and even Shui Xinran has to step aside.¡± Xu Na¡¯er pouted aggrievedly. ¡°My dear Na¡¯er, it¡¯s not that Big Brother doesn¡¯t believe you. You know that I was grounded. Isn¡¯t it normal that I don¡¯t know about these things since the first elder only canceled the confinement order on me yesterday?¡± In order to coax the beauty, Feng Qingran didn¡¯t care at all about how embarrassing it was to be grounded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll forgive Big Brother Qingran then,¡± Xu Na¡¯er said understandingly. ¡°That¡¯s my good Na¡¯er. Come, let Big Brother kiss you,¡± Feng Qingran said with lust. ¡°Big Brother Qingran, wait!¡± Xu Na¡¯er dodged, feeling disgusted. ¡°Na¡¯er, is that Leng Ruoxue really as beautiful as you said?¡± Feng Qingran asked doubtfully as he embraced Xu Na¡¯er. ¡°Of course! Na¡¯er has never seen a woman as beautiful as her!¡± Xu Na¡¯er said with slight jealousy, her beautiful little face fuming with anger. ¡°Na¡¯er, do you want Leng Ruoxue to become my woman because of the seventh prince?¡± Feng Qingran asked with some jealousy. Seeing the obvious jealousy on her face, he actually believed her words. But he felt a little uncomfortable thinking that Xu Na¡¯er might be doing this for the seventh prince. ¡°Of course not. I have had nothing to do with the seventh prince for quite some time. I only came up with this idea to help Big Brother Qingran take revenge,¡± Xu Na¡¯er said very sincerely. Hmph! Why would I do this for the seventh prince? I¡¯m doing it all for the sake of that heavenly man. Just thinking about how that man would one day belong to her excited her so much that her heart itched like a cat was scratching it. ¡°My darling Na¡¯er is so considerate of Big Brother. I am so happy! What does Na¡¯er want me to do?¡± Feng Qingran asked with a perverted look. He wasn¡¯t a fool. How could he have become the young master of the Feng family otherwise? He didn¡¯t believe that Xu Na¡¯er didn¡¯t have any motives and only wanted to help him seek revenge! ¡°We just need to find a chance to make her become Big Brother Qingran¡¯s woman. At that time, it will be impossible for her not to marry you. As long as she becomes your woman, won¡¯t General Leng side with you? With the Leng family, Big Brother Qingran¡¯s position as the young master will be even more unshakeable,¡± Xu Na¡¯er analyzed. She had been having this illicit affair with Feng Qingran for so long that he knew this man¡¯s ambition very well. Moreover, the Leng family¡¯s status was now rising, and the family¡¯s momentum was strong. She didn¡¯t believe that Feng Qingran wouldn¡¯t be moved. ¡°Na¡¯er is right. But I don¡¯t know Leng Ruoxue. If I ask her out, she might not agree!¡± At this point, Feng Qingran felt a little awkward. Na¡¯er¡¯s proposal was indeed tempting, but there were no conditions for it to be realized! Chapter 149 - Xu Na’er’s End (4) ¡°Big Brother Qingran, you can hold a banquet in the name of the Feng family and then ask Feng Moran to invite her,¡± Xu Na¡¯er suggested. She had already thought of an idea. ¡°Na¡¯er, you¡¯re so smart,¡± Feng Qingran said happily. Given the relationship between Feng Moran and Leng Ruoxu, he didn¡¯t believe that she wouldn¡¯t give him any face. ¡°It¡¯s all for Big Brother Qingran!¡± Xu Na¡¯er acted coquettishly and shyly. ¡°My Na¡¯er is so considerate of Big Brother. I should reward you well.¡± Then he threw Xu Na¡¯er onto the bed¡­ Sitting on the chair listening to their conspiracy, Freak was trembling with rage. If Xue¡¯er hadn¡¯t calmed him down, he would have stepped forward to kill this adulterous couple. How dare they plot against my Xue¡¯er. They really don¡¯t want their lives anymore. Hmph! I won¡¯t let them off. Leng Ruoxue dragged the angry Freak out of the house and into the yard. ¡°Freak, don¡¯t be angry. They won¡¯t have a good ending,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. In fact, she was also angry, but she had always been relatively calm. Moreover, she had to think of a good way to kill them. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be letting them off too lightly? ¡°Xue¡¯er, wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Freak turned around and entered the room. ¡°Freak?¡± Could it be that he wants to see some steamy action? Leng Ruoxue guessed randomly. A few minutes later, Freak emerged contentedly. ¡°Freak, is the show over so soon?¡± Leng Ruoxue said doubtfully. This Feng Qingran is too useless! He looks tall and strong, but it¡¯s just for show! ¡°What¡¯s over so soon?¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue in confusion. ¡°Steamy action!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m a pure child. How can you suspect that I went to see that?¡± There were a few black lines on Freak¡¯s forehead, and his little face was slightly red. ¡°Why did you go in then?¡± Leng Ruoxue was curious. Didn¡¯t he leave me alone because he was afraid I would see it? ¡°Uh, I added something to liven things up,¡± Freak said very implicitly, his face a little unnatural. ¡°Do you want him to¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue wanted to laugh at the thought that he might do this. It would be a huge blow to any man if he suddenly couldn¡¯t perform at the critical moment! ¡°No, no. How could I do that?!¡± Freak believed that he was a very kind child, so he wouldn¡¯t ruin others¡¯ enjoyment. ¡°No? What is it then?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t think of anything interesting. ¡°I gave them something that would make them unable to stop,¡± Freak said mysteriously, his face saying, ¡®I¡¯m kind!¡¯ ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless, and cold sweat dripped down her forehead non-stop. Freak really has abnormal tastes! ¡°Tell me, why do you have that thing?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly remembered something and grabbed Freak¡¯s clothes to interrogate him. ¡°Erm¡­ Mu Li gave this to me for protection.¡± Freak betrayed him without hesitation. ¡°Do you need this for protection?¡± Leng Ruoxue glared at him. Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old kid? I¡¯m not that easy to fool! ¡°Yes! Not only can you protect yourself, but you can also punish bad people,¡± Freak said hurriedly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you have to trust me. I won¡¯t use this thing to do bad things,¡± Freak promised with a very sincere expression on his face. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll believe you this once. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disgust. The sound coming from the room was a little piercing. ¡­ After Leng Ruoxue and Freak returned to the general¡¯s mansion, they went straight to the garden. Feng Da and the others were preparing dinner. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back just in time. Dinner is about done,¡± Feng Da said when he saw Leng Ruoxue. ¡°What are we having for dinner tonight?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. It looks like we¡¯re going to have hotpot again. Didn¡¯t we just have it last night? ¡°Hotpot! Big Brother Wang made it for us to try,¡± Feng Da explained. Are we going to be guinea pigs again? But it seems like it should be pretty good, Leng Ruoxue thought. When everything was ready, Leng Ruoxue and the others found seats to sit down. But everyone just looked at each other, and no one touched their chopsticks. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the big fellows curiously. ¡°Miss, please eat first. As your subordinates, we only dare to start eating after you,¡± Lin Yuan said ingratiatingly. But his words obviously attracted several disdainful gazes. ¡°It looks good. Everyone, hurry up and eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. Hmph, do these guys really think that I wouldn¡¯t know that they obviously want me to be the first guinea pig? But what they didn¡¯t know was that seasoning was more important than hotpot. Seeing Leng Ruoxue and Freak eating non-stop, Feng Da and the others swallowed their saliva and started eating as well. To be honest, it was not that they didn¡¯t want to give Big Brother Wang and the others face, but they had just learned how to make hotpot yesterday. ¡°If you¡¯re worried, you can just swish it,¡± Leng Ruoxue kindly reminded. ¡°Hehe, if Miss isn¡¯t worried, what are we worried about?¡± Feng Da said awkwardly. ¡°Then eat quickly! Eat more,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with concern. Just like that, everyone ate the most from the spicy hotpot in order to show their guts. In the end, the next day, everyone except Leng Ruoxue, Ye Chen, Leng Ruohan, and Feng Moran had stomachaches. ¡­ ¡°Miss, why did nothing happen to you?¡± Feng Da said aggrievedly with a crying face as he dragged his weak body in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others. He had had diarrhea for the past three days. ¡°We have good character!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled sweetly! Hmph, diarrhea for three days only is already showing mercy. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s character.¡± Freak approved of Xue¡¯er¡¯s words. ¡°Big Brother Feng, please continue!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Feng Moran. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, Xu Na¡¯er and Feng Qingran died. They died together.¡± Feng Moran told Xue¡¯er and the others the news he had heard with a slightly unnatural expression. Chapter 150 - Xu Na’er’s End (5) Leng Ruoxue and Freak exchanged glances, but neither of them spoke. ¡°How did they die?¡± Feng Da asked curiously. How could these two die together? ¡°Uh¡­ overindulgence,¡± Feng Moran said uncomfortably. ¡°Haha, I knew that Xu Na¡¯er wasn¡¯t a good person. But isn¡¯t it a little too easy for her to die like this?¡± Feng Da said with a laugh. He had never had a good impression of Xu Na¡¯er. Moreover, that woman was their young lady¡¯s enemy, so hearing the news of that woman¡¯s death only made him feel less resentful. ¡°Big Brother Feng, how did the Feng family react?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. The two big families would never allow such a scandal to spread. ¡°The Feng family sealed the news immediately after finding out about this. However, it still spread. Probably at least half of the people on the entire Ling Feng Continent know about it now,¡± Feng Moran said helplessly. Good things didn¡¯t come out the door, while bad things spread far and wide. This scandal spread faster than they had imagined, practically at the speed of light. ¡°This is the celebrity effect!¡± Leng Ruoxue exclaimed. ¡°Xue¡¯er, the Feng family will hold a funeral for Feng Qingran three days later,¡± Feng Moran continued. The first elder even asked him to invite Xue¡¯er, but he really couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask. ¡°After something like this happened, they still want to hold a funeral?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disbelief. It¡¯s enough to bury him quietly. Why do they still need to hold a funeral? Don¡¯t they find it embarrassing enough? ¡°Xue¡¯er, you don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s precisely because of this that they have to make it a big deal. After all, one of them is the young master of the Feng family, and the other is the most favored young lady of the Xu family. The Xu family and the Feng family can use the two of them being in love to cover up this scandal. If they quietly settle the two of them, it will really be an affair, and more people will laugh at them,¡± Leng Ruohan explained. ¡°Oh.¡± People in this world really have different ideas! In fact, Leng Ruoxue thought that it would be better to deal with this matter quietly. After all, no scandal could withstand the test of time. After a long time, no one would care about such things. But for people like the Feng family and the Xu family who were so ostentatious, no one could forget them even if they wanted to. ¡°Xue¡¯er, the first elder invited you to the funeral three days later,¡± Feng Moran said after some hesitation. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, Big Brother Feng. I will go,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered quickly. She would think of a way to go even if he didn¡¯t invite her. It would be a waste not to watch the excitement. Moreover, there should be many influential families attending, so it was time for her to go and recognize people. ¡°But¡­¡± Feng Moran was a little worried. ¡°Big Brother Feng, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t bully them,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m not worried that you will bully them. I¡¯m just afraid that they will pester you,¡± Feng Moran explained. ¡°I¡¯ll be there. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Freak promised. With me around, I¡¯ll kill whoever dares to pester Xue¡¯er without mercy. And drug them too! ¡­ Three days later. Leng Ruoxue, Ye Chen, Feng Da, and Lin Yuan came to the Feng family¡¯s main residence to attend the funeral. In a corner outside the Feng family residence¡­ ¡°There are so many people.¡± Looking at the people entering and exiting, Lin Yuan was surprised. How many people did the Feng family invite? They were indeed worthy of being a top aristocratic family. ¡°They aren¡¯t just guests from the Feng family. There are also guests from the Xu family,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. In order to confirm that the two of them were absolutely in love, they organized their funerals together. Of course, they were also buried together. However, who knew how many people would believe their deceitful method. ¡°Miss, when should we go in?¡± Feng Da was a little puzzled. Why isn¡¯t Miss going in? What¡¯s there to see here? ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? It¡¯s not time yet!¡± Leng Ruoxue glared at Feng Da with displeasure. ¡°Oh!¡± Miss is so fierce! ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after looking around and seeing that almost everyone had arrived. With the invitation card, Leng Ruoxue and the others were respectfully led into the inner hall by the servants. They found a random seat and sat down. ¡°Are you Leng Ruoxue?¡± An extremely unfriendly voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s and the others¡¯ ears. After hearing this voice, Leng Ruoxue raised her eyes slightly and saw a young woman standing in front of her. This woman was dressed in bright red, had a face as beautiful as a peach blossom, a sexy body, and a proud temperament. She was staring at her with some ill intent. Upon seeing this situation, Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. Who is this woman? Did I get shot while lying down? Don¡¯t tell me I have a face that invites trouble? ¡°Leng Ruoxue, I¡¯m talking to you. Are you deaf?¡± the woman shouted in displeasure. The woman¡¯s arrogant scream immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the inner hall. Everyone looked at them in bewilderment. ¡°So that¡¯s Leng Ruoxue? She¡¯s even more beautiful than the rumors say,¡± someone whispered to the person beside him, stunned. ¡°Yes! I just don¡¯t know what this princess of the Ye family wants to do. How can Leng Ruoxue be easy to push around?¡± the person beside him answered softly. The crowd gossiped among themselves in whispers, but most of them wanted to watch a good show. ¡°Go and ask your elder sister to come back. Leng Ruoxue isn¡¯t someone she can offend,¡± Huo Qing whispered to Ye Xiao in a corner of the inner hall. ¡°She has always been capricious. It¡¯s not something I can manage,¡± Ye Xiao said a little lamely. He didn¡¯t want to meddle in Ye Mei¡¯s affairs. Seeing Ye Xiao couldn¡¯t even be bothered with Ye Mei, Huo Qing didn¡¯t care about it as an outsider. Anyway, Ye Mei¡¯s life and death had nothing to do with him. ¡°So¡­ you are talking to me? Do I know you?¡± Leng Ruoxue slowly raised her head after a while. She could hear the discussions of the crowd, but she didn¡¯t expect this woman to be from the Ye family. ¡°I am Ye Mei, the princess of the Ye family,¡± Ye Mei said proudly. ¡°What does it have to do with me who you are to the Ye family?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Ye Mei in confusion. What a narcissistic woman. Chapter 151 - The First Elder’s Condition (1) ¡°You¡­ you are the future daughter-in-law of a side branch of the Ye family. How dare you be rude to the eldest young lady of the Ye family¡¯s main branch. You really can¡¯t differentiate between who¡¯s higher and who¡¯s lower,¡± Ye Mei roared with displeasure. She very self-righteously believed that her status was incomparably noble in front of Leng Ruoxue. ¡°I¡¯m the future daughter-in-law of the Ye family?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Freak with a puzzled face. ¡°No, the Ye family has nothing to do with me,¡± Freak said indifferently without even blinking. ¡°You¡­ How dare you, the lowly son of a concubine, look down on the family!¡± Ye Mei¡¯s anger rose, and she screamed without thinking. But her words instantly offended many people present. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being the child of a concubine? Could it be that Miss Ye really thinks that you¡¯re the biological daughter just because you were raised by the main wife?¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly. ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Mei was trembling with anger. She would never have imagined that she would be humiliated instead of humiliating Leng Ruoxue. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t figure out how Leng Ruoxue knew that her background, which she had been hiding, had always been a thorn in her heart. ¡°Miss Ye, before you want to cause trouble for others, you should weigh your own strength first. Otherwise, you will only be inviting humiliation,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some annoyance as her cold gaze gently swept across the crowd. She really had enough of these women. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Ye Mei was so angry that she stammered speechlessly and her chest kept heaving up and down. ¡°The first elder of the Feng family is here!¡± someone shouted. Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately turned to the main seat, and no one cared about the fighting between women anymore. ¡°Hehe, thank you all for taking time out to send off a pair of lovers from our Feng family and Xu family. I am the first elder of the Feng family, and I am standing in for the acting patriarch because he is in too much grief over the loss of his beloved son. Therefore, I am fully responsible for today¡¯s funeral.¡± The first elder of the Feng family walked to the front of the main seat and said a few polite words. Then his narrow eyes looked around the inner hall with a restrained gaze. After his gaze met Leng Ruoxue¡¯s, it flashed slightly, and he nodded gently. When his gaze turned to Ye Mei, who was in a bright red dress, it turned dark and unclear. ¡°Brother Ye, why did your daughter come here in red?¡± Huo Yi, sitting beside Ye Ming, gloated. Even though the Feng and Xu families were treating the funeral as a happy event, coming here in red clothes was not giving face to the host at all. Wasn¡¯t this an obvious insult to the host? He saw the first elder¡¯s expression change just now. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that this is a happy occasion? Since it¡¯s a happy occasion, of course you have to dress brightly,¡± Ye Ming said nonchalantly. It was already very polite of the Ye family to be willing to come. Who dared to say any irresponsible remarks? ¡°Brother Ye is wise.¡± Huo Yi obediently closed his mouth and stopped talking. After a series of formalities, it was time for the burial. Feng Qingran and Xu Na¡¯er would be buried together in the Feng family¡¯s graveyard. However, such an incident wouldn¡¯t give them a good position, so their burial location was rather remote. ¡°Miss, is it over?¡± Feng Da, standing at the back of the crowd, couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± This was Leng Ruoxue¡¯s first time attending a funeral in this other world, so how could she understand these things? ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡± Huo Qing walked over. ¡°What else?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly. ¡°The banquet is the most important thing,¡± Huo Qing explained. The funeral was just for show since they weren¡¯t important people anyway. But the banquet was different. It was the best time for families to socialize and form connections with each other. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Hopefully, something interesting will happen. She only came because she wanted the world to be in chaos after all. ¡°Ruoxue, why did you leave the Heavenly Phoenix Academy?¡± Huo Qing complained with a face full of disappointment. ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± Freak retorted coldly. Hmph! Don¡¯t even think about having any ideas about my Xue¡¯er. ¡°I¡¯m asking Ruoxue, not you,¡± Huo Qing said good-naturedly. He knew that Ye Chen didn¡¯t like him. In fact, he didn¡¯t like Ye Chen either! ¡°Xue¡¯er¡­¡± Freak at Xue¡¯er aggrievedly, his eyes looking as though they would rain at any moment. ¡°I didn¡¯t have much more to learn at the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, so I left. But I¡¯m still considered a student of the academy,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained while also rolling her eyes at Freak. This damn Freak is threatening me again. ¡°Then can I still look for you to spar?¡± Huo Qing said it with certainty even though it was a question. ¡°It¡¯s best not to. You will only cause me trouble.¡± Leng Ruoxue refused directly without giving him any face. She even looked at Ye Mei meaningfully. She hated trouble and rejected the source of all trouble. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Huo Qing said with a wry smile. ¡°That¡¯s your business,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Elder Sister Ye, am I right?¡± Not far away, Shui Xinran looked at the two happily chatting and said to Ye Mei beside her with raging jealousy. ¡°What¡¯s so good about Leng Ruoxue? Why does Big Brother Huo Qing like her?¡± Ye Mei said indignantly. Leng Ruoxue had just revealed her background, so she hated her to the core. ¡°That vixen is the best at seducing men,¡± Shui Xinran said with disdain. Ever since she accidentally heard that the Huo family once proposed marriage to the Leng family, she had been unable to remain calm. The current Leng Ruoxue had already become a thorn in her flesh. Poor Leng Ruoxue. She didn¡¯t know that she was being treated as an imaginary enemy. If she knew, she would definitely run away from the big trouble, Huo Qing, preferably as far away as possible. ¡°Everyone, please come with this old man to the main hall for a meal!¡± the Feng family¡¯s first elder said with a face full of gratitude after the burial. Leng Ruoxue followed everyone to the main hall. They found their seats and sat down. After sitting down, Leng Ruoxue realized that the Feng family had actually arranged their seats with the members of the Five Great Families and the imperial families¡­ There were ten people sitting at the table. In addition to the four of them, there was Feng Moran, Huo Qing, Shui Xinran, Ye Xiao, and Ye Mei. Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t recognize the other person. Chapter 152 - The First Elder’s Condition (2) ¡°Big Brother Feng, why did you arrange for us to sit at the same table?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Feng Moran softly. Big Brother Feng should know that I don¡¯t like getting involved with these people, right? ¡°This was the first elder¡¯s idea. He said that we young people should interact more,¡± Feng Moran said helplessly. In fact, his eldest uncle had already been controlled by the first elder. Now, everything in the entire Feng family was under the first elder¡¯s control except for his grandfather, who was in seclusion. ¡°Different paths lead to different plans,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. They were not on the same channel, so there was no way to communicate. ¡°Xue¡¯er, the dishes are actually all your favorite,¡± Freak said from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s other side as he watched the dishes being served one after another. ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and looked at Feng Moran. Is the Feng family¡¯s first elder showing me goodwill? ¡°Everyone, thank you for gracing us with your presence today. This old man would like to propose a toast to everyone.¡± The Feng family¡¯s first elder drained his cup in a forthright manner. ¡°First Elder is too polite,¡± someone said. ¡°Yes!¡± While everyone was eating, Leng Ruoxue, who was sitting at the neighboring table, quietly sized up the first elder of the Feng family. This first elder had good facial features, looked kind, and was slightly chubby. He was not tall, but the shrewdness in his eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed. Moreover, this first elder was a Spiritual Supremacy. She had long heard that the first elder of the Feng family didn¡¯t care about anything. But for some reason, after Big Brother Feng returned to the Feng family, the first elder, who had always been inactive, suddenly became aggressive. First, he grounded the young master of the Feng family, and then he seized the power of the acting patriarch. No one knew what the first elder¡¯s motive was, but they heard that the first elder treated Big Brother Feng quite well. ¡°Miss Leng, are you not satisfied with the food today?¡± The Feng family¡¯s first elder walked over after sensing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± Leng Ruoxue was instead displeased with the people at her table. ¡°But Miss Leng didn¡¯t even eat,¡± the first elder said very honestly, and his eyes flashed. This is a cunning little fox! ¡°Hehe, I almost forgot to eat after seeing First Elder¡¯s heroic appearance,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonsense without the slightest embarrassment. ¡°Miss Leng is really good with words,¡± the first elder said with a smile, and his already small eyes narrowed even more. ¡°Thank you for the compliment, First Elder.¡± ¡°Miss Leng, please enjoy. I won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡± Then the first elder returned to his seat. Leng Ruoxue looked at the table full of dishes. She picked up her chopsticks and was just about to take a piece of fish when it was snatched away. When she wanted to take another piece, it was snatched away again. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Leng Ruoxue questioned directly with a cold face, feeling very displeased. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. I just want to eat.¡± Ye Mei looked at Leng Ruoxue cockily. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll get you a piece. Let¡¯s not bicker with a pig.¡± Freak quickly coaxed her and placed a piece of meat on her plate. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no need to make a fuss with a pig. We have to let the pig eat more to fatten it up for the kill,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly. ¡°Haha, haha.¡± Her words made Feng Da laugh uncontrollably. After hearing what Leng Ruoxue said, the others held back their laughter for the sake of the Ye family¡¯s face, but their trembling shoulders betrayed them. ¡°Damn it! Who are you calling a pig?¡± Ye Meihuo roared. Was Leng Ruoxue looking for trouble? ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Is there a need to ask?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return as she looked at the plate full of food in front of Ye Mei. ¡°Miss Leng, isn¡¯t it too much to call a girl a pig?¡± Ye Ming, who was sitting at the neighboring table, said with some displeasure. ¡°Father, Leng Ruoxue is finding trouble with me. You have to uphold justice for your daughter!¡± Ye Mei became full of confidence when she saw her father backing her up. ¡°Is this a classic case of the guilty suing the other party first? There are so many pairs of eyes watching. Everyone knows who the one finding trouble is. There¡¯s no need to argue,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly, not paying attention to this father and daughter¡¯s acting at all. Despicable people doing bad things was not worth mentioning. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, do you mean I¡¯ve wronged you?¡± Ye Mei said aggrievedly. ¡°Miss Ye, I don¡¯t mean anything. But you can continue if you¡¯re not afraid of embarrassment. I won¡¯t entertain you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly with disdain in her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue stood up, glanced at the first elder, and then turned to leave. She came to see a joke, not to be treated as one. ¡°Okay.¡± Freak and the other two quickly stood up and left with Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Xue¡¯er, wait for me.¡± Feng Moran chased after her. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Feng Moran caught up with Leng Ruoxue and the others at the door. His face was full of guilt. I shouldn¡¯t have gotten Xue¡¯er to come. ¡°Big Brother Feng, what are you saying? This isn¡¯t your fault. The Ye family wants to find trouble with me,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± Feng Moran looked at Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Big Brother Feng, you are the host,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. How could the host be as casual as a guest! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Big Brother Feng, Feng Qingran is dead, and you might become the Feng family¡¯s young master,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with realization. In her opinion, the first elder¡¯s actions had already explained his intentions. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m not interested in becoming the young master of the Feng family. I swore to follow you forever,¡± Feng Moran explained anxiously. ¡°Big Brother Feng, I understand. But I really don¡¯t mind you becoming the Feng family¡¯s young master,¡± Leng Ruoxue expressed her thoughts. ¡°But I really don¡¯t want to be the young master,¡± Feng Moran said with a slight headache. In fact, he vaguely knew what the first elder was thinking, but he had been pretending to be stupid. ¡°Big Brother Feng, think about it carefully! We¡¯ll go back first,¡± Leng Ruoxue advised, not wanting him to regret it in the future. ¡°Okay, you go back first. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow,¡± Feng Moran said quickly. Chapter 153 - The First Elder’s Condition (3) ¡°Big Brother, do you really not want to be the young master of the Feng family?¡± Feng Aoran appeared after Leng Ruoxue left. ¡°No,¡± Feng Moran said softly as he glanced at his younger brother. ¡°But Father, Mother, and First Elder all hope that you can¡­¡± Feng Aoran hesitated. Ever since his eldest brother returned, his parents, who had been sent to the countryside by his eldest uncle, were brought back by the first elder. Their father also regained his identity and status as the second master of the Feng family. Their second branch rose again, and the eldest branch gradually declined under the suppression of the first elder and the others. The current situation was the best for their second branch, so Feng Aoran knew that his father would definitely not want to let go of this opportunity at hand. His brother was definitely going to become the young master. ¡°Aoran, I¡¯m staying in the Feng family temporarily for you. I don¡¯t care what they think. I won¡¯t be the young master of the Feng family. Father can be the patriarch if he wants, but don¡¯t use me as a bargaining chip,¡± Feng Moran said bluntly to Feng Aoran. This was probably the first time he told his younger brother his thoughts so clearly. He had grown up in an influential family and had experienced the fickleness of human nature. Therefore, he would never let others use him now, even if they were his parents. ¡°Big Brother, if you don¡¯t become the young master, then there¡¯s no one else in our Feng family,¡± Feng Aoran said worriedly. His brother was now the most outstanding person among the Feng family¡¯s younger generation. If his brother was unwilling to become the family¡¯s young master, then the Feng family¡­ ¡°Who says there¡¯s no one? Isn¡¯t there still you? Aoran, I want to follow Xue¡¯er. I won¡¯t be by your side forever.¡± Feng Moran knew that his brother¡¯s dependence had become a little stronger because of him, so he had to make Aoran realize it. The future of the Feng family was not in his hands, and he had always regarded himself as a passerby of the Feng family. ¡°Big Brother, I don¡¯t really want to be the young master either,¡± Feng Aoran said honestly. In fact, it had not been a day or two since he had such thoughts. His days with Ruoxue and the others were short, but he was really envious of the atmosphere between them. It was so harmonious and warm. Such an atmosphere was simply not experienced in large families. ¡°Aoran, you¡­¡± Feng Moran didn¡¯t expect his brother to have such thoughts. ¡°Big Brother, may I follow you?¡± Feng Aoran looked at Feng Moran expectantly. Feng Moran was stunned by Feng Aoran¡¯s words, and it took a long time for him to come back to his senses. Did I hear it right? ¡°Aoran, you want to follow me?¡± Feng Moran asked to confirm. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the young master. I just want to follow Big Brother,¡± Feng Aoran said seriously word by word. ¡°Aoran, neither the first elder nor our parents will agree if both of us go,¡± Feng Moran said helplessly. He could already imagine his parents¡¯ angry faces. ¡°I believe Big Brother will think of a way to convince the first elder,¡± Feng Aoran said cunningly with a fox-like smile on his face. Hehe, I know that Big Brother agrees since he is willing to say this. ¡°Aoran, let¡¯s make a deal. If I can¡¯t convince the first elder, you have to stay in the Feng family obediently.¡± Feng Moran said the ugly words in advance to prevent his brother from crying and making a fuss later. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Feng Aoran nodded obediently. But he wouldn¡¯t stay at home and become a puppet. At worst, he would run away from home. After the guests gradually dispersed, Feng Moran went directly to the first elder. In the first elder¡¯s room¡­ ¡°Moran, why are you looking for me?¡± the first elder asked even though he knew the answer. ¡°First Elder, thank you for your love, but I really can¡¯t be the young master of the Feng family,¡± Feng Moran said directly. Feng Qingran was dead, but the selection of the young master of the Feng family wouldn¡¯t be delayed. Not only that, but it had to be decided in the shortest time possible to reduce the impact of Feng Qingran¡¯s death. ¡°Do you know what you are saying?¡± the first elder asked expressionlessly, but the displeasure in his voice was obvious. ¡°I know. I hope First Elder will agree.¡± Feng Moran was still very respectful to the first elder. ¡°Do you know how many people are eyeing this position?¡± ¡°I know, but I¡¯m really not suitable.¡± Feng Moran lowered his stance. ¡°If you¡¯re not suitable, then no one is.¡± The first elder snorted and glared at Feng Moran. A Spiritual Sovereign with a divine beast actually said that he wasn¡¯t qualified to be the young master of the family. Who was qualified then? A divine beast! Even he didn¡¯t have one! ¡°First Elder, the family is full of talents. There will be someone more suitable than me,¡± Feng Moran said very modestly. ¡°Fine. I will let you go as long as you can find me a Spiritual Sovereign with a divine beast.¡± The first elder deliberately made things difficult. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°First Elder!¡± Feng Moran was speechless. Does First Elder have to make things so difficult for me? Even if he could find someone with aptitude comparable to Huo Qing, divine beasts were not cabbages. Where could he find a divine beast! ¡°I only have this one condition.¡± The first elder narrowed his eyes, not looking at Feng Moran, making it clear that there was no room for negotiation. ¡°First Elder, please rest!¡± Feng Moran smiled bitterly as he exited the first elder¡¯s room, his face full of helplessness. After returning to his room, he saw Feng Aoran waiting for him. ¡°Big Brother, how was it?¡± Feng Aoran hurriedly asked. ¡°I failed.¡± Feng Moran shook his head helplessly. ¡°What did the first elder say?¡± Feng Aoran couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°The first elder, he¡­¡± Feng Moran told his brother the condition that the first elder proposed. ¡°This condition is really too harsh. How is that possible?¡± Feng Aoran cried out speechlessly. This was clearly forcing him! It was too much. ¡°Big Brother, what should we do now?¡± Feng Aoran¡¯s pitch-black eyes stared at Feng Moran. He didn¡¯t have any good ideas. He was counting on his brother! ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time!¡± Feng Moran didn¡¯t have any ideas now. ¡°Big Brother, actually, I think you can look for Ruoxue. She might have a way,¡± Feng Aoran suggested. Chapter 154 - The First Elder’s Condition (4) ¡°I don¡¯t want her to know about this!¡± Feng Moran said lightly. He owed Xue¡¯er enough. He really didn¡¯t have the face to make her worry about his own affairs. ¡°Okay.¡± While the two brothers were discussing, someone suddenly knocked on the door. Feng Moran gave his brother a look, and Feng Aoran went to open the door. ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you here?¡± Feng Aoran pretended to be stupid. ¡°Ao¡¯er, we¡¯re here to look for Mo¡¯er,¡± Su Qi, their mother, said. ¡°Oh, Big Brother is preparing to sleep. Dad, Mom, let¡¯s not disturb him,¡± Feng Aoran said to his parents very understandingly. ¡°Move aside. We have something important to tell your brother,¡± Feng Rui said with a displeased face. ¡°Aoran, let Father and Mother in!¡± Feng Moran shouted from the inner room. He heard what the three of them said. ¡°Oh, Dad, Mom, please come in.¡± ¡°Stinky brat, what the hell are you doing? You actually don¡¯t want to be the young master of the Feng family?¡± Feng Rui walked into the inner room angrily and immediately scolded Feng Moran fiercely. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in becoming the young master of the Feng family. Leave this position to those who want it!¡± Feng Moran said without a care. In fact, he had expected his parents¡¯ reaction. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying? I think you must be exhausted. Don¡¯t go out for the time being and just stay at home. When you stop talking nonsense, I¡¯ll let you out,¡± Feng Rui said domineeringly. ¡°I know what I¡¯m saying. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to admit it,¡± Feng Moran said nonchalantly. This was the so-called familial affection among top families. Everything was for benefits. A son was a good son when he had value. When he couldn¡¯t satisfy their requests, he would become an abandoned son. Fortunately, he had long been indifferent to this kind of familial affection. During his stay in the Feng family, his parents always said that they wanted to compensate him and care for him, but he knew very well that his parents were using him for their own benefits. He had already become his father¡¯s biggest bargaining chip in becoming the patriarch. He knew that as long as he became the young master of the Feng family, the first elder would support his father in becoming the patriarch. But because he refused, his father¡¯s position as the patriarch was very likely to be lost. Otherwise, his father wouldn¡¯t be so angry. Presumably, the first elder had already communicated with his father. ¡°You¡­ you unfilial son, I raised you for nothing!¡± Feng Rui roared as his face turned purple with anger. He really couldn¡¯t understand why, but the first elder just happened to favor his son for the position of the young master out of the many who were eyeing it. Yet this unfilial son of his was actually unwilling to do such a good thing! It really pissed him off. ¡°Father, you¡¯ve raised me for more than a decade, and I¡¯ve also left home for more than a decade. But during the time that I was back, you¡¯ve gained a lot from using me, so I don¡¯t owe you anything anymore,¡± Feng Moran said helplessly. He really didn¡¯t want to say such heartless words if possible, but¡­ ¡°Y-you¡­ Fine! Your wings have hardened, and I can¡¯t control you anymore, right?¡± Feng Rui pointed at Feng Moran, and the veins on his face bulged as he panted heavily. ¡°Mo¡¯er, how can you talk to your father like that? Look at how angry you made him! Hurry up and apologize to your father,¡± Su Qi said with displeasure. In fact, she used to dote on this eldest son of hers. But she had stopped paying attention to him ever since his poor result in the aptitude test. However, never in her wildest dreams did she expect that her eldest son, whom she had neglected, would return to the Feng family after leaving home for more than a decade. Moreover, he became so talented and even had a divine beast. The couple couldn¡¯t help but see hope due to this. Furthermore, the first elder had promised them that as long as Feng Moran became the young master of the Feng family, the next patriarch of the Feng family would definitely be Feng Rui. They knew their eldest son¡¯s feelings for them and the Feng family had faded after being ignored for so long, so they had been thinking of ways to make up for it. But Feng Qingran¡¯s sudden death made the matter more urgent. Their original plan to cultivate feelings anew was disrupted, and Feng Moran said that he didn¡¯t want to be the young master, making the couple panic. They had suggested to the first elder that they should act first before announcing the matter. This way, Feng Moran would have no choice but to do it. But the first elder was very opposed to this idea. The first elder wanted Feng Moran to do it willingly because he felt that Feng Moran would only seriously consider the interests of the Feng family if he acknowledged his identity. ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t be the young master of the Feng family,¡± Feng Moran reiterated. He never hoped that his parents could understand him, but he also didn¡¯t want to be a pawn in their hands. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Husband, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s go back first. Let Mo¡¯er consider it carefully. Perhaps he will think it through himself.¡± Su Qi patted Feng Rui¡¯s back gently to persuade him. ¡°Alright. Unfilial son, reconsider it yourself!¡± Feng Rui roared and left Feng Moran¡¯s room angrily with Su Qi¡¯s help. ¡°Big Brother.¡± Feng Aoran looked at his brother worriedly. Alas, he didn¡¯t expect his parents to react so strongly. He was a little scared just now. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Aoran. Go back to your room and sleep,¡± Feng Moran said, not wanting his brother to worry. ¡°Okay. Big Brother, rest early too.¡± Feng Aoran closed the door for Feng Moran and left the room. ¡­ In the main hall of General Leng¡¯s mansion¡­ ¡°Miss, as you expected, the Xu family really took Xu Na¡¯er¡¯s corpse away.¡± Feng Da looked at Leng Ruoxue with admiration. This was the report he obtained from the team he sent to monitor the Feng family. ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? No one from the Xu family showed up at the funeral. They were just embarrassed. The Xu family has always been proud of their daughter. Now that this has happened, it¡¯s really hard to say if anyone will dare to marry their daughters in the future,¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed. She despised people who sold their daughters for benefits the most, and the Xu family was just such a family. Chapter 155 - The First Elder’s Condition (5) ¡°Miss, you are very proper,¡± Feng Da said flatteringly. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s getting late. Go to bed!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone when she saw that the news she wanted to know had been confirmed. She then turned around and returned to her room. ¡­ The next day¡­ Freak woke Leng Ruoxue up before she could get out of bed. ¡°Damn Freak, if there¡¯s nothing important, I will make you regret waking me up.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the aggrieved Freak standing outside the door and threatened with gusto. ¡°Xue¡¯er, how can you shout at me?¡± Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er is so fierce. No wonder no one else dared to come. ¡°What is it? Tell me quickly. I still want to sleep!¡± Leng Ruoxue said unhappily. She hated being woken up when she was sleeping soundly, even more so than being disturbed while eating. ¡°Feng Moran¡¯s parents want to see you,¡± Freak said pitifully. ¡°See me? Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. They just said they have something very important to talk to you about,¡± he explained. When he saw the pair of shifty-eyed parents, he knew that nothing good was going to happen. ¡°Ask them to wait for me in the living room. I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. She had to give them some face since they were Big Brother Feng¡¯s parents! ¡°Yes, my queen.¡± Freak received the queen¡¯s order and turned to leave reluctantly. After Leng Ruoxue washed up, she slowly walked to the living room. Leng Ruoxue saw a middle-aged couple sitting and chatting with Freak as she entered the living room. But he looked indifferent and seemed uninterested. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re here.¡± Freak¡¯s sharp eyes saw Leng Ruoxue, and he was excited. This couple was too difficult to deal with. They were clearly here to gather intelligence and asked him many questions, and some he didn¡¯t know how to answer. Leng Ruoxue looked at Freak¡¯s aggrieved appearance and was a little speechless. What happened to him? It¡¯s like someone bullied him. Does he have to be so exaggerated! ¡°Are you Big Brother Feng¡¯s parents?¡± Leng Ruoxue walked to the middle-aged couple. ¡°Yes, you are Leng Ruoxue?¡± Su Qi looked at Leng Ruoxue in amazement. She had long heard of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s great name, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be so beautiful in person. Moreover, she had done her son a favor. What if¡­ She couldn¡¯t help thinking after seeing Leng Ruoxue. ¡°I am Leng Ruoxue.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the middle-aged couple in front of her. The couple was about forty years old. The man was handsome and had a tall stature, looking very similar to Big Brother Feng. As for the woman, she had a beautiful appearance and a noble temperament and looked very young. As for their strength, one was a Spiritual Sovereign, and the other was a Spiritual Monarch. The cold and serious Feng Rui merely nodded at Leng Ruoxue, while Su Qi was relatively enthusiastic. ¡°Ruoxue, since you address Mo¡¯er as Big Brother, can you address us as Uncle and Auntie?¡± Su Qi held Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand warmly. ¡°Erm, Uncle, Auntie, hello. Ruoxue was rude,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely. Alas, they are Big Brother Feng¡¯s parents. I just don¡¯t know why they¡¯re looking for me. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay. We won¡¯t mind. After all, this is the first time we¡¯re meeting!¡± Su Qi said understandingly. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, may I know why you¡¯re looking for Ruoxue today?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked directly. ¡°Uh, something did happen!¡± Su Qi said, slightly embarrassed. ¡°Auntie, just tell me directly!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush and waste time. Since they were Big Brother Feng¡¯s parents, she would still help as long as their requests were not too unreasonable. ¡°Ruoxue, it¡¯s like this. You know that Qingran just passed away, but the position of the young master of the Feng family can¡¯t remain empty. So, what the first elder wants is for Moran to become the young master,¡± Su Qi explained simply. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing!¡± Leng Ruoxue echoed. ¡°Of course it¡¯s a good thing. It¡¯s a good thing that many people can¡¯t ask for, but that foolish child isn¡¯t willing. Tell me, is there anyone as foolish as him?¡± Su Qi complained to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Big Brother Feng isn¡¯t willing?¡± ¡°Yes, he doesn¡¯t want to, so we would like to ask you to help and persuade him. He¡¯s indebted to you, so perhaps he will listen to you,¡± Su Qi suggested. This was something the couple had discussed all night. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never liked to impose on others. If Big Brother Feng doesn¡¯t agree to it himself, I won¡¯t force him. Moreover, I don¡¯t have the right,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained nicely. ¡°Ruoxue, we just want you to help us persuade him, not force him. You don¡¯t know how stubborn this child is. He can¡¯t fulfill the condition the first elder proposed,¡± Su Qi said helplessly. ¡°What did the first elder propose?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°The first elder said he won¡¯t force Mo¡¯er as long as he can find a Spiritual Sovereign with a divine beast among the younger generation of the Feng family,¡± Su Qi said with a bitter and beautiful face full of worry. ¡°This condition is indeed very demanding.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. However, it wasn¡¯t difficult for her, but¡­ ¡°Of course. Even if you have outstanding aptitude, where can you get a divine beast? Even the first elder doesn¡¯t have a divine beast!¡± Mo¡¯er¡¯s divine beast was the only one in the Feng family! Therefore, Mo¡¯er was very important to both the Feng family and the couple. ¡°Auntie, then I¡¯ll go with you to persuade Big Brother Feng!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She couldn¡¯t leave Big Brother Feng alone! ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qi immediately beamed with joy. She was waiting for her to say this! Leng Ruoxue and Freak followed Feng Rui and his wife to the Feng family¡¯s main residence. ¡°Ruoxue, I won¡¯t be going in with you,¡± Su Qi said awkwardly. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the guards guarding outside Big Brother Feng¡¯s yard, and a trace of understanding flashed in her heart. Chapter 156 - : The First Elder’s Condition (6) She walked to Feng Moran¡¯s room, knocked on the door, and entered with Freak. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are you here?¡± Feng Moran was surprised to see them. ¡°Your parents went to the general¡¯s mansion this morning,¡± Freak said in a peculiar tone with a very unhappy expression. ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t listen to them. I really don¡¯t want to be the young master,¡± Feng Moran explained anxiously. ¡°Big Brother Feng, I know. I¡¯m not here to persuade you. Bring me to see the Feng family¡¯s first elder!¡± Leng Ruoxue interrupted Feng Moran. ¡°Do you really want to see him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright. But don¡¯t agree to any of the first elder¡¯s conditions for my sake,¡± Feng Moran said with a warning look in his eyes. He owed Xue¡¯er enough. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Feng Moran brought Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen to the first elder¡¯s residence. No one stopped him on the way¡­ ¡°All of you wait outside. Only Miss Leng is allowed to enter,¡± the first elder in the house instructed. ¡°Xue¡¯er¡­¡± Freak grabbed Leng Ruoxue, who was about to enter the house, and glared at the dirty old geezer in the house with displeasure. Hmph, this old pervert actually only wants Xue¡¯er to see him alone! ¡°Be good and wait for me outside,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she walked into the house. ¡°First Elder, what are your conditions? Tell me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. ¡°Miss Leng, to tell you the truth, our Feng family currently lacks reserve strength, and many of our descendants do not have good aptitude. Moran is the best in our younger generation, so under Moran¡¯s lead, our Feng family will definitely become more prosperous,¡± the first elder said earnestly, his face full of anticipation. ¡°First Elder, if Big Brother Feng wants to be the young master, I will certainly support him. But now, he doesn¡¯t want to do it himself, and I don¡¯t want anyone to force him.¡± Leng Ruoxue told the first elder her thoughts. She hoped that everyone under her protection could live happily. ¡°The Feng family is the second Great Family. How honorable is it to become the young master of the Feng family? How did it become forcing him?¡± The first elder was a little angry as he spoke. If such a thing happened to others, they would be overjoyed, but there was actually someone unwilling. He really couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°First Elder, this might be an honor for others, but it¡¯s nothing for people who don¡¯t value fame and fortune.¡± What Leng Ruoxue implied was that Feng Moran was someone who didn¡¯t value fame and fortune. ¡°He will regret it in the future!¡± the first elder roared. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to finally favor a junior of the family. ¡°That¡¯s his own choice,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. Since he had chosen, there was no need to regret. After all, everyone had to be responsible for their choices. There was no medicine for regret in the world. ¡°Since you call him Big Brother, shouldn¡¯t you plan for his future?¡± the first elder questioned with a glare and released a slight trace of his might. ¡°I am planning for his future. Big Brother Feng is a person who yearns for freedom. I can¡¯t let him be bound in this mansion and yard to lead a depressed life unless it¡¯s his own choice,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently, not at all afraid of the first elder¡¯s might. ¡°It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t want to be the young master. I still have the same condition,¡± the first elder said without relenting. ¡°First Elder, why make things so difficult for Big Brother Feng? You just want to find a young master for the Feng family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°No one in the Feng family is more suitable than Moran,¡± the first elder said stubbornly, his thoughts remaining unchanged. ¡°But Big Brother Feng doesn¡¯t want to do it. First Elder, your condition is a little too much for Big Brother Feng. How about this, let¡¯s negotiate a deal?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the first elder with a face full of mystery. ¡°What deal? Unless my Feng family can produce a genius young master, there¡¯s no need to negotiate,¡± the first elder said without any room for negotiation. This was already his lowest requirement. He also knew that a divine beast was a little unrealistic. ¡°What if I have a way to make the Feng family produce a hundred geniuses?¡± Leng Ruoxue threw out big bait. She didn¡¯t believe that this cunning old fox wouldn¡¯t take the bait. ¡°A hundred? Are you joking? How is that possible?¡± The first elder didn¡¯t believe Leng Ruoxue could do it at all. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Nothing is impossible. I just don¡¯t know if First Elder will agree or not.¡± Leng Ruoxue waited patiently for the first elder¡¯s decision. ¡°If you can really do it, then I¡¯ll agree to it,¡± the first elder said resolutely after thinking for a while and steeling his heart. ¡°First Elder is a straightforward person, so I won¡¯t say anything unnecessary.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a small jade bottle and handed it to the first elder. ¡°What are these? Pills?¡± The first elder opened it to take a look. There were about a hundred pearl-like pills inside. ¡°These are remolding pills,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Remolding pills? Miss Leng, do you think I don¡¯t know about pills? Everyone knows that remolding pills are the most useless pill on the Ling Feng Continent and don¡¯t have good effects,¡± the first elder said sullenly. ¡°First Elder, how can you be as short-sighted as ordinary people? Since I said I would give you a hundred geniuses, why would I lie to you?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight displeasure. She knew very well that when dealing with people who had been in high positions for a long time, it was absolutely impossible to be too weak. ¡°Could it be that your remolding pills are different?¡± the first elder asked with a puzzled look. ¡°These are true remolding pill. Otherwise, how do you think Big Brother Feng became a genius?¡± Leng Ruoxue explained lightly. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­¡± The first elder quickly stopped talking. His face was full of excitement as he held the jade bottle tightly in his hand. If this was true, then the Feng family¡­ He simply didn¡¯t dare to imagine how powerful the Feng family would be in the future. ¡°First Elder, there are a hundred remolding pills inside. But I suggest you choose some descendants with good character to consume them. Otherwise, it will be troublesome if there are too many geniuses,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested very kindly. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Miss Leng. I will choose wisely,¡± the first elder said gratefully. To be honest, he did intend to choose some with better aptitudes to remold. After all, this was an unwritten rule of every family. But after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s reminder, he couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat. He couldn¡¯t imagine that if he really chose people according to his original plan, it would probably be nothing but a disaster for the Feng family. Chapter 157 - A Deal with the First Elder (1) ¡°Then Big Brother Feng¡­¡± ¡°Miss Leng, don¡¯t worry. This old man won¡¯t force him anymore unless he wants to,¡± the first elder said very naturally. ¡°Erm, I have another question. Did Miss Leng refine these pills yourself?¡± the first elder probed. ¡°What does First Elder think?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a sweet smile on her face. She believed that the first elder was a smart person and would know what to do. ¡°I understand,¡± the first elder said in realization. What a monster! After knowing that Leng Ruoxue was an artificer, he had decided to befriend her. Now, he was even more¡­ ¡°Miss Leng, our Feng family is willing to become allies with Miss Leng and advance and retreat together in the future,¡± the first elder continued after a pause. Although he had not discussed this with the patriarch, he believed that the patriarch would definitely agree. ¡°First Elder, you think too highly of me. I don¡¯t have any forces,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. She didn¡¯t expect the identity of an alchemist to be so useful. Even the second Great Family came knocking on her door to request an alliance. No wonder those alchemists and the like were all so arrogant. ¡°Miss Leng is too modest.¡± A few drops of cold sweat dripped down the first elder¡¯s forehead. What other forces did she need? As long as she revealed her identity, many powerhouses would knock on her door. ¡°First Elder, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Leng Ruoxue really didn¡¯t think she was being humble because after thinking about it, she truly didn¡¯t have any forces other than Feng Da and the others. ¡°Hehe, regardless of whether Miss Leng has any forces or not, our Feng family is willing to ally with Miss Leng,¡± the first elder said very understandingly. Great Aunt, this should be enough, right?! ¡°Since First Elder is so enthusiastic, then Ruoxue will accept. But the patriarch and acting patriarch of the Feng family¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue said in puzzlement. She really wanted to know how much power the first elder had. ¡°Miss Leng, don¡¯t worry. The patriarch trusts me a lot. He won¡¯t object to anything I decide. As for the acting patriarch? He won¡¯t be for long,¡± the first elder said confidently. He didn¡¯t think much of Feng Xiao to begin with, what more now. ¡°First Elder, a selfish and sinister person like Feng Xiao will sooner or later be a scourge to the Feng family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly after seeing that the first elder was reasonable. But what the first elder would do was not something she could control. ¡°I know, but he is the eldest son of the patriarch after all. So¡­¡± Even if he wanted to get rid of Feng Xiao, he had to have a good reason. Otherwise, the patriarch might not say anything on the surface, but there would definitely be a barrier in his heart. It would be disadvantageous for the Feng family¡¯s development and not what he wanted to see. ¡°It¡¯s the Feng family¡¯s fortune to have someone like First Elder in the Feng family,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. This old man really does everything for the Feng family wholeheartedly, and he doesn¡¯t even have any selfish motives. ¡°Miss Leng truly thinks too highly of me, haha.¡± The first elder smiled modestly, not minding it at all. ¡°First Elder, this is for you.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a while, then took out two green pills and handed them to the first elder. This old man was quite to her liking. Moreover, since the two families were going to ally, then this old man could also be considered one of them. ¡°What is this?¡± The first elder was a little skeptical as he received the two translucent green pills. What rich spiritual energy! ¡°Green spirit pills!¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Green spirit pills! For spirit beasts?¡± The first elder¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Leng Ruoxue in disbelief. Although humans could also consume green spirit pills, the effects were not as good as spirit beasts consuming them. Moreover, even though green spirit pills were not difficult to concoct, the green spirit fruits used to concoct them were extremely difficult to find. Alas! Now I know why Moran has a divine beast. Leng Ruoxue is truly full of surprises. Seems like my decision was right. ¡°Yes, I heard First Elder has a level nine holy beast.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Hehe, thank you, Miss Leng, on behalf of Sparrow Feather,¡± the first elder said gratefully. He was even happier than when he advanced to Spiritual Supremacy. Leng Ruoxue is truly my benefactor. The first elder couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart. ¡°First Elder, remember to find a deserted place to advance,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. ¡°Hehe, this old man knows.¡± He didn¡¯t want to make it known to everyone like General Leng. ¡°Oh right, First Elder, it¡¯s best not to let anyone know about our alliance,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± the first elder said understandingly. It seemed like Leng Ruoxue wanted to keep a low profile. But there were some things that were destined to be impossible to keep a low profile. In fact, he was mistaken. Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t trying to keep a low profile. She wanted to pretend to be weak to eat tigers. ¡°First Elder, I¡¯ve completed my task. I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after looking at the time. It was almost noon, and she was hungry. ¡°Miss Leng, it¡¯s almost noon. You have to stay for lunch!¡± The first elder urged her to stay. ¡°First Elder, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. All the major families are eyeing me covetously now. If I really stay, I¡¯m afraid it will bring trouble to the Feng family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said jokingly. ¡°Uh, in that case, I won¡¯t force Miss Leng. I¡¯ll see¡­¡± Before the first elder could finish, Leng Ruoxue interrupted him. ¡°First Elder, I¡¯m here to look for Big Brother Feng.¡± ¡°Uh, alright then!¡± The first elder knew that he was being despised and was depressed. You had to know how much face he would be giving her to see her out! But¡­ Leng Ruoxue left the first elder¡¯s room and looked at Freak and Feng Moran guarding the door. ¡°Big Brother Feng, the matter has been resolved.¡± ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go back!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, did you agree to the first elder¡¯s condition?¡± Feng Moran couldn¡¯t help asking. Alas! I really didn¡¯t want Xue¡¯er to worry about me¡­ ¡°No, I just made a deal with him,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained simply. ¡°What deal?¡± Feng Moran asked quickly. He knew that this had happened. Otherwise, the first elder wouldn¡¯t have relented. ¡°It¡¯s a simple deal. Big Brother Feng, it¡¯s not what you think. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted him. This deal was indeed not difficult for her. Chapter 158 - A Deal with the First Elder (2) ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t lie to me,¡± Feng Moran said in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. It¡¯s not convenient to talk here. I¡¯ll tell you in detail when you go to the general¡¯s mansion,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Big Brother Feng actually doesn¡¯t believe me. Boohoo¡­ It makes me so sad. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you off.¡± He originally wanted to go back today, but he still had some things to settle. After settling the things here, he would immediately go to the general¡¯s mansion. Feng Moran saw her off for a long time. And in the end, Leng Ruoxue had to chase him back. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what deal did you make with the Feng family¡¯s first elder?¡± Freak asked curiously after they returned to the general¡¯s mansion. ¡°One hundred remolding pills.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Well, this wasn¡¯t difficult for Xue¡¯er. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t surprised that the Feng family¡¯s first elder agreed. After all, a hundred remolding pills would definitely be enough to remold the younger generation of the Feng family. ¡°Freak, the Feng family still wants to form an alliance with me,¡± Leng Ruoxue continued and conveniently explained her conversation with the first elder in the house to Freak. ¡°The first elder really profited this time,¡± Freak said a little angrily. ¡°Freak, he¡¯s already an old man,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. How can he be jealous of an old man! ¡°Xue¡¯er, the seventh prince is still in the dungeon! Hurry up and get rid of him, or we¡¯ll have to raise him and waste the money of our general¡¯s mansion.¡± Freak changed the topic and reminded her. The seventh prince was more of an eyesore than a bad old man. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go to the dungeon to take a look after lunch.¡± She had locked the seventh prince up for several days and didn¡¯t know what he was like now. With this in mind, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little expectant. After lunch, Leng Ruoxue and Freak went to the dungeon where the seventh prince was locked up. Leng Ruoxue looked at the seventh prince in the cell and almost thought she had entered the wrong place. Is this really that noble seventh prince? In the cell, the seventh prince had tattered clothes, disheveled hair that looked like straw, and dust covered his face that was black and blue all over¡­ What¡¯s going on? She remembered clearly that she didn¡¯t ask anyone to torture him! Did someone sneak into the cell and swap the seventh prince? Thinking of this¡­ ¡°Li Yu!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly shouted. ¡°Leng Ruoxue! Let me out! Let me out!¡± Sitting on the ground, Li Xun suddenly raised his head and yelled at Leng Ruoxue. He didn¡¯t want to stay here. He was the noble seventh prince. How could he stay in a cell! It seems to still be the seventh prince, just that his eyes are a little unfocused. His mental endurance must have reached its limit. Hmph! As expected of a pampered prince. He¡¯s already become like this after just a few days. So useless. Leng Ruoxue thought disdainfully. ¡°Do you really want to go out?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked coldly. ¡°Yes, I want to go out! I want to go out!¡± Li Yu roared like a madman. ¡°You can still live if you stay here. Leave? Do you think you would still be able to live?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. She felt that she was too kind to think so much for her enemy. ¡°No, I won¡¯t die. Imperial Father will protect me. And Na¡¯er. She is the most favored eldest young lady of the Xu family. She won¡¯t let others kill me,¡± the seventh prince said as if he was talking to himself. ¡°Your father can¡¯t even protect himself, so how can he protect you? As for Xu Na¡¯er, it¡¯s impossible for her to care about your life and death because the Xu Na¡¯er you miss is already dead.¡± Leng Ruoxue really didn¡¯t want to break his beautiful dream. But a dream was a dream, and people always had to face reality. ¡°No, you¡¯re lying to me. You¡¯re lying to me. My imperial father will protect me. And Na¡¯er, Na¡¯er won¡¯t die. How can she die?¡± Li Yu didn¡¯t believe Leng Ruoxue at all. Suddenly, his eyes became sharp and fierce. He glared at Leng Ruoxue fiercely and said, ¡°It¡¯s you. It must be you. What did you do to Na¡¯er? You must have caused Na¡¯er¡¯s death. You vicious woman with a snake¡¯s heart, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Li Yu screamed crazily. His eyes were bloodshot, and the veins on his face bulged. He had entered a peak state of madness. ¡°Do you really think your Na¡¯er is good? To tell you the truth, she died on Feng Qingran¡¯s bed. The cause of her death was¡­ excessive indulgence.¡± Leng Ruoxue despised men like Li Yu who ran away from reality and were unwilling to face reality, so she could only kindheartedly wake him up. ¡°Feng Qingran? No, you¡¯re lying to me. Tell me you¡¯re lying. Na¡¯er isn¡¯t that kind of woman. She isn¡¯t!¡± Li Yu wilted. This blow was too great for him. He really couldn¡¯t accept the woman he loved dying on another man¡¯s bed. ¡°She isn¡¯t? If she wasn¡¯t, then no one is,¡± Ye Chen said coldly. Li Yu is really a useless man. He was actually fooled by a woman, but he actually treated that slut as a holy goddess. Hmph! He really deserves to be fooled. ¡°She isn¡¯t. She isn¡¯t¡­¡± After hearing what Ye Chen said, Li Yu¡¯s head hung down. He didn¡¯t react for a while and just kept repeating this sentence. ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her head to look at Freak. She really didn¡¯t have the mood to torture Li Yu at all after seeing him in this state of death. She clearly didn¡¯t do anything yet, but Li Yu couldn¡¯t bear it. Such a person was truly trash. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t go.¡± Li Yu finally reacted and hurriedly pleaded, but no one bothered with him¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, what should we do with Li Yu?¡± Freak asked with a headache after leaving the dungeon. ¡°Give him back to Li Yuan!¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be letting him off too lightly?¡± Freak said with some dissatisfaction. ¡°How can we let him off lightly? Do you think Li Yuan will let him go? His fate will be much worse if he falls into Li Yuan¡¯s hands than staying in ours.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t think Li Yuan would treat him as his younger brother. He would torture him in all sorts of ways! ¡°That¡¯s true. But Xue¡¯er, you haven¡¯t even avenged yourself yet. I¡¯m really unwilling to return him like this!¡± Freak complained. Chapter 159 - A Deal with the First Elder (3) ¡°There¡¯s no joy in taking revenge in his current state,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. ¡°But what if he¡¯s pretending?¡± Freak really couldn¡¯t believe that a noble prince¡¯s heart was so fragile. Every person in an imperial family or aristocratic family was devious! People like Li Yu couldn¡¯t survive unless they were especially favored and protected. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood. Let Li Yuan try!¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Freak echoed. But just to be safe, he thought it would be better to prescribe some medicine to Li Yu beforehand. Better to act than to be tempted. After dinner, Leng Ruoxue and Freak brought Li Yu straight to the palace. ¡­ In the imperial study¡­ ¡°What does this mean?¡± Li Yuan was sitting on the dragon throne while looking at Leng Ruoxue in confusion. ¡°We¡¯re here to return the person,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained lightly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to return him,¡± Li Yuan said generously. He didn¡¯t want this person. ¡°It won¡¯t be difficult to borrow him again, so I¡¯ll return him to you first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very carefully. She wouldn¡¯t want this trash even if she could get money for him. After listening to Leng Ruoxue, Li Yuan was at a loss for words. Does she intend to borrow him again in the future? ¡°I¡¯m giving this person to you. There¡¯s no need to go through all this trouble.¡± Li Yuan really didn¡¯t want to take over! ¡°Don¡¯t. I don¡¯t have a place to put him, and I would have to waste my money to support him.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s expression showed that there was no room for negotiation. She was definitely going to return him! ¡°I¡¯ll pay¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want him even if I can get money,¡± Leng Ruoxue added, interrupting Li Yuan. Li Yuan was helpless, really helpless¡­ ¡°By the way, um, why did he become like this?¡± Li Yuan asked curiously while looking at the unconscious Li Yu, who had been thrown to the ground like a dead dog. It didn¡¯t look like he was tortured! ¡°His mental fortitude is a bit weak. I just told him what happened recently. That¡¯s all,¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently. It really isn¡¯t my fault! ¡°Oh. Come, lock him in the dungeon.¡± Li Yuan nodded understandingly and then ordered the eunuch beside him. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Then the eunuch left the imperial study. ¡°Since it¡¯s done, we¡¯ll leave now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said frankly. ¡°Uh, about Ruoxue, your Big Sister Mo has been talking about you. Since you¡¯re here, go see her!¡± Li Yuan said thoughtfully. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go see Big Sister Mo then,¡± Leng Ruoxue said respectfully. Did Li Yuan especially tell me this because something happened? ¡°Xue¡¯er, are we going to see Mo Yingyue?¡± Freak asked softly after they walked out of the imperial study and into the imperial garden. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that everything had been going smoothly since Li Yuan became the emperor. After all, no one dared to object with the approval of the old patriarch. After Mo Yingyue became the mother of the country, she moved to the Phoenix Algae Palace. Leng Ruoxue and Freak were familiar with the Phoenix Algae Palace and found it without difficulty. ¡°Big Sister Mo.¡± Leng Ruoxue saw that no one was stopping her after entering the Phoenix Algae Palace, so she walked directly into the inner hall with Freak. ¡°Ruoxue, why do you have time to visit Big Sister?¡± Mo Yingyue, who was eating, said happily when she saw Leng Ruoxue. She hurriedly put down her chopsticks, stood up, walked to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side, and pulled her to sit down together. ¡°Ye Chen, do whatever you want!¡± Mo Yingyue said warmly. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Chen casually found a chair and sat down. ¡°Sister Mo, we are here to return Li Yu,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. She wouldn¡¯t say anything hypocritical such as she came specially to see Mo Yingyue. ¡°I know you only came to see Big Sister as a slight detour.¡± Mo Yingyue sighed. This girl wouldn¡¯t have come to the palace if there was nothing. But she really liked Leng Ruoxue¡¯s character of distinguishing gratitude and grudges. ¡°Did anything displeasing happen recently, Big Sister Mo?¡± Leng Ruoxue went straight to the point. This had to be why Li Yuan asked her to come! ¡°A little!¡± Mo Yingyue said with a troubled expression. ¡°Big Sister Mo, tell me about it.¡± ¡°Recently, some ministers have been having designs on His Majesty,¡± Mo Yingyue said very implicitly, finding it difficult to say. ¡°Just that?¡± Leng Ruoxue was not impressed. She thought it was something big, but it was actually the easiest to solve. ¡°This isn¡¯t a trivial matter. It concerns the stability of the country.¡± Mo Yingyue was in a very difficult position. ¡°Big Sister Mo, does this world venerate the strong?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked. ¡°Of course.¡± Mo Yingyue was puzzled. What does Ruoxue mean? ¡°In that case, why care so much about the words of those ministers? As long as the old patriarch of the imperial family supports you, I don¡¯t believe anyone will dare to have any other thoughts,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very firmly. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Big Sister Mo, no one is willing to share their husband with other women. At worst, we¡¯ll destroy whoever steals him. If it doesn¡¯t work in the open, you can do it in the dark. You are the mother of a country and the first wife. Can¡¯t you handle a few mistresses?¡± Leng Ruoxue encouraged. She hated women who sacrificed themselves too much and even lost their dignity for a cheap man. Hmph! I hope Li Yuan isn¡¯t a man who likes the new and hates the old. Otherwise, I will definitely make him regret it. ¡°Ruoxue, you don¡¯t understand. There are also people in my family who have such thoughts, so¡­¡± Mo Yingyue really didn¡¯t know what to do. If she lost the support of her family because of this matter, then she would definitely be forced to give up the position of empress. She didn¡¯t care about being the empress, but she couldn¡¯t give up her husband. ¡°Who?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked coldly. ¡°My cousin,¡± Mo Yingyue answered honestly. Xue¡¯er looks so scary! Hmph! A woman with designs on her brother-in-law deserves to die! Leng Ruoxue complained in her head. But this was Big Sister Mo¡¯s family affair after all, and it was hard for her to say anything as an outsider. Chapter 160 - You Don’t Know How to Treat a Beauty Well (1) ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that Big Sister Mo is a smart person, so I believe you will handle it well,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. It was difficult even for a fair official to settle family affairs. Moreover, she was only an outsider. But she believed that with her support and encouragement, those women who wanted to be mistresses would definitely not be a match for Mo Yingyue. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t let those women succeed,¡± Mo Yingyue said resolutely. With Ruoxue¡¯s encouragement, her fighting spirit immediately soared. She would never let other women snatch her man away. Never! ¡°Big Sister Mo, it¡¯s getting late. We¡¯ll get going.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you out.¡± Mo Yingyue hurriedly stood up. ¡°Big Sister Mo, you don¡¯t have to be so polite,¡± Leng Ruoxue declined. ¡°I can¡¯t bear Little Sister Ruoxue leaving,¡± Mo Yingyue said with a smile, her mood already adjusted. Mo Yingyue sent Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen out of the Phoenix Algae Palace. She only turned back reluctantly after they disappeared on Quill¡¯s back. ¡­ After returning to the general¡¯s mansion, Leng Ruoxue and Freak went to the living room where Feng Da and the others were waiting for them. ¡°Miss.¡± ¡°Feng Da, how are the preparations for the Prosperity Pavilion coming along?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she sat down on the main seat. ¡°Miss, we¡¯re almost ready. We can open on time in three days,¡± Feng Da reported. ¡°Oh, right, have you sent out all the invitations?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Yes, and the general will be back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Got it. It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go back to our rooms to rest. We¡¯ll be busy in a few days.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up at everyone in the living room. ¡°Okay,¡± everyone answered quickly. ¡°Freak, I play to enter seclusion these few days to refine a few defensive sacred artifacts for the Prosperity Pavilion. Don¡¯t disturb me if there¡¯s nothing important,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Freak after thinking about it. ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded reluctantly. After returning to her room, Leng Ruoxue directly entered the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. ¡°Big Sister.¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of her. ¡°Qing Jue.¡± Leng Ruoxue picked up the pink toddler and pinched his tender little cheeks. ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re taking advantage of me again.¡± Qing Jue pouted his pink lips in complaint. ¡°Of course not!¡± Leng Ruoxue put Qing Jue down awkwardly. Why does this damn child look so cute for no reason? Which adult doesn¡¯t want to pinch such a cute little thing? ¡°Girl, it turns out that you are so perverted too,¡± the shiny butterfly said as if it had just found a comrade. ¡°Pervert your head!¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily as she swatted the very tactless butterfly away. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Girl, you are too crude. As a girl, you have to be gentle, or else you won¡¯t be able to find a husband.¡± The butterfly that was knocked away flew back again and advised her earnestly. ¡°Get lost!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. What kind of rubbish butterfly is this! ¡°Girl!¡± The butterfly looked at the furious Leng Ruoxue with tears in its eyes, not knowing what was going on. It didn¡¯t think it did anything wrong? It was telling the truth! ¡°Qing Jue, Big Sister is going to refine artifacts. I¡¯ll leave this damn butterfly to you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Qing Jue and then walked directly into the purple bamboo house. ¡°Okay,¡± Qing Jue said as he looked at the aggrieved butterfly. In fact, there was nothing he could do with this butterfly. He had locked it up countless times, but he couldn¡¯t keep it locked up at all. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but size up the butterfly carefully. ¡°W-why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯ll be shy,¡± the butterfly said coquettishly. Qing Jue¡¯s face darkened. He raised his small hand and directly locked the thick-skinned butterfly into the space cage he set up. But the butterfly flew back in no time! Qing Jue looked at the palm-sized butterfly dejectedly. Why? How is this possible? Every corner of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet was within his control, but he just couldn¡¯t do anything to this butterfly¡­ He was an artifact spirit! As the spirit of a divine artifact, his level was countless times higher than this damn butterfly¡¯s. But the result was very cruel. He couldn¡¯t deny that this butterfly had dealt him a blow¡­ After Leng Ruoxue entered the refining room in the purple bamboo house, she didn¡¯t start refining immediately. Instead, she first conceptualized the artifacts she wanted to refine. Besides defensive sacred artifacts, she had to refine a copy of each of the items being used in the general¡¯s mansion, which she had refined based on things from her previous life. There were also hotpots¡­ After thinking about it, she realized that she had a lot of things to refine! Leng Ruoxue prepared the materials for various artifacts and equipment and then focused on refining the things she needed¡­ ¡­ When Leng Ruoxue finished refining and left the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, two days had passed outside. ¡°Freak, why are you sitting here?¡± Leng Ruoxue opened the door and saw Freak sitting on the stone steps outside her room, looking pitiful. ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± He looked up, and his diamond-like bright eyes had two streams of tears as he looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully. ¡°What happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. ¡°Grandpa came back with a stunningly beautiful man and a bad old man,¡± he explained softly. ¡°Then what?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t understand. Was he bullied? But she didn¡¯t believe that anyone could bully him. ¡°That bad old man is that beautiful man¡¯s master. He said he wants to form closer ties with Grandpa,¡± Freak explained while on the verge of crying. ¡°Pfft!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help laughing lightly. So it turns out Freak is jealous again. ¡°You¡¯re laughing! Even you are bullying me.¡± Freak felt wronged, and tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°Of course not.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. Why do people keep saying that recently?! I am a good child! ¡°Xue¡¯er, someone is here to snatch you away from me again. Boohoo¡­ What should I do?¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue helplessly and kept thinking about when Xue¡¯er would truly belong to him. Freak was very anxious. This opponent wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. Chapter 161 - You Don’t Know How to Treat a Beauty Well (2) ¡°Nonsense! Let¡¯s go see Grandpa since he¡¯s back!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the nervous Freak. This damn Freak is quite cute. ¡°Oh, Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t be tempted by other men!¡± Freak reminded her worriedly. ¡°Am I so easily seduced by beauty?¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Freak and asked in return. ¡°No.¡± If it was true, I would have gotten you in my palms a long time ago, he complained in his heart. ¡°Then what are you worried about?¡± ¡°Yes, I believe Xue¡¯er,¡± Freak said with ease. In fact, he was just pretending to be pitiful! Otherwise, how could Xue¡¯er feel pity for him? Leng Ruoxue and Freak went to her grandfather¡¯s study. Before entering, they heard happy chatting and endless laughter inside. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Leng Ruoxue knocked on the door. ¡°Xue¡¯er, come in!¡± Leng Qingtian hurriedly said when he heard his precious granddaughter¡¯s voice. The two of them pushed the door open and walked in. Leng Ruoxue looked up at the situation in the study and saw four people in total. In addition to her grandfather and brother, there were two strangers. One of them was about the same age as her grandfather. He had a round face, ordinary facial features, and a round body. He wasn¡¯t tall, and his aura was restrained. He was a Spiritual Supremacy. The other person was about twenty years old. He had a handsome appearance, starry eyes like the moon, and a noble and extraordinary temperament. His strength was not low either, and he was an advanced Spiritual Sovereign. They must be the master and disciple that Freak mentioned! No wonder he treats him as a love rival. This young man is good in appearance, temperament, and strength. The master and disciple pair were also looking at Leng Ruoxue while Leng Ruoxue was looking at the two of them¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, let Grandpa introduce you. This old man is an old friend of Grandpa. You can call him Grandpa Yu. This is Old Yu¡¯s disciple, Dongfang Yun,¡± Leng Qingtian introduced simply. ¡°Old Yu, Nephew Dongfang, she is my granddaughter, Leng Ruoxue,¡± Leng Qingtian continued, his face full of pride. ¡°Old Leng, your granddaughter is indeed as the rumors say. She¡¯s just right for my disciple,¡± Old Yu said with a satisfied expression. ¡°Master!¡± Dongfang Yun glared at his master in embarrassment and then turned to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Leng. My master likes to joke,¡± Dongfang Yun said in a very gentlemanly manner. It¡¯s really too embarrassing for Master to say that, he grumbled in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly as she glanced at the chubby old man who looked like a ball. This old man obviously did it on purpose. But she didn¡¯t know why he did it. ¡°It¡¯s good that Miss Leng doesn¡¯t blame me,¡± Dongfang Yun said good-naturedly, not bothered by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s indifference. In fact, if she was like other women, sticking to him like a fly the moment she saw him, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered responding to her at all. ¡°Grandpa, our Prosperity Pavilion is opening tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa specially rushed back for this.¡± I hope Xue¡¯er isn¡¯t angry that I brought back two burdens with me, Leng Qingtian thought fearfully. ¡°Grandpa, Xue¡¯er will be heading out first. Please continue your chat!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help finding her grandfather¡¯s careful demeanor amusing. She then grabbed Freak and left without throwing a temper tantrum. ¡°Old Leng, why is your granddaughter so shy?¡± Old Yu asked in disappointment. He still wanted that girl to cultivate a good relationship with his good disciple! ¡°Do you think everyone is as thick-skinned as you? I told you not to spout nonsense. My granddaughter already has a fianc¨¦, but you still dared to say that!¡± Leng Qingtian glared at his old friend with some dissatisfaction. ¡°I just want your precious granddaughter to have another choice! Anyway, they¡¯re not married yet. Anything is possible!¡± Old Yu said with a shameless grin, as if it was obvious. Leng Qingtian shook his head helplessly. He really couldn¡¯t do anything to this old impish friend. ¡­ ¡°Look at you. Your lips are so pouty you could hang oil bottles on them.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help teasing Freak as they walked in the garden outside Leng Qingtian¡¯s study. ¡°Xue¡¯er, did you see Dongfang Yun?¡± he asked softly. ¡°I did. So what?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked helplessly. Isn¡¯t he thinking too much? Now, her greatest wish was to become stronger, so how could she have the time to think about other things! If she really wanted to find a man, she would have pounced on Freak long ago. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to like him! You¡¯re only allowed to like me,¡± he said domineeringly. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like him, okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied speechlessly. ¡°You can only like me,¡± Freak reminded her with great dissatisfaction. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er is really not serious. She actually replied to me in such a manner. I¡¯m so sad! ¡°Damn Freak, if you keep nagging, I won¡¯t even want you anymore,¡± Leng Ruoxue threatened. ¡°I won¡¯t mention it anymore.¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue fearfully and aggrievedly like a little wife. ¡°Good! Come with me to the Feng family residence now!¡± ¡°Why are we going there?¡± Feng Moran had already come to the general¡¯s mansion to stay, but rumor had it that he was chased out by the Feng family. ¡°Form an official alliance with the first elder,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Oh.¡± After the two of them arrived at the Feng family¡¯s main residence, the Feng family¡¯s first elder directly led them to the Feng family¡¯s secret chamber. After entering the secret chamber, the first elder officially became allies with Leng Ruoxue on behalf of the Feng family. They promised not to betray each other with heaven and earth as the witness. Otherwise, they would be obliterated by heaven and earth laws. After forming the alliance, Leng Ruoxue and Freak returned to the general¡¯s mansion. In the living room of the general¡¯s mansion¡­ ¡°Feng Da, here. Everything you need for the restaurant is inside.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed Feng Da a storage ring. ¡°I¡¯ll go and set it up now.¡± Feng Da took the ring and left in a hurry. ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go sit in the garden!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the depressed Freak after seeing that everything was arranged. Chapter 162 - You Don’t Know How to Treat a Beauty Well (3) ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them arrived at the pavilion in the garden. Before they could get comfortable, Leng Ruohan brought Dongfang Yun over. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re here too!¡± Leng Ruohan said helplessly. It was too much of a coincidence. He knew that Ye Chen didn¡¯t like Dongfang Yun, so he wanted the two of them to stay away from each other. But he didn¡¯t expect to run into them here. Didn¡¯t Xue¡¯er leave the mansion? Why is she back so soon? ¡°Big Brother, since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s sit together!¡± Leng Ruoxue said while lying in Freak¡¯s arms. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruohan brought Dongfang Yun to sit down. ¡°Miss Leng, let¡¯s spar sometime!¡± Dongfang Yun looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly. ¡°If Young Master Dongfang wants to find someone to spar with, I can recommend someone to you. The two of you are of similar strength,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. ¡°Miss Leng, are you looking down on my strength?¡± Dongfang Yun smiled. Leng Ruoxue sized Dongfang Yun up and said without giving him any face, ¡°You¡¯re not my match.¡± ¡°How do you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± Dongfang Yun said with some displeasure. Being looked down on by a woman like this slightly hurt his pride. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± Seeing that he was unwilling to give up, Leng Ruoxue could only agree. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the training grounds!¡± Leng Ruoxue said and led him to the training grounds in the general¡¯s mansion. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re not allowed to go easy on him,¡± Freak reminded Leng Ruoxue softly when they arrived at the training ground. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will never go easy on arrogant men,¡± Leng Ruoxue said seriously. For example, when had she ever gone easy on Huo Qing? ¡°Okay. Do your best. You must beat him up until his teeth are all over the ground,¡± Freak said very mischievously. ¡°He¡¯s the disciple of Grandpa¡¯s friend. It wouldn¡¯t be good to beat him up too badly. Let¡¯s save him some face!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly. ¡°Okay then! Xue¡¯er, good luck.¡± When Leng Ruoxue and Dongfang Yun arrived at the training grounds, the entire Blazing Flame Mercenary Group gathered around. ¡°Miss, you can do it!¡± The mercenaries of the Blazing Flame Mercenary Group cheered for their goddess excitedly! ¡°It seems like you have a lot of supporters,¡± Dongfang Yun said with some envy. These people were all very hot-blooded. ¡°They are all mercenaries of my mercenary group, so of course they support me,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Let¡¯s begin! After you!¡± Dongfang Yun said gracefully. Do all men have to be like this? Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes speechlessly. You will end up very miserable if you look down on women. ¡°Take this! Feather of the Fire Phoenix!¡± Leng Ruoxue shouted and released a stream of fire-attribute spiritual power without hesitation. Her opponent was an advanced Spiritual Sovereign, so she used a heavenly spiritual skill directly. Dongfang Yun looked at the beautiful feather flying toward him and didn¡¯t dare to lower his guard in the slightest. He had long heard of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s strength, so he became extremely alert in this battle with her. Seeing the feather approaching him, Dongfang Yun hurriedly set up a curtain wall. This curtain wall was composed of water-attribute spiritual power, and water could counter fire. After Leng Ruoxue¡¯s fire-attribute spiritual power encountered his water-attribute spiritual power, it would meet its nemesis¡­ But would it turn out like what he thought? When Leng Ruoxue¡¯s feather pierced through his water curtain and headed straight for him, Dongfang Yun was stunned. It only lasted for a few seconds, but when he recovered, the feather was already in front of him and was staring at him¡­ Dongfang Yun was a little depressed by this situation. He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he knew that he had lost. But what did this little guy mean? Why didn¡¯t it attack? Did Leng Ruoxue¡¯s spiritual power have to be so spiritual? It was as though it was waiting for something¡­ In fact, he was right. The little feather was waiting for its master to give the order. As long as its master gave the order, it would burn the man¡¯s clothes to ashes¡­ But Leng Ruoxue would never know what was going through her spiritual power¡¯s mind. If she knew, she would never give such an order¡­ But¡­ As Dongfang Yun screamed, everyone saw his body start to light up. After a short while, his clothes were burned to ashes, revealing his perfect figure¡­ After burning his clothes, the flames disappeared. Dongfang Yun also fainted. ¡°¡­¡± Everyone present watched this magical scene in disbelief. Then they looked at Leng Ruoxue in shock. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Leng Ruoxue shouted angrily. What do those glances mean?! She was so mad. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you really don¡¯t know how to be protective of the fairer sex,¡± Leng Ruohan complained. But he was overjoyed in his heart. Xue¡¯er is really formidable! Flames specialized in burning men¡¯s clothes¡­ Fortunately, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t hear her brother¡¯s thoughts. Otherwise, she would be depressed to death. ¡°Xue¡¯er, his figure isn¡¯t as good as mine,¡± Freak said with dissatisfaction while looking at Leng Ruoxue resentfully. ¡°Wait, wait. What does this have to do with figures?¡± Cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. Heavens! Do they think I did it on purpose? ¡°If you want to look, just look at mine. Don¡¯t burn other men¡¯s clothes!¡± Freak whispered with raging jealousy. Heavens! Leng Ruoxue was speechless. She felt so wronged! Could she say that she didn¡¯t intend to burn Dongfang Yun¡¯s clothes? Could she say that it was just an accident? She just wanted to teach the proud Dongfang Yun a little lesson. B-but she didn¡¯t know why things became like this. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go too!¡± Freak said to Xue¡¯er when he saw Leng Ruohan ordering people to carry Dongfang Yun away. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leng Ruoxue was helpless. She didn¡¯t know how she could clear her name. Boohoo¡­ how did this happen? Chapter 163 - You Don’t Know How to Treat a Beauty Well (4) After leaving the training grounds, Leng Ruoxue returned to her room, depressed. Freak volunteered to visit Dongfang Yun. ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Leng Qingtian called out from outside his granddaughter¡¯s door. ¡°Grandpa, come in. The door isn¡¯t locked,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, if you want to spar, so be it. But why did you burn his clothes?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at his precious granddaughter speechlessly. Great, someone is hanging onto her now! ¡°Grandpa, it was an accident. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. She didn¡¯t know why her spiritual power suddenly became disobedient. ¡°Of course, Grandpa knows that you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. But¡­¡± Leng Qingtian felt awkward and hesitated. ¡°But what? Grandpa, is Dongfang Yun alright?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. She had only used 30% of her spiritual power, and it would at most cause him some superficial wounds. It wouldn¡¯t be fatal, so Dongfang Yun should have fainted from fright. ¡°He¡¯s fine. But Old Yu is relentless and insists that you should be responsible.¡± Leng Qingtian smiled bitterly. ¡°What should I be responsible for?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. She knew her limits when she attacked. ¡°Old Yu said that you saw his disciple¡¯s naked body, so you have to take responsibility.¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s lips twitched helplessly. He also felt that this reason was too far-fetched. What was wrong with seeing a man naked! ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not interested in Dongfang Yun,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. Moreover, she was afraid that Freak would know about this matter¡­ so it was better to make things clear as soon as possible. ¡°Of course Grandpa knows that. But Old Yu is very difficult to deal with, and he won¡¯t give up easily once he¡¯s made up his mind,¡± Leng Qingtian reminded. In fact, he didn¡¯t think that Dongfang Yun was suitable for his precious granddaughter. He felt that his grandson-in-law should be someone as well-behaved and obedient as Ye Chen who wouldn¡¯t bully Xue¡¯er. ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to hang onto me.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled spuriously. Anyone who dared to have any ideas about her would regret it. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Old Yu is Grandpa¡¯s friend after all. You have to show mercy!¡± Leng Qingtian reminded her, which was also a way of asking for forgiveness for his old friend. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I will definitely be merciful,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way, Xue¡¯er, about the imperial palace¡­¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously. ¡°Grandpa, the current emperor is Li Yuan. Li Xun has abdicated,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained simply. ¡°What about Li Yu?¡± ¡°Li Yuan locked him up.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, does this have anything to do with you?¡± ¡°A little. I just cooperated. I¡¯m a good citizen after all!¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, the old patriarch of the imperial family isn¡¯t easy to deal with,¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help reminding. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve met that old man.¡± ¡°Did he make things difficult for you?¡± Leng Qingtian asked anxiously. He knew his granddaughter¡¯s strength, but as a grandfather, he couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Xue¡¯er, Grandpa is leaving,¡± Leng Qingtian said after understanding the situation. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue sent her grandfather out of the Listening Snow Pavilion. ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Hearing Freak¡¯s voice, Leng Ruoxue turned around. He was standing not far away and looking at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared! It¡¯s okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue walked forward and caressed his head to calm him. ¡°Yeah.¡± Freak nodded obediently. He believed that Xue¡¯er would never like that proud peacock. Beauty traps were useless against Xue¡¯er, and this was his experience speaking. ¡°Sleep early tonight. We are the hosts tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Got it.¡± After she comforted him, the two went to their respective rooms to sleep. ¡­ The next day was the opening day of the Prosperity Pavilion. As the hosts, Leng Ruoxue and the others naturally arrived at the Prosperity Pavilion early. At the entrance of the restaurant, Leng Ruoxue directly ignored Dongfang Yun¡¯s resentful gaze and said to the two elders, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa Yu, let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± ¡°Okay. But Ruoxue, my apprentice¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa Yu, guests are coming soon. Let¡¯s go in first!¡± Leng Ruoxue interrupted and reminded him. ¡°Alright!¡± Old Yu gave her face. Hmph! Lass, you can¡¯t pretend to be stupid! After Leng Ruoxue and the others entered the shop and took a tour of the entire Prosperity Pavilion under Feng Da¡¯s lead, almost everyone had an amazed expression on their faces because this place was really beyond their expectations. In addition to the exquisite and grand interior furnishings, many things were unheard of. ¡°Miss, how was it?¡± Feng Da looked at Leng Ruoxue nervously. Everything here was designed by the young lady and completed under his supervision, so he was afraid that she would be dissatisfied. ¡°Not bad. I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± ¡°Miss, the empress has arrived.¡± Lin Yuan, who was preparing to receive guests outside, entered and reported. ¡°Invite Big Sister Mo in directly!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Ruoxue, this place is so beautiful!¡± Mo Yingyue exclaimed as soon as she entered the store. ¡°It¡¯s good that Big Sister Mo likes it.¡± ¡°Yes, of course I do,¡± Mo Yingyue said sincerely. This place felt even more comfortable than the imperial palace. It was really unbelievable. ¡°In my opinion, this place is only so-so.¡± A discordant voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. For a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted by the owner of the voice. She was a very beautiful young girl of 15 or 16 years old. Even though she wasn¡¯t as drop-dead gorgeous as Leng Ruoxue, she gave off a sweet and lovable feeling. She should have been a very likable young girl, but why did her words sound so offensive? Everyone was puzzled. Leng Ruoxue sneered as she looked at the girl who spoke. How dare a Great Spiritualist spout nonsense on this occasion. Does she think this place is her home? Chapter 164 - Conspiracies All Around (1) ¡°Mingyue, what are you saying? Shut up!¡± Mo Yingyue looked at Leng Ruoxue apologetically with an awkward expression. This self-righteous cousin of hers was really spoiled. Before coming, she had actually warned Mo Mingyue not to spout nonsense, but Mo Mingyue obviously didn¡¯t take her words to heart. ¡°Big Sister Mo, is this your maidservant? How rude,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly with a gentle smile. ¡°How dare you! I¡¯m the most favored second young lady of the Mo family! How dare you call me a maidservant!¡± Mo Mingyue roared furiously. In the Mo family, she was more favored than the current empress. If it wasn¡¯t because the patriarch, her grandfather, had felt that the crown prince¡¯s ascension was hopeless, how could Mo Yingyue have become the empress! In her eyes, Mo Yingyue was merely the daughter of a concubine, so she didn¡¯t take Mo Yingyue seriously at all. ¡°Ruoxue, she¡¯s my cousin, Mo Mingyue,¡± Mo Yingyue explained helplessly. ¡°So what if you are the second young lady of the Mo family? With your status, you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to be my maidservant,¡± Leng Ruoxue mocked lightly. The Mo family was far inferior to the Five Great Families and imperial families. She didn¡¯t even care about such top forces, but the daughter of a second-rate family actually dared to be so unbridled in front of her! ¡°How dare you say that about me! The emperor won¡¯t let you go!¡± Mo Mingyue roared, her eyes blazing with jealousy and hatred. ¡°Big Sister Mo, let¡¯s go in and have a seat!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Mo Mingyue like she was an idiot and ignored her anger. ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Yingyue followed Leng Ruoxue into the lounge. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honorable Second Miss Mo, my young lady didn¡¯t invite you. You can¡¯t go in,¡± Feng Da said expressionlessly while blocking the door of the lounge. Mo Mingyue, who was about to follow them in, saw someone stopping her and said furiously, ¡°Why can¡¯t I go in?¡± Why could Mo Yingyue enter but not her? This made her proud heart extremely unbalanced. She could go wherever she wanted in the imperial palace, and no one dared to stop her! ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the human language? I told you, our young lady didn¡¯t invite you!¡± Feng Da said impatiently. Why are all these noble ladies so brainless? Hmph! Fine. Who cares about entering. This isn¡¯t a good place anyway. It¡¯s incomparable to the imperial palace! With this in mind, Mo Mingyue walked away angrily. In the lounge¡­ ¡°Big Sister Mo, don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly, a little unhappy in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ruoxue. I shouldn¡¯t have brought her here,¡± Mo Yingyue said, a little embarrassed. Recently, Mo Mingyue had been staying in the palace. No matter where she went, Mo Mingyue would follow her, making her very annoyed! ¡°Big Sister Mo, haven¡¯t you thought of a solution yet?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. If not for Big Sister Mo, she would have asked someone to throw that eyesore out just now. ¡°Ruoxue, I¡­ I¡¯ve let you down.¡± ¡°Big Sister Mo, you didn¡¯t let me down. You let yourself down. I don¡¯t like women who compromise,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. If you wanted to deal with your enemies, it was impossible not to be cruel. Giving in would only make your enemies want a yard after taking an inch. But she knew that Mo Yingyue had too many concerns and couldn¡¯t be as carefree as her. ¡°Ruoxue, I will find a way to get rid of her as soon as possible,¡± Mo Yingyue said resolutely. ¡°Big Sister Mo, being the mother of a country isn¡¯t easy. If you don¡¯t want to be restrained by your family, you have to become stronger! You have to have your own power. Otherwise, you will only become a pawn of your family and always be used by them.¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that Mo Yingyue was different from her. The education she received since childhood was to serve the family, unlike hers. Besides, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s family didn¡¯t have many people. But even if she had a large family, the family wasn¡¯t important to her. She only cared about the people worthy of her attention. ¡°Ruoxue, I don¡¯t want to become a pawn of my family and be used by them,¡± Mo Yingyue said resolutely. ¡°Then become stronger! Make everyone look up to you!¡± Leng Ruoxue encouraged. ¡°Okay, I will definitely become stronger. I won¡¯t let my family restrict me anymore.¡± This time, Mo Yingyue had really made up her mind. It was not only to protect her man but also for her own freedom. ¡°Okay, Big Sister Mo, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with satisfaction. She liked women with backbone. When Leng Ruoxue and Mo Yingyue returned to the main hall of the restaurant, almost all the guests had arrived. ¡°Junior Aunt!¡± Two surprising voices appeared behind Leng Ruoxue. She turned around and saw two middle-aged men standing not far away with smiles on their faces. The expression on their faces could only be described as flattering. These two fellows! When Leng Ruoxue saw them, several black lines hung on her forehead. Why did they come? She was puzzled. The two middle-aged men walked to Leng Ruoxue and said excitedly, ¡°Junior Aunt, long time no see. We missed you so much.¡± Those who knew their identities were so surprised that their jaws almost fell to the ground when they heard how they addressed Leng Ruoxue. Oh my god! Did we hear right? The president and vice president of the Artificer Association Headquarters actually addressed Leng Ruoxue as junior aunt. What¡¯s going on? Is this a dream? It hasn¡¯t been that long, okay?! Leng Ruoxue was speechless. By the way, we¡¯ve only met once. Why are you acting so friendly? ¡°Ruoxue, who are they?¡± Mo Yingyue asked curiously. ¡°They can be considered disciple-nephews I¡¯ve recognized!¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. She didn¡¯t know their names! ¡°Junior Aunt¡­¡± The two middle-aged men actually had a tacit understanding upon hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s unwilling tone. They looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly, as if she had abandoned them! They were going all out! Their master had reminded them repeatedly to stick to Leng Ruoxue no matter what when they came. This mission could only succeed and not fail! Chapter 165 - Conspiracies All Around (2) Seeing their expressions, Leng Ruoxue was really confused. She would have found it a little cute if it was Freak making such expressions. But no one would be able to stand two middle-aged men with strong facial features and burly statures pretending to be pitiful! ¡°Ruoxue, they¡­¡± Mo Yingyue felt her hair stand on end. She really didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Hello, Empress Mo. I am Guo Yong, and he¡¯s Guo Qiang. We are brothers,¡± the man who claimed to be Guo Yong introduced. Guo Yong, Guo Qiang! Aren¡¯t they the president and vice president of the Artificer Association Headquarters? Mo Yingyue was surprised. Are they really those two? Or¡­ do they just have the same names? Rumor had it that Guo Yong and Guo Qiang were the only two Supreme Artificers on the Ling Feng Continent. Their master, the founder of the Artificer Association, had disappeared for many years. And many people even speculated that their master was no longer around. Therefore, she really couldn¡¯t understand why they addressed Rouxue as junior aunt. ¡°Uh, hello.¡± Mo Yingyue turned to look at Leng Ruoxue, her eyes full of question marks. But the words ¡®Don¡¯t ask me¡¯ were written all over Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face¡­ In fact, Leng Ruoxue had only just learned the names of these two people. She didn¡¯t even have an impression of their names, so it was naturally impossible for her to know that these two middle-aged men who called her junior aunt were the famous big bosses of the Artificer Association. However, the others present were not as calm as Leng Ruoxue, especially those who didn¡¯t know their identities just now. They almost fainted from excitement when they heard the names of the two people. They were their idols! It was unknown who started it, but in the blink of an eye, Guo Yong and Guo Qiang were surrounded¡­ Mo Yingyue pulled Leng Ruoxue to the side and asked softly, ¡°Ruoxue, do you know their identities?¡± ¡°No,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered honestly. ¡°They should be the president and vice president of the Artificer Association,¡± Mo Yingyue said helplessly. I was right. Ruoxue really doesn¡¯t know. ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly. ¡°Ruoxue, isn¡¯t your reaction a little too calm?¡± Mo Yingyue was a little speechless. Ruoxue, can you not be so calm! ¡°Otherwise?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Mo Yingyue felt a little helpless. Am I too inexperienced? ¡°Big Sister Mo, find a place to sit for a while. I¡¯ll take a look over there.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s sharp eyes saw her grandfather calling her. ¡°Okay, go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± She had to find Mingyue so that she wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble. Leng Ruoxue walked to her grandfather and asked softly, ¡°Grandpa, you called me?¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, those two people have very high statuses!¡± Leng Qingtian reminded. He didn¡¯t expect them to be¡­ ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t they call me junior aunt? You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. Since they took the initiative to come to her door, they must have some ulterior motive. But they had to pay the price if they wanted to use her. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded. He felt very relieved about his granddaughter. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time.¡± Feng Da walked over. ¡°Please take the guests to their seats!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. The first day of business was the grand opening celebration of the Prosperity Pavilion, so it wasn¡¯t open to the public today, and the guests invited were all from prominent families. After Feng Da led the guests to their seats, Leng Qingtian thanked them as a general and directly ordered the dishes to be served. When everyone saw the dishes that they had never seen before and smelled the enticing fragrance, they all felt that their saliva was about to flow out. ¡°What is everyone looking at? I won¡¯t take your money today. Don¡¯t be scared. Just eat!¡± Leng Qingtian joked happily. ¡°Who¡¯s afraid?¡± Lin Liang didn¡¯t stand on ceremony as he took the lead to pick up a piece of alluring red meat and put it in his mouth. The meat melted as soon as it entered his mouth, and its fragrance overflowed, almost causing him to bite off his tongue¡­ ¡°Old Leng, who made this dish?¡± Lin Liang asked while eating. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Leng Qingtian rolled his eyes at Lin Liang. ¡°It¡¯s really them? Amazing!¡± ¡°Tch, look at who trained them,¡± Leng Qingtian said proudly. ¡°Look at how proud you are,¡± Lin Liang said angrily. Wasn¡¯t this old man just relying on his good granddaughter? What was there to be so arrogant about! ¡°What kind of food is this? It¡¯s so unpalatable. She wants to open a restaurant with this standard!¡± Mo Mingyue harrumphed in disdain. She just wanted to cause trouble. She didn¡¯t believe that Leng Ruoxue would dare to do anything to her. ¡°Mingyue, shut up,¡± Mo Yingyue growled unhappily. She really didn¡¯t understand why Mingyue had to find trouble with Ruoxue. Ruoxue didn¡¯t provoke her. Unfortunately, Mo Mingyue¡¯s voice was too loud, and it attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Miss Mo, you might not know this, but Miss Leng opened this restaurant mainly because she was refused entry by the Spring Wind House!¡± Shui Xinran said with a face full of mockery and a sweet smile full of schadenfreude. ¡°I see! I knew it. Why would a noble young lady open a restaurant for no reason!¡± Mo Mingyue was even more pleased with herself when she saw someone supporting her. ¡°Xinran!¡± Huo Qing suddenly called out expressionlessly. ¡°Big Brother Qing!¡± Shui Xinran immediately changed from being sharp and unkind to being lovable and cute. Her face changed so quickly that people were dumbfounded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to appear in front of me again,¡± Huo Qing said coldly. ¡°Big Brother Qing!¡± Shui Xinran was shocked, and tears instantly fell like rain. She never dreamed that Big Brother Qing would actually humiliate her so much and say such heartless words in public for Leng Ruoxue¡­ After hearing Huo Qing¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Shui Xinran. The prideful Shui Xinran felt extremely embarrassed. With a swoosh, she stood up and ran away¡­ ¡°Ruoxue, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Huo Qing said awkwardly. Chapter 166 - Conspiracies All Around (3) ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied coldly. She was not like the prideful Shui Xinran, and other people¡¯s comments wouldn¡¯t affect her. ¡°Feng Da, throw the second young lady of the Mo family out. From now on, the Mo family will never be my friend,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Feng Da and everyone present at the same time. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± After receiving his young lady¡¯s order, Feng Da would definitely do his best to carry it out. ¡°Big Sister Mo, the Mo family is the Mo family, and you are you.¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Mo Yingyue and comforted her. ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Yingyue nodded. She knew that part of what Ruoxue said was to support her, so she was very touched. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be affected by an eyesore or two. Please continue!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± everyone echoed very generously. ¡°Old Leng, your granddaughter really distinguishes between love and hate. She can¡¯t tolerate dirt in her eyes!¡± Lin Liang sighed with emotion. Young people are really bold. The Mo family¡¯s future probably won¡¯t be pleasant. ¡°Of course. Anyone who dares to bully my grandson and granddaughter is going against me, Leng Qingtian. Such people are the enemy of our Leng family!¡± Leng Qingtian said as a matter of course. ¡°And also my enemy!¡± Old Yu, sitting next to Leng Qingtian, added. ¡°Fine, they¡¯re my enemy too!¡± Lin Liang didn¡¯t want to fall behind. Moreover, Old Leng¡¯s grandson was his disciple. Upon hearing this, everyone was flabbergasted. How can you be so protective? Although there were some unhappy hiccups during the meal, it was generally very satisfactory and also achieved Leng Ruoxue¡¯s goal of treating people to free food. She believed that the reputation of the Prosperity Pavilion was already incomparably resounding in the hearts of these families. The first day of business ended after all the guests finished their meals contentedly and left. After sending off all the guests, Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to the general¡¯s mansion. In the living room of the general¡¯s mansion¡­ ¡°Junior Aunt, we want to stay here for a while,¡± Guo Yong said shamelessly. In other words, he wanted her to arrange a place for them to stay! ¡°Can¡¯t the Artificer Association accommodate people?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a few drops of cold sweat on her forehead. Are they planning to stay in my house just like that? ¡°How can it be more comfortable than living at home? You are our Junior Aunt. Can you bear to see your cute disciple-nephews live in the Artificer Association?¡± Guo Qiang said with a wronged expression on his face that was full of bitterness! ¡°Feng Da, go arrange a room for them!¡± Leng Ruoxue admitted defeat. These two people¡¯s ages added together were almost a hundred years old. What else could she say if they could say such coquettish words? ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Feng Da then led Guo Yong and Guo Qiang out of the living room. ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like they¡¯re sticking to you.¡± Freak smiled sympathetically when they were alone in the living room. ¡°Yeah.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded helplessly. Everyone could see that even without him saying it. ¡°You¡¯re not jealous?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued as if she had discovered a new world. ¡°Tch, what¡¯s the point of being jealous of two old men?¡± Freak said indifferently. If they wanted to make him jealous, they had to be at Dongfang Yun¡¯s level! ¡°Oh, I thought you were jealous of everyone!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. ¡°But what are you planning by sticking together with Dongfang Yun today?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. She was surprised that Freak didn¡¯t stick to her today but stayed together with Dongfang Yun. ¡°I want to know him well!¡± Freak smiled evilly. He had been watching Dongfang Yun closely all day so that Dongfang Yun wouldn¡¯t have a chance to get close to his Xue¡¯er. But he had paid a rather large price because he hadn¡¯t been able to stick to Xue¡¯er for the entire day. Boohoo¡­ I seem to have suffered some losses¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Freak suddenly hugged Leng Ruoxue tightly. I have to make up for today¡¯s loss! ¡°Freak, let go of me! You¡¯re hugging me too tightly!¡± Leng Ruoxue shouted. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll be gentler.¡± He still didn¡¯t intend to let go. ¡°Freak, how long do you plan to hug me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked speechlessly after a long while. ¡°For life!¡± Freak said affectionately, his eyes shining like stars. ¡°Freak, I¡¯m tired from standing,¡± Leng Ruoxue said, slightly dampening the mood. She would probably fall asleep soon. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not tired anymore, are you?!¡± Freak carried Leng Ruoxue up. I am really too smart. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not tired. But I¡¯m sleepy and want to sleep,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Freak is getting better at pretending to be stupid. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll take you back to your room then.¡± Freak was very understanding and ran straight to the Listening Snow Pavilion with Leng Ruoxue in his arms. ¡°Xue¡¯er, go to sleep!¡± Upon reaching her room, he directly put her on the bed. But he also conveniently sat down beside her bed. ¡°Freak, you can go back to your room to sleep now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly while looking at him, who had no intention of leaving. ¡°Hurry up and sleep. Don¡¯t bother about me!¡± Freak urged. Seeing how stubbornly he refused to leave, Leng Ruoxue closed her eyes and ignored him. Freak leaned against her bed and stared at her without blinking. As he listened to her even breathing, his heart was churning like the sea. When will Xue¡¯er realize how important I am? ¡­ The next day, when Leng Ruoxue woke up, she found Freak sleeping next to her bed¡­ Freak is really¡­ She shook her head helplessly and gently adjusted him into a more comfortable position. She then covered him with the blanket and quietly got off the bed. After freshening up, she left the room¡­ ¡­ Several days later. ¡°Miss, business in our restaurant has been very good these few days,¡± Feng Da said to Leng Ruoxue excitedly in the garden. Chapter 167 - Conspiracies All Around (4) ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She had expected that business would be good. After all, many of the dishes in the Prosperity Pavilion belonged to her previous world. And afterward, she changed the ingredients to match the ones in this world. ¡°Feng Da, go out for the training experience in a few days!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± ¡­ At the same time, a secret gathering of the Five Great Families was taking place in the Xu family¡¯s main residence in the Western Light Empire. In the main hall of the Xu family residence¡­ ¡°Xu Qian, why did you call us all here?¡± Huo Yi, the patriarch of the Huo family, said with a displeased face. Why can¡¯t we send letters? Must we say it in person?! ¡°That¡¯s right. Acting Patriarch Xu, we are all here. Say whatever you have to say!¡± Feng Miao, the representative of the Feng family, was also very displeased. He originally didn¡¯t want to come, but the first elder sent him. He was really annoyed. ¡°Xu Qian, our time is very precious. We don¡¯t have time to waste with you,¡± Ye Ming said anxiously. He said he wanted to wait for everyone to arrive before talking, but he still didn¡¯t say anything now that everyone was here! Is Xu Qian messing with us? ¡°Why are you so anxious? Learn from Brother Shui. See how composed he is,¡± Xu Qian, who was sitting in the main seat, said with a gloomy and eccentric sneer. ¡°I¡¯m anxious too. Just say it!¡± Shui Zhen retorted without giving him any face. Hmph! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you just want to sit back and watch the tigers fight. We won¡¯t be fooled! ¡°Since you¡¯re so anxious, let me say it!¡± Xu Qian continued after a pause, ¡°How do you intend to deal with Leng Ruoxue?¡± ¡°Why should we deal with Leng Ruoxue?¡± Huo Yi¡¯s handsome face was full of question marks. ¡°That¡¯s right. Leng Ruoxue doesn¡¯t have any enmity with our Feng family. Why should we deal with her?¡± Feng Miao was also very puzzled. ¡°Xu Qian, Leng Ruoxue is the future daughter-in-law of the Ye family.¡± Ye Ming looked at Xu Qian with a hint of warning. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Leng Ruoxue and I don¡¯t have any enmity. She¡¯s also a junior,¡± Shui Zhen agreed, but his mind was racing. It¡¯s obviously this old thing who wants to deal with Leng Ruoxue, but he¡¯s asking us! ¡°Hmph! Leng Ruoxue is about to threaten the status of our Five Great Families. Are we going to continue to ignore this?!¡± Xu Qian said ruthlessly, his eyes releasing intense killing intent. ¡°Acting Patriarch Xu, aren¡¯t you exaggerating a little too much? Let¡¯s not talk about whether Leng Ruoxue is ambitious or not. There are only a few people in the Leng family. They¡¯re not a threat to us at all,¡± Feng Miao said disapprovingly. ¡°Brother Feng¡¯s words are very reasonable. Xu Qian, you¡¯re too far-fetched,¡± Huo Yi echoed. Hmph, Xu Qian obviously wants to get rid of Leng Ruoxue, but he still wants to use us as cannon fodder. Fat chance! ¡°Xu Qian, although Leng Ruoxue¡¯s Prosperity Pavilion might have robbed a lot of your Xu family¡¯s customers, you don¡¯t need to get rid of Leng Ruoxue just because of this! Do you think Leng Qingtian is just for show?¡± Ye Ming said with some schadenfreude. Xu Qian clearly wants to drag us into this because he¡¯s afraid of Leng Qingtian! ¡°They¡¯re right, Xu Qian. How can we be so petty as top families? The Spring Wind House only earns a fraction of what your Xu family earns. Why do you care so much?¡± Shui Zhen also disagreed. ¡°You all¡­¡± Xu Qian was so angry that he was at a loss for words. Although the Five Great Families might look harmonious on the surface, everyone was sitting here because they couldn¡¯t wait to see others make a fool of themselves. ¡°Xu Qian, only harmony can lead to wealth!¡± Huo Yi advised earnestly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m doing this for a mere restaurant?¡± Xu Qian roared furiously. They¡¯re definitely doing it on purpose. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I didn¡¯t hear Leng Ruoxue stealing anything else from you,¡± Feng Miao said in puzzlement. ¡°I¡¯m doing it because of the spots to enter the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm!¡± Xu Qian couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. Leng Ruoxue said she didn¡¯t have any more spots,¡± Ye Ming explained. At first, he didn¡¯t believe that Leng Ruoxue would simply give away the mystic realm spots. But after asking around, he found out that she had indeed given them away, so he gave up. Xu Qian widened his eyes and questioned, ¡°Do you know how many spots she has?¡± ¡°How many can she have? The Heavenly Phoenix Academy can¡¯t possibly give her all the spots, right?¡± Ye Ming said nonchalantly. ¡°Ten! She has ten spots!¡± Xu Qian said loudly. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Ye Ming confirmed in disbelief. The Heavenly Phoenix Academy had obtained less than twenty ownerless spots, but Leng Ruoxue herself had ten. Was this possible? ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Someone from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy told me personally. The news is absolutely accurate,¡± Xu Qian said confidently, his face full of pride. Damn it. Leng Ruoxue actually dared to lie to me! Ye Ming was so angry! In fact, when he went to the Leng family residence previously, he said that he had heard Leng Ruoxue had spots in her hands, but he was just testing her. His original intention was to use the relationship between the Leng family and Lin Liang to get a few spots from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy. Who knew that things would end badly¡­ Unexpectedly, Leng Ruoxue really had more and had even given them away. ¡°Xu Qian, even if Leng Ruoxue really has spots for the mystic realm, what can we do? She has several Spiritual Supremacies on her side! And also divine beasts. Our ancestors are all in seclusion. No one can defeat Leng Qingtian even if we add up all of us,¡± Shui Zhen said weakly. Of course, he wanted the spots for the mystic realm, but he would have to snatch them! ¡°That¡¯s why we have to join forces!¡± Xu Qian said anxiously. He was determined to obtain the spots. After hearing Xu Qian¡¯s words, the other four people present became silent. ¡°Then how do you want us to join forces?¡± Huo Yi asked after some thought. In fact, the Huo family was not lacking in spots to enter the mystic realm, so he really didn¡¯t care about the few in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hands. However¡­ Chapter 168 - The Best Defense Is Offense (1) ¡°Acting Patriarch Xu, the spots for the mystic realm might be tempting, but if we join forces, are you sure we will get them? What if Leng Ruoxue has already given all of them away? Wouldn¡¯t we have worked for nothing then?¡± Feng Miao said worriedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Leng Ruoxue isn¡¯t as concerned about the mystic realm spots as we are,¡± Ye Ming said angrily. At this point, he was furious. Leng Ruoxue would rather give such important spots to her servants than to the Ye family. Hmph! I won¡¯t let her go. ¡°Relax, I can guarantee that Leng Ruoxue definitely still has spots in her hand,¡± Xu Qian said confidently. ¡°Xu Qian, if we join forces, how are we going to split the mystic realm spots?¡± This was Shui Zhen¡¯s most pressing concern. The Shui family didn¡¯t have a single mystic realm spot, so he was just as anxious as Xu Qian. ¡°Of course we¡¯ll split them equally,¡± Xu Qian said without hesitation. ¡°So? Have you decided yet?¡± Xu Qian asked again, his vicious and sharp gaze fixed on the other four people sitting here. ¡°I can¡¯t decide on this matter.¡± Feng Miao smiled gently. He was just an idler in the Feng family. How could he decide on such a big matter! ¡°What about you?¡± Xu Qian¡¯s gaze turned to the other three people. Of course, he knew that Feng Miao couldn¡¯t decide, so he didn¡¯t take him seriously. ¡°This is a serious matter. I need to go back and discuss it with the elders before making the final decision,¡± Huo Yi said after some thought. Among the Five Great Families, the Ye and Feng families both had spots for the mystic realm. Therefore, Huo Yi knew that their three families were definitely not in a hurry. After all, everything depended on opportunities after entering the mystic realm. Sometimes, having more spots was useless, and you might not necessarily have more opportunities than others. ¡°I can¡¯t decide now either,¡± Ye Ming said. He also wanted to go back and discuss with the elders of the family. After all, the Leng family¡­ ¡°Brother Shui, what about you?¡± Xu Qian placed his last hope on Shui Zhen and looked at him expectantly. Alas, he didn¡¯t dare to count on those people. ¡°I have to go back and discuss it too,¡± Shui Zhen said helplessly. ¡°In that case, all of you go back and discuss it then. Send me a letter when you¡¯re done,¡± Xu Qian said helplessly. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take our leave first,¡± Huo Yi and the others said. ¡­ In the imperial garden of the imperial palace of the Eastern Lagoon Empire¡­ Hundreds of flowers were in full bloom in the imperial garden, and their fragrance was delightful. Mo Yingyue was lying comfortably on a recliner and basking in the sun with flowers surrounding her. She was in an extremely good mood. ¡°Your Majesty, the imperial father-in-law requests an audience,¡± a maidservant reported softly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell him that I¡¯m resting?¡± Mo Yingyue frowned in displeasure. After Mo Mingyue had offended Rouxue on the opening day of the Prosperity Pavilion, she had been grounded by the patriarch of the Mo family. Moreover, she knew very well that the Mo family had not been having a good time recently. Many families who usually had close ties with them basically didn¡¯t dare to keep close to the Mo family anymore. Therefore, her days were much better. ¡°Yes, but the imperial father-in-law¡­¡± the maidservant stammered, not knowing how to answer. ¡°Where is he now?¡± Mo Yingyue asked indifferently. ¡°At the Phoenix Algae Palace.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to the palace!¡± Mo Yingyue stood up from the recliner, adjusted her clothes, and slowly walked toward the Phoenix Algae Palace. Back in the Phoenix Algae Palace, Mo Yingyue saw her weak father sitting in a chair obediently, and sitting beside him was an old man with a serious expression. ¡°Grandfather is here too?¡± Mo Yingyue said somewhat mockingly. This grandfather of hers would never visit unless he needed something. It seemed like he was really forced into a corner this time. ¡°Yes.¡± Patriarch Mo raised his eyes slightly as a form of greeting. ¡°Yingyue, Dad and Grandfather came to see you this time for a very important matter,¡± Mo Changhai said helplessly. He originally didn¡¯t want to come, but his father forced him to¡­ ¡°Oh, I wonder what it is?¡± Mo Yingyue pretended to be confused, but her eyes kept darting to Mo Changhai. Alas, if only Dad could be tougher, he wouldn¡¯t have been suppressed by Uncle all these years. What a pity¡­ ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± Mo Changhai didn¡¯t know how to start. Patriarch Mo glared at his useless eldest son and then said straightforwardly, ¡°I heard that you have a good relationship with Leng Ruoxue?¡± ¡°Just average. Why?¡± Mo Yingyue¡¯s beautiful face was full of puzzlement. ¡°Last time, Mingyue offended Leng Ruoxue. We wanted to go to the Leng family to apologize, but we were always turned away, so¡­¡± Patriarch Mo stared at Mo Yingyue. He had made it clear enough! ¡°Grandfather, Leng Ruoxue and I are acquainted and have had several dealings. But Leng Ruoxue¡¯s temper is very bad, so it¡¯s useless even if I try to reason with her. She won¡¯t give me face at all,¡± Mo Yingyue said with some embarrassment, her face full of helplessness. ¡°Hmph! This is obviously your excuse. Don¡¯t think that your position as the empress is stable. If our Mo family collapses, it won¡¯t do you any good,¡± Patriarch Mo said threateningly, his face livid with anger. ¡°Grandfather, even if the Mo family doesn¡¯t collapse, will my position as the empress be secure?¡± Mo Yingyue asked softly with a smile on her beautiful face. ¡°What do you mean by this? Are you talking back to me?¡± Patriarch Mo roared furiously. Fine, this little sheep thinks that her wings have hardened now that she has someone supporting her. How dare she not take me, her grandfather, seriously! ¡°How dare I talk back to Grandfather? I¡¯m just telling the truth,¡± Mo Yingyue said indifferently, her face abnormally calm. ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m just asking you, are you going to take care of this matter or not?¡± Patriarch Mo roared directly. The veins on his forehead bulged out, and his face darkened. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s that I can¡¯t do anything,¡± Mo Yingyue said nonchalantly. Now that he needs me for something, he looks for me? ¡°Yingyue, you¡­¡± Mo Changhai opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t say it in the end. ¡°Dad, everyone in Phoenix City knows the temper of the Leng family. Are they so easy to provoke? Mingyue was spoiled by you all, so there¡¯s nothing I can do,¡± Mo Yingyue said coldly with an expressionless face. Chapter 169 - The Best Defense Is Offense (2) ¡°Come, escort the imperial father-in-law and Patriarch Mo out of the palace,¡± Mo Yingyue ordered softly. A young eunuch stepped forward and said politely, ¡°Yes, Imperial Father-in-Law, Patriarch Mo, this way, please!¡± ¡°Hmph! Mo Yingyue, you will regret it.¡± Patriarch Mo snorted coldly and walked away without looking back. He didn¡¯t believe that an empress without the support of her family could last long! ¡°How can I have a useless son like you? You can¡¯t even control your own daughter!¡± Patriarch Mo kept reprimanding his eldest son as they left the palace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father.¡± Mo Changhai lowered his head and stopped talking. What could he say? One was his father, and the other was his daughter. Alas! It was all his fault! ¡°Imperial Father-in-Law, Patriarch Mo, what a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± A surprised voice sounded in their ears. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Prime Minister Fu. Haha, what a coincidence!¡± Patriarch Mo greeted with a smile, revealing a happy expression. ¡°Hello, Prime Minister Fu,¡± Mo Changhai said politely. ¡°Haha, are you here to see the empress?¡± Prime Minister Fu asked even though he knew. ¡°Yes, I had something to discuss with the empress,¡± Patriarch Mo said indifferently, his expression unreadable. ¡°Is it related to the Leng family?¡± Prime Minister Fu asked with concern. ¡°Yes.¡± Patriarch Mo nodded helplessly. This was no longer a secret in Phoenix City. The Mo family had almost no place left in Phoenix City because of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. ¡°Alas! The Leng family has always been overbearing, but they¡¯ve really gone a little overboard this time. Your Mo family is related by marriage to the imperial family, so how can the Leng family be so unreasonable? It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just a conflict between children. Why implicate the family!¡± Prime Minister Fu said with indignation, as if it was his family that had been squeezed out by others. The expression on his face was sincere! ¡°That¡¯s right. I also know that the Leng family isn¡¯t to be trifled with, but I didn¡¯t expect the Leng family to have so much power. Now, almost no family dares to have any dealings with our Mo family anymore.¡± Patriarch Mo had a worried look on his face. At this moment, he had already regarded Prime Minister Fu as a bosom friend and was venting his bitterness. ¡°It¡¯s all because the Artificer Association is supporting her! You know those fence-sitters wouldn¡¯t dare to offend the people of the Artificer Association!¡± Prime Minister Fu¡¯s face was full of sympathy. But in the depths of his heart, he was so jealous that he was about to go crazy. How can the Leng family have such good luck? The people of the Artificer Association actually treat them so favorably¡­ ¡°Alas! Is our Mo family really going to decline?¡± Patriarch Mo was very unwilling. Their Mo family was about to rise up. How could they perish just like this? ¡°In fact, that¡¯s not necessarily so. As long as your Mo family can find a powerful backer, the Leng family won¡¯t be able to do anything to you,¡± Prime Minister Fu suggested. ¡°Backer? How can we find a backer in a situation like this? Moreover, I don¡¯t have the means to do so,¡± Patriarch Mo said somewhat gloomily. Their Mo family might be ranked among the top families in the Eastern Lagoon Empire, but it was far from being comparable to the Five Great Families and imperial families. For example, take the Feng family, one of the Five Great Families in the Eastern Lagoon Empire. If he wanted to visit the Feng family, he wouldn¡¯t be able to meet the patriarch at all. It would already be considered very good if he had an elder to receive him. ¡°I have a way, but I don¡¯t know if you will be interested,¡± Prime Minister Fu said with uncertainty, a deep scheming look flashing in his eyes. ¡°Minister Fu, please tell me about it,¡± Patriarch Mo said anxiously. He wouldn¡¯t give up as long as there was a glimmer of hope now. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk here. Come with me.¡± Prime Minister Fu looked around cautiously. ¡°Okay. Changhai, go back first. I have something to discuss with Prime Minister Fu,¡± Patriarch Mo ordered his eldest son. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Mo Changhai looked at Prime Minister Fu and then obediently left. Then Patriarch Mo and Prime Minister Fu left the palace together¡­ ¡­ General Leng¡¯s mansion, Listening Snow Pavilion¡­ ¡°Miss, Huangfu Lian and Huo Qing are here.¡± L¨¹ Tao knocked on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s door and reported softly. ¡°Got it,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered from her room. ¡°Xue¡¯er, we¡¯re not done playing yet,¡± Freak, who was playing Go with Leng Ruoxue, said with some dissatisfaction. ¡°Visitors are guests. We¡¯ll continue later. Or you and Dongfang Yunshan can play first. I want to take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to play with him!¡± Freak and Dongfang Yun, who had been watching by the side, shouted in unison. Both of their faces had a look of disdain. ¡°Then come with me to meet the guests!¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at the two of them and then directly left the room. ¡°Xue¡¯er, wait for me!¡± Freak hurriedly followed. ¡°I¡¯m coming too!¡± Dongfang Yun was unwilling to be left behind and chased after them. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group of three arrived at the living room and saw her grandfather greeting Huangfu Lian and Huo Qing. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Leng Ruoxue greeted her grandfather and then turned to look at Huo Qing and Huangfu Lian. ¡°Why are the two of you together?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Do they have a good relationship now? ¡°Huangfu Lian said he wanted to see you, so I came along,¡± Huo Qing explained. He hadn¡¯t dared to come to the Leng family residence since that day, and he only came today because of Huangfu Lian. Otherwise, he was afraid that Ruoxue wouldn¡¯t let him in if he came alone. ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze turned to Huangfu Lian. This gentle and handsome young crown prince shouldn¡¯t just be here to see her, right? ¡°I brought you some specialties from the Southern Dusk Empire. My mother asked me to bring them to you,¡± Huangfu Lian explained honestly. He didn¡¯t even dare to look Leng Ruoxue in the eye, and his cheeks were slightly red. Looking at this shy crown prince, Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help but sigh. A man like this wouldn¡¯t be able to pursue his granddaughter. It seemed that the thoughts of the Southern Dusk¡¯s empress were wasted. ¡°Please thank the empress for her kind intentions on my behalf, Crown Prince,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely. ¡°Okay.¡± Huangfu Lian nodded and then fell silent. Chapter 170 - The Best Defense Is Offense (3) ¡°Dongfang Yun, didn¡¯t you want to find someone to spar with? You can spar with Huo Qing,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said after looking at Huo Qing. ¡°Uhh!¡± Dongfang Yun felt light-headed whenever he heard the word ¡®spar¡¯. The experience of the previous spar had really left a deep impression on him, and he couldn¡¯t forget it no matter what. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but look resentfully at the culprit who had harmed him. He wouldn¡¯t dare to find someone casually to spar with anymore. Boohoo¡­ How embarrassing! ¡°Brother Dongfang wants to spar with me? Okay!¡± Huo Qing said, full of fighting spirit. He had always wanted to find an opportunity to compete with Dongfang Yun after getting to know him on the opening day of the Prosperity Pavilion. ¡°No, I¡¯m not in the mood to spar now,¡± Dongfang Yun said weakly with an awkward expression on his face. ¡°Oh? Then come find me at any time when you¡¯re in the mood!¡± Huo Qing didn¡¯t insist. Dongfang Yun couldn¡¯t run anyway, and they would have plenty of opportunities to spar in the future. The group chatted for a while and then had dinner before seeing the two off. After Leng Ruoxue saw the two off, she returned to the Listening Snow Pavilion with Freak. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why did the empress of Southern Dusk bring you specialties?¡± Freak asked in puzzlement while looking at the package on the table. If they want to pursue Xue¡¯er, they should bring some valuable things, right? ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Leng Ruoxue also felt that it was a little strange. She had only met the empress once. Even though the empress said that she was friends with her mother¡­ Leng Ruoxue opened the package. There were indeed some specialties from the Southern Dusk Empire inside, but there was nothing special about them¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, what is this?¡± A small bamboo tube suddenly appeared in Freak¡¯s hand. The bamboo tube was thinner than a baby¡¯s pinky and about five centimeters long. ¡°Where did you get it?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she took the bamboo tube from his hand. ¡°Found it here,¡± Freak explained while pointing to a string of red fruits. Leng Ruoxue looked at the strings of red fruits and then picked up the small bamboo tube to compare the two. The bamboo tube was very similar to the stems of the red fruits, and you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference if you didn¡¯t look carefully. Leng Ruoxue opened the bamboo tube, and there was a thin letter inside. She took it out, and the more she read, the more serious her expression became. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Freak asked in confusion. ¡°See for yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t explain and directly handed the letter to him. Freak took the letter doubtfully and looked at it. He couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised. ¡°The Southern Dusk Empire wants to form an alliance with us? This should be a good thing, but¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go see Grandpa.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When they arrived at Leng Qingtian¡¯s study, Leng Ruoxue took out the letter and showed it to her grandfather. ¡°Xue¡¯er, this¡­ What do you intend to do?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help asking. The Xu family was really up to no good. They even contacted the imperial families. ¡°I want to hear Grandpa¡¯s opinion,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. It wasn¡¯t difficult to deal with the Xu family with her current strength, but she wasn¡¯t that confident if the Xu family had too many allies. ¡°The Xu family is looking for allies, but won¡¯t we? Since the Southern Dusk Empire¡¯s imperial family is so sincere, we have no reason to decline,¡± Leng Qingtian analyzed after thinking about it. He had long hated the Xu family to the core. He absolutely couldn¡¯t let them off easily now that the hateful Xu family was eyeing his granddaughter again! ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She had the same idea. Perhaps it was time for her to meet the old patriarch of the Eastern Lagoon Empire. The old man had something to say last time. ¡­ Late at night, in a side palace of the Eastern Lagoon Empire¡¯s imperial palace¡­ A huge black eagle directly descended here. Leng Ruoxue and Freak jumped down from Quill¡¯s back and casually sized up the remote palace. It was a very desolate palace, and the decorations here were old. Only a flower bed was full of life, and the flowers inside flourished in the darkness. ¡°Come in!¡± An old voice sounded in the cold night, and the palace became bright. Leng Ruoxue and Freak pushed open the palace door and walked in. ¡°Have a seat, little girl,¡± the old man in green said lightly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Leng Ruoxue and Freak found a random seat and sat down. But the three of them didn¡¯t speak and instead looked at each other. ¡°Little girl, why do you always like to come to other people¡¯s houses in the middle of the night?¡± the old man teased after a while, his slightly turbid eyes carrying a teasing look. ¡°It¡¯s late at night, and everyone is asleep, so it¡¯s more convenient to do bad things!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly as her forehead dripped with cold sweat. She was not a shy little rabbit, and she wouldn¡¯t care about what others thought as long as she wanted to do something. The old man was speechless. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s skin was thicker than he imagined. ¡°Little girl, tell me. Why are you looking for me?¡± the old man continued. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have something to tell me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return. No one wanted to reveal their purpose first. This little fox¡­ why are the people in the Leng family so difficult to deal with? The old man complained in his head. ¡°Little girl, I know some things that should be very useful to you.¡± Seeing that the little fox didn¡¯t take the bait, the old man had to throw out the bait first. ¡°The Xu family.¡± The old man only said three words and stopped talking. He just stared at Leng Ruoxue with his turbid eyes. ¡°Hehe, the Xu family is ambitious, and I¡¯m not the only one they want to deal with!¡± Leng Ruoxue said knowingly. She had been paying attention to the Xu family¡¯s every move since she received some news. ¡°Little girl, tell me what you want to do. I¡¯ll do my best to cooperate.¡± The old man sighed helplessly. The Xu family was indeed a big problem in the Eastern Lagoon Empire. ¡°We can become temporary allies,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. ¡°Why temporary?¡± the old man asked in puzzlement. ¡°After this matter is over, we will go our separate ways!¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. She didn¡¯t want to be too deeply involved with the imperial family. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, do you dislike the imperial family so much?¡± the old man asked in realization. Although General Leng was a pillar of the country, the Leng family didn¡¯t like to have any relationship with the imperial family. He really couldn¡¯t understand why. Chapter 171 - The Best Defense Is Offense (4) ¡°I guess so!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without giving him any face. ¡°Sigh!¡± ¡°Little girl, do you have any plans?¡± the old man asked helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to strike first!¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. She had never been one to be a sitting duck. Since the enemies wanted to deal with her, she naturally couldn¡¯t give them enough time to prepare. Thus, she was already planning when she knew the news. But things changed later on, so she wanted to find a few more allies. ¡°Strike first? Are you confident?¡± the old man asked with interest. ¡°You¡¯ll know then.¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately left him hanging. ¡°Little girl, what do you need me to do?¡± the old man asked proactively. Since they were going to form an alliance, it was impossible for him to do nothing and enjoy the fruits of her labor, right? ¡°I need you to get rid of the parasites in the Eastern Lagoon Empire first. We¡¯ll see what happens with the rest later,¡± Leng Ruoxue said simply. She wanted to cut off the Xu family¡¯s lackeys before dealing with the Xu family. ¡°There¡¯s no problem with that,¡± the old man said straightforwardly. He had wanted to get rid of those people for a long time, but he had never thought of a good reason. But it seemed like he didn¡¯t need any reason now. After reaching an agreement with the old man and establishing the alliance contract, Leng Ruoxue left quietly. After leaving the Eastern Lagoon Empire¡¯s imperial palace, Leng Ruoxue and Freak rushed to the Southern Dusk Empire overnight. After flying non-stop for nearly three days, they finally arrived at Lunar Capital in the Southern Dusk Empire. It was in the afternoon when they entered the Southern Dusk Country. Leng Ruoxue and Freak casually found a family inn, had some food, and had a simple rest. They waited until late at night before sneaking into the imperial palace of the Southern Dusk Empire. With great familiarity, they found the Phoenix Rite Hall where the empress resided. Leng Ruoxue got Rise to cast an invisibility spell on the two of them, and they walked into the inner hall as if no one was there. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for us to barge in like this,¡± Freak said with some concern on his face, his cheeks flushed red. ¡°Why not? It¡¯s the only way to avoid being discovered!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in puzzlement, her face full of confusion. What does Freak mean? ¡°What I mean is, what if the couple is currently¡­ Wouldn¡¯t we be disturbing them if we went in directly?¡± Freak said very thoughtfully. ¡°Damn Freak, are you looking for a beating? What are you thinking?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly with her face full of black lines. Only Freak could think of something like this. ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s not impossible,¡± Freak defended himself aggrievedly. ¡°What should we do then? Should we enter or not?¡± Leng Ruoxue was also a little hesitant. After all, they were here to form an alliance with the Southern Dusk Empire. If they really ran into them¡­ it would indeed not be good. Freak thought about it and then pressed his ear against the window of the inner hall¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go in!¡± he said after a while. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue pushed open the door to the inner hall, and the two entered¡­ ¡­ Three days later, Leng Ruoxue and Freak returned to the general¡¯s mansion. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re back so soon?¡± Leng Qingtian was surprised to see his precious granddaughter in his study. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Has everything been settled?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Done,¡± Leng Ruoxue said simply. ¡°Stinky girl, can¡¯t you say a few more words? Are you trying to make Grandpa anxious?¡± Leng Qingtian was a little anxious. He had been waiting for news from Xue¡¯er, but this stinky girl insisted on one-word answers. She was deliberately trying to make him anxious! ¡°Grandpa, are you doubting your granddaughter?¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged Leng Qingtian¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not doubting you, but you have to explain it to Grandpa. Otherwise, Grandpa will be worried,¡± Leng Qingtian said with slight dissatisfaction. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue stopped teasing her grandfather and explained her cooperation with the two empires in detail¡­ In fact, she had gained a lot from her trip to the Southern Dusk Empire. At least, she now knew a lot of secrets from the emperor and the empress, including what had happened to her parents all those years ago. She didn¡¯t expect them to know more details than her grandfather. This made her even more determined to get rid of the Xu family. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are your plans?¡± Leng Qingtian asked with a solemn expression after hearing everything his granddaughter had to say. The Xu family is too ambitious. They actually want to¡­ ¡°Grandpa, hasn¡¯t the Xu family been waiting for news from the other four families? I¡¯ve decided to reveal these things to those families. If they still choose to cooperate with the Xu family, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be on the same page,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. She decided to use the sow discord plan. But she knew very well that even if she didn¡¯t use it, those families would still have different motives. Leng Qingtian nodded and then asked worriedly, ¡°What about the imperial families?¡± The power of the imperial families wasn¡¯t any weaker than the Five Great Families. If they all¡­ ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. The status of the Five Great Families and the imperial families are very different. So far, only the Western Light Empire is under the Xu family¡¯s absolute control. As for the others, the Xu family hasn¡¯t completely succeeded yet. But the bait set by the Xu family this time is quite big.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect those people to care so much about the spots for the mystic realm. But the other three empires were not as strong as the Eastern Lagoon Empire and Southern Dusk Empire, so she was not too worried. The ones that were harder to deal with were those few Great Families. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you are still young and don¡¯t understand what the spots for the mystic realm mean to others,¡± Leng Qingtian said with a sigh. Xue¡¯er might not know, but he knew very well. For thousands of years, the prominent families would reshuffle prior to every opening of the mystic realm. Take their Leng family, for example. In the past, the Leng family was once a top family of the Ling Feng Continent. But later on¡­ they declined and only rose again in his generation. Therefore, he felt very deeply about this. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa Yu¡¯s group¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa will send them back in a few days.¡± Leng Qingtian understood what his granddaughter meant. At the same time, he knew very well that with his relationship with Old Yu, if he told Old Yu, that old man would definitely stay to help. But for this matter¡­ he couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t want to involve them. Chapter 172 - Encountering the Men in Black Again (1) ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going to see Guo Yong and Guo Qiang.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and left Leng Qingtian¡¯s study. Leng Ruoxue arrived at the yard where Guo Yong and his brother were staying. Just as she entered the yard, she saw the two brothers arguing with their faces red, and they were about to start a fight¡­ ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue shook her head helplessly and approached them. Guo Yong snorted, rolled his eyes at Guo Qiang, and said to Leng Ruoxue, ¡°Junior Aunt, you came at the right time. Please be the judge!¡± ¡°What are you arguing about?¡± Leng Ruoxue was curious. Is this about artificing? ¡°I want to refine artifacts, but he insisted on giving his opinions,¡± Guo Qiang explained angrily. ¡°The materials you put in were wrong. Of course I have to say it,¡± Guo Yong said matter-of-factly. He didn¡¯t think he was wrong. ¡°That¡¯s my business. I can put in any material of mine whenever I want!¡± Guo Qiang immediately retorted, not backing down at all. ¡°You two want to fight just because of this matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue was really speechless. These two people together aren¡¯t young anymore. Can they not be so childish! ¡°Hmph!¡± Both of them snorted and turned their heads away at the same time, ignoring each other. ¡°I have something to discuss with you two.¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic. She didn¡¯t intend to get involved in their fight. After all, every artificer¡¯s refining habits and techniques were different, so how could they be generalized? ¡°What is it, Junior Aunt?¡± The two turned their heads simultaneously and looked at Leng Ruoxue with flattering expressions. ¡°Is everything alright in your Artificer Association?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked implicitly. What she implied was that it was time for them to go back. Moreover, their gazes made her hair stand on end. It was really unbearable¡­ Guo Yong and Guo Qiang looked at each other in bewilderment. They immediately understood that Leng Ruoxue was here to chase them away, but they didn¡¯t want to leave yet! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Junior Aunt. The Artificer Association is very free. Nothing major usually happens, and we don¡¯t have to deal with small things,¡± Guo Yong explained with a smile, automatically converting Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words into concern. ¡°Yes, Junior Aunt. Rest assured. You don¡¯t need to worry about us,¡± Guo Qiang said cooperatively with a smile on his face. These two people are obviously pretending to be stupid! Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. What do they want? To be honest, they had stayed in the general¡¯s mansion for a few days, but they had rarely looked for her. This puzzled her. What is their goal? Leng Ruoxue had been thinking about this question for some time. ¡°Oh, in that case, just stay here in peace. I¡¯m leaving,¡± Leng Ruoxue said a little gloomily and then turned and left. Back at the Listening Snow Pavilion, Leng Ruoxue sat listlessly on a stone bench on the left side of the yard. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what happened to you?¡± Freak asked with concern after walking over from the other side. Xue¡¯er doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood! ¡°I wanted Guo Yong and Guo Qiang to leave first, but I didn¡¯t manage to do it. I underestimated their shamelessness,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly, her beautiful face full of worry. Alas! How can I get those two to leave on their own? She didn¡¯t want them to get involved in this matter. After all, the Artificer Association was different from the Great Families and the imperial families. ¡°Why don¡¯t I just chase them away?¡± Freak suggested. Let him be the villain since Xue¡¯er was embarrassed. Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly and said after some thought, ¡°Forget it. They can stay if they want. But we can¡¯t let them know about this.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, actually¡­ if the Artificer Association can become our ally, the Xu family will be much easier to deal with,¡± Freak reminded. The Artificer Association was a formidable force! As long as the Artificer Association roared, many powerhouses would be willing to work for them. Of course, it was the same for the Alchemist Association and the Beast Trainer Association. The three major associations might not seem to be very strong on the surface, but their hidden strength was unfathomable. ¡°Freak, I don¡¯t want them to get involved.¡± In Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart, her impression of the Artificer Association was much better than that of the Alchemist Association and the Beast Trainer Association. Moreover, she was very clear that as long as she said a word, Guo Yong and Guo Qiang would definitely not hesitate to side with her. But she felt that as an artificer, it was enough to focus on refining artifacts. There was no need to be embroiled in all these conspiracies. Moreover, she was afraid that this matter would be exposed, so she didn¡¯t want too many people to know. ¡°Xue¡¯er, not all artificers, alchemists, and beast trainers are as virtuous as you think. Most of them still value fame and fortune,¡± Freak explained. In this world, people lived for fame, fortune, and status. It was simply impossible to transcend worldliness, and few people could do it. ¡°Let¡¯s continue. Freak, let¡¯s go to the palace!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had to see how the old man¡¯s preparations were going. Freak nodded. They sat on Quill¡¯s back and flew toward the palace. After they arrived at the imperial palace, an old voice sounded just as Quill landed in the remote palace. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Old man, how are the preparations going?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked bluntly after jumping off Quill¡¯s back. ¡°They¡¯re almost done. What about your end?¡± the old man asked with concern. He had everything ready and just needed the time to be right. ¡°Old man, I have something important to tell you,¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered after looking around cautiously. ¡°Little girl, can you not scare me? I¡¯m old, and my heart can¡¯t take it.¡± Seeing Leng Ruoxue being so careful, the old man couldn¡¯t take it anymore. What¡¯s so important that you¡¯re being so careful? ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the inner hall!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Hmph! Stinky old man, I¡¯m going to scare you to death! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The old man led Leng Ruoxue and Freak into the inner hall. ¡°Little girl, can you tell me now?¡± the old man said anxiously. This girl is really too evil. She deliberately whetted my appetite. How despicable! Chapter 173 - Encountering the Men in Black Again (2) Seeing that the old man was getting anxious, Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t beat around the bush and told him the news she had heard in the Southern Dusk Empire. ¡°Little girl, is this news accurate?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he looked at Leng Ruoxue in disbelief. Leng Ruoxue nodded. When the emperor of the Southern Dusk Empire told them these things, he was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t believe him, so he established a contract. The binding power of contracts in this world was very terrifying, so the news was absolutely trustworthy. Moreover, she believed that the other imperial families and the Great Families would definitely have heard about it. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the Xu family to be so ambitious.¡± The old man was a little angry but also a little helpless. It was no secret that the Xu family was ambitious. But which top force was not ambitious? It was simply unrealistic. Thus, as long as the Xu family didn¡¯t provoke them, no Great Family or imperial family would be willing to deal with the Xu family. After all, others would only benefit from it if there was an internecine outcome with the Xu family. ¡°Haven¡¯t there been signs for a long time?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. The Xu family had long stretched their tentacles to the various imperial families and Great Families, even to the major academies. Moreover, their ambition was exposed in advance this time because they wanted to deal with her. ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± the old man couldn¡¯t help asking. Yes, even though they knew about the Xu family¡¯s restless ambitions a long time ago, no one had ever thought of dealing with the Xu family. However, the Xu family¡¯s wings were probably already hard now. Alas! What a miscalculation! ¡°It¡¯s not too late to deal with them now.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled gently to console him. To be honest, she didn¡¯t expect the Xu family to accidentally reveal all their forces in order to obtain spots for the mystic realm. Is this considered penny wise, pound foolish? ¡°Little girl, do¡­ the other four Great Families know about this?¡± the old man asked curiously, his face full of anticipation. ¡°They should know more or less, but it¡¯s definitely not as clear as the investigation by the Southern Dusk Empire. I have already sent people to inform them. As for whether they believe it or not, it¡¯s not up to me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. The Feng and Huo families would definitely believe her, but she couldn¡¯t guarantee the same for the Ye and Shui families. After all, both families had people who disliked her. Moreover, they wanted so badly to obtain spots to enter the mystic realm that they would probably be blinded by benefits. ¡°I¡¯m relieved as long as the Five Great Families don¡¯t unite.¡± The old man touched his heart slightly and seemed to be relieved. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. After all, the person they want to deal with now is me, not you for the time being.¡± Leng Ruoxue added fuel to the fire. At the same time, she gave the old man a heads up in case he didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°Little girl, can¡¯t you let this poor old man heave a sigh of relief first?¡± The old man glared at Leng Ruoxue in complaint. ¡°Old man, don¡¯t you want a spot for the mystic realm?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked. ¡°Of course I want it, but¡­¡± ¡°But you¡¯re worried about your descendants?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. This old man was already at peak Spiritual Supremacy, so she didn¡¯t believe that he had stayed in the palace because he couldn¡¯t break through. ¡°Little girl, if there was someone as smart as you among my descendants, I wouldn¡¯t be so worried anymore!¡± the old man said helplessly. The Eastern Lagoon Empire was the headquarters of their Li family, so he couldn¡¯t lose it! ¡°The children and grandchildren will have their own happiness. If they don¡¯t live up to expectations, do you want to take care of them for life? How long can you take care of them?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disapproval. If the descendants were disappointing, the items left behind by the ancestors would be destroyed sooner or later, regardless of how much they left behind. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m not as open-minded as you think.¡± The old man sighed. ¡°That¡¯s why you look so old,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said. ¡°What does this have to do with my appearance being old?¡± The old man was stunned and puzzled. ¡°You worry too much.¡± ¡°¡­¡± This girl is teasing me! The old man was speechless. ¡°Old man, we¡¯re leaving. The operation will begin in three days.¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled Freak onto Quill¡¯s back and disappeared with a whoosh. Leng Ruoxue and Freak quickly returned to the general¡¯s mansion. ¡°Freak, rest early today!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to him from the entrance of the Listening Snow Pavilion. They had almost not had a good rest these few days. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I will miss you,¡± Freak said affectionately with a nod. ¡°Be good and go back to your room to sleep quickly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she walked into her room. The door closed behind her. Oh Xue¡¯er, why are you so unromantic? Freak couldn¡¯t help thinking while looking at the closed door. ¡­ Three days passed quickly. Late at night, Leng Ruoxue and Freak met up with the old man in the palace. ¡°Old man, go with the emperor. Big Sister Mo and I will go together. We have to capture all of them in one fell swoop. Don¡¯t let any fish escape the net,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded and casually handed them a bottle of pills. This medicine was newly concocted by her, and the effects were absolutely several times better than the one she gave Fu Mingzhu back then. Tonight, their goal was to get rid of the minions planted by the Xu family in the Eastern Lagoon Empire. Moreover, Grandpa Lin would make a move at the same time. Her grandfather had already gone to the Heavenly Phoenix Academy to help him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let a single fish go,¡± Li Yuan promised. How could he let someone who threatened his rule live in this world? After distributing the tasks, Leng Ruoxue and the others split up into two groups and headed straight for the Mo family and the Fu family. Leng Ruoxue, Freak, and Mo Yingyue soon arrived at the Mo family mansion. Under Mo Yingyue¡¯s lead, the three of them quickly arrived at the room where the patriarch of the Mo family lived. ¡°Big Sister Mo, what do you plan to do with them?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked softly before entering the room. She arranged for Mo Yingyue to come to the Mo family in hopes that she could handle her family matters herself. ¡°I want them to suffer a fate worse than death,¡± Mo Yingyue said with hatred. In fact, she hated her grandfather, the patriarch of the Mo family, the most. Second in line was her self-righteous and arrogant uncle. But she knew that now was not the time to kill them. Their goal tonight was only to control them. Chapter 174 - Encountering the Men in Black Again (3) ¡°Then let¡¯s go in now.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She liked the punishment of living a life worse than death! ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Yingyue pushed open the door and entered first. ¡°W-why are you here?¡± Patriarch Mo, who was about to go to bed, was surprised that no one notified him that his granddaughter, the empress, came. Hmph! These servants are really negligent. ¡°What? Grandfather, can¡¯t I be here?¡± Mo Yingyue said indifferently with a sweet smile on her face. ¡°Of course not. What I mean is, why didn¡¯t anyone notify me?¡± Patriarch Mo said while suppressing the anger in his heart. Hmph! If it wasn¡¯t for Master not wanting me to start a conflict with the imperial family now, would I be so easygoing? ¡°It would have taken too long to notify,¡± Mo Yingyue explained. The guards and servants in the yard were probably sleeping soundly now! ¡°Then why did you come to see Grandfather?¡± Patriarch Mo asked as he sat on a chair. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something.¡± ¡°Oh? And these two are?¡± Patriarch Mo¡¯s gaze suddenly turned to Leng Ruoxue and Freak. He actually couldn¡¯t see their cultivation levels? It was too strange. He was a Spiritual Sovereign at any rate, so he would never believe that these two beautiful little fellows who looked less than twenty years old would be stronger than him. ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandfather want to see Leng Ruoxue? I brought her here,¡± Mo Yingyue said with a smile. ¡°You are Leng Ruoxue?¡± Patriarch Mo was shocked. Is she so strong that even I can¡¯t tell her cultivation level? ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded lightly and casually sized up the patriarch of the Mo family. Patriarch Mo was about seventy years old. He had an ordinary appearance, a pair of shrewd eyes, and decent strength. He was an advanced Spiritual Sovereign. But her impression of him wasn¡¯t good. Moreover, she really hated his scheming eyes. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Miss Leng. This old man was rude. I have long heard of Miss Leng¡¯s great name. It¡¯s a pity that I haven¡¯t been able to meet you all this time!¡± Patriarch Mo said with a flattering face. ¡°Big Sister Mo, let¡¯s get down to business!¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly to Mo Yingyue without even looking at Patriarch Mo. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m here today to ask you to give up your position as the patriarch,¡± Mo Yingyue said coldly, as if what she said was an ordinary thing. ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Patriarch Mo was so angry that his face turned livid. How could he have such an unfilial granddaughter? ¡°I want Grandfather to give up your position as the patriarch,¡± Mo Yingyue repeated patiently. She knew that the old patriarch and Ruoxue decided not to kill anyone from the Mo family because of her. Since that was the case, she certainly couldn¡¯t disappoint them. She had to take control of the Mo family. ¡°You unfilial grandchild! Guards! Chase her out! The Mo family no longer welcomes her!¡± Patriarch Mo shouted out directly. He was so angry that his whole body was trembling, and he was breathing heavily. ¡°Grandfather, calm down,¡± Mo Yingyue said with concern. She went forward, pinched her grandfather¡¯s mouth, and threw a pill into it. Cough cough! ¡°What did you feed me?¡± Patriarch Mo clutched his throat in panic, trying to spit out the pill. But the pill melted as soon as it entered his mouth, and it was long gone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not poison. It won¡¯t kill,¡± Mo Yingyue said nonchalantly. She didn¡¯t know how long Ruoxue¡¯s medicine could last. Should I give him a few more? ¡°Big Sister Mo, one pill is enough,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement after seeing through Mo Yingyue¡¯s thought. The person who took her newly concocted controlling pill wouldn¡¯t wake up at all unless given an antidote. ¡°Oh, Grandfather, pass me the position of patriarch now!¡± Mo Yingyue tried asking curiously. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pass it to you,¡± Patriarch Mo said obediently. ¡°You will announce this news tomorrow morning. Exterminate all those who oppose you,¡± Mo Yingyue ordered and then left Patriarch Mo¡¯s room. ¡°Okay, kill all those who oppose without mercy!¡± Patriarch Mo promised fiercely. The three of them then left Patriarch Mo¡¯s room. Then Mo Yingyue did the same to her uncle and the elders in the family. In less than an hour, the entire Mo family was in Mo Yingyue¡¯s hands. ¡°Big Sister Mo, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so devious,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased on the way out of the Mo family mansion. Big Sister Mo is so bad. She actually ordered Mo Changhe not to touch any woman for the rest of his life. ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s no graver punishment for him,¡± Mo Yingyue explained with a smile. That uncle of hers loved women the most. Forcing him never to touch women in his life was definitely more unbearable than killing him. However¡­ ¡°Ruoxue, will they really listen to me?¡± Mo Yingyue couldn¡¯t help asking. Did Ruoxue make this medicine sound too amazing? ¡°Of course! Big Sister Mo, you have to have confidence in me. This young lady is an honest child. I don¡¯t know how to deceive others. I absolutely won¡¯t lie to anyone,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised while patting her chest. At the side, Freak quietly listened to the conversation between the two women. Cold sweat rolled down his forehead, and his heart kept skipping. Women are really too scary. I can¡¯t let these two women meet frequently in the future, or else men will be in danger! When they arrived at the meeting place, Leng Ruoxue found out that her group was the fastest. Will Grandpa and the old man be okay? She couldn¡¯t help worrying. After a while, Leng Qingtian and Lin Liang arrived. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa Lin, why did you take so long?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. ¡°Xue¡¯er, we encountered a team of men in black again at the Chen family. If Old Lin and I hadn¡¯t teamed up, we might not have been able to leave,¡± Leng Qingtian explained. ¡°Men in black?¡± Speaking of men in black, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help thinking of the man in black they encountered before the Academy Competition. ¡°Oh no, let¡¯s go to the Fu family!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said. Her grandfather and the others had encountered the men in black, so the old man¡¯s group might have also encountered them. Moreover, the old man¡¯s group was far weaker than her grandfather¡¯s group! Chapter 175 - Encountering the Men in Black Again (4) ¡°Ruoxue, will anything happen to Yuan and the old patriarch?¡± Mo Yingyue asked anxiously. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. We may still be in time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Mo Yingyue, who was so nervous that her limbs were a little cold. After Leng Ruoxue and the others rushed to the Fu family, it was as they had imagined. The old man was fighting with several men in black, and he had also released his spirit beasts. One was protecting the injured Li Yuan, and the other was fighting with the other men in black¡­ ¡°Old man, why are you so unlucky to meet so many men in black?¡± Leng Qingtian teased happily when he saw the disheveled appearance of the aloof old patriarch. This old man actually met twice as many men in black as them! ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and help!¡± the old man, who was dodging the attacks of the men in black from left to right, roared angrily. He couldn¡¯t let any of these people run away. Otherwise, tonight¡¯s plan would be considered a failure. But after seeing Leng Qingtian and the others come, he was finally relieved. ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± Leng Qingtian jumped up, floated in the air, and released Thunder Night. ¡°Thunder Night, go help those beasts!¡± Leng Qingtian instructed and then directly joined the battle. His participation instantly relieved the pressure on the old man. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Thunder Night replied. He gently flapped his wings and directly pounced at a man in black. ¡°Yuan, are you okay?¡± At this moment, Mo Yingyue no longer cared about the danger and ran to Li Yuan¡¯s side worriedly. Her eyes welled up with tears in anxiousness. ¡°Yue¡¯er, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Yuan hugged his beloved wife tightly and comforted her. ¡°How can you be fine after losing so much blood?¡± Mo Yingyue didn¡¯t believe Li Yuan¡¯s words at all as tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s not all my blood. Really, trust me,¡± Li Yuan coaxed helplessly. Suddenly, Li Yuan saw a cold light flash before his eyes. Without thinking, he pulled Mo Yingyue into his arms tightly and shielded her with his body¡­ Mo Yingyue had no idea what was happening behind her. But she felt that something was amiss when Li Yuan pulled her into his arms. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help exclaiming in concern, ¡°Yuan!¡± Swish! The cold light was shot down by a bright red light¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m fine.¡± Li Yuan patted Mo Yingyue¡¯s back gently to console her. His eyes drifted to Leng Ruoxue, who was not far away, with gratitude in them. He knew that he would have definitely died if Leng Ruoxue hadn¡¯t released a wisp of spiritual power in time. Leng Ruoxue only nodded slightly when she received Li Yuan¡¯s gaze. But seeing the two of them talking to each other affectionately, she couldn¡¯t help being a little exasperated. Alas! As expected of a loving husband and wife! Please choose somewhere less dangerous! The spirit beasts, who were unwilling to be the third wheel, still shamelessly stayed close to them to protect them. Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze back to the battlefield. The weakest among this group of men in black were actually advanced Spiritual Sovereigns, and two were Spiritual Supremacies. When did the Xu family cultivate such a group of experts that resembled death warriors? Probably no one knew about it, right? On the battlefield, Leng Qingtian, Lin Liang, and the old man were engaged in a fierce battle with the men in black. All sorts of spiritual power could be seen flying in the moonlight. But some of the men in black seemed to be unwilling to continue fighting and were looking for opportunities to escape¡­ Seeing this, Leng Ruoxue let out all her beasts. ¡°Watch them. Don¡¯t let any of them escape.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. With me here, none of them will be able to run away,¡± Rise said confidently. He then enlarged his body, becoming like an iron wall surrounding the entire battlefield¡­ ¡°Damn! It¡¯s actually another divine beast.¡± Lin Liang, who was fighting with the men in black, unintentionally caught a glimpse of the huge golden python and was so shocked that his jaw almost fell off. How many divine beasts does this girl have! He was speechless! ¡°Yes, a divine beast!¡± The old man was also surprised. This aura couldn¡¯t be wrong. Moreover, he also felt that his beasts were a little afraid. ¡°Old Leng, how many divine beasts does Ruoxue have?¡± Lin Liang found time to ask during the fight. It was really infuriating to compare yourself with others! Some people might not even have one divine beast in their lifetime, but Leng Ruoxue had at least two. Alas! I¡¯m a little envious of the girl¡¯s good luck. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Leng Qingtian pretended not to know. How could someone as kind as him scare them to death? ¡°Qingtian, I¡¯m so envious of you. Why doesn¡¯t our Li family have such a descendant?¡± the old man complained, feeling uncomfortable. ¡°Hehe, just be envious!¡± Leng Qingtian said proudly as he casually killed another man in black. Under the combined attack of the three Spiritual Supremacies, more than half of the men in black died quickly, and the ones who were not dead were injured. Slowly, the men in black died one by one, and only the two men in black at the Spiritual Supremacy level remained on the scene. One of the men in black knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape today and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°How can three Spiritual Supremacies bully us with numbers?¡± ¡°So what if we¡¯re bullying you with numbers? Weren¡¯t you bullying us with numbers just now?¡± the old man asked in return. They actually wanted to use such a tactic against them? It was useless! ¡°There¡¯s no need to say so much to them. Let¡¯s attack together,¡± Leng Qingtian said straightforwardly. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it together and end the battle quickly!¡± Lin Liang agreed. They could go home and sleep after the fight! ¡°How can we miss out on the gang fight?¡± Leng Ruoxue and Freak also came over. ¡°Ruoxue, don¡¯t snatch from us,¡± Lin Liang said with some dissatisfaction. Their old bones hadn¡¯t had a good workout for a long time¡­ ¡°Master, leave these two to us.¡± A little black fox jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and acted coquettishly. He hadn¡¯t fought in a long time, and his claws were itchy! Leng Ruoxue looked at them speechlessly. Why do these people like to fight so much? ¡°Alright, fight together then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Then she turned around and left the battlefield with Freak. Chapter 176 - Who Dares to Come to the Xu Family to Cause Trouble? (1) Soon, three old men and the numerous spiritual beasts worked together to kill the enemy Spiritual Supremacies instantly, and there weren¡¯t even any corpses left¡­ ¡°Old man, how did you meet the men in black? Did the matter with the Fu family not succeed?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. ¡°It was a success. After we gained control of the Fu family, we somehow alerted these men in black. We didn¡¯t even know where they came from before we started fighting. Fortunately, you came in time, or the news would have definitely leaked,¡± the old man said worriedly. How dangerous! ¡°We also encountered men in black.¡± Leng Qingtian looked at the old man sympathetically. ¡°You encountered them too? Then you¡¯re really fast,¡± the old man said enviously. He was the only Spiritual Supremacy on his side, and he had to take care of Li Yuan, so fighting had been a little difficult. ¡°We didn¡¯t meet as many men in black as you,¡± Lin Liang explained. ¡°Actually, we once killed a man in black before the Academy Competition.¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at them and explained to them about the encounter with the man in black that day. ¡°Does this mean that these men in black have been sneaking into the Eastern Lagoon Empire for some time? It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t realize it all along!¡± the old man said worriedly. Although these men in black were death warriors, they had their own thoughts, so they were difficult to deal with. ¡°I think these people are here to deal with me, but they treated the residences of the Fu and Chen families as temporary accommodations,¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed. It seemed like she needed to go to the Southern Dusk Empire again. ¡°Then the Mo family¡­¡± The old man looked at Mo Yingyue and stopped speaking. Leng Ruoxue frowned and guessed after thinking, ¡°Not at the Mo family. I guess they don¡¯t trust the Mo family yet.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°Everyone, tonight¡¯s business is over. Let¡¯s go back first!¡± Leng Qingtian said when he saw that it was almost dawn. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Then everyone left the Fu family mansion. After returning to the general¡¯s mansion, Leng Ruoxue and the others went straight to their rooms to rest. ¡­ After waking up the next morning, Leng Ruoxue went to look for her grandfather. She discussed the matter with him in detail and then went to the Southern Dusk Empire with Freak. After they arrived at the Southern Dusk Empire, Leng Ruoxue and Freak went straight to the palace to meet the emperor. In the imperial study¡­ Sitting on the dragon throne, Huangfu Zhen was deep in thought about what Leng Ruoxue just said. The empress was sitting next to him, also deep in thought¡­ Meanwhile, after Leng Ruoxue and Freak finished speaking, they were resting on chairs while having tea and snacks. ¡°Ruoxue, have you settled everything in the Eastern Lagoon Empire?¡± Huangfu Zhen asked with a frown after some thought. The Eastern Lagoon Empire really acted fast. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I came specially to help you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after taking a sip of tea. If not for the appearance of the men in black, she probably wouldn¡¯t have thought of coming to the Southern Dusk Empire to help them. ¡°Then when do we start?¡± Huangfu Zhen asked. He had endured the Xu family for many years and had long wanted to take action. But he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly before he was absolutely confident. ¡°The day after tomorrow. I want to visit the Huo family tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. There had been no news from the Huo family since she sent the news out, so she wanted to confirm it in person. It would be best if she could rope the Huo family in. But if the Huo family wanted to become enemies with her, she didn¡¯t care. ¡°Okay, the day after tomorrow then. I¡¯ll get someone to arrange a place for you to stay,¡± Huangfu Zhen said warmly. The matter that had been weighing on his mind for so many years was about to be resolved, and he felt much more relaxed. ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Your Majesty. Our current inn is fine,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. She was afraid that the news would leak if she stayed in the palace. What if the Xu family¡¯s spies found out? Wouldn¡¯t the Xu family be on their guard? ¡°Your Majesty, we will take our leave first,¡± Leng Ruoxue continued and then left the imperial palace with Freak. After returning to the inn, Freak followed Leng Ruoxue directly into her room. ¡°Xue¡¯er, are we really going to the Huo family tomorrow?¡± he couldn¡¯t help asking after they sat down. He didn¡¯t want to go to the Huo family¡­ ¡°What do you mean by that? We will save a lot of effort if we can pull them to our side. They are the first Great Family, and their strength can¡¯t be underestimated after all,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°But¡­¡± Freak was very unwilling. ¡°Why? Are you still thinking about what happened last time? No one knows that we did it. What are you afraid of?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased softly. Freak is really too cute. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Freak quickly denied with a slightly awkward expression. How could he be afraid of such a small thing? He just didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Huo family. That damn Huo Qing was always eyeing his Xue¡¯er so covetously. ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid, rest early today. We¡¯ll go see the Huo family tomorrow morning.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expose him. She only smiled slightly and struck while the iron was hot. Freak nodded and then returned to his room to rest very consciously. The next morning, Leng Ruoxue woke up, washed up, and went to find Freak. After breakfast, they went straight to the Huo family¡¯s main residence. In the main hall of the Huo family residence¡­ Huo Yi sat on the patriarch¡¯s seat, and the elders of the Huo family sat on both sides of him. ¡°Patriarch, it¡¯s best for us to decide early on this matter,¡± the first elder sitting below Huo Yi urged anxiously. If they waited for the Xu family to finish making preparations, it would probably be difficult to deal with them. ¡°Yes! First Elder is right,¡± one of the elders echoed. ¡°Patriarch, I think it¡¯s best for our four families to discuss this together. Otherwise, if we¡¯re the only ones standing against the Xu family, and both our families suffer an internecine outcome, wouldn¡¯t it be letting others benefit?¡± another elder said in disapproval. Sitting in the main seat, Huo Yi did not say a word and listened to the elders¡¯ discussion expressionlessly. The Huo family could now be said to be divided into two factions because of this matter. One faction was led by the first elder and was in favor of striking first to gain the upper hand. The other faction was led by his younger brother and didn¡¯t agree to deal with the Xu family now. Chapter 177 - Who Dares to Come to the Xu Family to Cause Trouble? (2) ¡°Patriarch, Leng Ruoxue wants to see you.¡± A servant walked in to report. ¡°Leng Ruoxue? What is she doing here?¡± an elder murmured. ¡°Invite her in!¡± Huo Yi ordered coldly. ¡°Yes, Patriarch.¡± The servant left the hall. ¡°Hello, Patriarch Huo,¡± Leng Ruoxue said courteously as she walked into the meeting hall under the servant¡¯s lead. Huo Yi nodded and said very politely, ¡°Miss Leng, long time no see. Please have a seat.¡± ¡°Miss Leng, may I know what brings you here?¡± the first elder couldn¡¯t help asking curiously. He had a very good impression of Leng Ruoxue and had always hoped that the Huo family would have a mistress like her. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t interested in their young master. Alas! What a pity! ¡°I¡¯m here about the Xu family.¡± Leng Ruoxue cut straight to the chase and observed the reactions of the people sitting. The Xu family? The elders exchanged glances, but no one spoke. They were all waiting for her to continue. Leng Ruoxue glanced coldly at Huo Yi and the elders sitting there and cursed in her heart. What cunning old foxes. She then continued, ¡°I want to deal with the Xu family. I wonder if the Huo family has any intentions of cooperating.¡± ¡°What can you offer for this cooperation with our Huo family? We are the first Great Family on the Ling Feng Continent,¡± an elder took the lead to say. ¡°Apart from being the first Great Family, how many Spiritual Supremacies does your Huo family have now?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked instead of answering. To be honest, others might care about the Huo family¡¯s status, but she didn¡¯t care at all. After all, she just needed to bring out one divine beast casually, and it would be enough to cause the Huo family no small amount of trouble. ¡°Erm¡­¡± The elder fell silent. There were two Spiritual Supremacies in the Huo family, but only the patriarch of the Huo family was at home. The other, the former patriarch of the Huo family, had long since disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m here to cooperate with you with sincerity. I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t cooperate with me because of your high status. But I have to say this first. If we cooperate now, our relationship will be equal. But if you want to cooperate with me in the future, that may not be the case,¡± Leng Ruoxue said half-seriously, half-threateningly. The best way to deal with such self-important families was to crush them with imposing manner. ¡°Miss Leng, you want to cooperate with us to deal with the Xu family, and the Xu family wants to cooperate with us to deal with you. The Xu family¡¯s offer is very generous. I wonder what conditions you will offer?¡± another elder, who was very calculative, said. ¡°I will not make any offers. I don¡¯t care if you want to cooperate with the Xu family to deal with me. I just hope that you won¡¯t regret it later.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s cold eyes glanced at the elder who spoke just now, then looked around at the other elders with a smile that was not a smile, and finally looked at Huo Yi. After staring at Huo Yi for a few seconds, Leng Ruoxue averted her gaze and turned to Freak. ¡°Since the Huo family isn¡¯t sincere in cooperating, let¡¯s not waste time.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Freak said expressionlessly and stood up. ¡°Hey, Miss Leng.¡± Seeing that Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen really left, the first elder glanced at Huo Yi, then stood up and chased after them. ¡°Miss Leng.¡± The first elder caught up with Leng Ruoxue and looked at them apologetically. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, First Elder?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a smile. ¡°Erm¡­ I hope you don¡¯t mind what happened just now,¡± the first elder said awkwardly. He never knew that a little girl could make him feel so stressed. ¡°First Elder, I¡¯m very petty. Since the Huo family looks down on me and isn¡¯t willing to cooperate with me, then forget it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. But she knew that the Huo family probably wouldn¡¯t cooperate with the Xu family. Plotting with the Xu family for benefits was definitely a dead end. Huo Yi wasn¡¯t that stupid. After saying what she wanted to say, Leng Ruoxue and Freak left the Huo family¡¯s main residence under the first elder¡¯s helpless gaze. ¡°Xue¡¯er, this Huo family really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. They will regret it in the future,¡± Freak said indignantly on the way back to the inn. ¡°Freak, I¡¯m not angry. You don¡¯t have to console me like this,¡± Leng Ruoxue said, a little touched. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not angry.¡± Freak smiled, not caring that Xue¡¯er had seen through him. Xue¡¯er¡¯s understanding of me is getting better and better. ¡­ After watching Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen leave, the first elder returned to the meeting hall. ¡°Patriarch, are we really not choosing to cooperate with Leng Ruoxue?¡± the first elder asked directly after sitting down in his seat. ¡°First Elder, Leng Ruoxue is just a little girl. What qualifications does an ignorant little child have to cooperate with our Huo family?¡± an elder said disdainfully. ¡°Ignorant little child? Ninth Elder, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not Leng Ruoxue¡¯s opponent with your strength,¡± the first elder berated while looking coldly at the ninth elder. These people of the Huo family had always been high and mighty for many years. They thought highly of themselves and looked down on others. ¡°How is this possible? I¡¯m a peak Spiritual Sovereign!¡± the ninth elder roared in disbelief. Wasn¡¯t the first elder exaggerating a little too much? ¡°You can choose not to believe.¡± The first elder didn¡¯t bother to talk nonsense with them. Instead, he stared at Huo Yi and waited for the patriarch to decide. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see first.¡± Huo Yi slowly spat out these words. The Xu family and Leng Ruoxue would have to face each other sooner or later, so he didn¡¯t intend to participate in their battle for the time being. To put it plainly, he wanted to be the fisherman that benefited from the fight. But he would find out later that fishing for benefits from Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t a good idea. ¡­ After returning to the inn, Leng Ruoxue and Freak formulated a detailed plan to ensure that nothing would go wrong. The next day, Leng Ruoxue and Freak went to the imperial palace and met up with Huangfu Zhen, ready to attack at any moment as promised. Huangfu Zhen looked at the time and said to Leng Ruoxue, ¡°Ruoxue, let¡¯s do it.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll take care of Xu Lian¡¯er. Leave the men in black to us.¡± Chapter 178 - Who Dares to Come to the Xu Family to Cause Trouble? (3) ¡°Quill, Rise, you must guard the entire imperial palace,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered her beasts. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Nothing will be able to get through us,¡± Rise, who wrapped himself as a bracelet around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s snow-white wrist, promised. After arranging everything, Leng Ruoxue and Huangfu Zhen went to the Phoenix Dwell Palace where Xu Lian¡¯er lived. After entering the inner hall of the Phoenix Dwell Palace, Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t help feeling a little awkward because Xu Lian¡¯er was sitting on a man with her clothes all over the place¡­ Xu Lian¡¯er, who had been confined in her palace, was stunned when she suddenly saw so many people appear together. But she quickly recovered and hurriedly knelt on the ground. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Xu Lian¡¯er knelt while quickly sorting out her disheveled clothes with her hands. She seemed to be terrified in her heart, and her face was pitiful. She didn¡¯t expect the emperor to come suddenly and see such an inelegant side of her¡­ ¡°Your Majesty, it seems Noble Consort Xu is unwilling to be lonely and had an affair,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly while glancing at Xu Lian¡¯er and the man beside her. Sure enough, it was another man who resembled her father. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, it¡¯s you again!¡± As soon as Xu Lian¡¯er saw Leng Ruoxue, intense hatred burst out of her eyes. Whenever she saw Leng Ruoxue, she would think of that slut who robbed her love. She really couldn¡¯t understand how she couldn¡¯t compare to that woman who had nothing. Why? Why couldn¡¯t she obtain the heart of the man she loved! ¡°Do you hate my mother?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked indifferently. Women who hated each other for love could do anything, and Xu Lian¡¯er just happened to be such a vicious woman. ¡°Yes, I hate her and wanted her dead. But why didn¡¯t only she die? Why?¡± Xu Lian¡¯er roared out of control with a hideous face. Back then, she had racked her brains to trick the Leng Lie couple into coming to the Southern Dusk Empire. She originally wanted to get rid of that slut, but she didn¡¯t expect to accidentally kill the man she loved¡­ ¡°Because she had the protection of the man she loved,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded very kindly. ¡°No! Brother Lie didn¡¯t love her at all. He loved me!¡± Xu Lian¡¯er seemed to be falling into her own memories crazily, and the past became her nightmare. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll let you go just because you pretend to be crazy?¡± Leng Ruoxue coldly exposed her. This woman was really too scheming, and leaving her alive would definitely cause a disaster. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t trick you. Tell me. What do you want to do to me?¡± Xu Lian¡¯er stood up from the ground arrogantly . Her terrified and pitiful appearance from before was nowhere to be seen. Since they already saw through her, she might as well stop pretending. She was a precious daughter of the Xu family, so she didn¡¯t believe that the emperor would dare to kill her. ¡°Your Majesty, I really pity you,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said while looking at Huangfu Zhen. ¡°She has nothing to do with me,¡± Huangfu Zhen said indifferently, without the slightest trace of anger from being cuckolded. ¡°Your Majesty, you said it has nothing to do with you? Then where did our daughter come from?¡± Xu Lian¡¯er provoked. She hated it when men tried to distance themselves from her. Was she a virus? ¡°She¡¯s just a bastard.¡± Huangfu Zhen¡¯s face was full of disgust. This woman was still acting at a time like this. ¡°How can you say that the daughter you¡¯ve loved for eighteen years is a bastard? You are really heartless!¡± Xu Lian¡¯er laughed, her face full of pride and flaunting. ¡°I have never touched you. What is that daughter if not a bastard? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t even know who her father is, do you?¡± Huangfu Zhen mocked disdainfully. All these years, he had been forcing himself to love this mother and daughter all for today. Today, he was going to avenge his grandfather. ¡°No, how is this possible? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Xu Lian¡¯er screamed in disbelief. ¡°You have to believe it,¡± Huangfu Zhen said coldly and ignored her. ¡°Xu Lian¡¯er, where are the people you sent to kill my parents now?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Although Xu Lian¡¯er was the mastermind, she didn¡¯t intend to let the murderers go either. ¡°Do you think I will tell you? You will never know. Haha!¡± Xu Lian¡¯er laughed hysterically, but her heart was extremely miserable¡­ ¡°Ruoxue, she probably killed those people long ago. Don¡¯t underestimate this woman¡¯s obsession with your father,¡± Huangfu Zhen quickly said, afraid that Leng Ruoxue would be affected by Xu Lian¡¯er. ¡°Xu Lian¡¯er, where are your people?¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and asked lightly. It made no difference to her whether Xu Lian¡¯er said it or not. She wouldn¡¯t let anyone from the Xu family go anyway. ¡°Your Majesty, do you really want to kill me?¡± Xu Lian¡¯er looked at Huangfu Zhen with gentle eyes. ¡°Is there any question about this?¡± Huangfu Zhen asked with a look of disgust on his face. ¡°You will regret it. Haha!¡± Xu Lian¡¯er waved her hand, and a group of men in black emerged from all directions and surrounded Leng Ruoxue and the others. Leng Ruoxue narrowed her beautiful eyes, which released an icy cold glare and murderous intent¡­ Finally out. She was really afraid that these people would hide in the corner and not come out. Otherwise, why would she talk so much nonsense with Xu Lian¡¯er? ¡°Leng Ruoxue, don¡¯t worry. I will leave your corpse intact for the sake of Brother Lie,¡± Xu Lian¡¯er said very kindly, as if she had given Leng Ruoxue a great favor. ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t need it. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± After speaking, Leng Ruoxue took out her sword and directly stabbed at the nearest few men in black. Wherever the sword energy went, fiery red spiritual power followed closely. The momentum was surging, and the cold air was threatening. Wherever the sword reached, countless men in black died or were injured¡­ Seeing Leng Ruoxue attack without hesitation, Huangfu Zhen also drew his sword and stabbed at Xu Lian¡¯er. But the man beside Xu Lian¡¯er blocked it, causing him to miss¡­ After Leng Ruoxue and Freak quickly dealt with all the men in black outside the hall, they returned to the inner hall and saw Huangfu Zhen and the others still fighting with the men in black in the hall, while Xu Lian¡¯er stood by and watched coldly. ¡°Freak, go help them.¡± Chapter 179 - Who Dares to Come to the Xu Family to Cause Trouble? (4) After speaking to Freak, Leng Ruoxue walked directly to Xu Lian¡¯er¡¯s side and captured her in her hand. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, let go of me, or you will regret it.¡± Xu Lian¡¯er struggled for a while and threatened when she saw that she couldn¡¯t break free. ¡°I¡¯ll regret it if I let you go.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a pill and stuffed it into Xu Lian¡¯er¡¯s mouth. Cough cough! ¡°What did you feed me?¡± Xu Lian¡¯er asked in fright. ¡°Of course it¡¯s poison. Do you think I¡¯ll let you die so easily?¡± ¡°H-how dare you! I am the eldest daughter of the Xu family. How dare you?¡± Xu Lian¡¯er roared in disbelief. Leng Ruoxue was really too daring to treat her like this. Hmph! I won¡¯t let her go. ¡°The eldest daughter of the Xu family? I¡¯m so scared!¡± Leng Ruoxue directly knocked Xu Lian¡¯er unconscious. Hmph! I¡¯m too lazy to listen to her rubbish. With Freak¡¯s help, Huangfu Zhen and the others quickly got rid of the men in black in the inner hall. ¡°Ruoxue, everyone is dead except for Xu Lian¡¯er,¡± Huangfu Zhen said to Leng Ruoxue after sending people to check. Leng Ruoxue nodded. With Quill around, no one could escape within a radius of ten thousand meters. ¡°Your Majesty, we will take our leave now that everything is settled.¡± Leng Ruoxue motioned for Freak to carry Xu Lian¡¯er. After speaking to Huangfu Zhen, the two jumped onto Quill¡¯s back and left the Southern Dusk Empire. ¡­ At the general¡¯s mansion, Leng Qingtian was speechless as he looked at Xu Lian¡¯er hanging in the air tied up with a rope. Did they drag Xu Lian¡¯er back like this all the way? Leng Qingtian thought curiously. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s what you think.¡± Leng Ruoxue saw through her grandfather¡¯s thoughts. Alas! There was no choice. Quill was unwilling to carry Xu Lian¡¯er, and Freak was also unwilling to carry her all the time. Moreover, it was impossible for her to put Xu Lian¡¯er in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, so she could only hang her and bring her back like this. ¡°Xue¡¯er, since you¡¯ve brought her back, what are you going to do with her?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously. This woman was too evil, and she had torn apart their Leng family, so he absolutely hated her to the core and didn¡¯t want her to die so easily. ¡°Grandpa, you can do whatever you want with her as long as you don¡¯t kill her,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. She knew how her grandfather felt, so she would absolutely support him unconditionally no matter what he wanted to do. ¡°Okay, leave this woman to Grandpa!¡± Leng Qingtian said happily. He had many ways to torture people, so he would definitely treat her well. ¡°Grandpa, have fun. Freak and I will go back to our rooms to rest.¡± Leng Ruoxue yawned. She hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep for several days and was very tired. ¡°Okay, go and rest,¡± Leng Qingtian said quickly. After returning to her room, Leng Ruoxue went directly into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet to rest. The spiritual energy inside was rich, and she could rest while cultivating. ¡­ When Leng Ruoxue left the Heaven and Earth Bracelet after resting enough, two days had passed. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re so good at sleeping!¡± Leng Qingtian teased his granddaughter when he saw her enter the dining room. He knew that she might stay in the bracelet, so he didn¡¯t let anyone disturb her. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m so tired!¡± Leng Ruoxue sat down with an innocent face. Alas! Since Feng Da and the others left Phoenix City, the mansion had become deserted. She didn¡¯t know what was happening with them. A few days ago, after Leng Ruoxue decided to sever the Xu family¡¯s arm first, she asked the Feng family¡¯s first elder to arrange for people to go to the Northern Frost Empire while she sent Feng Da and the others to the Central Universe Empire¡­ ¡°After we settle the Xu family, we¡¯ll let you have a good rest,¡± Leng Qingtian said tenderly. ¡°Grandpa, how¡¯s Li Yuan?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with concern as she picked up a piece of dessert. ¡°He¡¯s fine now. But Xue¡¯er, you really gave a lot this time,¡± Leng Qingtian said with some heartache. He didn¡¯t expect Xue¡¯er to be willing to give so many green spirit pills to Old Lin and the old patriarch all at once. ¡°During critical times, strength is the most important. Moreover, green spirit pills are nothing to me.¡± Since they were allies, Leng Ruoxue naturally couldn¡¯t be too stingy. Otherwise, her allies would only drag her down if they were too weak. ¡°That¡¯s true. Xue¡¯er, do you think Grandpa should also get a few level nine holy beasts?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help asking. Hmph, he only had one divine beast. Old Lin was originally very envious, but now that old fellow¡¯s holy beast had also advanced, and he actually had two divine beasts. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Grandpa, you and Grandpa Lin aren¡¯t children anymore. How can you compare this kind of thing?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. These two old men added together were almost two hundred years old. When would they grow up? ¡°Grandpa just doesn¡¯t feel balanced. I don¡¯t want to compete with him. Really.¡± Leng Qingtian quickly and cautiously expressed his opinion, for fear that his precious granddaughter would be angry. Leng Ruoxue deliberately paused and said, ¡°Grandpa, wait until we meet a level holy beast, and I¡¯ll let you contract it.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you angry?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. The stronger you are, the more at ease I will be.¡± Leng Ruoxue was scared. She couldn¡¯t always protect her loved ones, so she wanted to improve their strength whenever she had the chance. This way, she would also be at ease even when she was not by their side. As for her brother, she would personally help her brother find the herbs after settling the Xu family. ¡°Xue¡¯er¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s do it when Feng Da and the others have news!¡± Leng Ruoxue interrupted. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get rid of the Xu family as soon as possible. Then we can relax.¡± The Xu family was a big problem! The sooner they got rid of them, the better. ¡­ Five days later, the Feng family¡¯s first elder and Feng Da sent a message back at the same time. It was settled. On the second day after the message came, Leng Ruoxue, the old man, Leng Qingtian, and others decided to go to the Xu family¡¯s main residence in the Western Light Empire and eradicate the Xu family in one fell swoop. After some discussion, they decided to let Lin Liang stay while the others went to the Western Light Empire. ¡°Grandpa Lin, I¡¯ll leave this place to you.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled at Lin Liang. Chapter 180 - Who Dares to Come to the Xu Family to Cause Trouble? (5) ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will have an opportunity to take advantage with me around,¡± Lin Liang promised as he patted his chest. Leng Ruoxue nodded. She sat on Quill¡¯s back after everyone got on. ¡°Quill, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered and waved at Lin Liang. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill flapped his huge wings, slowly rose into the sky, and disappeared into the horizon. On the way¡­ ¡°Little girl, your eagle is really good. He flies fast and steadily,¡± the old man said with envy. He also wanted such an eye-catching flying spirit beast. ¡°Old man, you already have so many spirit beasts. Aren¡¯t you satisfied?¡± Cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. This old man is too greedy! ¡°How can humans be so easily satisfied? For spirit beasts, naturally the more powerful, the better.¡± the old man said nonchalantly. ¡°Oh right, old man, tell me about the Xu family¡¯s old patriarch!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after suddenly remembering. There was a Spiritual Supremacy old patriarch in each of the Five Great Families and the imperial families. However, most of them would basically not take care of anything and would not appear unless there was something that would endanger the foundation of the family. ¡°That old thing isn¡¯t an old patriarch. His seniority is much lower than mine.¡± The old man pursed his lips disdainfully. ¡°That old thing is very devious. He was the one who injured that old fellow of the Southern Dusk Empire. But his injuries were not light either. He¡¯s been hiding to recuperate for more than a decade!¡± ¡°Little girl, do you know why the Xu family was willing to compensate you with so many things before?¡± the old man asked mysteriously. ¡°Why?¡± Leng Ruoxue was curious. The Xu family shouldn¡¯t be afraid of her family, right? The Xu family had a Spiritual Supremacy. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because¡­ Forget it. I won¡¯t tell you first. You will know in the future.¡± The old man paused to whet Leng Ruoxue¡¯s appetite and then decided not to say more. ¡°Damn old man, you tricked me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said fiercely as she glared at the disrespectful old man. ¡°Hehe, little girl, this old man just wants to ease the tense atmosphere. Everyone is too nervous,¡± the old man said with a chuckle, not taking it seriously. ¡°Xue¡¯er, the patriarch of the Xu family is indeed very devious. We have to deal with him carefully,¡± Leng Qingtian said seriously. If it hadn¡¯t been for Xu Lian¡¯er¡¯s father¡¯s obstruction, he would have killed her long ago. ¡°Grandpa, we will succeed,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. They had so many divine beasts. If they couldn¡¯t defeat the Xu family, they should just kill themselves. ¡°Master, Master, I won¡¯t let your enemies go.¡± The little black fox lying quietly in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms took the opportunity to express his attitude and tried to curry favor. ¡°Good.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed his soft fur. ¡°Master, there¡¯s still me,¡± Rise also said hurriedly. ¡°You¡¯re all good.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, what about me?¡± Freak, who had been acting as a cushion for Xue¡¯er, also stuck his head out. ¡°You¡¯re good too,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed as she caressed Freak¡¯s head like she was petting it. ¡°Your house must be very lively!¡± the old man said to Leng Qingtian with a chuckle as he watched the competition for favor. ¡°This isn¡¯t the most lively time yet!¡± Leng Qingtian sighed. His granddaughter was so popular! They chatted and laughed along the way. After flying for four days, Leng Ruoxue and the others entered the borders of the Western Light Empire. The Xu family¡¯s main residence was in Salt City, the capital of the Western Light Empire. It was in the afternoon when they entered Salt City. But Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t look for an inn in the city but set up tents on the outskirts of Salt City. After dinner, everyone went into their tents to rest. After a good rest, it was already nighttime. ¡°Little girl, let¡¯s go!¡± the old man said impatiently. His target today was that old thing from the Xu family. Leng Ruoxue looked at the sky and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± On Quill¡¯s back, they soon arrived at the Xu family¡¯s main residence. ¡°Ling, call the Xu family out!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered lightly. She didn¡¯t want to deal with the Xu family in secret anymore because she came specially to cause a scene today. The fate of the Xu family was destined. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Rise, who was coiled around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist, quickly enlarged his body and swung his divine flood dragon tail. The Xu family¡¯s seemingly tall and sturdy courtyard walls collapsed one after another like paper with a loud bang¡­ After Rise finished all of this, he transformed back and wrapped himself around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist again. He didn¡¯t forget to rub against her coquettishly, looking like he was trying to please her. ¡°Well done!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised generously. ¡°Who dares to come to the Xu family to cause trouble!¡± A furious roar sounded from the Xu family residence just as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking. Swish! Swish! Swish! Immediately after, several figures appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others. Subsequently, the other people of the Xu family also appeared one after another. ¡°Who are you? How dare you come to our Xu family to cause trouble?¡± the middle-aged man leading the group questioned angrily. Especially when he saw the sturdy courtyard wall of his house collapsed into a pile like mud, he became even angrier, and his anger surged to his head. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have if you aren¡¯t the Xu family!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently as her beautiful eyes drifted to the middle-aged man who spoke. This middle-aged man looked to be about 50 years old, and his facial features were fairly handsome. He had thick eyebrows and big eyes, and there was a hint of viciousness in his eyes. He was tall and strong, and he was an advanced Spiritual Sovereign. Leng Ruoxue knew that if she was not mistaken, this person should be the acting patriarch of the Xu family, Xu Qian. After hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, the reactions of the two parties were completely different. On the old man¡¯s side, there were several with a few black lines hanging on their foreheads. And most of them were thinking, This girl is really arrogant! As for the Xu family, they were so angry that they almost vomited blood. These people actually deliberately came to cause trouble! They really don¡¯t want their lives anymore¡­ ¡°You damn girl! State your name if you dare!¡± Xu Qian roared with a dark face. His vicious eyes released a perverted gaze as he looked up and down Leng Ruoxue lustfully¡­ Chapter 181 - Freak Revealing His Might (1) Hmph! I¡¯ll deal with these people later. As for this unbelievably beautiful woman, I¡¯ll leave her to warm my bed. I¡¯ll let her know the consequences of provoking me. ¡°Leng Ruoxue!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s clear voice sounded in the dark night. When she told him her name, she successfully saw the change in Xu Qian¡¯s expression just as she wished. ¡°So you are Leng Ruoxue,¡± Xu Qian said calmly on the surface, but he was surprised on the inside. He had long heard that Leng Ruoxue was a stunning beauty. And seeing her today, it was indeed true. But what surprised him even more was that Leng Ruoxue actually came knocking on his door. Were my plans with the Shui and Ye Families exposed? No, that¡¯s impossible. We carried out this matter very secretly, and the Shui and Ye families would definitely not betray me. Then, what is the source of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s information? Xu Qian kept thinking about it as his gloomy eyes examined the people around Leng Ruoxue. He didn¡¯t recognize any of them, and even Leng Qingtian was not among them. He was immediately relieved. ¡°Are you Xu Qian?¡± Leng Ruoxue addressed him directly by name. ¡°How dare you call the patriarch by his name!¡± a dog beside Xu Qian barked first before he could say anything. ¡°Impudent! How can you be so rude to Miss Leng?¡± Xu Qian¡¯s eyes widened as he scolded the dog beside him. With Leng Ruoxue¡¯s status, it was a pity to be just a bed-warming beauty, so he immediately changed his mind and started treating her with respect. ¡°Miss Leng, I am Xu Qian. Sorry for being rude.¡± After reprimanding his subordinate, Xu Qian immediately turned his head with a big smile on his face and spoke to Leng Ruoxue amiably, giving her enough face. ¡°Since Acting Patriarch Xu is so polite, I am embarrassed to make the first move. Why don¡¯t you make the first move?¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly. Her beautiful smile hung on her drop-dead gorgeous face, and the Xu family members opposite instantly fell into a daze¡­ ¡°I have always been polite. What is the meaning of this, Miss Leng?¡± After a long while, Xu Qian returned to his senses and spoke with displeasure. But the amazement in his eyes was obvious, and he didn¡¯t hide it at all. ¡°Didn¡¯t Acting Patriarch Xu want to get rid of me? I¡¯ve knocking on your door now,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained very kindly. She was such a kind child! She knew that someone wanted to kill her, but she actually took the initiative to come knocking on his door. ¡°H-how is this possible? I have no grudges with Miss Leng. Who is it? How dare they frame me like this?¡± Xu Qian roared with a face full of anger. He originally wanted to kill Leng Ruoxue, but after seeing her in person, he couldn¡¯t bear to. It would be a pity to kill such a drop-dead beauty! He, Xu Qian, had always been protective of the fairer sex! ¡°Your ally told me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said evilly without changing expression. They were not united anyway, so she would get these dogs to bite at each other! ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng really likes to joke,¡± Xu Qian said with a smile, seeming very good-tempered. But in his heart, he kept thinking, Who betrayed me? The Shui family or the Ye family? ¡°Alas! I told you the truth, but you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Why doesn¡¯t Xu Qian believe me? Didn¡¯t everyone say that he¡¯s paranoid? ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are you wasting your breath on him? Just kill him!¡± Freak said furiously. This old pervert actually dares to have ideas about Xue¡¯er. He really doesn¡¯t know life from death! ¡°Who are you?¡± Xu Qian narrowed his dark eyes and questioned coldly. As the saying went, ¡®like repels like¡¯. Xu Qian naturally didn¡¯t have a good impression of such a stunning male, and his tone was even more impossible to be good. ¡°I am Xue¡¯er¡¯s fianc¨¦,¡± Freak said proudly as he pulled Leng Ruoxue into his arms to show his ownership. ¡°Fianc¨¦? I¡¯ll duel with this fianc¨¦ then!¡± Xu Qian¡¯s anger was mixed with raging flames of jealousy while looking at the couple leaning against each other. He directly raised his large hand and attacked Ye Chen. The wind in his palm contained light blue spiritual power, and the cold air was intimidating¡­ ¡°Frosty Palm!¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help exclaiming. This should be the Xu family¡¯s unique Frosty Palm. This palm technique unleashed a water-element spiritual skill, and it was extremely sinister. Once the wind from the palm hit someone, they would immediately be frozen into ice. The body¡¯s yin and the cold would intertwine, and the frost poison would linger in their body. It was somewhat similar to Charm¡¯s ice-attribute spiritual skill, only more sinister and vicious. There were many ways for spiritualists in this world to unleash spiritual skills. Most of them liked to use weapons such as knives and swords. But spiritualists who released spiritual skills through weapons also needed to master certain saber skills, sword skills, and so on. A very small number of powerhouses liked to use their palms to release spiritual skills without relying on any weapons. But this also required mastery of palm techniques to increase the power of spiritual skills. The Xu family was a family famous for their palm techniques. After seeing Xu Qian¡¯s Frosty Palm, Ye Chen calmly pushed Xue¡¯er to a safe spot by the side and directly faced the powerful palm wind heading straight for him¡­ ¡°What spiritual skill is this?¡± the old man watching the battle said in surprise. During the battle, Ye Chen released a ball of black spiritual power. That ball of spiritual power directly entangled with the water-attribute spiritual power in the palm wind, and the two intertwined. After a few minutes, Ye Chen¡¯s black spiritual power swallowed Xu Qian¡¯s spiritual power. And then, as if it was full, it returned to its master¡¯s side contentedly¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Leng Qingtian shook his head with a puzzled expression. He had never seen or heard of the spiritual skill that Ye Chen used. But this spiritual skill was not ordinary. So far, Leng Qingtian had yet to see anything that this spiritual skill couldn¡¯t swallow! ¡°Where¡¯s my spiritual power?¡± Xu Qian asked in disbelief while staring at Ye Chen as though he was a monster. ¡°I ate it. Give me some more. I¡¯m not full yet,¡± Ye Chen said lightly with a mesmerizing smile on his face. He was really infuriating. ¡°You are too presumptuous. I will make you regret it!¡± Xu Qian roared furiously. He gathered more spiritual power in his palm, and his entire palm turned dark blue. He swept his palm at Ye Chen with an even stronger wind, and the spiritual power in his palm wind was nearly ten times more than before. Even the surrounding trees and buildings were covered in a thin layer of ice because of this fierce wind Chapter 182 - Freak Revealing His Might (2) ¡°Freak, be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue said worriedly. She could still feel the chill even though she was far away. Some of the Xu family¡¯s spiritualists with low cultivation levels fainted from the cold. ¡°Yes, I will be careful,¡± Freak said happily and did not forget to wink at Xue¡¯er with a smug expression on his face. Hehe, I knew that Xue¡¯er cared about me. So happy! But his smug expression deeply provoked Xu Qian. Xu Qian furiously struck out several times. A massive amount of light blue spiritual power that had turned dark blue rushed at Ye Chen one after another¡­ ¡°First Elder, does the patriarch want to die?¡± A Xu family elder watching the battle couldn¡¯t help asking softly. How could the water-attribute heavenly spiritual skill ¡®Earthshaker¡¯ be used in such a way! Heavenly spiritual skills had extremely high requirements for spiritual power. And heavenly spiritual skills at the level of Earthshaker could only be used as a sure-kill move. This method, recklessly used, would likely exhaust your spiritual power even if you won the battle in the end, and you might even be unable to use spiritual power for the rest of your life. The first elder of the Xu family had been watching the battle silently, but he was panicking in his heart. Now that the acting patriarch had lost his reason from being provoked, no one would be able to dissuade him at all. Moreover, these people had ill intentions. Today could be said to be the Xu family¡¯s calamity¡­ Fortunately, he had foresight and had already sent people to invite the patriarch over. He believed that as long as the patriarch came, the crisis of the Xu family would be resolved. Therefore, he had long stopped caring about Xu Qian and pinned all his hopes on the patriarch. After all, the Xu family had no lack of descendants. Ye Chen saw several groups of dark blue spiritual power converge and fly toward him at the same time. He casually released the same number of black spiritual power, each of which automatically sought out their opponents and attacked separately¡­ Ye Chen smiled faintly as he looked at Xu Qian, who had lost his reason due to jealousy. His hand released a black blade beam that flew toward Xu Qian at lightning speed¡­ Bang! Xu Qian collapsed to the ground and died. At the same time, Xu Qian¡¯s water-attribute spiritual power was completely devoured! ¡°Patriarch!¡± ¡°Patriarch!¡± ¡°You killed our patriarch! We¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± ¡°Fight! Don¡¯t let them go!¡± When everyone in the Xu family saw Xu Qian¡¯s death, they were collectively angry. Their acting patriarch was killed outside their house. It was absolutely a great humiliation! ¡°Come at me together!¡± Ye Chen¡¯s eyes glittered as he looked at the Xu family. ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s attack together and avenge the patriarch!¡± someone in the crowd shouted, instantly arousing everyone¡¯s fighting spirit. ¡°Right, let¡¯s attack together!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let him go! Take revenge for the patriarch!¡± The Xu family swarmed forward and surrounded Ye Chen, planning to gang up on him¡­ ¡°Little girl! Should we help?¡± the old man asked pretentiously. Every human or beast with this girl was abnormal, so he wasn¡¯t worried about that boy at all. ¡°He can handle these small fries by himself!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll just watch the excitement!¡± the old man said with a smile, looking like he was watching a good show. In fact, his hands were a little itchy. Who knew when that big fish would come out? His younger fish were all going to die¡­ ¡°Alas, young people nowadays are really abnormal!¡± In the blink of an eye, the old man found that more than half of the Xu family members had died, and he didn¡¯t even see how the freakishly handsome man did it. Am I really that old? Is my vision lacking? Thinking of this possibility, the old man was depressed¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! In less than ten minutes, the people from the Xu family collapsed onto the ground one after another and died. ¡°You! Why didn¡¯t you do anything? Where are the men in black from your Xu family?¡± Ye Chen asked arrogantly while pointing at the Xu family¡¯s only breathing elder. ¡°Y-you¡­¡± The first elder of the Xu family was a peak Spiritual Sovereign, but he was still scared stiff by the vicious Ye Chen. He was trembling all over and even stammered when he spoke. ¡°Me? What about me? Hurry up and get the rest of your Xu family to come out!¡± Ye Chen said with a fighting spirit. He hadn¡¯t fought so refreshingly in a long time! ¡°Who dares to be so brazen in my Xu family?!¡± A loud, domineering, and extremely dignified voice resounded in Ye Chen¡¯s ears. ¡°That old thing is finally out!¡± the old man said happily, almost dancing with joy. He had been waiting for this old thing! ¡°Patriarch!¡± Upon hearing the voice of the Xu family¡¯s patriarch, the first elder cried with excitement as he yelled into the sky. ¡°Xu Biao, what happened?¡± Dozens of figures appeared simultaneously. Leading them was a black-clothed old man with white hair. He had an ordinary appearance, and his face was covered with the wrinkles of time. His small eyes were bright and full of life, and they emitted a ruthless and scheming glow. His bright eyes were looking at Ye Chen, Leng Ruoxue, and the others constantly. ¡°Who are you? Did you kill the people of my Xu family?¡± Xu Xing, the patriarch of the Xu family, shouted coldly, his eyes releasing intense killing intent. He was even more furious when he saw the large number of people lying on the ground already dead. His lungs almost exploded from anger! ¡°Patriarch, the woman leading them is Leng Ruoxue!¡± the Xu family¡¯s first elder said hurriedly. ¡°Leng Ruoxue!¡± Xu Xing¡¯s murderous gaze turned around, and then he stared at the only woman present as if he was staring at prey. ¡°It has nothing to do with her. I killed them! I am Ye Chen, a member of the Ye family!¡± Ye Chen said evilly. ¡°From the Ye Family? You! Die!¡± Xu Xing roared furiously and directly attacked Ye Chen¡­ ¡°Brat, move aside. Leave this old thing to me!¡± The old man roared and impatiently jumped into the middle of the battlefield to fight with Xu Xing. Chapter 183 - Freak Revealing His Might (3) Seeing how eager the old man was, Ye Chen didn¡¯t fight with him. He withdrew from the battle consciously and stood beside Xue¡¯er to watch the fight. The battle between two Spiritual Supremacies was indeed exquisite and exciting. Colorful spiritual power danced in the night sky, and various spiritual skills were thrown out like flowing water¡­ ¡°Grandpa, shall we deal with those men in black?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes locked on to the men in black brought by Xu Xing. These people were more than a little stronger than the Xu family members just now. There were even a few Spiritual Supremacies among them. Although they were only at the elementary stage, they had to be eliminated early to prevent any unexpected mishaps! ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Qingtian nodded and charged toward the nearest man in black. Leng Ruoxue, Freak, and the others also immediately joined the battle¡­ With the combined efforts of the three people and numerous beasts, Xu Xing¡¯s men in black and the first elder of the Xu family soon went on their way to see the gods! While fighting with the old man, Xu Xing unintentionally turned his head and found that all his people were dead. He was so angry that he directly spurted out a mouthful of blood¡­ ¡°Old thing, you are too disgusting!¡± the old man said with a face full of disdain as he jumped slightly to avoid the blood Xu Xing spat out. Haha, this old thing¡¯s ability to bear surprises is too weak. He can¡¯t even bear this little stimulation. Fortunately, the old man said this in his head, and Xu Xing couldn¡¯t hear it. Otherwise, Xu Xing would die of anger. Was his ability to bear surprises weak? These people were the fruits of his hard labor of more than a decade! But they were gone just like that¡­ ¡°Haha, haha. You destroyed my Xu family. I, Xu Xing, will not let you go even if I become a ghost. Wait for me! I will come back for you!¡± Xu Xing saw that the situation was hopeless and was unwilling to continue fighting. After laughing hysterically, a thick cloud of smoke enveloped Xu Xing. After the smoke dissipated, Xu Xing had disappeared without a trace. ¡°Oh no! He escaped!¡± The old man felt that something was amiss and beat his chest and stamped his feet in frustration. Xu Xing was a vengeful and cruel person. If he escaped, there would be no end of trouble in the future! ¡°What skill is that?¡± Leng Ruoxue was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Xu Xing to escape in front of so many people. ¡°That¡¯s not a skill. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be a long-lost teleportation scroll. I really didn¡¯t expect Xu Xing to have this thing in his hand. Alas! I miscalculated!¡± The old man was really regretful! If he had directly used his sure-kill move just now, Xu Xing would definitely not have escaped. ¡°Quill, can you find Xu Xing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Quill, who had been flying in the air. Quill could see through objects within a radius of ten thousand meters. ¡°No, Master,¡± Quill answered after scanning the area. ¡°Old man, where does that scroll usually go?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Not sure. That kind of scroll is divided into directional or random teleportation. No one knows where it will lead except the user,¡± the old man explained. He still regretted it even now! ¡°Old man, calm down. He¡¯s already run away. Even if you regret it so much, can you change this fact?¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. ¡°Ah! That¡¯s true.¡± Even though the old man said this, he wasn¡¯t as open-minded as Leng Ruoxue and was still conflicted. ¡°Old man, don¡¯t worry. Xu Xing doesn¡¯t know your identity. Even if he wants to take revenge, he will look for Xue¡¯er and me. He won¡¯t look for you.¡± Ye Chen also spoke to console him. Before Xue¡¯er came, she had given this old man and her grandfather an appearance changing pill. So as long as this old man didn¡¯t say anything, no one would know at all that he had a part in the Xu family¡¯s affairs. ¡°You stinky brat. Am I the kind of person who¡¯s afraid of death? I¡¯m just worried that we¡¯re in the open, and the enemy is in the dark. I¡¯m afraid that he will use shady tricks on us,¡± the old man explained angrily. ¡°Forget it. He¡¯s escaped. The most important thing now is to find him as soon as possible. Otherwise, none of us will be able to sleep well,¡± Leng Qingtian said. Xue¡¯er and the others might not understand Xu Xing, but he knew very well that this fellow was indeed big trouble. ¡°Master, everything is ready.¡± At this moment, Rise and Dazzle, who had entered the Xu family¡¯s main residence to clean up the battlefield and loot, ran back to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and spoke with a face as though they were presenting treasures. Several storage rings were hanging on each of the two little beasts¡¯ mouths and paws¡­ ¡°Good.¡± Leng Ruoxue touched the two beasts and put away all the rings unceremoniously. ¡°Little girl, these two beasts of yours are pretty good at this kind of business!¡± the old man said with a look of envy. How can my beasts be so stupid! They haven¡¯t returned after so long. ¡°Of course. Take a look at whose beasts they are,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of pride. As her beasts, they had to be flexible, play dumb when they should play dumb, be cute when they should be cute, be ruthless when they should be ruthless, and be black-hearted when they should be black-hearted. Of course, they absolutely couldn¡¯t be soft-hearted when they should be robbing. Alas! There was nothing she could do. She had many family members and beasts. Her whole family needed her support! Leng Qingtian coughed lightly and said very seriously, ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s keep a low profile.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded vigorously. About an hour later. Before they arrived at the Xu family residence, the old man had sent his beasts to rob the Xu family¡¯s shops. They finally completed the mission and returned triumphantly. The old man took the storage rings his beasts handed over and sent his divine sense into them. After he took a look, his satisfied face bloomed into a smile¡­ ¡°Little girl, the matter here is resolved. Let¡¯s return to Phoenix City early!¡± the old man said impatiently. This money was child¡¯s play for the upcoming expansion of the Eastern Lagoon Empire! ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue also wanted to go back early. But before she left, she added fuel to the fire in the Xu family¡¯s main residence. After that, the group returned to Phoenix City in a grandiose manner. Immediately after, the news of three imperial families and three Great Families being attacked and robbed by spirit beasts spread like wildfire across the entire Ling Feng Continent¡­ Right after that, there was a massive reshuffling on the Ling Feng Continent. The Western Light Empire, the Northern Frost Empire, and the Central Universe Empire were leaderless, and there was serious internal strife. The allied forces of the Eastern Lagoon Empire and the Southern Dusk Empire, which had been waiting for the right time, combined forces to attack, and they divided the territories of the other three countries. Chapter 184 - Freak Revealing His Might (4) After the Xu, Shui, and Ye families disappeared overnight, the Huo family took advantage of the situation and occupied all the shops and businesses of the three families. However, the Feng family, which was also a top family, didn¡¯t do anything, making people puzzled. ¡­ The main residence of the Feng family¡­ ¡°First Elder, someone came to ask me why we didn¡¯t take the opportunity to devour the shops of the three Great Families like the Huo family did,¡± an elder said helplessly in the meeting room. During this period of time, people asked him this question every day. ¡°How did you reply?¡± the first elder of the Feng family said indifferently with his eyes half-closed. ¡°I said, our Feng family is short on manpower, and there are too many things to take care of in our businesses,¡± the elder replied seriously. ¡°Good. When anyone asks about this in the future, all of you will say so.¡± The first elder finalized a unified statement. Hmph, those three Great Families are basically empty shells. What¡¯s the use of them? Moreover, Xu Xing¡¯s whereabouts are still unknown. At this time, whoever takes the lead will become Xu Xing¡¯s first target for revenge. ¡­ In the garden of General Leng¡¯s mansion¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are you thinking about?¡± Freak asked curiously. Xue¡¯er had been preoccupied with her thoughts for the past few days. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about Xu Xing,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly as she leaned against him. ¡°Why are you thinking about that old thing? Don¡¯t think about him. You can only think about me!¡± Freak said with a displeased face. An old bastard actually dares to let Xue¡¯er think about him. Hmph! He¡¯s really courting death! ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? I¡¯m thinking about where Xu Xing is hiding. The Ling Feng Continent is so big that it¡¯s really not easy to find someone!¡± Thinking of this, Leng Ruoxue felt a little depressed. She had already released the news that whoever found Xu Xing¡¯s traces would be heavily rewarded, but there had been no news of him until now. Moreover, for some reason, her heart had been feeling a little unsettled recently, as if something was about to happen. She didn¡¯t like this feeling, so it was better to find Xu Xing as soon as possible! This way, everyone could be at ease. ¡°Xue¡¯er, this kind of thing can¡¯t be rushed. Didn¡¯t we already entrust ¡®Hell¡¯ and the Mercenary Union to find his whereabouts?¡± Freak comforted. He didn¡¯t want Xue¡¯er to worry over such a trivial matter. ¡°I wonder if Hell can find him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with uncertainty. ¡®Hell¡¯ was a mysterious intelligence organization that had appeared out of thin air on the Ling Feng Continent more than a decade ago. It specialized in selling all sorts of intelligence and claimed that ¡®there are things only you can¡¯t think of; there¡¯s nothing we don¡¯t know¡¯. But it had been so many days, and there was no news from Hell at all. She didn¡¯t know if this counted as ruining its own reputation? ¡°If even Hell can¡¯t find him, then others won¡¯t be able to either,¡± Freak said very firmly. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait. I hope they won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, the patriarch and the first elder Huo family are here.¡± While Leng Ruoxue was chatting with Freak, Leng Ruohan walked in from outside the garden to their side. ¡°What are they doing here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. They didn¡¯t have much of a relationship. ¡°I don¡¯t know. They refused to tell me,¡± Leng Ruohan said helplessly. He understood Xue¡¯er¡¯s temper very well. He knew that the Huo family had already offended his precious sister, so Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t want to meet them at all. But their grandfather wanted him to come, so he had to come! ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go to the palace to see Big Sister Mo!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Freak and suggested. She was not in the mood to see the Huo family now. She had even turned away Huo Qing, let alone others! ¡°Okay.¡± Freak nodded in agreement. ¡°Quill, take us to the palace.¡± Leng Ruoxue let Quill out. Then she and Freak jumped onto Quill¡¯s back. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Quill replied. He flapped his wings and soared into the sky. With a whoosh, he instantly transformed into a small black dot. Looking at his willful baby sister, Leng Ruohan shook his head helplessly and left the garden to report to his grandfather. ¡­ In a side palace of the Eastern Lagoon Empire¡¯s imperial palace¡­ ¡°Little girl, why do you have time to see this old man today?¡± the old man, who was tending to the flowers and plants with his head lowered, asked curiously. ¡°The Huo family came to my house, so I had to hide,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly while sitting on a stone bench by the garden and leaning against Freak. She originally wanted to go to Big Sister Mo¡¯s place, but Li Yuan was there. She didn¡¯t want to be a third wheel, so she had to come to the old man¡¯s place. ¡°So my place has become your refuge?¡± The old man glared at her with slight displeasure. This girl is really infuriating. She¡¯s finally come to see me, but she didn¡¯t come specially to coax me! The old man complained in his head. ¡°Not every place can become my refuge,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly while looking at the old man who liked to throw tantrums. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true,¡± the old man agreed. ¡°By the way, little girl, is there any news about that old thing Xu Xing?¡± the old man continued asking. But he didn¡¯t stop what he was doing as he carefully and cautiously moved his beloved flowers and plants to another place to replant them. ¡°Not yet. Ask Li Yuan and the others to keep a low profile so as not to attract trouble,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. With the Huo family making such a big fuss, they would definitely not be able to escape when Xu Xing came for revenge. After all, one was in the open, while the other was in the dark. It would be too easy for Xu Xing to take revenge. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I told them long ago.¡± The old man was still very assured about Li Yuan, a more sensible descendant. This was also the main reason why he didn¡¯t stop Leng Ruoxue and the others from usurping the throne. ¡°Old man, we¡¯ll be going first. Be careful.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the sky and felt that it was about time, so she stood up and prepared to leave. ¡°Go!¡± The old man waved at the two people who had already sat on the black eagle. Then he lowered his head and continued with his work. After a short while, Leng Ruoxue and Freak returned to the general¡¯s mansion. When she got down from Quill¡¯s back, she happened to meet the steward. ¡°Steward, has the Huo family left?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°They left a long time ago. Miss, why did you only return now? Old Master was so worried!¡± The steward kept nagging. Chapter 185 - Freak Revealing His Might (5) ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s go see Grandpa.¡± Leng Ruoxue interrupted the steward¡¯s chatter. Two drops of cold sweat hung on her forehead. This old man is really able to talk more and more. Leng Ruoxue and Freak went to Leng Qingtian¡¯s study and called out from outside the door, ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, come in!¡± Leng Qingtian said from the study. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why did you come back so late?¡± Leng Qingtian asked worriedly. Now was a critical period, and Xu Xing had not been found yet. He didn¡¯t want his precious granddaughter to be in danger. ¡°I had a chat with the old man after I went to the palace,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. She was like an obedient child in front of Leng Qingtian and couldn¡¯t ignore her grandfather¡¯s concern. After all, only her relatives in the world would know her strength and still worry about her safety, so her heart was full of gratitude. ¡°Xue¡¯er, is that old man okay?¡± Leng Qingtian asked with concern. They hadn¡¯t seen each other since they returned to Phoenix City. ¡°Pretty good. I¡¯m just a little worried about Xu Xing,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. She had already suggested that the old man move his descendants to a safe place. He would probably start making arrangements in two days. This way, even if Xu Xing appeared, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the safety of his descendants. ¡°Xue¡¯er, have the people in the general¡¯s mansion been moved away?¡± Leng Qingtian asked. The servants in the general¡¯s mansion had followed him for many years. He would feel heartbroken if they were injured because of his negligence. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send someone to notify the Feng family and the Southern Dusk Empire, as well as Grandpa Lin.¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly as she thought about it. Send them all away in one shot! It would save them time from being distracted. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go notify Old Lin.¡± Leng Qingtian stood up from his chair. This matter shouldn¡¯t be delayed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the Feng family and the Southern Dusk Empire,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. After discussing it, Leng Ruoxue and Leng Qingtian split up. ¡­ In a secret room in the Feng family¡¯s main residence¡­ ¡°First Elder, you were looking for me?¡± Feng Miao, dressed in white, walked into the secret room and looked at the first elder in puzzlement. What happened? ¡°Take this. Leave the Feng family with those one hundred children in a few days.¡± The first elder¡¯s expression was a little grim as he directly handed Feng Miao a storage ring. ¡°Why? What do you mean, First Elder?¡± Feng Miao¡¯s handsome face showed a confused expression. Were they expelled from the Feng family? ¡°We haven¡¯t found Xu Xing yet. Go out and hide first,¡± the first elder explained. These children were the Feng family¡¯s future hope, and nothing could happen to them. ¡°First Elder, isn¡¯t Xu Xing the only one left in the Xu family? There are so many of us¡­¡± Before Feng Miao could finish, the first elder interrupted him. ¡°You can¡¯t be too careful. I can¡¯t risk the future of the Feng family. Moreover, the Xu family is so ambitious, so who knows if Xu Xing has other hidden forces?¡± the first elder said worriedly. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Feng Miao asked worriedly. If the first elder¡¯s concern became a reality, then wouldn¡¯t the remaining Feng family members¡­ ¡°The Feng family¡¯s future is the most important,¡± the first elder said somewhat ruthlessly. ¡°I know what to do.¡± Fang Miao¡¯s handsome face had a hint of sadness. He didn¡¯t even know if he would have the chance to return here in the future. ¡°Protect them well,¡± the first elder reminded worriedly. Feng Miao nodded, his eyes slightly moist. ¡­ A week later, Leng Ruoxue and Freak moved the selected people to a safe place and returned to the deserted general¡¯s mansion. In Leng Qingtian¡¯s study¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, will Feng Da and the others suddenly return?¡± Leng Qingtian asked worriedly. Xue¡¯er had sent these people away to do mercenary missions and train. ¡°No. How could they come back so easily with Big Brother Feng and Feng Da around?¡± Leng Ruoxue had given them a task before they left. No one was allowed to return unless she allowed them to or everyone advanced to Spiritual Sovereign. ¡°What about Guo Yong and Guo Qiang?¡± Leng Qingtian felt a headache when he mentioned the two brothers. He had said all sorts of harsh words, but they refused to leave. ¡°Ignore them. They should have means to protect themselves.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know what to do with them. They probably regarded their general¡¯s mansion as an inn. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you know them best. They told me not to bother with them as well.¡± Leng Qingtian sighed helplessly. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s getting late. Rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue left Leng Qingtian¡¯s study with Freak and went back to their rooms to sleep. ¡­ In the distant Northern Frost Empire, there were mountains surrounded by tall, lush trees in a remote and perilous mountain range. Xu Xing was hiding in a dark, damp cave under one of the mountain peaks. As he hid in the cave, his clothes were tattered, his hair was disheveled, and he looked pathetic. But his ferociousness had not diminished at all. Instead, it became more and more intense, and the killing intent and hatred in his eyes could not be concealed at all. At this moment, Xu Xing was sitting by a bonfire, holding a piece of spirit beast meat still dripping with blood. He was gnawing at it fiercely¡­ At this point, he was definitely treating this piece of beast meat as Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, Ye Chen, and the Ye family, I will never let you go. I want you to die with the Xu family!¡± Xu Xing murmured viciously to himself. The hatred in his eyes was so intense that it would make people tremble with fear! During this half a month, he had been recuperating while hiding like a street rat, and he had never dared to stay in one place for too long. Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen were the reason for his miserable situation today. Oh right, there¡¯s also that unknown old man. Hmph! I will definitely not let them off. Thinking of this, Xu Xing carefully took out a black pearl from his storage ring. The pearl was about the size of a thumb, dull, and very inconspicuous. But if anyone dared to underestimate the ability of this pearl, they would definitely regret it¡­ Chapter 186 - Freak Revealing His Might (6) Xu Xing took out the pearl and held it in his palm. He looked at it with slight infatuation, as if he was looking at a lover, for a while before returning it to his ring. This pearl was passed down from the ancestors of the Xu family and was a very magical item. It was even the reason why the Xu family could become one of the Five Great Families. Unfortunately, this pearl had a limited number of uses and could only be used five times. After so many generations, the Xu family had already used it four times. Now, there was only one last chance, so he had been hesitating. Xu Xing stood up and paced around the cave while thinking about the pros and cons and the future of the Xu family¡­ However¡­ he was the only one left in the Xu family. Where was there any future? His greatest wish now was revenge¡­ With this in mind, Xu Xing steeled himself and took out the black pearl again. He bit his finger and dripped a drop of blood on it. After the pearl absorbed the blood, it instantly released a dazzling light that illuminated the entire cave¡­ After the light faded, the image of a middle-aged man appeared in front of Xu Xing¡­ This man was in his forties with good features, a pair of sharp eyes, and a domineering air of superiority. Xu Xing knelt on the ground and said respectfully, ¡°The twentieth patriarch of the Xu family, Xu Xing, greets Old Patriarch.¡± ¡°Get up. Xu Xing, why did you call me?¡± the middle-aged man in the image said coldly with an expressionless face. ¡°Old Patriarch, our Xu family is gone. Please take revenge for our family.¡± Xu Xing sobbed with overflowing hatred. ¡°What do you mean?¡± the man called the old patriarch asked sternly. ¡°The Xu family of the Ling Feng Continent was destroyed.¡± Xu Xing explained the situation with a pained expression. ¡°Who is it? Who is so bold to provoke our Xu family?¡± the Xu family¡¯s old patriarch roared with a dark face. ¡°It¡¯s Leng Ruoxue, Ye Chen, and an unknown old man,¡± Xu Xing quickly said. ¡°Did you just say that the people who destroyed our Xu family are called Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen?¡± the old patriarch asked to confirm. ¡°Yes, they are the masterminds,¡± Xu Xing said hatefully. ¡°Is Leng Ruoxue a member of the Leng family?¡± the old patriarch continued asking. ¡°Yes. Leng Ruoxue is from the Leng family, and Ye Chen is from the Ye family,¡± Xu Xing answered honestly. He would never dare to lie to his ancestor even though he was eager to seek revenge. ¡°The Leng family! This isn¡¯t easy to deal with,¡± the old patriarch muttered to himself. It would be fine if it wasn¡¯t the Leng family, but since she was from the Leng family, he¡­ ¡°Old Patriarch, you have to uphold justice for us!¡± Xu Xing knelt on the ground and kowtowed non-stop. Blood flowed down his forehead, making his already disheveled appearance even more horrifying. ¡°Stop kowtowing. Get up. I¡¯m thinking of a way!¡± the old patriarch said impatiently. ¡°Old Patriarch¡­¡± Xu Xing stopped kowtowing but didn¡¯t dare to stand up. In front of the old patriarch, he was just an insignificant descendant. If the old patriarch was worried about the Leng family and didn¡¯t dare to uphold justice for him, then he had no other choice. So at this moment, he was extremely nervous. ¡°If Leng Ruoxue weren¡¯t from the Leng family¡­¡± The old patriarch wanted to say something but stopped himself. His face was full of difficulties. ¡°How did you offend her?¡± the old patriarch questioned unhappily. ¡°We did it all for the prosperity of the family! Leng Ruoxue has spots for the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm. In order to obtain the spots¡­ but we didn¡¯t expect the Ye family to betray us and leak the news. And then Leng Ruoxue destroyed us.¡± Xu Xing¡¯s face was full of pain. The Ye family was originally their ally, but they betrayed them in the end. Therefore, he hated the Ye family more than Leng Ruoxue. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know that the Ye family had already disappeared from this world. ¡°I see,¡± the old patriarch said after a moment of silence. Alas! The mystic realm! You really make people love and hate you. Every time you appear, you bring countless hopes to people. But at the same time, you bring disaster to people! ¡°Old Patriarch, you have to take revenge for us!¡± Xu Xing begged. He had no choice but to rely on the old patriarch now. ¡°Revenge? Do you think it¡¯s so easy to take revenge? Then why do I have to say so much rubbish to you?¡± the old patriarch shouted with a stern face. The Xu family of the Ling Feng Continent was very important to him. Now that it was gone, he was also very distressed. But if he wanted to take revenge, he had to pay an immense price, in addition to being wary of the Leng family. ¡°Old Patriarch, actually, according to my guess, the Leng family probably lost contact with the Upper Realm a long time ago,¡± Xu Xing said after some thought. ¡°Are you sure?¡± the old patriarch asked anxiously. If so, then there was nothing to fear. ¡°It¡¯s not just the Leng family. The other four Great Families and the imperial families should also be in the same situation,¡± Xu Xing took the opportunity to say. As long as the old patriarch was willing to send people down, the Xu family would definitely be able to take revenge. Therefore, he had to convince the old patriarch. ¡°Old Patriarch, this is a good opportunity! As long as you send people down, our Xu family can unite the Ling Feng Continent,¡± Xu Xing continued to coax. ¡°Do you think we can just casually send people down? There¡¯s a massive price to pay,¡± the old patriarch reprimanded with a displeased face, but he was slightly tempted in his heart. If the matter was really as his descendant said, then it would really be a good opportunity. ¡°Old Patriarch, this is absolutely worth it. I promise you won¡¯t regret it,¡± Xu Xingyu persuaded anxiously. ¡°Let me discuss it with the elders!¡± The old patriarch cut off the connection and disappeared. ¡°Old Patriarch!¡± Xu Xing fell to the ground dispiritedly, his hands clenched into fists, feeling resentful and bitter, not even knowing that his fingernails were digging into his flesh. ¡­ At this time, far away in the general¡¯s mansion in the Eastern Lagoon Empire, Leng Ruoxue had become everyone¡¯s personal chef. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are we having for dinner tonight?¡± Leng Qingtian looked curious as he watched Leng Ruoxue preparing dinner in the kitchen. They had sent the servants in the family away, and now they had to take care of their meals themselves, so Xue¡¯er naturally became their dedicated chef. Chapter 187 - Come Out to Your Death Quickly (1) ¡°Go out and wait. What can I do with so many people here?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the expectant faces in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. These gluttons only knew how to eat every day. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. Little girl, take your time. We¡¯re not in a hurry!¡± The old man quickly coaxed her when he saw that she was angry. Ever since he sent Li Yuan and the others away, he almost regarded the general¡¯s mansion as his home. Except for not sleeping here at night, he basically spent the rest of his time here. ¡°Old Leng, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t affect Ruoxue¡¯s mood when she¡¯s cooking,¡± Lin Liang said understandingly. ¡°Tch!¡± Leng Qingtian and the old man looked at Lin Liang with contempt. He was the one who led the way just now, and now he was pretending to be a good person? ¡°Xue¡¯er, let me help you!¡± Freak, who had been standing quietly by the side, couldn¡¯t help feeling a little heartbroken seeing everyone leave. Boohoo¡­ My poor Xue¡¯er has actually become the cook of these people! ¡°No need. Stay there obediently,¡± Leng Ruoxue said while cutting vegetables. In fact, if she could make those old men temporarily forget about that big trouble Xu Xing by using food, it would be worth it even if she had to work a little harder. ¡°Okay.¡± Freak was very obedient and stayed by the side like an obedient child. He didn¡¯t dare to disturb Xue¡¯er and just kept staring at her with his bright and shiny eyes very attentively. ¡°Freak, get them in to carry out the dishes!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered after half an hour. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯re here.¡± The few old men poked their heads in from the kitchen window with a smile. The old men each carried the two dishes out of the kitchen tacitly without Leng Ruoxue¡¯s instructions. Leng Ruoxue and Freak followed them to the dining room. ¡°Hurry up and eat!¡± Leng Qingtian said after everyone was seated. Leng Qingtian was about to pick up a piece of fish with his chopsticks when two people beat him to it. Just as he was going to threaten them, he found that the whole fish was gone¡­ ¡°You¡­¡± Leng Qingtian glared at the old man and Lin Liang, who were gnawing on half the fish each. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. These two old fellows are too fast. I was just a little slower, and the whole fish disappeared¡­ ¡°This fish is really delicious!¡± After eating the fish, the old man licked his fingers reluctantly and sighed. ¡°Of course it¡¯s delicious!¡± Leng Qingtian rolled his eyes at the old man in displeasure. The fish was from the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, and there was none in this world. It would be strange if it wasn¡¯t delicious. ¡°Grandpa, if you don¡¯t eat quickly, the other dishes will be gone,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded helplessly. Why are they so exaggerated? Every meal is like a world war. Hearing this, Leng Qingtian stopped talking and focused on his favorite dishes. After a satisfying dinner, everyone sat in the garden, enjoying tea and chatting under the moonlight. ¡°These days are really good!¡± the old man said with emotion. Of course, the premise was that there was no such big trouble as Xu Xing. ¡°Old man, shouldn¡¯t you be returning to the palace?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. It was getting late, but the old man was in no hurry to leave today. How strange. ¡°Little girl, are you chasing this old man away? Boohoo¡­ Someone actually despises me. I¡¯m really too pitiful,¡± the old man said with a sad face. He even pretended to raise his arm and wipe his tears with his sleeve. ¡°We are always being driven away by Junior Aunt. You will get used to it,¡± Guo Yong said sympathetically, as if he had found a comrade-in-arms. ¡°You two are quite pitiful,¡± the old man said sympathetically, as if he had found a bosom buddy. ¡°Do you regret not having met sooner?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in bewilderment. These two are really¡­ ¡°No, no,¡± Guo Yong and the old man quickly denied and looked at Leng Ruoxue cautiously. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a pity. I thought you two would be a good match,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a look of pity and disappointment. ¡°Match for what? We¡¯re not a match for anything.¡± The two immediately jumped away from each other as if the other was a virus. ¡°Match as friends! What else do you think it is?¡± The smile on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was so dazzling and touching. Moreover, her face was full of innocence, but her words were so evil that they let people¡¯s imaginations run wild. ¡°Little girl, you tricked us!¡± the old man complained aggrievedly, as if Leng Ruoxue had done something unforgivable. ¡°Junior Aunt, you are too evil. How can you bully your disciple-nephew?¡± Guo Yong also complained. One word was written in his shrewd black eyes: wronged! ¡°Haha, old man, how can you be a match for Ruoxue!¡± Lin Liang gloated, beaming from ear to ear! ¡°Brat Lin, how dare you laugh at this old man! Do you want to die?!¡± The old man unceremoniously vented his anger on Lin Liang. Hmph! He couldn¡¯t bear to hit or scold that girl, but Lin Liang? Of course he wouldn¡¯t be polite! ¡°Hmph! You only know how to bully the weak and fear the strong!¡± Lin Liang said disdainfully. But to be honest, if he really fought with this old man, he might not be able to beat him. ¡°So what? Bite me!¡± the old man roared provocatively. ¡°Continue bickering. I¡¯m going to bed,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly to the two of them. Then she stood up and left the garden. Freak naturally followed Xue¡¯er wherever she went. ¡°Alright, stop acting. Xue¡¯er is going back to her room.¡± Leng Qingtian looked at the two who were still at daggers drawn. ¡°We weren¡¯t acting,¡± the two of them said in unison. Then they turned their heads at the same time and ignored each other. ¡°Come on, Xue¡¯er isn¡¯t here. Who are you acting for?!¡± Leng Qingtian exposed them, but he was also quite touched. Chapter 188 - Come Out to Your Death Quickly (2) These two old men ignored their status and positions to fight like children every day because they were afraid that Xue¡¯er would worry about them. In fact, how could they not be worried about Xue¡¯er when she was worried about them? Xue¡¯er and Ye Chen were the two people Xu Xing hated the most after all. If Xu Xing appeared, he would definitely first look for Xue¡¯er and Ye Chen. This was also one of the main reasons why these two old fellows stubbornly stayed in the general¡¯s mansion. The other reason was naturally because of the dishes Xue¡¯er cooked! ¡°Alas! Which corner do you think Xu Xing is hiding in? Why isn¡¯t there any news after searching for so long?¡± Lin Liang said worriedly. He wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well if he didn¡¯t get rid of Xu Xing. Alas! ¡°Probably hiding in a rat hole? That old thing is cunning! How can he be so easy to find?¡± the old man said disdainfully. He hated Xu Xing to the core, but he hated himself even more for letting that old thing escape. ¡°Old Leng, don¡¯t let Ruoxue and Ye Chen out of our sight. Xu Xing hates them to death now,¡± Lin Liang reminded. After sending some students away, he had given the other students and teachers of the academy a long holiday. Otherwise, he really couldn¡¯t leave and stay in the general¡¯s mansion all day. ¡°Yes, they are Xu Xing¡¯s main targets now,¡± the old man echoed. Xu Xing definitely hated him, but Xu Xing didn¡¯t know his identity, so he wouldn¡¯t find him for the time being. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that girl¡¯s personality?! If she wasn¡¯t afraid that we would worry, why would she be so obedient and stay at home all day?¡± Leng Qingtian said helplessly. He couldn¡¯t do anything about his precious granddaughter. In fact, Leng Qingtian was only half right about why Leng Ruoxue was willing to stay at home. The other half was to watch over them. She didn¡¯t want these old men to put themselves in danger just to get rid of Xu Xing as soon as possible. Listening Snow Pavilion¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, what do you plan to do?¡± Freak asked curiously while looking at Xue¡¯er, who hadn¡¯t spoken since returning to her room. ¡°Freak, do you think we should continue waiting like this? What if Xu Xing never appears?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up at Freak. She felt that this was too passive. In fact, if she wasn¡¯t worried about her grandfather and the rest, she would have used herself as bait to lure Xu Xing out. ¡°What else can we do?¡± Freak¡¯s black diamond-like eyes stared at Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Do you think we will lure him out if we go out together?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed. She didn¡¯t dare to say that she would go alone, or he would definitely be angry. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa and the others won¡¯t agree with you doing this. Aren¡¯t you the same?¡± Freak said seriously. To him, it was the same no matter when Xu Xing appeared. It was not like they were unprepared. Instead, he was afraid that Xu Xing wouldn¡¯t dare to come. ¡°But there has been no news from Hell and the Mercenary Union,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily. She was running out of patience after waiting for so many days. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Ling Feng Continent is so big, it¡¯s not easy to find someone who wants to hide. Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t believe he can really hide forever.¡± ¡°I think you must be bored staying home all day. Why don¡¯t we go out for a walk tomorrow?¡± Freak suggested. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s rest early today!¡± Leng Ruoxue also felt that she should go out for a walk. She was going to be bored to death at this rate. Freak nodded. He waited for Xue¡¯er to fall asleep before quietly leaving her room. ¡­ The next day, Leng Ruoxue and Freak finally managed to convince Leng Qingtian and the others and left the general¡¯s mansion. People were coming and going on the bustling streets as Leng Ruoxue and Freak walked side by side. ¡°Eh, what day is it today? There are so many people!¡± Freak said curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Leng Ruoxue was also a little surprised. Today isn¡¯t some festival in this world, right? Freak went up to an old man and asked very politely, ¡°Excuse me, sir. Why are there so many people on the streets today?¡± The old man looked at the beautiful immortal-like couple in front of him and was stunned for a while before he recovered and said, ¡°Today is the grandest temple fair in the Eastern Lagoon Empire. It¡¯s only once a year, so of course there are many people.¡± ¡°Young Master and Miss, you two are really compatible! Go to the temple and ask for a lot. Today¡¯s lot is very efficacious.¡± The old man couldn¡¯t stay quiet after he started talking and kept rambling on. ¡°Okay, thank you, sir.¡± After thanking him, Freak handed the old man an amethyst coin and immediately left with Xue¡¯er. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go ask for a sign!¡± Freak said with great interest and looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly. ¡°That¡¯s all a lie. How can you believe it?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± she continued after glancing at him. Seeing Freak¡¯s puppy-like expression of anticipation, how could she bear to refuse! She loved small animals the most. After they arrived at the temple, they drew a lot and then went to the reception desk. ¡°May I know what the two of you are asking for?¡± someone who looked like a charlatan asked. ¡°Marriage affinity,¡± Freak said without hesitation. ¡°Oh, yes. This is a very good lot. Congratulations on your marriage destined by the heavens!¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, did you hear that? Haha! I¡¯m so happy!¡± Freak couldn¡¯t help shouting. I knew that Xue¡¯er could only be mine, and no one could snatch her away! A few drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she rolled her eyes at him. Alas! As a spiritualist, he actually believes these things like an ordinary person. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look over there!¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly said when she saw that more and more people were watching. Freak nodded and squeezed out of the crowd with Xue¡¯er. ¡­ In a private room in the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion¡­ ¡°Is she Leng Ruoxue?¡± a young man asked the old man by his side while standing by the window and pointing at a stunning beauty not far away. Chapter 189 - Come Out to Die Quickly (3) The man was about twenty years old. He was handsome, had bright and enchanting black eyes, and a good temperament. He was dressed in a black garment with golden borders, and golden dragons were embroidered on both sleeves with golden threads, making him look even more noble and extraordinary. It was as if a god had descended, and people could only look up at him. ¡°Grandfather, she is Leng Ruoxue, the enemy of our Xu family,¡± the old man, Xu Xing, who had been in hiding, quickly replied respectfully. Even though Xu Xing had changed his appearance, he still looked like an old man, but even his relatives might not recognize him. ¡°I want this Leng Ruoxue. That man can be killed,¡± the young man said expressionlessly. A trace of viciousness flashed across his handsome face, destroying his noble nature. ¡°But Grandfather, Leng Ruoxue is the enemy of our Xu family,¡± Xu Xing said unwillingly. If Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t die and even became¡­ What revenge would he have! He would just be depressed to death. The young man narrowed his eyes and said coldly with slight displeasure, ¡°How dare you question my words?¡± ¡°Leng Ruoxue is your enemy, not my young master¡¯s enemy.¡± A middle-aged man walked over. ¡°Yes, your grandchild knows.¡± Xu Xing suppressed his rage and swallowed his anger. Now, he still had to use these people to take revenge for him. Moreover, he had to count on them to take care of him in the future. So even if he was angry in his heart, he absolutely didn¡¯t dare to show it. But it was precisely because he had suffered a lot in front of these so-called ancestors that he hated Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen even more. ¡°I heard that this restaurant originally belonged to the Xu family?¡± the middle-aged man asked. ¡°Yes, this restaurant was originally called the Spring Wind House and a property of our Xu family. But now, it has been taken over by the Huo family,¡± Xu Xing said through gritted teeth. The Huo family, hmph! I won¡¯t let them off either. No matter what they took from our Xu family, I will make them spit it out intact. ¡°You¡¯re really not an ordinary piece of trash!¡± The middle-aged man glanced at Xu Xing disdainfully and reprimanded him. ¡°Yes, Xu Xing is useless. But we were also betrayed by the Ye family, that¡¯s why¡­¡± Xu Xing looked at the middle-aged man aggrievedly and stopped talking. ¡°Are you sure that the Ye family betrayed you? Didn¡¯t the Ye family get destroyed just like the Xu family?¡± the middle-aged man said with a look of disbelief. ¡°Ye Chen said it himself. It can¡¯t be fake. I¡¯m guessing that the Ye family was killed by Leng Ruoxue and the others,¡± Xu Xing said, thinking he was smart. The middle-aged man nodded. It was possible. However, Leng Ruoxue was too cruel! ¡°Young Master, when should we go back?¡± the middle-aged man asked respectfully. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? We¡¯ve only been here for two days,¡± the young man said in objection. He didn¡¯t want to go back so soon! ¡°Young Master, when we came, the patriarch ordered us to return as soon as possible,¡± the middle-aged man continued, unwilling to give up. ¡°Grandfather, why don¡¯t you go back first? We will bring Leng Ruoxue over for you,¡± Xu Xing said with a fawning face. This young master would be his greatest backer in the future! He couldn¡¯t afford to lose him! ¡°You have to be gentle with such a beauty. Don¡¯t hurt her, and don¡¯t let her lose a strand of hair,¡± the young man said after some thought. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. We will take good care of her,¡± Xu Xing quickly promised. But in his heart, he couldn¡¯t wait for this grandfather to scram home early. With him around, he really had to serve him like a grandson. Since he would be his backer in the future, then he would wait to serve him well in the future. At least now, he didn¡¯t want to be a grandson all day. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± The young man turned to the middle-aged man. ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± After sending them out of the inn, Xu Xing immediately returned to the private room. ¡°Honorable Seniors, thank you for your help.¡± Xu Xing bowed gratefully. These people were the most important to him now. ¡°We¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need to be so polite,¡± one of them said. ¡°Yes, Seniors. May I ask when you intend to take action?¡± Xu Xing couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? They can¡¯t run away. Everyone will be dead except for the woman Young Master wants,¡± another said. ¡°Hehe, no rush, no rush. Let¡¯s wait for you to have enough rest before we make a move,¡± Xu Xing hurriedly echoed to please them. He didn¡¯t dare to make these masters unhappy. ¡°Haha, Xu Xing, you are quite sensible.¡± A man in his thirties stood up and patted Xu Xing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Seniors, I have already arranged your activities for tonight. I guarantee that you will be satisfied,¡± Xu Xing said with the demeanor of a lackey, no longer having the demeanor of a former patriarch. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Hurry up and bring us there!¡± someone shouted impatiently. ¡°Seniors, let¡¯s go!¡± Xu Xing bowed and was the last to leave after everyone left¡­ ¡­ Leng Ruoxue and Freak walked around the streets for half a day and then returned to the general¡¯s mansion at noon. ¡°Xue¡¯er, we would have starved to death if you didn¡¯t come back,¡± Leng Qingtian quickly complained when he saw his granddaughter return to the garden. ¡°Grandpa, you guys seem to be having a good time playing chess. You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re going to starve to death.¡± Leng Ruoxue seemed very helpless against her grandfather¡¯s coquettish behavior. ¡°If you didn¡¯t return, there¡¯d be no one to cook for us. If we don¡¯t play chess, what can we old men do?¡± The old man stared at Leng Ruoxue. They were people who led pampered lives. Making them cook was harder than killing them. ¡°I¡¯m going to cook now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with self-awareness. After feeding the old men, a day quickly passed¡­ ¡­ On an afternoon a few days later, Leng Ruoxue and the others were discussing something in Leng Qingtian¡¯s study when an arrogant roar sounded from outside¡­ Chapter 190 - Come Out to Die Quickly (4) ¡°People of the Leng family, come out to die quickly!¡± ¡°Coming!¡± The old man was the first to speak. Everyone exchanged glances and rushed out of the study together. Leng Ruoxue and the others came to the general¡¯s mansion¡¯s courtyard, but the scene they saw surprised them! Dozens of figures were floating in the sky above the general¡¯s mansion. Xu Xing was in the middle of everyone and looking down at them arrogantly as if they were dead, while those dozens of people were deliberately releasing their might. All of them were expressionless, and their eyes showed disdain as if they were looking at ants. ¡°This is bad! These people are actually Spiritual Deities.¡± The old man¡¯s expression changed as he sent a voice transmission to everyone. Damn it. This Xu Xing is really ruthless! He actually found so many Spiritual Deities to help. Even he felt a little strained under the pressure of these dozens of Spiritual Deities. ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Lin Liang¡¯s face was a little grim. The matter had clearly exceeded the scope of their control. ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Qingtian glanced at Leng Ruoxue. Leng Ruoxue nodded. She understood what her grandfather meant. He wanted her to take them all into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet to prevent unnecessary losses. With this in mind, she secretly contacted Qing Jue. ¡°We can¡¯t fight them head-on. The only way now is to run. It¡¯s better than all of us dying here,¡± the old man said after some thought. It was not wise to use eggs to hit rocks. They were smart people and wouldn¡¯t do such a foolish thing. ¡°Then run. You guys run first. I¡¯ll cover the rear.¡± Lin Liang steeled himself. He was ready to die. ¡°What are you trying to show off for? You guys go first. I¡¯ll cover your retreat.¡± The old man¡¯s words carried the most weight, and he rolled his eyes at Lin Liang, seemingly saying, ¡®Are you stronger than me?¡¯ ¡°Who can escape with so many Spiritual Deities?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in return. The old man and Lin Liang were instantly speechless. Yes, who could escape with so many Spiritual Deities around? But should they just sit and wait for death like this? That wasn¡¯t their style! ¡°Since we can¡¯t run away, then we¡¯ll fight it out with them. Little girl, find an opportunity to run by yourself,¡± the old man said resolutely after thinking about it. ¡°Yes. Ruoxue and Ye Chen, you two run when you have the chance. Don¡¯t worry about us,¡± Lin Liang echoed. ¡°Shut up, you two. We¡¯ll listen to Xue¡¯er,¡± Leng Qingtian said domineeringly. Leng Ruoxue was a little touched as she listened to the voice transmissions of the three old men. It seemed that she had good insight. At least, other than her grandfather, Grandpa Lin and the old man were not afraid of death. Moreover, they were still willing to risk their lives to help the others retreat first in such a dangerous situation. You had to know that the more dangerous it was, the more it tested a person¡¯s heart. ¡°Qing Jue,¡± Leng Ruoxue called out in her head. ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m ready,¡± Qing Jue replied from the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly. Then with a thought, she immediately brought everyone present into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. ¡°Huh? Where is this place?¡± The old man and Lin Liang looked at the suddenly changed environment. Obviously, they couldn¡¯t adapt for a while. But they clearly felt that the spiritual pressure released by the Spiritual Deities had all disappeared, and the spiritual energy here was so dense. ¡°This is Xue¡¯er¡¯s space. We are safe now,¡± Leng Qingtian explained. Fortunately, Xue¡¯er had this heaven-defying space. Otherwise, they would all be dead meat today. ¡°Ruoxue¡¯s space?¡± ¡°The little girl¡¯s space?¡± Lin Liang and the old man spoke in unison, their faces full of surprise and disbelief. In contrast, Ye Chen was much calmer, and he was currently plucking fruit from a tree to eat! ¡°Master left it for me,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained calmly as she picked a fruit from a tree. ¡°Master? Ruoxue, I¡¯ve never heard that you have a master,¡± Lin Liang said curiously. ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± Leng Ruoxue said sadly. She would definitely avenge her master if she had the chance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know,¡± Lin Liang said, a little embarrassed. Damn it. Why am I so curious? ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Old man, where did you get that fruit?¡± Lin Liang turned his head and saw the old man holding an unknown fruit the size of two adult fists. He was gnawing on it, and the juice of the fruit was flowing down the corner of his mouth. ¡°From a tree, of course.¡± The old man pointed at the fruit trees not far away, as if it was obvious. The fruit was really delicious, and there was so much spiritual energy inside that it was scary. ¡°Old man, why don¡¯t you¡­¡± Lin Liang was about to say, ¡®why don¡¯t you know any manners¡¯, when he realized that everyone except him was gnawing on a fruit. ¡°Hey, brat Lin, relax. We just escaped from death. Don¡¯t be so nervous. Since this is the little girl¡¯s territory, why should we be polite?¡± The old man didn¡¯t treat himself as an outsider at all. Moreover, he adapted quickly and was obviously not too curious. Upon hearing this, Lin Liang was speechless. It had even become his fault? ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Leng Ruohan emerged from the purple bamboo house and chuckled. ¡°Ruohan, I didn¡¯t know you were here. I thought¡­¡± Lin Liang looked at his beloved disciple with a face full of joy. ¡°I¡¯ve been staying here since you sent everyone away,¡± Leng Ruohan explained. There were Qing Jue and so many cute beasts here, so he didn¡¯t feel lonely at all. ¡°Ruohan, I thought I would never have the chance to see you again!¡± Lin Liang said excitedly while holding Leng Ruohan¡¯s hand. Leng Ruohan and his master were catching up while the others were eating fruits and observing the situation outside. At this time, the general¡¯s mansion was in a mess. Xu Xing and the others, who had thought victory was in their hands, saw Leng Ruoxue and the others suddenly disappear in the blink of an eye, and they were utterly depressed! Chapter 191 - Luring the Enemy Into an Urn (1) ¡°Where did they go?¡± Xu Xing muttered to himself furiously. He had come excitedly with his helpers, but not only did he not kill a single person, but Leng Ruoxue and the others had disappeared instead. He was so depressed! ¡°Could they have invisibility sacred artifacts?¡± a Spiritual Deity guessed. ¡°Is that possible?¡± Xu Xing couldn¡¯t believe it. Why hadn¡¯t he heard of sacred artifacts that could turn things invisible? ¡°How is that impossible? You¡¯re too ignorant,¡± the Spiritual Deity said disdainfully. ¡°The level of this dimension isn¡¯t as high as ours, so it¡¯s normal that he doesn¡¯t know,¡± another Spiritual Deity interrupted, helping Xu Xing out. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Xu Xing looked at the Spiritual Deity who spoke up for him with gratitude. ¡°Find them. I don¡¯t believe they can escape so quickly.¡± Even though there were invisibility sacred artifacts, given the strength of those people, it was almost impossible to leave the general¡¯s mansion without alerting them. ¡°Okay.¡± A few Spiritual Deities immediately went to search the general¡¯s mansion. Inside the Heaven and Earth Bracelet¡­ ¡°Little girl, will they find us?¡± the old man couldn¡¯t help asking. It was not that he was afraid of death, but the disparity in their strength would be very disadvantageous to them if they faced them head-on. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry!¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. ¡°Where did Xu Xing find so many Spiritual Deities?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in puzzlement. ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t there supposed to be no Spiritual Deities on the Ling Feng Continent?¡± Leng Ruoxue was also a little puzzled. From what she knew, the strongest humans on the Ling Feng Continent now were Spiritual Supremacies. Spiritual Deities seemed to have disappeared for a thousand years. ¡°They¡¯re not from the Ling Feng Continent at all.¡± The old man snorted coldly with contempt. He really didn¡¯t expect Xu Xing to be able to contact people from the Upper Realm. This Xu family is really a disaster! ¡°You mean?¡± Leng Qingtian suddenly understood. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, the reason why there are no Spiritual Deities on the Ling Feng Continent is that the Spiritual Deities have all gone to another dimension. To put it simply, after becoming a Spiritual Deity, they will ascend to a higher dimension. These people should have descended from that dimension,¡± Leng Qingtian explained. These things were recorded in the Leng family¡¯s genealogy. But if not for the old man¡¯s reminder, he really wouldn¡¯t have remembered. He had also never told Xue¡¯er and Ruohan about these things because they were still young. ¡°Can people from higher dimensions descend as they please?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. The Ling Feng Continent was not the only space in the universe. She had heard from her master as well, but she remembered that her master had also said that people from higher-level dimensions couldn¡¯t enter lower-level dimensions at will. Otherwise, it would cause spatial chaos, and at the same time, they would be obliterated by the heaven and earth laws. Then these people¡­ ¡°Of course not. If they could descend casually, then wouldn¡¯t the Ling Feng Continent be the backyard of those powerhouses?!¡± the old man said. ¡°Didn¡¯t they descend?¡± ¡°Little girl, if those people want to come to the Ling Feng Continent, they will have to pay a massive price. Moreover, these people are only Spiritual Deities. Spiritual Deities might be the top powerhouses on the Ling Feng Continent, but they are only at the bottom of the hierarchy in the Upper Realm. More importantly, the heaven and earth laws don¡¯t allow powerhouses above Spiritual Deity to enter the Ling Feng Continent. Otherwise, why do you think the Xu family only sent these Spiritual Deities down!¡± the old man explained patiently. He believed that no one knew more details than him on the entire Ling Feng Continent. Leng Ruoxue nodded. Although the Xu family had only sent Spiritual Deities, they were not existences she could deal with at her current stage. When she thought of this, a sense of frustration welled up in her heart. During this time, it had been too smooth-sailing for her, and she almost didn¡¯t encounter any setbacks. But the appearance of these people woke her up, letting her know that she wasn¡¯t omnipotent nor the strongest. But at the same time, these people aroused her intense fighting spirit. Because if she couldn¡¯t even defeat these people, then not to mention the strongest enemies she would have to face in the future, she probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to protect her loved ones. Through the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes coldly sized up the Spiritual Deities wantonly destroying the general¡¯s mansion, and she remembered their appearances. As the saying went, it was never too late to seek revenge. She might not be their match now, but it didn¡¯t mean that she would never be able to deal with them. ¡°How is it? Did you find them?¡± a Spiritual Deity asked his partner in the general¡¯s mansion. ¡°There isn¡¯t even a fly,¡± a Spiritual Deity said and cursed non-stop. ¡°Seniors, we have to find them. We can¡¯t let them run away,¡± Xu Xing said anxiously. ¡°Of course we have to find them, but we can¡¯t find them now!¡± a Spiritual Deity in black said impatiently. ¡°Xu Xing, do you have any good ideas?¡± ¡°I¡­ I have an idea. We can¡¯t find them, but we can force them out.¡± Xu Xing felt that his idea was really too good. ¡°How do we force them?¡± a Spiritual Deity asked. How could they force them when there wasn¡¯t even the shadow of a single person in the huge general¡¯s mansion? ¡°We can use the commoners of Phoenix City to force them to show themselves,¡± Xu Xing suggested after some thought. ¡°The commoners of Phoenix City aren¡¯t related to the general¡¯s mansion, so they wouldn¡¯t be in their consideration. If it were you, would you come out?¡± someone said while looking at Xu Xing like he was an idiot. ¡°Erm¡­ Leng Qingtian is a great general after all. I don¡¯t dare to say it for others, but he definitely won¡¯t leave those ordinary people alone,¡± Xu Xing said with great certainty, his face full of confidence. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try then!¡± the Spiritual Deity said in agreement. Afterward, Xu Xing led dozens of Spiritual Deities out of the general¡¯s mansion, which they had gained nothing from, gloomily toward the busiest street in Phoenix City. ¡°These people are too despicable!¡± Leng Qingtian roared furiously within the bracelet. ¡°Old Leng, calm down. Aren¡¯t you just doing what they want?¡± Lin Liang walked to Leng Qingtian¡¯s side and comforted him. Chapter 192 - Luring the Enemy Into an Urn (2) ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Leng Qingtian glared at Lin Liang with some displeasure. Xu Xing was right that he really cared about the lives of ordinary people. Unfortunately, what Xu Xing didn¡¯t know was that he, Leng Qingtian, cared more about the safety of his loved ones and friends. Although those people were innocent, he couldn¡¯t be so noble as to endanger his family and friends for strangers. He was also selfish. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s discuss a good plan,¡± the old man said. They really didn¡¯t know what Xu Xing was thinking. He actually planned to use ordinary people to threaten them. In fact, at their level, how many of them would be soft-hearted? Whose hands were not stained with blood? Moreover, they could even sacrifice relatives if necessary, so what were these commoners? ¡°It¡¯s definitely not wise to go out to die while knowing that they¡¯re threatening us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°However, I can go out and lure them away,¡± Leng Ruoxue continued. It was impossible to send her family and friends to their deaths because of strangers! But if the commoners were persecuted because of them, it was also not the outcome they wanted to see. She could leave them in the lurch, but she didn¡¯t want anyone to be hurt because of her. She was also very conflicted about this. ¡°No way!¡± the few people present said in unison. Even the beasts that slowly surrounded her had disapproval written all over their faces. ¡°Master, I won¡¯t let you out.¡± The little black fox jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms coquettishly. ¡°Yes, Master. It¡¯s too dangerous outside. Don¡¯t go out,¡± Rise said as he wrapped himself around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist. ¡°Master, Charm will be worried.¡± Charm also jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. The people outside were all Spiritual Deities of similar strength to them, but they outnumbered them by more than twofold. With such a huge disparity in combat strength, it would be wise to hide and wait for the right opportunity. ¡°Master!¡± The word ¡®worry¡¯ was written in Quill¡¯s sharp eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. I¡¯m just going out to lure them away. If there¡¯s any danger, I¡¯ll come in immediately,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. She probably wouldn¡¯t have such thoughts if not for the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll go out with you,¡± the old man said after some thought. He couldn¡¯t let the little girl go out alone. Instead of worrying about her inside, it would be better to go with her. ¡°No, you stay inside. If too many people go out, we will become separated. We won¡¯t be able to take care of each other then, and it will be easy for problems to arise.¡± Leng Ruoxue denied the old man¡¯s idea. ¡°Okay, all of you stay inside! I definitely have to go with Xue¡¯er,¡± Freak said seriously while chewing on a spirit fruit. Xue¡¯er better forget about leaving me behind! ¡°You stay inside too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said unquestionably. ¡°Xue¡¯er¡­¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly with tears shining in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t play dirty!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any room for negotiation and immediately left the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. Then Leng Ruoxue summoned Quill. ¡°Quill, let¡¯s go lure those people away! This is the only thing we can do for the innocent commoners now.¡± Leng Ruoxue sat on Quill¡¯s back and patted his giant eagle head gently. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill nodded happily. He flapped his huge wings as he jumped into the air. He knew that his master wouldn¡¯t leave him behind. ¡°What¡¯s so great about him? Isn¡¯t it just a pair of wings?!¡± Dazzle said with a face full of envy in the bracelet. Boohoo¡­ Why don¡¯t I have wings? If I could fly, Master wouldn¡¯t have called that stinky bird out. ¡°That¡¯s right. Actually, I can fly too, but Master has never asked me to fly. She only calls that annoying bird!¡± Rise complained. He also grew a pair of wings after advancing to divine beast. But unfortunately, his master had never used him once. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Master doesn¡¯t love me anymore,¡± Charm, who had always been composed and understanding, said with some disappointment. ¡°Xue¡¯er is mine!¡± Ye Chen roared furiously as he looked at the beasts wallowing in self-pity. ¡°Master is ours!¡± the beasts shouted in unison, unwilling to be outdone. Leng Qingtian and the others had a few black lines on their foreheads as they listened to the conversation between Ye Chen and the beasts. Alas! The enemies outside were eyeing them, yet they were fighting within! Outside the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, Quill carried Leng Ruoxue and quickly caught up to Xu Xing and the others. ¡°Xu Xing, are you looking for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue stood on Quill¡¯s back in midair, facing Xu Xing and the others. ¡°Hmph! A puny little Spiritual Sovereign actually dares to be so arrogant,¡± Xu Xing said disdainfully while looking at Leng Ruoxue with hatred. ¡°That¡¯s better than exploiting the might of others!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, neither irritated nor angry. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, you¡¯re dead meat. I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Xu Xing roared in anger, his eyes shooting out raging flames. ¡°Really? I really want to know why you won¡¯t let me go?¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately provoked. ¡°You¡­¡± Xu Xing couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He was about to rush over and kill Leng Ruoxue when someone stopped him. ¡°Young Master said that Leng Ruoxue can¡¯t be killed,¡± said the person who stopped Xu Xing expressionlessly. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill her. I just want to teach her a lesson so that her claws don¡¯t hurt Grandpa,¡± Xu Xing explained. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her face,¡± the man warned coldly before retracting his arm, no longer stopping him. ¡°Thank you for granting my wish, Senior.¡± Xu Xing bowed gratefully. It seemed like his efforts during this period had finally paid off. Otherwise, why would these people be so easygoing? ¡°Leng Ruoxue, take this!¡± Just as Xu Xing was about to use his Frosty Palm, he saw the eagle flying away with Leng Ruoxue. He was so angry! ¡°Chase!¡± someone said. Xu Xing and the others released their flying spirit beasts to chase after Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Quill, fly slower,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly. These people might be Spiritual Deities, but it was obvious that they didn¡¯t do well in the Upper Realm. Otherwise, why would their spiritual beasts be inferior to hers! Chapter 193 - Luring the Enemy Into an Urn (3) ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill flapped his wings gently and slowed down. Moreover, he would look back from time to time. If he saw those people catching up, he would increase his speed. Otherwise, he would fly slowly. ¡°Hurry! Hurry up! We¡¯re about to catch up,¡± Xu Xing said anxiously while constantly hitting his spirit beast. They were about to catch up just now, but in the blink of an eye, Leng Ruoxue escaped again. Xu Xing was incomparably depressed! Just like that, Xu Xing and the others chased after her until they ¡®forced¡¯ her into an uninhabited valley¡­ ¡°Leng Ruoxue, let¡¯s see where you can run to now!¡± Xu Xing laughed arrogantly. His face had a triumphant expression, and his sinister and vicious eyes released a bloodthirsty glare. ¡°Who said I was going to run away? Can¡¯t you see that I was specially waiting for you?¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly while glancing at Xu Xing like he was an idiot. ¡°Hmph! Continue being stubborn! There will be a time when you cry later,¡± Xu Xing said nonchalantly. ¡°Alas! No one believes the truth. What kind of world is this!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly, but she was communicating with her grandfather and the others in the bracelet. ¡°Grandpa, do you have any plans?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in her head. ¡°Xue¡¯er, there are eleven people outside now, including Xu Xing, right?¡± Leng Qingtian asked to confirm. ¡°Yes, a bunch of people are missing. I don¡¯t know where they went,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. When she stopped Xu Xing and the others just now, she found that nearly half the people were gone. Afterward, she lured these people here according to what her grandfather said. ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s a good opportunity for us now that they are not at full strength. As long as we kill them here, we will be safer when we find an opportunity to get rid of the others,¡± Leng Qingtian explained. They wouldn¡¯t dare to take this risk if they didn¡¯t have so many divine beasts on their side. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue also felt that this was a good opportunity. Otherwise, when everyone from Xu Xing¡¯s side was here, they really wouldn¡¯t be their opponents. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, die!¡± Xu Xing slowly activated his Frosty Palm, ready to strike at any moment. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one with help, and I don¡¯t?¡± With a thought, Leng Ruoxue released her grandfather and the others, as well as all their beasts. ¡°Haha, you cowards are finally willing to show yourselves?¡± Xu Xing laughed hysterically when he saw Leng Qingtian and the others appear. He was really afraid that they would never dare to show themselves again! As for the cute and fluffy beasts, he automatically ignored them. ¡°You still don¡¯t know who the coward is? You only knew how to hide in a mouse hole without help, but you start being cocky when you find help. Be careful. Joy begets sadness!¡± the old man said. It was fine when the old man was silent, but Xu Xing was almost angered to death as soon as he spoke. ¡°Damn it, you old thing! State your name if you have the guts!¡± Xu Xing glared furiously, wanting to skin this old man from god knows where alive. ¡°Why are you wasting your breath on him? Do it!¡± Lin Liang was getting impatient. He had never felt so aggrieved in his life. ¡°Charm, I¡¯ll leave those people to you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly as she caressed Charm¡¯s soft and fluffy fur. Charm nodded as his luxurious purple eyes scanned the Spiritual Deities just watching the excitement. He wanted to test the strength of the human Spiritual Deities! ¡°Humans, I want to see whether Spiritual Deities or us divine beasts are better today,¡± Charm said indifferently. His noble and elegant temperament simply made people feel ashamed of their inferiority. ¡°Haha, did we hear you wrong? A palm-sized little fox like you actually dares to call yourself a divine beast?¡± A Spiritual Deity laughed out loud without giving face after hearing what Charm said. There were not many divine beasts in their world, so he didn¡¯t believe at all that this fox could be one. ¡°You will regret underestimating your enemy,¡± Charm said calmly. He had decided that this guy would be his opponent. After deciding on his opponent, Charm turned to look at his companions and communicated silently before directly flying at the human Spiritual Deity who despised him¡­ ¡°Leave that ugly short fatty to me,¡± Dazzle said. Then he shook his fluffy little tail and dashed toward his opponent. ¡°Then I want that thin monkey!¡± Rise said reluctantly. He had also taken a liking to the short fatty, but a certain other beast beat him to it, so he could only choose another unique one to make do with. ¡°I want the one with black hair.¡± Quill chose for a long time. No matter how he looked, he couldn¡¯t stand the sight of the man with thick black hair. After all, he was also black and had feathers. Leng Ruoxue listened to the discussions of her beasts. Wow! Must my beasts be so cute! ¡°Ruoxue, your beasts have character.¡± Lin Liang praised. ¡°Hehe, did you just realize it!¡± Leng Qingtian smiled proudly. His granddaughter¡¯s beasts were very interesting. ¡°Thunder Night, you should go too!¡± Leng Qingtian turned his head and said to his beast. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Thunder Night replied and then flew out, heading straight for the opponent he chose. ¡°You guys go too. Don¡¯t embarrass Master,¡± the old man and Lin Liang said to their beasts. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The two beasts heard their master¡¯s words and rushed to their opponents eagerly. ¡°The three of us will deal with the remaining Spiritual Deity. Leave Xu Xing to Ruoxue and Ye Chen!¡± Lin Liang said to the old man and Leng Qingtian while looking at the remaining two people. ¡°Alright, little girl. I¡¯ll leave that old thing to you,¡± the old man shouted while staring at Xu Xing. Leng Ruoxue glanced at Xu Xing and said indifferently, ¡°Okay, leave this old bastard to us!¡± ¡°Damn girl, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Xu Xing roared in anger. He was really pissed off. He was a Spiritual Supremacy after all, but he was humiliated by a little girl. How could he take this lying down? At this point, he only wanted to kill Leng Ruoxue to vent his anger, and he had long forgotten what the young master had said. Chapter 194 - Deliberately Complicating an Issue, Accident (1) After roaring, Xu Xing directly threw out his ready Frosty Palm at Leng Ruoxue. The strong wind from his palm accompanied by a piercing chill drifted in the valley¡­ While the Frosty Palm was flying toward her, Leng Ruoxue released her fire-attribute spiritual power at the same time. A tremendous amount of fire-attribute spiritual power blocked in front of her, forming a wall. Freak also used his black spiritual power to welcome Xu Xing¡¯s Frosty Palm without fear. Xu Xing had used at least ninety percent of his spiritual power in this strike, causing the already low temperature in the valley to fall even lower. The people and beasts fighting around them naturally felt the cold, and Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen felt it even more directly. ¡°So cold!¡± Leng Ruoxue, who was in the wind, couldn¡¯t help exclaiming. Fortunately, the fire-attribute spiritual power she released dispelled part of the coldness. Otherwise, this strike alone could have frozen her into ice. Between him and Charm, I wonder who¡¯s better at ice skills? She couldn¡¯t help feeling a little curious. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll give you some warmth.¡± Freak stretched out his long arms and shielded Leng Ruoxue in his arms, casually taking advantage of her! ¡°You adulterous couple! I won¡¯t let you go! You¡¯re all dead!¡± Xu Xing looked at Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen, who were still flirting and teasing each other in the middle of the battle. He was so angry! ¡°Adulterous couple? Freak, is he talking about us?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a confused expression. But she didn¡¯t delay at all and released her spiritual skills one after another. ¡°Feather of the Fire Phoenix!¡± ¡°Blazing Tree Silver Flower!¡± Leng Ruoxue threw the spiritual skills out regardless of whether they were single-target or group attacks. Whether they were fire, water, or wind spiritual skills, as long as they were offensive ones, she threw them at Xu Xing. For a time, colorful spiritual powers flashed dazzlingly in the sky of the entire valley. Opposite them, Xu Xing was jumping around in a sorry state, and sparks were flying from his body. All sorts of spiritual powers surrounded him, seemingly teasing him and attacking him from time to time¡­ ¡°We are not adulterers. We are legal. Xue¡¯er, when are you going to give me a title?¡± The freakingly beautiful face was full of anticipation, and his watery black eyes blinked non-stop. While speaking, he didn¡¯t stop what he was doing and released a ball of black spiritual power to liven things up after seeing how Xu Xing was in such a sorry state and hopping about¡­ With the addition of the ball of black spiritual power, Xu Xing seemed to be in an even more pathetic state. The spiritual powers seemed to have discussed it over and switched with each other alternately to attack him. ¡°You¡­ What kind of evil spiritual skills are these? Fight me one-on-one if you dare!¡± Xu Xing provoked loudly. ¡°Freak, he wants us to fight him one-on-one!¡± ¡°You shameless old man! You brought so many people to kill us, but you still have the cheek to get us to fight one-on-one?¡± Freak said with a face full of scorn. ¡°That¡¯s right. You old monster, don¡¯t you have any shame!¡± the old man, who was fighting with a Spiritual Deity, couldn¡¯t help interjecting to agree. ¡°Freak, let¡¯s not play with him anymore. Let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded. A ball of black spiritual power gathered in his palm again. He held the black spiritual power ball and said softly, ¡°Go! Destroy him!¡± The spiritual power seemed to understand. It jumped twice slightly, then charged at Xu Xing at the speed of light and disappeared into his body. At the same time, Xu Xing also unleashed his second and third strikes, attacking Leng Ruoxue and Freak. After two consecutive strikes, the temperature in the valley plummeted several degrees lower than before, and a layer of ice even formed over the surrounding mountains. ¡°Little girl, kill him quickly. It¡¯s so cold!¡± the old man yelled, finding it a little unbearable. Boohoo¡­ He was getting old, so he was most afraid of the cold. ¡°Alright. Freak, move aside.¡± Freak obediently took a few steps back and gave up his spot to Xue¡¯er. Leng Ruoxue took out her sharp sword, which gleamed coldly. ¡°Xu Xing, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of my Meteor Sword Technique. ¡°Feather of the Fire Phoenix!¡± After Leng Ruoxue integrated Feather of the Fire Phoenix into her sword technique, its power increased several times. A silvery-white light with a burning tail feather rapidly flew toward Xu Xing. The spiritual phoenix feather circled Xu Xing twice, then divided into countless feathers of the same size and began to circle Xu Xing. Xu Xing dodged left and right. After evading the feather, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to show off before he realized that the feather was splitting and becoming more and more numerous. What¡¯s going on? Xu Xing was instantly dumbfounded. The small phoenix feathers didn¡¯t give Xu Xing any chance to react and prepare to unleash his fourth strike. Instead, they directly surrounded him from head to toe¡­ In an instant, Xu Xing became a fiery man! ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± A blood-curdling scream resounded from the human torch. A few seconds later, the human torch fell to the ground. On the other side of the battlefield, the beasts were still engaged in a fierce battle with their enemies. ¡°You damn beast! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± the Spiritual Deity fighting Charm roared in anger. This damn fox actually killed his spirit beast. He wouldn¡¯t let it go! ¡°You are the beast,¡± a giant fox more than ten meters tall said calmly. Charm was currently in his strongest combat state, and the human Spiritual Deity was like a dwarf compared to him. ¡°Have a taste of my Ice Purgatory!¡± Charm said and sent a stream of ice-attribute spiritual power toward the Spiritual Deity. The cold was bone-piercing, and in the blink of an eye, the Spiritual Deity was frozen into a human-shaped ice sculpture. At this point, the battles of the other beasts were almost over, and only Leng Qingtian¡¯s group was still fighting on the battlefield. ¡°Master, do you need my help?¡± Thunder Night said a little worriedly while watching the battle. In a fight of the same level, humans wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat spirit beasts, so their opponents were almost too weak to withstand a single blow. But their masters¡¯ opponent¡­ was stronger than their masters, so it seemed a little strenuous. Chapter 195 - Deliberately Complicating an Issue, Accident (2) ¡°No need!¡± Leng Qingtian replied. How could they let such a good opportunity slip by? Even though this guy was stronger than them and had an advantage in level, the pressure of a Spiritual Deity was still bearable for them. While releasing heavenly spiritual skills, Leng Qingtian kept throwing numerous spiritual power recovery pills into his mouth. The old man and Lin Liang did the same. ¡°You are despicable!¡± The Spiritual Deity fighting with them had never seen anyone taking pills like this. He was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. ¡°You are the despicable ones. We¡¯re just giving you a taste of your own medicine,¡± Lin Liang said nonchalantly. It was good to have an alchemist by their side. Otherwise, who would dare to eat pills this way? ¡°Fatal blow!¡± the old man suddenly shouted when he saw that the time was ripe. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian and Lin Liang were ready at the same time. After receiving the signal from the old man¡¯s eyes, they simultaneously launched their strongest attacks. ¡°Divine Flame Blade!¡± ¡°Wind Blade Slash!¡± ¡°Light of Water!¡± Red, green, and light blue spiritual power simultaneously attacked the only living Spiritual Deity. As soon as the three spiritual powers entered the Spiritual Deity¡¯s body, they began to engage in a relentless battle within his body. Cracking sounds resounded from the Spiritual Deity¡¯s body. The Spiritual Deity had a pained expression as his face turned red, then green, and finally blue¡­ ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± the Spiritual Deity screamed in pain. Immediately afterward, the Spiritual Deity¡¯s body exploded into smithereens with a bang¡­ ¡°Ah, we¡¯ve finally succeeded. It really wasn¡¯t easy!¡± the old man said with a face full of emotion. He originally thought they were dead for sure, but things took an unexpected turn. Not only did they not die, but they even killed half of the opponents. How lucky! ¡°Yes, it was truly too harrowing. Let¡¯s slowly deal with the remaining people when we have the chance!¡± Lin Liang wiped the sweat off his forehead. Fighting with the Spiritual Deity was really exhausting. Fortunately, they had those pills. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill the Spiritual Deity. ¡°Fortunately, those people separated,¡± Leng Qingtian echoed. ¡°Little girl, let¡¯s clean up the battlefield. Although these Spiritual Deities seemed poor, they might have some things we can use.¡± The old man took off the storage ring of a Spiritual Deity and scanned it with his divine sense. His face instantly turned very ugly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Qingtian was puzzled. He took the ring from the old man¡¯s hand, glanced at it, and immediately fell silent. ¡°These guys were poorer than I imagined,¡± the old man explained as Lin Liang looked at them with a questioning gaze. ¡°Then¡­ should we still clean up?¡± Lin Liang asked after a pause. ¡°Of course! These are our spoils of war,¡± Leng Qingtian said after some thought. He reckoned that the old man and Lin Liang would follow them in the future. How much would it cost to support so many people? Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help having a headache. ¡°Okay.¡± After hearing what Leng Qingtian said, everyone and the beasts went to clean up the battlefield and destroy the evidence. Seeing that everyone was helping out, Leng Ruoxue began observing the uninhabited valley alone. The valley was about 30 to 40 meters deep, and there was no end to it at a glance. Moreover, it was surrounded by mountains, and the temperature was several degrees lower than outside. Most importantly, the soundproofing here was good, so much so that no sound escaped despite their intense battle just now. This place¡­ is really a good place. ¡°Xue¡¯er, be careful!¡± ¡°Ruoxue!¡± ¡°Little girl!¡± ¡°Master!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly heard everyone¡¯s voice. She was about to turn around when she saw Xu Xing, who was charred all over, rushing toward her like a madman. It turned out that Xu Xing had been pretending to be dead and had gathered his remaining spiritual power in his palm when no one was looking, planning to deliver a fatal blow to Leng Ruoxue. Xu Xing actually didn¡¯t die? Leng Ruoxue was shocked. But before she could react, Xu Xing had already attacked her. Suddenly, a tall figure shielded Leng Ruoxue and blocked Xu Xing¡¯s palm for her. Immediately after, several streams of spiritual power rushed over at the same time and hit Xu Xing together. Xu Xing¡¯s body softened and fell to the ground. This time, he was really dead. ¡°Freak!¡± Leng Ruoxue screamed in fear as she hugged Freak, who was falling non-stop. Sparkling tears poured out of her eyes uncontrollably, and her heart suddenly felt empty, as though she had lost something important. ¡°Xue¡¯er, my Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Freak wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and comforted her. Xue¡¯er was crying for him¡­ He was so happy, but his heart ached too! ¡°Yes. You will be fine. I won¡¯t allow anything to happen to you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said domineeringly while hugging Freak tightly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m so cold!¡± Freak whispered. Xu Xing¡¯s Frosty Palm was really vicious. He felt as though there was an ice blade cutting his body. Fortunately, it hit him. Otherwise, Xue¡¯er¡¯s tender skin and flesh wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear it. ¡°I will hold you and won¡¯t let you be cold.¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged Freak even more tightly as her tears fell drop by drop like pearls. ¡°Let me see.¡± The old man came to their side and frowned. Then he grabbed one of Ye Chen¡¯s hands to check. ¡°How is it?¡± Leng Qingtian and the others, who were farther away, arrived. ¡°The frost poison entering the body is really too poisonous!¡± the old man said softly and shook his head gently. Alas! There was no hope. This was the vicious part of the Xu family¡¯s Frosty Palm. After being hit by its frost poison, ice-attribute spiritual power would take the opportunity to enter the body and wreak havoc on the body¡¯s functions. Moreover, Xu Xing had just used a technique that would cause an internecine outcome, so¡­ After hearing what the old man said, Leng Qingtian, Lin Liang, and the beasts all felt unusually heavy. Alas! It was originally a perfect plan, but who knew that such an accident would happen. This was really¡­ Chapter 196 - Deliberately Complicating an Issue, Accident (3) ¡°Freak! Freak! Wake up! Don¡¯t leave me!¡± Leng Ruoxue screamed in agony when she saw the unconscious Freak. Her heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife! ¡°Xue¡¯er, calm down. He¡­ he¡¯s already¡­¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t continue. He checked Ye Chen¡¯s breathing just now, but it was already gone¡­ ¡°He only fainted. I will heal him. I won¡¯t let him leave me!¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged Freak¡¯s body and returned to the Heaven and Earth Bracelet with a thought. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Big Brother will help you!¡± Leng Ruohan¡¯s heart ached when he saw his sister¡¯s desperate look. He hurriedly took the freezing Ye Chen from Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother. Please help me carry him into the purple bamboo house!¡± Leng Ruoxue said abnormally calmly. Leng Ruohan nodded. Carrying Ye Chen¡¯s cold body, he entered the purple bamboo house and placed him on the jade bed inside. ¡°Big Brother, thanks. I want to be alone with Freak,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Okay, then Big Brother will go out,¡± Leng Ruohan said helplessly. Alas! Xue¡¯er¡¯s current appearance really worried him. In his heart, it was better that Xue¡¯er cried or threw a tantrum than being so calm! ¡°Ruohan, how is Xue¡¯er?¡± Leng Qingtian asked worriedly after returning to the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. ¡°Very bad,¡± Leng Ruohan said honestly. He didn¡¯t want to scare his grandfather, but Xue¡¯er¡¯s current condition was really not good. ¡°Alas! How did this happen? How did Xu Xing survive? Xue¡¯er¡¯s flames are extraordinary!¡± Leng Qingtian was puzzled. ¡°I once heard that the Xu family seems to have a secret technique that can fake death. Moreover, the Xu family primarily uses ice-attribute spiritual power. I think he used ice-attribute spiritual power to freeze himself and then fake death,¡± Lin Liang explained. He actually thought that the Xu family¡¯s secret technique was a joke when he had heard it. He didn¡¯t expect it to really exist. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and kill the remaining Spiritual Deities to vent our anger for the little girl!¡± the old man suggested. Alas, he was anxious because he couldn¡¯t help! ¡°If killing them will bring Ye Chen back to life, I¡¯ll go now!¡± Leng Qingtian said furiously. ¡°Then what do you suggest we do?¡± The old man frowned aggrievedly. ¡°Of course, we have to keep an eye on Xue¡¯er. What if she can¡¯t think things through?¡± Leng Qingtian said worriedly. Even if a knife was hanging over his head, he wouldn¡¯t leave his granddaughter now. Inside the purple bamboo house¡­ Leng Ruoxue stood motionlessly by the side of Freak, who was beginning to freeze. Tears kept welling up in her eyes. In fact, she knew very well that he was dead¡­ ¡°Freak!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help calling out softly. The situation when she first saw him was still deeply etched in her mind. She remembered the first time she saw him, she had a premonition that this guy was definitely in big trouble, and the fact was that she was right. She had seen many men in her two lifetimes, but this was the first time she had seen a person being so coquettish, even though she knew very well that his coquettish behavior was only for her. In front of outsiders, Freak was definitely devious and terrifying. Freak liked to act coquettishly, liked to be jealous, liked to take advantage of her from time to time, liked¡­ All the memories relating to him were still so clear at this moment¡­ It turned out that Freak had already entered her heart unknowingly, but she knew nothing about it! All along, she had thought that she only regarded him as one of her own. But she knew that it wasn¡¯t true today! Freak had unknowingly occupied her heart a long time ago. But¡­ but why? It was only when he left her did she know how important he was to her! Why? Why? It wasn¡¯t until she lost him that she realized she loved him¡­ Boohoo¡­ At this point, her tears rolled down uncontrollably¡­ ¡°Freak, I love you!¡± Leng Ruoxue murmured. But¡­ ¡°Freak, you haven¡¯t said ¡®you love me¡¯ to me, so you can¡¯t leave me like this. I won¡¯t allow it! ¡°Freak, I will find you no matter where your soul goes! ¡°Freak, I¡¯m very overbearing and possessive. Don¡¯t even think about leaving me since I¡¯ve discovered my feelings for you! ¡°Freak, you are mine whether you¡¯re alive or dead! You can only be mine whether you live or die! Got it? ¡°Freak, wait for me obediently. Wait for me to find you!¡± ¡­ Outside the purple bamboo house¡­ ¡°It¡¯s been so many days. I wonder what Xue¡¯er is doing now.¡± The word ¡®worry¡¯ was written all over Leng Qingtian¡¯s face as he paced back and forth. ¡°Grandpa, Big Sister is fine. Trust me,¡± Qing Jue quickly comforted. He had always been in control of the situation in the purple bamboo house. Big Sister hasn¡¯t taken things too hard. It¡¯s just¡­ alas! In short, it¡¯s still alright! ¡°Old Leng, don¡¯t worry since Qing Jue said so. Outsiders like us can¡¯t help with matters of the heart. Ruoxue can only rely on herself to think things through,¡± Lin Liang said helplessly. Ruoxue alone was enough to make them worry, but Old Leng actually added to the trouble! ¡°But it¡¯s been ten days without eating or drinking¡­¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°Grandpa, trust Xue¡¯er!¡± Leng Ruohan walked to his grandfather¡¯s side to console him. ¡°Damn old man, all you know is to eat! Eat! Eat!¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help cursing when he turned his head and saw the old man gorging himself again. ¡°What do you know? It¡¯s called turning grief and indignation into appetite,¡± the old man boasted shamelessly. Alas, he was also worried about the little girl! But he couldn¡¯t think of a better way, so he could only vent by eating. ¡°Quill is back,¡± Qing Jue said suddenly. When the two old men saw Quill return, they stopped quarreling and quickly asked, ¡°Quill, what¡¯s happening outside now?¡± ¡°Most of the Ling Feng Continent has already been occupied by those Spiritual Deities. Moreover, the Huo family and the Feng family also suffered heavy casualties,¡± Quill explained. Those people were really too arrogant. They had already eliminated all the forces unwilling to rely on and pledge allegiance to them on the Ling Feng Continent. Chapter 197 - : Deliberately Complicating an Issue, Accident (4) ¡°What about the Eastern Lagoon Empire?¡± ¡°There are no countries on the Ling Feng Continent anymore.¡± The old man fell silent after hearing what Quill said. ¡°Think about it. Those things are just worldly possessions. At least your descendants are still safe now,¡± Leng Qingtian comforted. ¡°I know.¡± The old man nodded. Even though he had been prepared for this, he was still a little sad when he heard it. After all, it was the foundation of his Li family. ¡°Alas, it¡¯s a mess!¡± Lin Liang sighed helplessly. ¡­ In a commoner house in a remote town in the north of the Ling Feng Continent¡­ Feng Moran and others were hiding here. ¡°Deputy Leader Feng, what¡¯s happening outside?¡± As soon as Feng Moran returned from inquiring about the news, the people waiting anxiously in the house surrounded him. ¡°The situation isn¡¯t good.¡± Feng Moran¡¯s slightly tired face was full of worry. ¡°What about my family¡¯s old master and young miss?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked worriedly while holding Feng Moran¡¯s sleeve tightly. ¡°They¡¯re missing, and those Spiritual Deities have been looking for them. But I heard that they haven¡¯t been found. I think they should be safe now,¡± Feng Moran quickly consoled. ¡°Big Brother, how is the Feng family now?¡± Feng Aoran asked anxiously. ¡°Gone!¡± Feng Moran said with mixed feelings. Even though the Feng family hadn¡¯t treated him well, they were relatives related to him by blood. When he first heard this news, he felt very uncomfortable. ¡°Gone¡­¡± Feng Aoran was stunned for a while. When he recovered, he grabbed Feng Moran¡¯s arm tightly and said anxiously, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re lying to me, right? The Feng family has the first elder and Grandpa. How can they be gone? It¡¯s impossible! Impossible!¡± ¡°Aoran, those people are Spiritual Deities, the top existences on the Ling Feng Continent.¡± Feng Moran didn¡¯t know how to console his brother because he knew that Aoran definitely had deeper feelings for the Feng family than he did. ¡°Aoran, calm down. You still have Big Brother. I will take care of you,¡± Feng Moran continued. ¡°Big Brother!¡± Tears streamed down Feng Aoran¡¯s face as he threw himself into Feng Moran¡¯s arms and cried bitterly! ¡°The Anaconda Mercenary Group is here!¡± Feng Da shouted as he ran in from outside. ¡°Big Brother Feng Da, what should we do now?¡± L¨¹ Tao was a little flustered. The Anaconda Mercenary Group had long sought refuge with the Spiritual Deities. Moreover, the Anaconda Mercenary Group knew their identities, so they had been pursuing them relentlessly. ¡°Hurry up and find a place to hide. Leave those scumbags to me and Deputy Leader Feng.¡± Feng Da hurriedly made arrangements. Their young lady was missing, so he had the duty and responsibility to protect the safety of these people. He couldn¡¯t let down their young lady¡¯s trust. After hearing what Feng Da said, everyone in the yard quickly found a place to hide, lest they drag the two of them down. ¡°Feng Da, you¡¯re quite good at hiding.¡± The voice of Zhang Jian, the young master of the Anaconda Mercenary Group, sounded from outside the yard. ¡°Zhang Jian, you are a dog of the Xu family. Why didn¡¯t you obediently lick your master¡¯s ass but instead come out to stroll around?¡± Feng Da said with disdain and mockery. ¡°Damn it. Who did you say is a dog?¡± Zhang Jian roared furiously as he walked into the yard. ¡°Is there anyone else here besides you?¡± Feng Da¡¯s shrewd eyes scanned the surroundings, looking for other people. ¡°Feng Da, you are dead for sure. But I will spare your life if you tell me the whereabouts of Leng Ruoxue and the others,¡± Zhang Jian said in a seemingly magnanimous manner. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What do you want me to say?¡± Feng Da said nonchalantly. ¡°Then die! Go, kill them both!¡± Zhang Jian roared and took the lead to attack Feng Da while his subordinates attacked Feng Moran. ¡°Zhang Jian, is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± Feng Da easily dodged Zhang Jian¡¯s attack and attacked with his backhand. He infused his spiritual power into his hand and slashed at Zhang Jian¡­ Zhang Jian was slow to react and was cut! ¡°Just you wait!¡± Zhang Jian roared with killing intent in his eyes. ¡°Come out, Black Dragon!¡± With Zhang Jian¡¯s roar, a huge black python appeared in front of everyone. The python¡¯s enormous body stood upright, almost covering the entire yard. His fierce and cold eyes stared at Feng Da and Feng Moran. Feng Da and Feng Moran smiled at each other in tacit understanding¡­ ¡°Fire Dragon, come out and meet this Black Dragon!¡± Feng Da said with eyes full of smiles. ¡°Master, I¡¯m here!¡± With that, a gigantic fiery red beast jumped out and occupied the entire sky above the yard! ¡°Heavens, w-what is this?¡± someone from the Anaconda Mercenary Group murmured in disbelief. ¡°Is¡­ is this a dragon? A real dragon?¡± another person said dumbfoundedly. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. No one can contract with a dragon.¡± Zhang Jian was even more unwilling to believe what he was seeing. Feng Da was only a captain of their mercenary group in the past. How could he have a dragon as a spirit beast? This was too much of a shock for him. The black python was equally agitated. The arrogance he had when he first emerged immediately faded when he saw the real dragon. Boohoo¡­ He was just a snake even though his master called him Black Dragon! ¡°You¡¯re called Black Dragon?¡± Fire Dragon¡¯s large eyes glared at the black python threateningly. ¡°Yes, I¡­ I am Black Dragon,¡± the python named Black Dragon said tremblingly. He no longer had the majestic appearance he had when he first emerged. ¡°Stand properly. Why are you swaying? You¡¯re a level eight holy beast, after all. Don¡¯t be so useless, okay?¡± Fire Dragon roared with displeasure, looking very much like a big brother lecturing his little brother. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes.¡± Black Dragon stood up straight, but he still shook uncontrollably. Boohoo¡­ You can¡¯t bully a snake like this. Although he was a level eight holy beast, what was he compared to a divine beast? Especially a dragon, which had the highest status among spirit beasts! ¡°Black Dragon, attack! Kill them!¡± Zhang Jian was aggrieved when he saw his spirit beast behaving like an obedient grandson in front of the enemy! What was going on? It wasn¡¯t easy for him to obtain a level eight holy beast. He originally thought that he could show off, but who knew¡­ Chapter 198 - Reunion, Baby Awakens ¡°Master, he¡¯s a divine beast. I can¡¯t do anything.¡± Black Dragon choked, so depressed that he was about to cry. ¡°Fire Dragon, attack and kill them. Leave this snake¡¯s corpse intact so that we can eat its meat!¡± Feng Da said to Fire Dragon with a smile and looked at Zhang Jian with slight mockery. How satisfying! Having a good spirit beast is so cool! ¡°No problem, Master,¡± Fire Dragon said confidently. His confidence had soared after becoming a divine beast, and he was no longer the timid, fearful, and bullied dragon. ¡°How dare you have designs on my master! Die!¡± Fire Dragon roared furiously. He spat a scorching dragon breath at Zhang Jian and the others, and everyone in the Anaconda Mercenary Group died in an instant. ¡°You actually didn¡¯t die?¡± Fire Dragon asked curiously while looking at the snake. Wouldn¡¯t spirit beasts die with their masters? ¡°We¡­ we signed an equal contract,¡± Black Dragon explained with a long face. ¡°Oh, but my master wants to eat your meat, so you have to die too,¡± Fire Dragon said helplessly. Hehe, the feeling of bullying others is really good. ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m willing to be your contract spirit beast,¡± Black Dragon pleaded on the verge of tears. ¡°But my master finds you ugly, so you¡¯d better die!¡± Fire Dragon opened his mouth and spat out a stream of flame that shot straight at the black python¡­ The flame was like a sharp blade, and with a swish, it sliced through the thick skin of the black python. The black python was unable to resist as he crashed heavily onto the ground and choked to death. ¡°Deputy Leader Feng, what should we do now?¡± Feng Da asked after tidying up the yard. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else and find Xue¡¯er and the others first,¡± Feng Moran said after some thought. Xue¡¯er wasn¡¯t here now, and they had brought so many people with them, so it was really inconvenient. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get them to pack up.¡± Feng Da turned around to notify the mercenary group. Even though he really wanted to get rid of the Anaconda Mercenary Group, he first had to ensure the safety of his companions. ¡°Fire Dragon, take us to a place with few people!¡± Feng Da patted Fire Dragon¡¯s back after everyone gathered in the yard. ¡°Okay, Master.¡± Fire Dragon nodded his huge dragon head in the air. After everyone sat on him, he flapped his giant wings and rushed into the sky to find a safe place. ¡­ At this moment, Leng Qingtian and the others were still waiting anxiously in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. ¡°No, I have to go in and take a look.¡± Leng Qingtian really couldn¡¯t wait any longer after half a month. ¡°Grandpa, Big Sister is out.¡± Qing Jue pulled Leng Qingtian¡¯s arm. ¡°Really?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at the purple bamboo house uncertainly. Sure enough, he saw his precious granddaughter walk out from it. ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Qingtian hurried forward, his face full of concern. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry,¡± Leng Ruoxue said guiltily. She knew that everyone around her was worried about her. But she had already adjusted her mood. ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as you¡¯re willing to come out,¡± Leng Qingtian said excitedly. It seemed like his granddaughter had thought it through, so he was relieved. ¡°Old Man, Grandpa Lin, Big Brother, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry,¡± Leng Ruoxue said apologetically while looking at them. ¡°Ruoxue, we are family. There¡¯s no need to be so polite,¡± Lin Liang said quickly. ¡°Yes, Little Girl. I also consider you my family.¡± Old Man quickly made his intentions clear. In fact, there was still one thing he hadn¡¯t said. In his heart, this girl was more important than his descendants now! ¡°Stop trying to steal my granddaughter!¡± Leng Qingtian roared with jealousy, his face full of displeasure. Unfortunately, Lin Liang and Old Man completely ignored Leng Qingtian and surrounded Leng Ruoxue to ask about her well-being. Looking at how they were reacting, Leng Ruoxue would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t touched. Moreover, she knew that from this moment on, she also regarded Old Man and Grandpa Lin as family. ¡°Master,¡± Dazzle called out softly. Then he took the lead and threw himself into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms while sobbing. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Dazzle? Why are you crying? Who bullied you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she caressed Dazzle¡¯s soft and fluffy fur. ¡°I thought that Master doesn¡¯t want us anymore. Boohoo¡­¡± Dazzle said pitifully, his face full of grievance, tears wetting his shiny black fur. ¡°Silly, how could I not want you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Master.¡± Charm and the other beasts rushed into her arms as well. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s body and feet were surrounded by beasts. She hugged them, touched them, and looked at their pitiful appearance that seemed as though she had abandoned them. She was happy and amused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry,¡± Leng Ruoxue said sincerely. These cute beasts were also her family. ¡°Having a lot of beasts is good. How caring!¡± Old Man said with envy. ¡°Master, are we not caring enough?¡± Old Man¡¯s beast, a snow-white ice bear, said with tears all over his face. ¡°Uh, yes, caring, you are also caring,¡± Old Man said with a face full of black lines. When did my beasts learn to pretend to be pitiful? It¡¯s really killing me! Alas! It¡¯s all the fault of Little Girl¡¯s beasts. ¡°Haha, Old Man, that¡¯s what you get for spouting nonsense. Your beasts must be jealous!¡± Lin Liang gloated. ¡°Brat Lin, how dare you laugh at me?¡± Old Man glared at him fiercely. ¡°Have you two shameless old men been replaced? Why are you bickering more and more now?¡± Leng Qingtian said helplessly. ¡°None of your business!¡± the two of them yelled at Leng Qingtian in unison. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Stop arguing. Grandpa, what¡¯s our next step? Do you have any plans?¡± Leng Ruoxue walked to their side helplessly. ¡°Not yet, but the continent is in chaos now. Many places have been occupied by the Spiritual Deities, and the Feng and Huo families have also suffered heavy losses,¡± Leng Qingtian explained. Chapter 199 - Reunion, Baby Awakens (2) ¡°They must have been looking for us, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. Alas, I wonder how Big Brother Feng and the others are doing. Did they encounter any danger? ¡°Yes, but none of us went out.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I want to look for Big Brother Feng first. I¡¯m afraid they will be in danger,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after thinking for a while. Although Big Brother Feng and the others had two divine beasts, the enemy had almost ten Spiritual Deities. If they knew the relationship between Big Brother Feng and her, those people would definitely not let him and the others go, so she had to find him before them. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded in agreement. Feng Moran and Feng Da also had divine beasts. This way, their strength would increase a little. ¡°Then let¡¯s leave this place!¡± Leng Ruoxue exited the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and released Quill. ¡°Quill, let¡¯s go find Big Brother Feng and the others!¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill flapped his enormous wings, rose into the sky, and disappeared into the horizon. ¡­ After Leng Ruoxue and the others left the uninhabited valley, a young man came to the bottom of the valley shortly afterward. Along with him was a little mink almost the size of an adult¡¯s fist. The little mink was silvery-white and had no stray hair. Its watery blue eyes were like the sea, deep and enchanting. ¡°Is it here?¡± the young man asked the anxious little mink. ¡°Yes.¡± The little mink nodded. This was the right place. ¡°Leng Ruoxue? Leng Ruoxue, where are you?¡± the young man shouted from the bottom of the valley, but no one responded. ¡°She¡¯s probably gone,¡± the young man said helplessly to the little mink, but he was panicking in his heart. Boohoo¡­ my little grandaunt, where did you go? I¡¯m dead meat! ¡°Where did she go?¡± the little mink asked anxiously, its eyes brimming with tears as a sense of loss welled up in its heart. ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t cry. We will find her. We will find her,¡± the young man said anxiously. My master! A man can sweat but not shed tears! ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You¡¯re so useless,¡± the little mink said angrily. His beautiful blue eyes were even bluer, and they were burning with raging flames. ¡°Master, you can¡¯t blame me for this! I¡¯ve been looking for her with all my might. It wasn¡¯t easy to find a place where you could stay temporarily,¡± the young man said aggrievedly. Alas, the weather in June changed so quickly. His life was really miserable! ¡°After searching for so long, you only found this place, and you still have the cheek to say that!¡± It would have been better if the young man didn¡¯t quibble. The little mink turned hostile immediately. Hmph! If it wasn¡¯t because I need to rely on him to find her, I really want to use my sharp little claws to scratch his face. ¡°Master, this subordinate has tried my best.¡± The young man felt even more wronged than Dou E[1]. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t find her but that his master¡¯s¡­ was too special, alright! ¡°Cut the crap. Hurry up and bring me to her,¡± the little mink roared with displeasure. He raised his little head arrogantly and didn¡¯t even look at the young man. ¡°Got it.¡± The young man left the valley with the little mink. ¡­ At this time, Leng Ruoxue had been flying in the sky for two days. She had searched every corner of the Eastern Lagoon Empire but didn¡¯t find any trace of Feng Moran and the others. Then Leng Ruoxue flew toward the Southern Dusk Empire. ¡°Master, there are people fighting not far below,¡± Quill said after scanning a radius of ten thousand meters. ¡°Oh, do we know them?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly. If she knew them, she would help. If she didn¡¯t, she couldn¡¯t be bothered. After all, finding Big Brother Feng and the others was more important. ¡°Yes, there are people from the Hurricane Mercenary Group among them,¡± Quill explained. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± After receiving Leng Ruoxue¡¯s order, Quill slowly folded his wings and descended. When they saw a giant eagle descending, both parties stopped fighting simultaneously. ¡°Haha, I have good luck with women today. Such a beautiful girl actually came knocking on my door,¡± a somewhat wretched-looking middle-aged man said with a lewd smile after seeing Leng Ruoxue get off the giant eagle. His eyes looked at Leng Ruoxue lecherously, almost drooling. ¡°Miss, quickly leave this place. They¡¯re not good people,¡± a handsome middle-aged uncle hurriedly shouted to Leng Ruoxue. Leng Ruoxue looked at the attitudes of the two parties toward her indifferently and couldn¡¯t help sneering in her heart*. How can I leave this place? There¡¯s a Spiritual Deity here.* ¡°Yes, Miss. Leave quickly,¡± another middle-aged man with a righteous look said. ¡°If I leave, you will all be dead,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly. If she guessed correctly, these two middle-aged men should be the leaders of the two largest mercenary groups, the Hurricane Mercenary Group and the Universe Mercenary Group. ¡°Miss¡­¡± The two middle-aged men were a little speechless. It seemed like this young lady was here to help them, but¡­ ¡°Haha, even if you don¡¯t leave, they¡¯re dead for sure. Moreover, since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± The wretched-looking middle-aged man laughed hysterically, as though he was listening to a joke. ¡°Really?¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently with a face full of disdain. ¡°Quill, I¡¯ll leave the Spiritual Deity over there to you.¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t be able to run away,¡± Quill said confidently. ¡°Master, I want to fight too.¡± The violent Dazzle transmitted his desire, unwilling to be left out. ¡°Okay, all of you come out!¡± Leng Ruoxue let out all her beasts, including the thousands of silver wolves, but not her grandfather and the others. ¡°Ah! Oh my god!¡± Both parties on the scene were dumbfounded when they saw the lineup of spirit beasts. ¡°Little Girl, isn¡¯t this too exaggerated?¡± Old Man in the bracelet couldn¡¯t help saying. There were several black lines on his forehead, and his little heart was thumping non-stop from fright! ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good.¡± Leng Qingtian smiled happily, his face full of pride. ¡°Tch!¡± Lin Liang and Old Man looked at Leng Qingtian disdainfully and fell silent. Outside the bracelet¡­ [1] Refers to a Chinese play, ¡®The Injustice to Dou E that Touched Heaven and Earth¡¯, written by Guan Hanqing Chapter 200 - Reunion, Baby Awakens (3) ¡°B-Big Bro, what should we do?¡± The lecherous man and his group were so scared that their legs were a little weak. All of them looked at each other¡¯s pale faces in panic. ¡°W-what are you afraid of? We have the great Spiritual Deity here.¡± The wretched man forced himself to be calm, but his voice and legs were trembling. ¡°Grandpa Spiritual Deity, save us!¡± The people hurriedly hid behind the composed Spiritual Deity to seek his protection. ¡°Useless things, how can a few spirit beasts scare you like this!¡± the Spiritual Deity said with a face full of disappointment. Hmph, he wouldn¡¯t care even if there were more holy beasts since there wasn¡¯t a divine beast. ¡°Someone is looking down on you. Get him together!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled at her beasts. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± the beasts replied and swarmed forward, especially the silver wolves, who charged straight at the Spiritual Deity. How dare you look down on our great silver wolf tribe! Hmph! I¡¯ll let you have a taste of our power, the silver wolf king thought. Under the lead of Silver Wings, the silver wolf king, the silver wolves began to gang up on the Spiritual Deity. They directly used their most primitive attacks, biting and scratching, but not any spiritual skills. As for the Spiritual Deity, he was entangled by the silver wolves and didn¡¯t have the chance to attack before he was bitten to death. The others didn¡¯t end well either. The people on the two middle-aged men¡¯s side looked at this unbelievable scene with their mouths agape. No one could say anything. T-this is too formidable! ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s see who still dares to look down on our silver wolf tribe!¡± Silver Wings said arrogantly. Today, he could finally hold his head high. After all, his master¡¯s beasts were too strong, so their silver wolf tribe had always been useless. Boohoo¡­ there¡¯s no place for heroic wolves! ¡°Well done.¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Silver Wings, you are not ordinary animals! ¡°Hehe, this is what we should do,¡± Silver Wings said, somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Miss, thank you for saving our lives.¡± The two middle-aged men immediately walked to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side after they returned to their senses. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I don¡¯t save people casually,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. If they weren¡¯t from the Hurricane Mercenary Group, she really might not care. ¡°Miss, this is a token of our appreciation. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡± One of the middle-aged men immediately realized what Leng Ruoxue meant and hurriedly took a ring off his finger to hand it to her. ¡°What does this mean?¡± Cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. Was it what she was thinking? ¡°Miss saved us. We can¡¯t repay you, so this¡­¡± The middle-aged man was about to explain but was interrupted by Leng Ruoxue. ¡°I didn¡¯t save you for money. I¡¯m friends with Big Brother Ju Ri,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained helplessly. ¡°Ah! So you know my son. This is great,¡± the middle-aged man said happily, but his heart was racing. When did my foolish son meet such a strong lady? ¡°Commander Ju, I have something to do, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave first. Be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue brought all the beasts back into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and prepared to leave. ¡°Wait. Miss, may I ask where you are going?¡± the middle-aged man stopped Leng Ruoxue and asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for the Blazing Flame Mercenary Group,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Miss, the Blazing Flame Mercenary Group seems to have appeared in the Northern Frost Empire some time ago. You might be able to find them there,¡± the middle-aged man suggested. ¡°Alright. Thank you, Commander Ju.¡± ¡°Quill, let¡¯s go to the Northern Frost Empire to look for them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Quill. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Quill replied before taking to the air and quickly disappearing. ¡­ Upon reaching the Northern Frost Empire, Leng Ruoxue and Quill began a detailed search. Three days later¡­ ¡°Master, I think I see Feng Moran,¡± Quill suddenly said. ¡°Where?¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly asked. They had searched for several days, but Big Brother Feng and the others seemed to have disappeared into thin air. ¡°About a thousand meters to the left.¡± ¡°Quill, fly over.¡± ¡°Who is it? Come out!¡± Feng Moran, who was walking on the ground, suddenly shouted and kept looking around. ¡°Big Brother Feng, don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. Why is Big Brother Feng so paranoid? ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Feng Moran was excited to see Leng Ruoxue sitting on Quill¡¯s back. ¡°Big Brother Feng, are you all okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with concern. Alas, looking at Big Brother Feng¡¯s slightly haggard face, the pressure shouldn¡¯t be small recently! ¡°We¡¯re all fine. But Feng Da¡­¡± Feng Moran hesitated, not knowing what to say. ¡°What happened to Feng Da?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. Feng Da had a fire dragon, so nothing should happen to him. ¡°Feng Da was captured by the Dragon clan,¡± Feng Moran explained. ¡°The Dragon clan? Is it because of his contract with Fire Dragon?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in realization. During the contract, her grandfather had said that the dragons were not to be trifled with, but she didn¡¯t take it seriously at that time. She didn¡¯t expect Feng Da to be implicated. Alas! It¡¯s all my fault. Feng Moran nodded. If they hadn¡¯t encountered an enemy that day, and Feng Da hadn¡¯t used Fire Dragon, the dragons wouldn¡¯t have discovered them¡­ ¡°Big Brother Feng, don¡¯t worry. I will save Feng Da unscathed,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. Hmph! If those dragons dared to hurt Feng Da, I will destroy their nest and make them all homeless dragons! ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll bring you to where we¡¯re staying!¡± Feng Moran nodded. Xue¡¯er was their backbone. There was nothing to worry about after he saw her. ¡°Okay. Big Brother Feng, come up.¡± Leng Ruoxue beckoned Feng Moran, and they sat on Quill¡¯s back together. Quill flew over according to the address Feng Moran gave. After arriving at the residence Feng Moran spoke of, Quill descended in the courtyard. Chapter 201 - Reunion, Baby Awakens (4) ¡°Deputy Leader Feng, you¡¯re back.¡± Cui Zhu was the first to see Feng Moran. ¡°Hey, look who¡¯s here.¡± Feng Moran turned around and revealed Leng Ruoxue behind him. ¡°Miss!¡± Cui Zhu shouted happily and sprang toward Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Miss? Where is she? Cui Zhu, are you dreaming?¡± L¨¹ Tao¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°L¨¹ Tao!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s really you!¡± L¨¹ Tao couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She was stunned for a moment, and when she came back to her senses, she also sprang toward Leng Ruoxue like Cui Zhi¡­ ¡°Miss!¡± ¡°Miss!¡± At this moment, everyone in the mercenary group also rushed over and surrounded Leng Ruoxue. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re all okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue said excitedly as she looked at the familiar faces. ¡°Miss, how are the general and Young Master?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked worriedly. She had not had a good night¡¯s sleep since she found out about the incident in the general¡¯s mansion. ¡°They¡¯re fine. I¡¯ll bring you to see them now.¡± Leng Ruoxue had long thought about arranging these people to cultivate in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. After all, these people had sworn an oath to her, so there was absolutely no problem with their loyalty. Moreover, these people in the mercenary group would be her greatest help in the future, so she had to focus on nurturing them. With a thought, Leng Ruoxue moved everyone into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. ¡°Xue¡¯er, where is this?¡± Feng Moran asked in bewilderment. ¡°Yes, Miss. Where is this? It¡¯s so beautiful,¡± Cui Zhu said in amazement. ¡°This is my space. You will all cultivate here from now on,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! The spiritual energy here is so dense!¡± ¡°Wow, this is simply a blessed land for cultivators!¡± ¡°Ah! I¡¯m dying of happiness!¡± Everyone was excited. They knew very well that if their young lady allowed them to stay here, it meant that she would not chase them away anymore and that they could follow her forever. ¡°These children! They¡¯re really too easily excited!¡± Lin Liang shook his head and sighed softly. ¡°Tch, you weren¡¯t much better than them when you first came in!¡± Old Man immediately exposed him without giving him any face. ¡°You¡­¡± Lin Liang gritted his teeth and glared at Old Man fiercely. But soon, he was full of smiles because these children had already discovered his existence. ¡°Principal, you¡¯re here too!¡± Liu Yan said on behalf of all the students. ¡°Hehe, I will follow Ruoxue from now on! You can¡¯t despise me, this old man.¡± Lin Liang pretended to be pitiful. ¡°Uh!¡± Seeing Lin Liang pretending to be pitiful, Liu Yan and the others were at a loss for words. They thought that the principal was a serious person! It seemed like you really shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover! While everyone was chatting and catching up, Leng Ruoxue walked toward the purple bamboo house alone because Baby had woken up! As soon as she entered the purple bamboo house, a little black furball jumped into her arms. ¡°Big Sister! Baby missed you so much!¡± Baby¡¯s fluffy little face was full of attachment. ¡°Baby, you¡¯ve slept for a long time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she gently caressed Baby¡¯s fluffy and chubby body. He¡¯s actually still fat? ¡°Big Sister, how am I fat!¡± Baby complained coquettishly after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s thoughts. His figure was very standard, okay? ¡°You¡¯re cuter if you¡¯re fatter,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. She cared a lot about her first little beast. ¡°Big Sister, I didn¡¯t sleep so long for nothing,¡± Baby said with a smug face, so proud that he was only short of raising his little tail. ¡°Did you have a fortuitous encounter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. ¡°Of course! Baby is so capable now!¡± Baby paused and continued, ¡°Not only can Baby read minds now, but I can also see through a person¡¯s soul. Moreover, Baby will become more capable as I grow older.¡± ¡°Baby is really capable. Then I¡¯ll have to rely on Baby to protect Big Sister from now on,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed very cooperatively. Uh, little Baby¡¯s smug look is really too cute. ¡°Yes, yes. Baby will protect Big Sister. Baby will fiercely bite whoever dares to bully Big Sister,¡± Baby raised his little face and said cockily. Bite? Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Who can Baby bite with his little mouth! ¡°Baby, Grandpa and the others are outside. Let¡¯s go!¡± Baby nodded. He was reluctant, but he was a good, obedient Baby. Leng Ruoxue left the purple bamboo house with Baby in her arms. ¡°Eh? Xue¡¯er, isn¡¯t this Baby? He¡¯s awake!¡± Leng Qingtian exclaimed in surprise when he saw the little black furball in his granddaughter¡¯s arms. Wasn¡¯t this little guy sleeping? Why hasn¡¯t anything changed even though he¡¯s awake now? It¡¯s so strange. ¡°Who says I haven¡¯t changed? I changed a lot!¡± Baby, who heard Leng Qingtian¡¯s thoughts, said with dissatisfaction. ¡°Uhh!¡± Leng Qingtian was embarrassed. How does this little guy know what I¡¯m thinking? ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help laughing. Grandpa looks so cute. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are you laughing about?¡± Leng Qingtian said, a little embarrassed. ¡°Grandpa, Baby can read minds now, so of course he knows what you¡¯re thinking!¡± Leng Ruoxue explained very kindly. ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Qingtian didn¡¯t expect a spirit beast to have such a skill. It was too abnormal. With this thought, he subconsciously covered his chest and looked at Baby cautiously. ¡°There¡¯s no point in covering it. I can see anything I want,¡± Baby said indifferently, his little face full of pride. ¡°Hehe, Baby, you are a good child. Can you tell Grandpa what those two old men are thinking?¡± Leng Qingtian approached Baby with an ingratiating expression and whispered mischievously while pointing at Lin Liang and Old Man not far away. Chapter 202 - The Little Vermillion Bird Seeking Help (1) ¡°Them? They¡¯re thinking about what to have for dinner!¡± Baby opened his little mouth slightly and said softly. ¡°These two gluttons only know how to eat!¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help scolding them with a smile. ¡°Grandpa, food is the most important thing for people. It¡¯s normal to like to eat,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. These three old men now treat bickering as fun. ¡°That¡¯s true. Xue¡¯er, what should we have for dinner tonight?¡± Leng Qingtian asked. There were so many people now, and the food in the space was becoming less and less! Alas! He was a little worried! ¡°Let¡¯s eat outside tonight!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. There were few people before, so they could cook in the space. But with so many people now, it was obviously impossible. ¡°Oh right, Grandpa, where are they?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again. She looked around just now but didn¡¯t find any trace of Big Brother Feng and the others. ¡°They went out to look for materials to build houses,¡± Leng Qingtian explained. ¡°Go out to look for what? Isn¡¯t there a bamboo forest over there?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. ¡°Those children can¡¯t bear to use it!¡± Leng Qingtian said helplessly. ¡°They¡¯re back.¡± With a thought, Leng Ruoxue brought Feng Moran and the others into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. ¡°Xue¡¯er, eh? Is this your new spirit beast?¡± Feng Moran asked curiously when he saw the chubby little furball in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. ¡°You are the new one. I am Big Sister¡¯s first spirit beast.¡± Baby¡¯s face was full of displeasure. Hmph, so many beasts actually pestered Big Sister while I was sleeping. So infuriating. Big Sister belongs only to me! No one is allowed to snatch her! I¡¯ll bite whoever robs her away! ¡°Uh!¡± Feng Moran was speechless. This little beast is really too¡­ Leng Ruoxue pulled a long face and scolded, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t talk to Big Brother Feng like that.¡± ¡°Big Sister!¡± Baby¡¯s eyes immediately welled up with tears. He looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully, his fluffy little face full of grievances. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Feng Moran said quickly. He was an adult and wouldn¡¯t fuss about it with an underage little beast. ¡°Big Brother Feng, you can use the bamboo in the bamboo forest. You don¡¯t have to look for materials outside. Moreover, you can use the bamboo in the space to build a room that can help absorb spiritual power,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°But there are so many of us. It probably won¡¯t be enough even if we use up all the bamboo.¡± Feng Moran liked the bamboo forest the moment he saw it, but he was unwilling to use it. After all, every bamboo was full of spiritual energy. ¡°Big Brother Feng, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. Things in the space grow very quickly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Moran, see? I was right,¡± Leng Qingtian interrupted. ¡°Then let¡¯s use that piece of bamboo!¡± Feng Moran didn¡¯t stand on ceremony since Xue¡¯er said so. ¡°Okay, Silver Wings, get the silver wolves to help Big Brother Feng and the others!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the silver wolf king not far away. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Silver Wings answered and turned to summon his tribe. With the help of the silver wolves, the houses of Feng Moran and the others were quickly built. ¡°Well, not bad, not bad.¡± Leng Qingtian looked at the newly built houses adjacent to each other, feeling very satisfied. ¡°Pretty fast!¡± Old Man praised. After they finished with their lodgings, everyone left the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and went outside to prepare dinner. After the meal, everyone left and busied themselves. Inside the Heaven and Earth Bracelet¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Ruoxue was sitting alone on a rock by the waterfall. When she heard Feng Moran¡¯s voice, she turned her head and saw him standing behind her. ¡°Big Brother Feng, why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. After dinner, everyone went to decorate their new houses. She thought Big Brother Feng was also doing the same! ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you alright?¡± Feng Moran couldn¡¯t help asking concernedly. They already knew about Ye Chen, but no one dared to ask. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently, but her eyes were fixed on the snow-white, almost transparent fish in the waterfall. Freak always liked to capture the fish here to eat. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Feng Moran said with relief. Leng Ruoxue stood up and said to Feng Moran, ¡°Big Brother Feng, I¡¯m going back to my room to rest. You should rest early too. We will leave for the Dragon clan tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, good night.¡± ¡­ At the same time, the young man looking for Leng Ruoxue and the others had a depressed look on his face. In a commoner residence in a remote town¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Xue¡¯er is here? Where is she?¡± The little silver mink roared furiously and occasionally flashed his sharp little claws to scare the young man. ¡°She was originally here, but it seems she¡¯s left again.¡± The young man wanted to cry but had no tears. My grandaunt! Why are you running so quickly? He rushed over as soon as he received the news, but he actually couldn¡¯t make it in time. Boohoo¡­ This master of his would probably go crazy if he couldn¡¯t find her, but not before he himself went crazy. ¡°Hurry up and think of a way to find Xue¡¯er. Otherwise, you know the consequences,¡± the cute little silver mink threatened, his eyes releasing a terrifying cold light. ¡°Master, if my guess is right, Leng Ruoxue and the others will definitely go to where the Dragon clan is. Why don¡¯t we just stay there and wait for the rabbit to show up?¡± the young man analyzed with a fawning expression. ¡°You¡¯re the rabbit!¡± the little silver mink roared angrily. Hmph, is there any rabbit as beautiful as Xue¡¯er? ¡°Uh, she¡¯s not a rabbit, not a rabbit. This subordinate said something wrong.¡± The young man quickly admitted his mistake. Boohoo¡­ A good child learned from their mistakes! ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Dragon clan!¡± the little silver mink said resolutely. ¡°Master is wise.¡± ¡°Stop flattering me. You know the consequences if you can¡¯t find Xue¡¯er,¡± the little silver mink said indifferently. Thus, the human and mink embarked on the journey to the Dragon clan. On the way¡­ ¡°Master, the chicken you want is ready. Please enjoy it.¡± The young man eagerly handed the grilled chicken to the little silver mink, who was resting on a cushion with his eyes closed. Chapter 203 - : The Little Vermillion Bird Seeking Help (2) ¡°It¡¯s passable!¡± The little silver mink took the grilled chicken, which was nearly ten times his size, and said with dissatisfaction after taking a bite. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve tried my best,¡± the young man said helplessly. Master, your request is too high. ¡°Go and see who¡¯s interrupting my meal. Kill without mercy!¡± the little silver mink said with displeasure while listening to the sounds of fighting coming from not far away. ¡°Yes!¡± After receiving the order, the young man jumped up and flew toward the fight. A moment later, the young man returned. However, not only did he not return alone, but he even brought back a burden. ¡°I didn¡¯t permit you to bring anyone back!¡± the little silver mink said with narrowed eyes, a little angry. Moreover, he actually brought someone he hated. ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± Cold sweat dripped down the young man¡¯s forehead. He also felt that he had done something stupid. He had underestimated his master¡¯s jealousy. Boohoo¡­ What should I do? I¡¯m really dead this time. ¡°Mu Li, is this little mink your contract spirit beast?¡± Huo Qing suddenly asked. Although he didn¡¯t know why the little mink was so hostile to him, he didn¡¯t seem to like this arrogant little mink. ¡°You are the contract spirit beast. Your whole family is!¡± The little silver mink immediately became furious after hearing Huo Qing¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s not my contract spirit beast. Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± the young man, Mu Li, exclaimed hurriedly. He was so scared that his face turned pale. Boohoo¡­ This master isn¡¯t someone I can afford to contract! ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t you give it to me then? I happen to have a mink as well, so they can keep each other company,¡± Huo Qing said with a dazzling smile on his face. Keep each other company? Heavens! Mu Li was about to cry from anxiety. Oh my god, oh my god, stop spouting nonsense. He¡¯s too petty. Even if you want to die, don¡¯t implicate me. Mu Li couldn¡¯t help sneaking glances at the little mink from time to time. ¡°Say it again?¡± a certain little mink shouted and glared. ¡°I said, I¡¯ll find you a partner,¡± Huo Qing said with an ambiguous smile and summoned his spirit mink. Huo Qing¡¯s mink was snow-white. Its fur was soft and smooth, and its black diamond-like eyes were clear and enchanting. ¡°Master,¡± the snow mink called coquettishly and hopped onto Huo Qing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Oh, Shui¡¯er, I found you a partner because I was afraid you would be lonely. Look at it. It¡¯s not bad!¡± Huo Qing pointed at the little silver mink as if he was presenting a treasure. ¡°Master, I like it!¡± The eyes of the snow mink named Shui¡¯er immediately lit up with countless little hearts upon seeing the adorable little silver mink, and its heart rate accelerated drastically. It even lowered its head shyly after speaking. ¡°Good taste. I knew Shui¡¯er would definitely like it,¡± Huo Qing said happily. At this moment, Mu Li, who was very close to Huo Qing, quietly moved away. Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t want to be implicated! Huo Qing, don¡¯t drag me into this if you want to die! ¡°Mu Li, my Shui¡¯er really likes this silver mink. How about it? Give it to me?¡± Huo Qing turned to look at Mu Li, his face full of anticipation. ¡°Erm¡­ I can¡¯t decide,¡± Mu Li said softly. He even felt like dying now. Moreover, he could clearly feel someone¡¯s anger brewing¡­ ¡°Oh, Shui¡¯er, looks like you have to woo it yourself.¡± Huo Qing shrugged helplessly, indicating that there was nothing he could do. ¡°Okay.¡± Shui¡¯er nodded before rushing toward the little silver mink shyly. The little silver mink, who was in a bad mood, didn¡¯t say a word and directly kicked¡­ After that, there was a plop as Shui¡¯er rolled onto the ground like a ball. After rolling for some distance, it slowly crawled back and pounced on the little silver mink again¡­ Dong! Dong! Dong! Shui¡¯er was kicked away again and again, and it crawled back again and again. It was abnormally determined and worked hard in the direction of its beloved¡­ Mu Li was flabbergasted as he looked at the snow-white mink that had just turned black. He was at a loss for words. Uhh! So persistent. Is the power of love really that great? While he was fantasizing, the little silver mink couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He stretched out his little fist and gave the persistent snow mink a good beating. Hmph! How dare you have any ideas about me! Die! ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you feel sad that your spirit beast is being beaten up?¡± Mu Li looked at Huo Qing in puzzlement. How could a master smile when his spirit beast was beaten up? ¡°Hitting is affection. Cursing is love. I can¡¯t meddle in this young couple¡¯s affairs even if I¡¯m its master!¡± Huo Qing said nonchalantly with a smug face. Upon hearing Huo Qing¡¯s words, the little silver mink was brimming with hatred! Damn Huo Qing, just you wait. When I get better, the first person I beat up will be you! ¡°Huo Qing, take care!¡± Mu Li looked at Huo Qing sympathetically and didn¡¯t dare to bother with him, lest a certain someone became angry and beat him up too. ¡°M-Master, it¡¯s too fierce, but I like it!¡± Shui¡¯er walked unsteadily back to Huo Qing¡¯s side, but its will was even more resolute. As a male, he had to tame this fierce mink. ¡°Ambitious! Master supports you!¡± Huo Qing approved. He felt that he was really too open-minded. ¡°Little Mu Zi, let¡¯s go!¡± the little silver mink said to Mu Li and glared at Huo Qing in displeasure. ¡°Oh,¡± Mu Li replied helplessly. But he was wailing in his heart. Master, can you not call me Little Mu Zi? ¡°Where are you going? Let¡¯s go together!¡± Huo Qing said hurriedly. Even Shui¡¯er, which was sitting on his shoulder, nodded in agreement. ¡°Don¡¯t follow us!¡± the little silver mink said fiercely, his eyes shining fiercely. ¡°Yin¡¯er, how can you treat me like this? You¡¯ve hit me and scolded me, but you still want to chase me away. You¡¯re too heartless.¡± Shui¡¯er spoke up before Huo Qing could say anything. Moreover, he even gave the little silver mink a name on his own. He even started crying after. Chapter 204 - The Little Vermillion Bird Seeking Help (3) The corner of Mu Li¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and his heart kept skipping. This Shui¡¯er is really one of a kind! He was sure they wouldn¡¯t be lonely if they had the two of them on the road. Unfortunately, a certain someone would never agree. ¡°Damn it. Don¡¯t call me Yin¡¯er.¡± As expected, the mink exploded again. ¡°Shall I call you Diao¡¯er then?¡± Shui¡¯er probed. He knew that his sweetheart had a bad temper. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± the little silver mink roared furiously. ¡°Master, how did I fall for such a fierce mink?¡± Shui¡¯er turned to his master with a puzzled expression. ¡°Uh, this¡­ I can only say that love is blind. There¡¯s nothing you can do when you¡¯re in love!¡± Huo Qing comforted him, but he was laughing in his heart. Hehe, he hadn¡¯t been this happy since the Huo family¡¯s incident. ¡°Little Mu Zi, they can follow if they want!¡± The little silver mink suddenly changed his mind. Hmph! Huo Qing, just you wait. I won¡¯t let you go. I¡¯m letting you follow me because I don¡¯t want to waste time settling scores with you in the future. Naturally, Huo Qing didn¡¯t know what was on the mind of a certain vengeful little mink, so he was destined for his tragic future. Thus, the two humans and two beasts set off for the Dragon clan together. ¡­ Meanwhile, Leng Ruoxue and the others were also sitting on Quill¡¯s back and heading toward the Dragon clan. ¡°Grandpa, do dragons really live on the island opposite Carefree Mountain?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Legend has it that no one has been to Dragon Island before,¡± Leng Qingtian explained. Dragon Island was not a place where humans could go. Spirit beasts with noble bloodlines like dragons and phoenixes despised humans the most. ¡°Little Girl, the location of Dragon Island has been passed down for thousands of years on the Ling Feng Continent. However, dragons have always been isolated from the world and are strong, so no one has been able to verify the authenticity of this legend.¡± Old Man also explained that the locations of Dragon Island and Phoenix Nest only existed in legends. ¡°Yes. Ruoxue, let¡¯s go to the Carefree Mountain to look for them first. If we don¡¯t find them, we will find them somewhere else,¡± Lin Liang said comfortingly. He knew that this girl was worried that Feng Da would be tortured in the Dragon clan¡¯s place. Alas, they were also worried! But it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to find the nests of the two top spirit beasts. ¡°Master, there seems to be a little phoenix up ahead!¡± Quill said suddenly. ¡°Really? Where?¡± Everyone asked curiously. ¡°Right there,¡± Quill said with a look. Everyone looked in the direction of Quill¡¯s gaze and saw a little green bird, seemingly panicking, looking back anxiously while flying. ¡°This is a little phoenix? Why is it different from what I know?¡± Lin Yuan asked curiously. Wasn¡¯t it just a bird? There was nothing special about it. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to study hard?¡± Leng Qingtian knocked Lin Yuan on the head lightly. ¡°This is a vermillion bird, and a very rare wood-attribute vermillion bird,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. The Phoenix clan was a very large race. There were not only birds like phoenixes but also vermillion birds, great arguses, and so on. But the leaders of the Phoenix clan had always been phoenixes because of their numbers, while vermillion birds and great arguses were rarely known. Phoenixes were mostly red and divided into male and female fire phoenixes. There were also a small number of them which were black, blue, and white. The feathers of phoenixes were bright, luxurious, and abnormally beautiful. Vermillion birds and great arguses, on the other hand, might look very similar to phoenixes, but their feathers were not as beautiful as those of phoenixes. This green vermillion bird should still be underage because apart from the phoenix crown on its head, it was not very different from ordinary birds. ¡°Little vermillion bird, did you do something bad?¡± Quill blocked the path of the little green bird and teased. ¡°No. There are bad people behind me who want to capture me!¡± the little vermillion bird hurriedly explained. His small green eyes darted around, and he suddenly saw Leng Ruoxue, so he threw himself into her arms without a care. ¡°Big Sister, save me! There are bad people who want to capture this cute Inflame,¡± the vermillion bird, which claimed to be called Inflame, said with a slight sobbing tone as if he had found a backer. ¡°Get lost, damn bird. Big Sister is mine.¡± Baby, which had been dominating Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, couldn¡¯t take it anymore when he saw someone coming to snatch his big sister away! He immediately roared loudly. ¡°Big Sister.¡± Inflame looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully. Tears quickly welled up in his eyes, but they refused to fall. ¡°Okay, stop pretending to be pitiful. Tell me. What benefits will I get by helping you?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in a businesslike manner. She just happened to be looking for someone to ask for directions when this vermillion bird came knocking on her door. ¡°What do you mean by benefits?¡± Inflame asked, his little face full of question marks. ¡°Uh¡­ I mean, what will I get if I help you?!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of black lines. Ugh! I actually want benefits from a bird. ¡°I have a lot of Chinaberry fruits I can give Big Sister.¡± Inflame¡¯s green eyes rolled around, thinking for a long time before he replied reluctantly. Boohoo¡­ This was his favorite food. He usually couldn¡¯t bear to eat them. ¡°I don¡¯t need that thing,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. She wasn¡¯t a phoenix, so how could she be interested in Chinaberry fruits! ¡°Little vermillion bird, do you know where Dragon Island is?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked directly, in case this vermillion bird thought that she was going to snatch food from him again. ¡°Yes. Dragon Island is very close to our Phoenix Nest!¡± Inflame didn¡¯t understand why this big sister was asking about this, but he answered her honestly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you chase away the bad guys, and you tell me the location of Dragon Island, okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue began to negotiate with the little vermillion bird. ¡°Big Sister, are you going to Dragon Island? Don¡¯t go. It¡¯s so stinky there. Those stinky dragons are so dirty, and they don¡¯t bathe every day,¡± Inflame said disdainfully. ¡°Big Sister wants to go to Dragon Island to save someone,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement. It seemed that this little vermillion bird didn¡¯t have a good impression of Dragon Island. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll bring Big Sister along,¡± Inflame said proactively. ¡°How dare you snatch the spirit beast I want!¡± An angry roar sounded in the ears of Leng Ruoxue and the others. Chapter 205 - The Little Vermillion Bird Seeking Help (4) ¡°Big Sister, save me!¡± Inflame ignored Baby and burrowed into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms to seek protection. Leng Ruoxue looked up with slight displeasure, and her beautiful eyes gently swept over the two people also flying in the air. She laughed in her heart. It¡¯s actually them? What a coincidence! Leng Qingtian and the others looked at each other, and the smile on their faces gradually widened. Hehe, more fools came knocking on our door to be abused. These two people were part of those Spiritual Deities. But they would never have imagined that the people they encountered now were the people they were looking for and wanted to get rid of because Leng Ruoxue and the others had changed their appearance. ¡°You¡¯ve only just seen him, and he isn¡¯t yours yet. How can you conclude that I snatched him from you?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a chuckle. ¡°Damn girl, hand over that bird if you know what¡¯s good for you. Otherwise, you¡¯re all dead,¡± the other person threatened. Leng Ruoxue turned her head and said fearfully, ¡°Really? Grandpa, he said we¡¯re going to die!¡± ¡°Hehe, I want to see how we die!¡± Old Man said nonchalantly with a look of curiosity. ¡°I want to know too,¡± Lin Liang echoed. The two of them sang the same song, forming a tacit understanding. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it.¡± The burly man who spoke earlier roared in anger and directly attacked Lin Liang. ¡°Hey, why are you attacking me first? Do I look easy to bully?¡± Lin Liang was depressed and dodged the attack. ¡°Hmph! You won¡¯t be so lucky next time!¡± The burly man didn¡¯t expect the seemingly ordinary old man to dodge his attack and couldn¡¯t help gritting his teeth. ¡°Is that so? You can try,¡± Lin Liang provoked. During this time, he had not eaten so many spirit fruits for nothing. Moreover, after staying in Ruoxue¡¯s space for so long, his spiritual power had already reached a saturated state, and he was very close to a breakthrough. ¡°Damn old man, you¡¯re courting death!¡± the burly man roared, his eyes releasing intense killing intent. Seeing that the fight was about to begin, Leng Ruoxue quickly sent the mercenary group into the bracelet and released all the beasts to help. ¡°Grandpa Lin, you can do it! We¡¯ll cheer you on!¡± Leng Ruoxue said, wanting to see the world in chaos. Her beautiful face was full of anticipation. ¡°Come on, come on. Brat Lin, don¡¯t embarrass this old man!¡± Old Man also hooted. ¡°Come on, beat the bad guys to death! Anyone who bullies Inflame is a bad person!¡± Inflame shouted as well. Well, he was really confident with someone supporting him. ¡°You heartless people! Do you want me to fight these two by myself?!¡± Lin Liang was so angry. Why did I interrupt just now? Wasn¡¯t I just finding trouble for myself? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you,¡± Inflame said, thinking that he was being very kind. But he couldn¡¯t help thinking that this guy was really pitiful since no one would help him fight at such an old age. Fortunately, Lin Liang couldn¡¯t hear Inflame¡¯s thoughts. Otherwise, he would be depressed to death. ¡°Inflame, you¡¯re the best. Hmph! You all have no conscience. You¡¯re worse than a bird!¡± Lin Liang said angrily as he released a Wind Blade Slash at the burly man. ¡°Hehe!¡± After hearing this, Baby couldn¡¯t help covering his snickering mouth. ¡°Baby, what are you laughing about?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled as she looked at Baby laughing hysterically. What¡¯s so funny? Baby jumped onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, leaned against her ear, and whispered what he had just heard from the little vermillion bird. ¡°Pfft!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help laughing out loud. This little vermillion bird was really too cute. He actually knew how to respect elders. But she believed that if Grandpa Lin knew what the little vermillion bird was thinking, he would definitely be depressed to death. After all, who was willing to admit that they were old! ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are you laughing about?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help asking when he saw his granddaughter laughing so happily. Did something funny happen? Seeing her grandfather¡¯s curious expression, Leng Ruoxue told him what Baby had just told her. Leng Qingtian also laughed out loud after hearing this. ¡°You guys are too much. Why are you leaving me out of the joke?¡± Old Man complained. With a face full of helplessness, Leng Ruoxue told Old Man. Old Man¡¯s face lit up as he stole glances at Lin Liang. ¡°Charm, go help Grandpa Lin!¡± Leng Ruoxue said kindly when she saw that Lin Liang was indeed struggling. Well, she also knew how to respect her elders. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Charm and the other beasts were excited after hearing this. Their claws had already been itching while waiting for their master¡¯s order. Seeing how eager her beasts were, Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. When did my beasts become so violent and aggressive? With the addition of Charm and the other beasts, Lin Liang felt much less pressure. He even gave the main battlefield to Charm and the others while he watched the battle from the side and occasionally launched sneak attacks. His actions made the two Spiritual Deities so angry that they almost vomited blood. ¡°Damn it. Can you not be so despicable!¡± a Spiritual Deity couldn¡¯t help cursing. ¡°Tch, why didn¡¯t you say you were despicable when you two hit me?¡± Lin Liang said disdainfully. ¡°Beat him up! Scratch him! Yes, bite them fiercely!¡± Lin Liang continued to cheer excitedly. At this moment, the two Spiritual Deities were forced by the beasts to the point where they had nowhere to hide. They could only hop around to avoid the attacks of the beasts. Their bodies were already riddled with wounds, and they were in a sorry state. But the beasts were not in a hurry as they calmly attacked from time to time. It was obvious that they were just teasing the two of them! ¡°How dare you bully me! How dare you bully me! Bad guys! Bad guys!¡± Inflame, who had been watching from the side, also dashed forward with his blood boiling. He scratched and pecked at the two Spiritual Deities. ¡°This little thing is actually basking in reflected glory.¡± Leng Ruoxue gently smiled helplessly. ¡°Yes, but this little fellow is quite cute. Xue¡¯er, our strength will definitely greatly increase if you can contract with a few phoenixes and dragons. That way, we will gain a small foothold even in the Upper Realm,¡± Leng Qingtian said with an expectant look. Chapter 206 - The Dangerous Grief Remedy Forest (1) Spirit beasts such as phoenixes and dragons were at the top of the hierarchy of spirit beasts in every realm and world. Moreover, they were powerful and were absolutely the best spirit beasts in people¡¯s minds. Although the strength of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group was among the best on the Ling Feng Continent, they were at the bottom of the hierarchy in the Upper Realm. Therefore, they could at least protect themselves if they had a few good spirit beasts by their side. ¡°Grandpa, spirit beasts with superior aptitudes like phoenixes and dragons look down on humans more than other spirit beasts, so contracting them isn¡¯t easy,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. She had contracted quite a number of spirit beasts now, and the strength of spirit beasts like Charm was definitely not inferior to that of phoenixes and dragons. So if possible, she wanted to help a few people around her contract those spirit beasts. ¡°You¡¯re right. Grandpa is asking for too much.¡± Leng Qingtian was a little disappointed. ¡°Not necessarily. The space of our little girl is very attractive to spirit beasts! As long as she is willing to help, those spirit beasts will definitely rush to her door,¡± Old Man suggested with a smile. Even his spirit beasts were unwilling to return to the spirit beast space after seeing that space, so how could other spirit beasts be an exception? ¡°Hmm, very reasonable. Xue¡¯er, why don¡¯t you try it?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help looking forward to it again. It would be awesome if he could have a dragon or phoenix as his contract beast! ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. It seems like Grandpa really wants a dragon or phoenix! In that case, I have to get one for him even if I have to snatch one. ¡°We¡¯ll see about what?¡± Lin Liang asked curiously after sitting down beside them. ¡°See if we can contract with a few dragons and phoenixes,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained with a light smile. ¡°Uhh, this idea might be crazy, but Grandpa Lin supports you,¡± Lin Liang said excitedly. He would have sneered if anyone else said this, but it was possible since it was Ruoxue. ¡°I¡¯m not the one going to contract them. I want to get them for you, Lin Yuan, and the others,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a very calm expression. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ruoxue, you are so considerate. Grandpa Lin is in need of spirit beasts!¡± Lin Liang exaggeratedly wiped his tears while staring at Leng Ruoxue with shining eyes. ¡°Bah! What spirit beast are you lacking? Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± Old Man was the first to shout as he glared at Lin Liang with contempt. ¡°Exactly. I¡¯ve known you for so many years, but why didn¡¯t I know you were so thick-skinned until today? I really haven¡¯t met a good person!¡± Leng Qingtian said regretfully. Alas! He actually made a bad friend by mistake. ¡°You two are obviously jealous of me. I understand!¡± Lin Liang said nonchalantly. People should be thick-skinned when necessary! ¡°Tch!¡± Old Man and Leng Qingtian turned their heads at the same time, ignoring the disrespectful old fellow. Charm jumped onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Well done,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised while caressing Charm¡¯s beautiful fluffy fur. Her beasts did things so cleanly and efficiently! They even cleaned up the battlefield. ¡°Quill, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue patted his head gently. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°Little vermillion bird, lead the way!¡± Quill turned to the little vermillion bird. ¡°Big Sister, do you really want to go? Dragon Island stinks,¡± Inflame couldn¡¯t help saying with a reluctant expression. ¡°Inflame, Big Sister has to go. Big Sister¡¯s friend is on Dragon Island,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. She had long heard that dragons and phoenixes disliked each other. It seemed to be true. ¡°Alright, Inflame will bring you there,¡± Inflame said obediently and landed on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s other shoulder. ¡°Inflame is so well-behaved!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised as she caressed the little vermillion bird¡¯s head. ¡°Hehe, Big Sister, your body smells so good. Inflame loves it,¡± Inflame said shyly. ¡°You perverted bird, scram!¡± Baby roared furiously. How dare he tease Big Sister in front of me. He must be tired of living. Inflame moved closer to Leng Ruoxue and said pitifully, ¡°Big Sister, he¡¯s so fierce. He¡¯s bullying Inflame.¡± ¡°Inflame, quickly lead the way!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Her beasts were fighting for affection almost every day, giving her a headache. Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t started physically fighting yet. ¡°Big Sister, if you want to go to Dragon Island, you have to pass through Grief Remedy Forest first. But that place is very dangerous!¡± Inflame explained. ¡°Grief Remedy Forest? Where?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in bewilderment. Why hadn¡¯t she heard of Grief Remedy Forest? ¡°Grief Remedy Forest is on the southernmost part of the Ling Feng Continent, and there are many poisonous creatures there,¡± Inflame said worriedly. Those poisonous creatures loved humans the most. ¡°I think I¡¯ve read about Grief Remedy Forest in a book. Plants and animals there seem to be poisonous,¡± Old Man suddenly said with a serious face. ¡°Poison? I have to go even if Grief Remedy Forest is full of perils!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. In fact, the reason she was so confident was because of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. Otherwise, she really wouldn¡¯t dare to risk everyone¡¯s lives. ¡°Quill, go to Grief Remedy Forest!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Quill answered and flew toward Grief Remedy Forest. ¡­ They finally arrived at the Grief Remedy Forest that Inflame spoke of after flying for three days. At the entrance to the forest¡­ ¡°Inflame, is this the place?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the little vermillion bird, who was munching on a spirit fruit. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s here. It¡¯s very dangerous here. Big Sister, you have to be careful!¡± Inflame answered while eating. ¡°Inflame, why aren¡¯t you afraid of these poisonous creatures since you¡¯re from here?¡± Old Man asked shamelessly with a face full of curiosity. ¡°Because I have the aura of the Phoenix clan on me, they don¡¯t dare to hurt me. But I¡¯m still underage, so I can¡¯t protect everyone to walk through this forest safely.¡± Inflame lowered his head shyly, feeling very guilty. Boohoo¡­ Big Sister and the others saved me and treated me so well, but I can¡¯t do the same for them. Chapter 207 - The Dangerous Grief Remedy Forest (2) ¡°Silly Inflame, Big Sister doesn¡¯t care about those poisonous creatures at all.¡± Leng Ruoxue knew what was bothering the little vermillion bird once she saw his expression, so she quickly comforted him. ¡°Yes, yes. Big Sister is so powerful. How can those things be Big Sister¡¯s match?¡± Inflame immediately became lively again. ¡°Master, shall we enter?¡± Quill asked. ¡°Enter!¡± ¡°Wait, Big Sister. Don¡¯t fly, or you¡¯ll be in trouble if you get entangled by the cannibal vines,¡± Inflame suddenly warned. ¡°Inflame, it¡¯s daytime now. Don¡¯t poisonous creatures like to appear at night?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. ¡°Not entirely. It¡¯s just that there will be more at night. Big Sister, there are usually very few humans here, so the cannibal vines usually rest during the day. But they will wake up if there is any human smell,¡± Inflame explained. The most wretched thing in the forest during the day was the cannibal vines. Most of the other poisonous creatures basically only appeared at night. ¡°Let¡¯s enter then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after she exchanged glances with her grandfather and the others and nodded slightly at each other. ¡°Big Sister, everything here is poisonous, so be careful not to touch anything,¡± Inflame reminded her worriedly. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help finding Inflame¡¯s nagging funny. What a worrywart. Leng Ruoxue got Lin Yuan and the others to enter the bracelet, leaving only her grandfather, Old Man, Grandpa Lin, Big Brother Feng, Baby, Charm, and Quill with her. Five humans and four beasts walked into Grief Remedy Forest together. After entering the forest, Leng Ruoxue found that it was just as Inflame had said. All the plants were poisonous, and even the air here was poisonous. Fortunately, this forest wasn¡¯t very large, or she really didn¡¯t know when they would be able to walk out of it. ¡°Eat this.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed each of them a pill after taking a few steps. This pill was a detoxification pill she concocted. It might not be able to cure all poisons, but it would at least make things easier for them. Everyone, including the beasts, threw the pills directly into their mouths. They immediately felt a refreshing sensation, and their breathing became much smoother. ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t touch it. That¡¯s very poisonous.¡± Inflame stopped Leng Ruoxue hurriedly when he saw her about to touch an inconspicuous little grass. ¡°Big Sister knows.¡± Leng Ruoxue carefully dug out the blade of grass with her hand. She didn¡¯t expect soul devouring grass to be growing here. This was great. This way, she could upgrade her controlling pills to soul devouring pills. ¡°Eh, Big Sister is actually okay?¡± Inflame¡¯s face was full of curiosity. He didn¡¯t even dare to touch that grass, but she was actually fine after touching it. It was really too magical! ¡°You perverted bird! Do you really want something to happen to Big Sister?¡± Baby roared angrily. He hated everyone who wanted to compete with him for favor. ¡°Big Sister, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Inflame looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly. ¡°Hehe, Big Sister understands Inflame¡¯s intentions.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Inflame¡¯s head to console him. ¡°That¡¯s good! Big Sister, why do you want that grass?¡± Inflame was a lot more at ease after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. But he couldn¡¯t help becoming curious again. ¡°To concoct pills,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered simply while her beautiful watery eyes looked around to see if there were any more herbs. ¡°Ruoxue, these herbs are all poisonous. Can they be used for alchemy?¡± Lin Liang was puzzled. He had never heard of alchemists using poisonous herbs to concoct pills. Could such pills be consumed? ¡°Brat Lin, don¡¯t embarrass this old man, okay? Of course, the poisonous herbs will be concocted into poisonous pills.¡± Old Man pursed his lips, his face saying ¡®I don¡¯t know this person¡¯. ¡°Uh, alchemists actually concoct poison.¡± Cold sweat rolled down Lin Liang¡¯s back. This was really too terrifying. ¡°Grandpa Lin, of course poison is used to deal with enemies. It saves a lot of energy! Fighting and killing are the behavior of barbarians,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. She had no choice because she was lazy! ¡°Uh, that makes sense.¡± Lin Liang thought about it carefully. That¡¯s right! Isn¡¯t it silly not to use simple methods? But this girl¡­ becoming her enemy will definitely be tragic. Inflame scratched his little head with his small wings in thought and said, ¡°Big Sister, I know a place with a lot of this kind of grass. Do you want more?¡± ¡°Where? Bring Big Sister there!¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± Inflame flapped his little wings and led the way while Leng Ruoxue and the others followed closely behind. ¡°Big Sister, this is the place.¡± Inflame brought Leng Ruoxue and the others to the place he knew. ¡°So many herbs!¡± Leng Ruoxue exclaimed as she looked at the large meadow in front of her. But they were all poisonous. Besides the soul devouring grass, there were many other herbs. Ah~ This place can absolutely be considered a paradise for poisonous herbs. Leng Ruoxue squatted down excitedly and began picking herbs carefully. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa will help you.¡± Leng Qingtian also bent down, prepared to help. Otherwise, when could she pick all the grass? ¡°Grandpa, be careful. These are very poisonous,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded while harvesting. ¡°Miss, let us come out to help out too!¡± Lin Yuan sent a voice transmission from the space. There was strength in numbers! ¡°Okay. Come out after taking the antidote,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Given their current strength, it was very dangerous for Lin Yuan and the others in this forest. After taking the detoxification pills, Leng Ruoxue let Lin Yuan and the group out. With everyone¡¯s cooperation, the large patch of grass was finally harvested. ¡°Uh, pulling weeds does require strength!¡± Lin Liang collapsed onto the ground, panting from exhaustion. ¡°You just realized it! Otherwise, why do you think pills are so expensive?¡± Old Man deliberately provoked. ¡°Damn Old Man, do you feel uncomfortable if you don¡¯t quarrel with me?¡± Lin Liang roared. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll feel uncomfortable all over if I don¡¯t bully you,¡± Old Man said without blushing or skipping a beat. ¡°Lin Yuan, I¡¯ll send you back. It¡¯s too dangerous here.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked helplessly at the two people who were fighting like chickens. Chapter 208 - The Dangerous Grief Remedy Forest (3) ¡°Yes, Miss. Everyone be careful too,¡± Lin Yuan reminded. They were too weak, and they still found it difficult to breathe even though they had taken detoxification pills. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Leng Qingtian and the others after she sent Lin Yuan and the others into the bracelet. Everyone nodded and continued forward. ¡°Master, there seems to be some sounds coming from over there.¡± Charm pointed to the right of the forest. ¡°Big Sister, that¡¯s the territory of the cannibal vines. The cannibal vines must have caught food again,¡± Inflame explained. He brought her and the others along a very safe route. Poisonous creatures would basically not appear along this path during the day, but other people or beasts might not be so lucky. ¡°Quill, take a look at what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Master, it seems to be the Feng family¡¯s first elder!¡± Quill said uncertainly after scanning the area with his X-ray vision. There were two people entangled by the vines, but he hadn¡¯t seen the other person before. ¡°What did you say?¡± Feng Moran was shocked when he heard this. Is the first elder still alive? ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. She believed that Quill wouldn¡¯t be mistaken. Moreover, the first elder was her ally, so it was reasonable and logical for her to take a look. ¡°Big Sister.¡± Inflame stood in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others, unwilling to let them go forward. ¡°Inflame, it¡¯s okay. You have to trust Big Sister,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. This little fellow could really cause a headache when he became stubborn. ¡°Alright then. But Big Sister, don¡¯t get too close,¡± Inflame reminded. ¡°We will be careful. Let¡¯s go!¡± When Leng Ruoxue and the others rushed to the area of the cannibal vines, they saw two people entangled in the vines. One of them was indeed the Feng family¡¯s first elder. Even though the cannibal vines were entangling them, they were still trying hard to get rid of them. Broken vines lay scattered all over the ground, and there were patches of black stains on the ground. ¡°First Elder and Grandpa!¡± Feng Moran couldn¡¯t help exclaiming. He didn¡¯t expect the other person to be his grandfather! ¡°It¡¯s indeed that brat from the Feng family.¡± Old Man frowned. These cannibal vines were indeed troublesome! Two Spiritual Supremacies were entangled by them and couldn¡¯t break free. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what should we do?¡± Feng Moran looked at Leng Ruoxue in a daze. Even though the Feng family had not been good to him, his hatred for them had long disappeared with their fall. It would be a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t worried at all now that he finally saw his only remaining relatives. But he couldn¡¯t risk the lives of Xue¡¯er and the others. After all, Xue¡¯er was the most important to him. ¡°Big Brother Feng, don¡¯t worry. We have to think of a good plan.¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted him and carefully examined the cannibal vines. Cannibal vines might be called vines, but they were actually large trees. Their branches were made of vines, each as thick as an adult¡¯s arm, and would probably be difficult to cut off with ordinary weapons. Moreover, cannibal vines should be spirit beasts of the plant system. But their level was very low, and they had yet to develop intelligence, so they relied on their instincts to hunt. Leng Ruoxue pondered as she looked at the towering tree not far away. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, the cannibal vines in this area should be branches of this tree. So as long as she destroyed this tree, the cannibal vines shouldn¡¯t be a threat. ¡°Grandpa, Old Man, Grandpa Lin, please attract the cannibal vine¡¯s attention. Charm and I will go and save them. Big Brother Feng, stay here.¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly made the arrangements. ¡°Okay, Xue¡¯er. Be careful,¡± Leng Qingtian reminded worriedly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Feng Moran pulled Leng Ruoxue, who was about to leave, back, his handsome face full of determination. ¡°Big Brother Feng, cannibal vines are very troublesome. It will be inconvenient if there are too many people, so wait here and be good!¡± Leng Ruoxue said as if she was coaxing a child. ¡°Alright. Be careful.¡± Feng Moran didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Xue¡¯er was treating him like a child. Leng Ruoxue nodded and gave Leng Qingtian and the others a look. The three old men swaggered over to the cannibal vine, swaying back and forth arrogantly. The cannibal vine became excited when it found that more food was coming its way. It hurriedly waved its vines and attacked Leng Qingtian and the others¡­ ¡°General Leng, quickly leave this place!¡± The first elder hurriedly reminded Leng Qingtian and the others when he saw them. ¡°First Elder! Stop shouting.¡± Leng Ruoxue quietly crept to the first elder¡¯s side and whispered. ¡°Ah! Ruoxue, what are you doing here? Leave this place quickly,¡± the first elder shouted anxiously. ¡°To save you, of course,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained helplessly. Is this old man that shrewd first elder? Why did he become stupid? ¡°Uh!¡± The first elder was stunned. He thought that Leng Qingtian and the others had also barged in here by mistake! He didn¡¯t dare to think that they had specially come to save them. When he thought of this, a warm current instantly flowed through his heart. All along, he had always thought that he was experienced, knowledgeable, and had seen countless people. But he realized that he only truly saw the fickleness of human nature and the world after experiencing the upheaval of the family. Leng Ruoxue took out her sword and slashed fiercely at the arm-thick vines. The vines binding the first elder were broken off with a bang. Then Leng Ruoxue cut off the vines binding the Feng family patriarch and gave each of them a pill. The two of them took the pills and swallowed them without hesitation. The injuries and spiritual power in their bodies instantly recovered. They looked at Leng Ruoxue with surprise and gratitude. They were about to say something, but Leng Ruoxue stopped them. ¡°Leave this place quickly,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Oh, right, right,¡± the first elder quickly replied. This was indeed not a good place to talk. ¡°Grandpa, come back!¡± Leng Ruoxue shook her head when she saw the three people teasing the cannibal vine. She really didn¡¯t know what to do with the three old men. It was so dangerous here, but the three of them were having fun. ¡°Okay!¡± The three of them retreated reluctantly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, shouldn¡¯t we kill this cannibal vine?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously while looking at the shaking vines. This cannibal vine couldn¡¯t do anything to the three of them. Moreover, it was raging when it saw that the food it had caught had also disappeared! Chapter 209 - The Dangerous Grief Remedy Forest (4) ¡°We¡¯ve rescued them. Let¡¯s leave this place quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She was very kind. There must be a reason why this cannibal vine existed, so she should let it go for the sake of the balance of this forest! ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave this place quickly!¡± The first elder agreed with Leng Ruoxue. He didn¡¯t want to stay here for another moment. After leaving the territory of the cannibal vines, they found a safe place to rest. ¡°Ruoxue, I can¡¯t thank you enough for your kindness. Just tell me if you need my help in the future,¡± the first elder said sincerely. If Leng Ruoxue and the others hadn¡¯t saved him and the patriarch, their two old lives would have been lost here. He really didn¡¯t know how to repay this life-saving favor. ¡°Thank you for saving us. Our Feng family is willing to follow Miss Leng¡¯s lead from now on,¡± Feng Jing, the patriarch of the Feng family, suddenly said. During this long period of fleeing, he had heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s great name often. When he saw her today, she was indeed extraordinary. ¡°Hehe, you sure know how to plan!¡± Old Man let out a mocking chuckle. It wasn¡¯t so easy to want to become reliant on their little girl. ¡°Uh!¡± Feng Jing blushed at Old Man¡¯s sarcasm and was at a loss for words. ¡°Hehe, our Feng family has always been allies with Ruoxue. Now that the Feng family has fallen, it¡¯s only natural that we follow Ruoxue¡¯s lead,¡± the first elder said to ease the tension. He was much more tactful and eloquent than Feng Jing, and his skin was also obviously much thicker. Moreover, he was 100% supportive of the patriarch¡¯s decision. ¡°First Elder, what happened to the Feng family?¡± Feng Moran, who had been silent, suddenly asked. ¡°Moran, are you and Aoran alright?¡± the first elder asked with concern. ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± Feng Moran said quickly while looking at the first elder expectantly. ¡°Moran, we were hiding, but¡­ we didn¡¯t expect your uncle to sell us out. Alas! The Feng family suffered heavy losses, and only the patriarch and I escaped.¡± His heart ached at the thought of the Feng family members who had died. Fortunately, he had sent away a group of people previously to preserve the last bit of the Feng family¡¯s bloodline. ¡°Moran, you haven¡¯t seen the patriarch for many years, right?¡± The first elder pulled Feng Moran to Feng Jing. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Feng Moran called out with a trembling voice. He had indeed not seen his grandfather for a long time. He only remembered that his grandfather doted on him a lot when he was young. ¡°Mo¡¯er, you¡¯ve suffered.¡± Feng Jing looked at his grandson with concern. ¡°How is Feng Xiao doing now?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the first elder curiously when she saw Feng Moran and Feng Jing catching up. ¡°Dead. Killed by the patriarch himself,¡± the first elder explained. Ruoxue had warned him before, but he hadn¡¯t immediately dealt with Feng Xiao because of the patriarch. Alas, speaking of it, he was also responsible for the Feng family¡¯s fall! ¡°First Elder, does your patriarch love Big Brother Feng a lot?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Yes, he is the eldest grandson after all.¡± ¡°Since he loves Big Brother Feng so much, how could he allow him to be bullied?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Was it because of his aptitude? ¡°Ruoxue, the patriarch really dotes on Moran. But he went into seclusion more than a decade ago, so the affairs of the Feng family were managed by the second elder and the others. Later on, Feng Xiao became the acting patriarch, and he took care of the affairs of the Feng family. Therefore, the patriarch basically knew nothing about Moran¡¯s matter. It¡¯s not his fault,¡± the first elder defended the patriarch. Alas, every family had its own difficulties. Even the patriarch wouldn¡¯t know everything like the back of his hand if no one told him. Moreover, the patriarch¡¯s mind was all on cultivation. After hearing what the first elder said, Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t express her opinion. This was their family matter after all. What could an outsider like her say? ¡°Big Sister, it¡¯s getting dark. Let¡¯s leave this place quickly!¡± Inflame urged. There would be many poisonous creatures roaming around here at night. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. After hearing Inflame¡¯s words, Leng Ruoxue and the others quickly left. ¡°First Elder, why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked while walking. ¡°It¡¯s all because we were forced to by those Spiritual Deities. They were hunting us all the time, so we had no choice but to run into this place.¡± After he and the patriarch ran in, they were a little puzzled as to why those people stopped chasing after them. They only found out about the perilous environment later on. ¡°How long have you been here?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued asking. ¡°Ahh, today is the third day. We didn¡¯t dare to venture too deep and could only stay at the edge.¡± The first elder sighed helplessly. ¡°At least you still have some brains and know that you can¡¯t go in. The farther you go, the more poisonous creatures there will be. That¡¯s not something you can handle,¡± Inflame praised. But his words didn¡¯t make the first elder happy at all. The first elder looked at the little green bird and felt depressed. Alas! He had lived for so long, but this was the first time a bird remarked that he had some brains! After listening to what Inflame said, Leng Ruoxue looked at the depressed first elder and was overjoyed. Inflame is really a treasure! ¡°But now? You don¡¯t have to be afraid since I, Inflame, am bringing you around,¡± Inflame continued, his face full of pride. Even though he couldn¡¯t deal with those poisonous creatures, bringing them along on some relatively safe routes wasn¡¯t a problem. ¡°Can this little bird deal with those poisonous creatures?¡± the first elder asked softly. ¡°No, he¡¯s still underage,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. ¡°Then where does he get his confidence from?¡± The first elder was a little speechless. This was the first time he had seen such an arrogant bird. The bird was even more arrogant than his spirit beast. ¡°Oh, by the way, Ruoxue, the patriarch¡¯s and my spirit beasts are injured. Do you have any way to help?¡± the first elder asked again while looking at Leng Ruoxue expectantly. ¡°Are their injuries serious?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Chapter 210 - : The Dangerous Grief Remedy Forest (5) ¡°Very serious. Alas, they¡¯re about to die,¡± the first elder said sadly. ¡°Take these for them to eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a while, took out two pills, and handed them to the first elder. ¡°Ruoxue, thank you!¡± the first elder said happily, even happier than when his injuries healed. ¡°Big Sister, we will be able to walk out of this forest in two days after tonight,¡± Inflame reminded. Well, after crossing this forest was his home, and he could invite her to his home to play then. ¡°Inflame, let¡¯s get out of here as soon as possible!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. The sky was getting dark, and the poisonous gas here seemed to be getting more intense. She really didn¡¯t like this feeling. ¡°Yes, Big Sister. Don¡¯t worry. Inflame will bring you along very safe shortcuts,¡± Inflame promised. ¡°Inflame is the best,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed and took out a spirit fruit to reward him. ¡°Ruoxue, what fruit is that? It smells so good!¡± The first elder, who had just fed his spirit beast the pill, had sharp eyes. He subconsciously swallowed his saliva. Boohoo¡­ He hadn¡¯t eaten well for two days. So hungry! ¡°You must be hungry. Here.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed the first elder a piece of dried meat very kindly. ¡°I also want to eat fruits,¡± the first elder complained softly as he reluctantly accepted the dry meat. But his eyes were fixed on the fruit Inflame was chewing on. ¡°This is mine.¡± Inflame was on high alert. He hugged the fruit, which was about the size of his body, with his little claw and flew behind Leng Ruoxue to hide. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, yet you still want to snatch food from a bird. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?!¡± Old Man¡¯s face was full of disdain and ridicule. He took out a spirit fruit from his ring and deliberately began to eat it in front of the first elder. ¡°You¡­¡± The first elder looked at Old Man, whose mouth was full of juices, with flames of envy raging in his heart. He clenched his teeth with hatred. Who is this old man? I don¡¯t recognize him. Why is this old man always against me? The first elder couldn¡¯t understand no matter what. ¡°First Elder, do you really not want to eat meat? This is holy beast-level python meat!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. The deliciousness of this meat jerky was unforgettable. ¡°Really?¡± The first elder took a bite doubtfully, but then he wolfed it down quickly. He never knew that dry meat could be so fragrant. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I think everyone is a little hungry, so why don¡¯t we start a fire here and cook dinner?¡± Leng Qingtian suddenly suggested. The terrain here was spacious and flat, and they would be able to spot any poisonous creatures immediately if they appeared. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and began to prepare. ¡°Ruoxue, are your meals all so¡­ sumptuous?¡± The first elder was a little dumbfounded as he watched Leng Ruoxue take out pots, bowls, and other containers one by one, as well as a large pile of food. H-how big is this girl¡¯s storage ring? It was the first time that the first elder saw someone have these things in their storage ring! ¡°You can¡¯t abuse your stomach when you¡¯re outside!¡± Leng Ruoxue answered as if it was obvious and didn¡¯t feel like she was being extravagant at all. Tch, this is considered too little! We would be able to eat better food if you weren¡¯t here, Old Man thought. Alas! It seems like we can only spend the night outside. After dinner, they had one person keep watch while the others went to their tents to rest. After a peaceful night, Leng Ruoxue and the others continued the next day. ¡­ At this time, Mu Li and his group had already arrived at Dragon Island and were guarding the only route to Dragon Island, waiting for the rabbit to come. But after a few days of guarding, the rabbit hadn¡¯t come. The mink couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious. ¡°Little Mu Zi, go take a look. Why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡± the silver mink ordered anxiously. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be anxious. They might be delayed by something,¡± Mu Li quickly comforted. This master¡¯s temper had been growing these few days. Boohoo¡­ It¡¯s so tough on me. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help glaring fiercely at Huo Qing and the mink who was actively working hard to pursue his master. ¡°What could happen? They left before us. We¡¯ve arrived, but they haven¡¯t even shown up,¡± the little silver mink roared furiously. ¡°Diao¡¯er, don¡¯t be anxious. Anger is harmful to the body. Calm down!¡± Shui¡¯er comforted Diao¡¯er understandingly. Boohoo¡­ His heart really ached to see Diao¡¯er like this! ¡°Scram!¡± The little silver mink kicked the snow mink away. Shui¡¯er rolled on the ground twice before running back with a bashful look on his face. ¡°Diao¡¯er, I know you love me,¡± Shui¡¯er said earnestly. His master said that hitting was like kissing, and cursing was like loving. And he had always believed his master¡¯s words. Mu Li looked at the obviously sadistic mink and was at a loss for words. Huo Qing, Huo Qing, you are dead meat. This petty person won¡¯t let you go easily. ¡°If you dare to call me Diao¡¯er again, I will turn you into a dead mink,¡± the little silver mink threatened with raging flames in his eyes. He really hated his small body now. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Yin¡¯er, you¡¯re so fierce!¡± Shui¡¯er said fearfully, immediately changing the way he addressed his beloved while sneaking glances at his beloved from time to time. ¡°Damn it. You¡¯re not allowed to call me Yin¡¯er either!¡± the little silver mink roared furiously. If he was¡­ he would definitely send the man and beast to hell. ¡°Then¡­ then what should I call you?¡± Shui¡¯er¡¯s heart was trembling, but he still mustered his courage to ask. ¡°Don¡¯t call me anything!¡± The little silver mink kicked away Shui¡¯er, who was sticking to him¡­ ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Shui¡¯er obediently said and hid far away to peek¡­ ¡°¡­¡± The little silver mink was speechless. This snow mink¡­ really resembles its master! ¡°Master, calm down! Don¡¯t be too angry and hurt your body.¡± Mu Li tried to hold back his laughter and tried to console him. Haha, this is too funny. Seeing his master¡¯s helpless expression and Shui¡¯er¡¯s relentless harassment, he almost died from laughter. Chapter 211 - Encounter at Sea, Violent Fire Phoenix (1) ¡°Little Mu Zi, just you wait!¡± The little silver mink glared and threatened him. Hmph! How dare you laugh at me! Go to hell! ¡°Master, it has nothing to do with me!¡± Mu Li looked aggrieved and wanted to cry. He knew that it was wrong to laugh at him, but his master shouldn¡¯t use his position to take revenge! ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re dead.¡± The little silver mink turned his little face away and didn¡¯t even look at Mu Li. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go look for Leng Ruoxue!¡± Mu Li said ingratiatingly, hoping to make up for his mistakes so that his master wouldn¡¯t bear a grudge against him anymore. ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up.¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m going!¡± Mu Li quickly disappeared to avoid being implicated by the master-beast duo. ¡­ Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group walked for two days in Grief Remedy Forest and finally left the poisonous forest safely. ¡°Ruoxue, where are we going?¡± the first elder asked curiously. ¡°To my house, of course!¡± Inflame interrupted. ¡°We¡¯re going to the Dragon clan to save someone,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained lightly. ¡°The Dragon clan!¡± The first elder was shocked. Were dragons so easy to provoke? They even wanted to save someone from the Dragon clan. This¡­ ¡°Brat Feng, if you¡¯re scared, you can go back the way you came!¡± Old Man provoked, gloating a little. The first elder quickly denied, ¡°Who said I was afraid? But where is Dragon Island? Can we find it?¡± ¡°This little fellow will bring us there.¡± Leng Qingtian pointed at Inflame. ¡°Him? Does this little one really know?¡± The first elder glanced doubtfully at the little green bird, somewhat skeptical. ¡°Stinky old man, you dare to look down on Inflame?¡± Inflame roared angrily. How dare you look down on a mighty vermillion bird! Unforgivable! ¡°Inflame, be good. Hurry and bring Big Sister to Dragon Island!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Inflame¡¯s head helplessly. It seemed like the Phoenix clan had bad tempers! Such a little fellow actually had such a fiery temper as well. ¡°Big Sister, we will reach the territories of the Dragon clan and the Phoenix clan after crossing this sea,¡± Inflame explained as he pointed at the vast sea in front of them. Hearing this, Leng Ruoxue looked up carefully at the rolling blue sea not far away. The sea seemed endless. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone. She was burning with anxiety! ¡°Xue¡¯er, how do we cross the sea?¡± Feng Moran asked curiously. ¡°Let Quill fly us over,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Normally, she might choose to make a ship. But she was now in a hurry to save someone, so she had to use the fastest method. ¡°Come on up!¡± Quill immediately enlarged his body and stopped in midair. ¡°Quill, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± After seeing everyone sitting on him steadily, Quill immediately flapped his wings and flew into the blue sky. ¡°Inflame, how far away is it?¡± the first elder couldn¡¯t help asking after flying for a day. ¡°Hmph! Inflame won¡¯t tell you.¡± Inflame turned his small head away, not looking at the first elder at all. He bore a grudge! ¡°Uhh!¡± The first elder looked away awkwardly. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t help laughing when they saw this. It also brought some joy to the dull sea flight. ¡°Master, there seems to be a situation up ahead,¡± Quill suddenly said with a wary expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. ¡°It should be sea beasts,¡± Quill explained. ¡°Sea beasts?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned in thought. It would be very troublesome if they really encountered sea beasts. The so-called sea beasts referred to the spirit beasts in the sea. Spirit beasts in the water were different from spirit beasts on the ground. If humans didn¡¯t provoke land spirit beasts, most of them would not actively attack humans. But the sea beasts were different. Most sea beasts were barbaric and bloodthirsty, and they would even kill their own kind. Moreover, many sea beasts were amphibious. ¡°Big Sister, let¡¯s bypass these sea beasts and not provoke them,¡± Inflame reminded. As a member of the Phoenix clan, he knew very well that these sea beasts, which were neighbors of the Phoenix clan, would treat any creature that passed through the sea as food. Leng Ruoxue nodded and asked Quill, ¡°Quill, what are the sea beasts doing?¡± ¡°Master, the sea beasts should be fighting over territory. Moreover, it¡¯s difficult to bypass them without being discovered,¡± Quill said helplessly. The sea in front of them was densely packed with all sorts of sea beasts. ¡°Quill, let¡¯s take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said. She didn¡¯t want to be passive and wait for the sea beasts to finish fighting. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Quill answered, but the sea beasts spotted him before he could fly close. ¡°Food is here,¡± a sea beast shouted. Immediately, all the sea beasts¡¯ eyes, including the two sea beasts fighting, were attracted to Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve been discovered,¡± Old Man said excitedly, without any fear on his face. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been discovered. These sea beasts are all very strong!¡± Leng Qingtian echoed, his face full of eagerness. Leng Ruoxue looked at her grandfather and Old Man with a dark face. Do you have to be so excited! Fighting with sea beasts on the sea surface won¡¯t give us any advantage. ¡°They are really humans. Are we still going to fight?¡± an enormous sea python asked its opponent, a large fiery red crab. ¡°We aren¡¯t done yet, but you have ideas about these humans?¡± the fiery red crab said disdainfully. But its peripheral vision was sneaking glances at Leng Ruoxue and the others as well. ¡°Kill these humans first. We¡¯ll settle our scores later,¡± the sea python suggested and even swallowed its saliva exaggeratedly. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in these humans. Go ahead and kill them if you want!¡± the fiery red crab said indifferently. These humans were not to be trifled with. The eagle¡¯s level alone was above its own. Moreover, they had a vermillion bird of the Phoenix clan by their side, so it didn¡¯t want to provoke the extremely protective lunatics of the Phoenix clan. Chapter 212 - Encounter at Sea, Violent Fire Phoenix (2) ¡°Hmph, coward,¡± the sea python said disdainfully. It knew that this stinky crab didn¡¯t dare to provoke the Phoenix clan. But after killing these humans and then getting rid of the crabs afterward, who would know that it was the one who did it? ¡°Seems like they¡¯re discussing how to eat us!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly, her face full of anticipation. Little sea snake, don¡¯t disappoint me! ¡°Master, let¡¯s kill all these sea beasts. They¡¯re an eyesore.¡± Rise, who was hanging around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist, narrowed his eyes in disdain as he stared at the sea python floating in the sea below. A mere reptile actually dared to have any ideas about them. It was really asking for death. ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She originally wanted to bypass them, but these sea beasts came knocking on her door to court death. She couldn¡¯t be blamed. But spirit beasts in the water were very difficult to deal with, and it was impossible for them to enter the water. So, what should they do? While Leng Ruoxue was thinking of a tactic, the sea pythons had already launched an attack on them. ¡°Quill, hold yourself steady. We¡¯ll attack,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Quill. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill carried Leng Ruoxue and the others while keeping their bodies steady and avoiding the attacks of the sea pythons. From the sea, water swords were shooting at them one after another as all the sea pythons were attacking¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, what should we do now?¡± Leng Qingtian asked hurriedly after evading a water sword. Due to the numerous sea pythons, they had to dodge continuous water swords one after another. They were too busy evading and had no chance to fight back. ¡°Rise, do you have a way to control the mental strength of these sea beasts?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Master, there are too many of them. There¡¯s nothing I can do,¡± Rise said gloomily. He had just said that he wanted to kill all these sea beasts, but he was reduced to such a sorry state by them in the blink of an eye. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m a divine beast! What should we do? Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly and pondered. The sea was the world of sea beasts. They had no advantage at all in the sea despite their strength, and these sea beasts were obviously not planning to let them go. Alas! The pressure of the divine beasts wasn¡¯t very useful against these sea beasts now. ¡°All of you, release your might.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a while and moved all the divine beasts out of the space. She didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t scare these sea beasts with so many divine beasts. ¡°My king, they have so many divine beasts!¡± a sea python said with a trembling body. Its level was too low. With the might of so many divine beasts, it was a little unbearable even with the resistance of the seawater. ¡°What are you afraid of? Even if they have a lot of divine beasts, they can¡¯t do anything to us in the sea,¡± the sea python king said nonchalantly. Although it was a level nine holy beast, the strength that land divine beasts could unleash at sea was at most the same as it, or even inferior to it. Otherwise, why would it be so fearless? ¡°Attack now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after exchanging glances with everyone. They would deal with the small ones first and then deal with the biggest one. Everyone and the beasts nodded and launched their strongest attack at the same time. Colorful spiritual powers rained down on the sea beasts, and half of them died in an instant. ¡°Aaahhhh! Humans, I¡¯m going to kill you all!¡± The sea python king let out a strange cry from its mouth after being completely enraged by the death of so many of its subordinates. ¡°Master, it¡¯s summoning more subordinates. We have to kill it,¡± Rise reminded. ¡°Rise, can you kill the sea python king?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Flood dragons should know how to swim, right? ¡°Master, I¡¯m not a water dragon,¡± Rise said, a little ashamed. Boohoo¡­ He was a dry duck and hated water the most. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was also a little dumbfounded. This was the first time she knew that there was a flood dragon that didn¡¯t know how to swim. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what is that?¡± Leng Qingtian suddenly pointed at the colorful light balls shining in the distance. Leng Ruoxue looked in the direction her grandfather was pointing and saw the colorful light balls flying over from afar. What is that? ¡°Big Sister, they¡¯re from my clan! They¡¯re here to help us!¡± Inflame danced around joyfully with a face full of excitement. ¡°The Phoenix clan?¡± Leng Qingtian and the others were surprised. Leng Ruoxue and the others finally saw them clearly when the colorful light balls approached¡­ They were not balls of light at all, but beautiful phoenixes shining with colorful rays of light. No wonder it was said that phoenixes were the most beautiful spirit beasts. They indeed lived up to their reputation! ¡°Inflame!¡± The leading fire phoenix flew in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others, her face full of concern as she looked at the little green vermillion bird, but her tone was stern. ¡°Mother, boohoo¡­ Mother is so fierce!¡± Inflame was so scared that he hurriedly hid behind Leng Ruoxue to seek protection, and he even poked his cute little head out from time to time. Leng Ruoxue looked at Inflame with some amusement, and then she turned her gaze to the incomparably beautiful fire phoenix in front of her. She was really a beautiful bird. Her body was mainly red, and her tail feathers were colorful. Her entire body was burning with fiery red flames, but surrounding the flames were shining colorful lights¡­ Moreover, this bird was a divine beast. ¡°I am Feng Ling¡¯er[1], Inflame¡¯s mother. Thank you for saving Inflame,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said gratefully. Inflame had already told her what had happened when he sent her a voice transmission just now. So her attitude toward Leng Ruoxue and the others was very good. ¡°I am Leng Ruoxue. They are my family and friends,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained simply. Feng Ling¡¯er nodded at everyone in a friendly manner before turning her fierce gaze to the sea pythons. ¡°How dare you! You even wanted to kill my child!¡± ¡°Misunderstanding! Misunderstanding!¡± The sea python king smiled wretchedly as its little heart bea rapidly. Boohoo¡­ why am I so unlucky to have provoked this ancestor? But it really couldn¡¯t understand how that green vermillion bird could be this violent woman¡¯s child. Was it a genetic mutation? [1] In Chinese, Feng means phoenix. Chapter 213 - Encounter at Sea, Violent Fire Phoenix (3) ¡°Misunderstanding my ass! Hmph! So, can killing you also be my misunderstanding?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s beautiful phoenix eyes widened as she roared. ¡°Grandaunt, I know I was wrong. Please be magnanimous and let me go!¡± the sea python king pleaded. Even though it was a sea beast, it had heard a lot about this formidable beast! ¡°It¡¯s too late. All of you have to die since you want to kill my child!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er narrowed her eyes and spat out her Southern Spirit Flame directly at the group of sea pythons. The sea surface immediately became a sea of flames. Except for the sea python king and its subordinates in the flames, the unaffected sea beasts all escaped in fright. Tough! This was the only thought in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s and the others¡¯ minds at this moment. After dealing with the sea pythons, Feng Ling¡¯er looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others with a smile. ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, you saved my child. I would like to invite all of you to be my guests on behalf of the Phoenix clan. Please grant me this honor!¡± Little sister! Leng Ruoxue was dumbfounded. Inflame called her big sister, but this fiery Ling¡¯er called her little sister. What a mess! ¡°Big Sister Ling¡¯er, we are going to the Dragon clan to save someone, so¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue very implicitly wanted to decline, but she didn¡¯t want to anger this hospitable bird. Otherwise, they would probably be burned to ashes if she set fire to them. After all, the Phoenix clan¡¯s Southern Spirit Flame was equally famous as the Dragon clan¡¯s dragon breath. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just those stinky dragons? Don¡¯t worry. Big Sister will help you,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said, taking charge for them. Her father had ordered her to invite them to the clan. ¡°Xue¡¯er, in that case, let¡¯s visit the Phoenix clan first!¡± Leng Qingtian signaled his granddaughter with his eyes. ¡°Alright, since Big Sister is so kind, it would be impolite of Ruoxue to decline,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She didn¡¯t understand why the Phoenix clan, which had always disliked humans, insisted on inviting them as guests. But as the saying went, since they were here, they should take things as they came. Moreover, she wanted to know what the Phoenix clan¡¯s motive was. ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way for you.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er turned around and flew toward the territory of the Phoenix clan. With the protection of the Phoenix Clan, no sea beasts dared to attack them. After flying for half a day, they finally arrived at the Phoenix clan¡¯s territory. After returning to the Phoenix clan, Feng Ling¡¯er immediately transformed into human form and said warmly to Leng Ruoxue, ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, Dragon Island isn¡¯t far from here. I¡¯ll go with you when the time comes.¡± ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Big Sister,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely while looking at Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s beautiful human form. What a great beauty! Her beauty was breathtaking, and her dark red eyes were translucent like the most gorgeous rubies. Her figure was hot and enchanting, which suited her personality quite well. ¡°Wife.¡± At this moment, a tall, handsome, and noble man walked over. He embraced the fiery Ling¡¯er and looked at her with affection. ¡°We have guests,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said shyly, her cheeks blushing. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can pretend we don¡¯t exist,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. She was sensible enough to turn away and look around. Phoenix Nest was the territory of the Phoenix clan. Looking around, Leng Ruoxue saw tall and upright sycamore trees with luxuriant branches. She knew that the Phoenix clan lived on sycamore trees. There were nearly one thousand sycamore trees in front of her, which basically had either a phoenix or a vermillion bird on each tree. ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, how is this place?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er asked. ¡°Very good. The fire-attribute spiritual power is very dense,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. The Phoenix clan¡¯s territory was full of trees, so it was not only very beautiful but also had unusually dense fire-attribute spiritual power. It was very suitable to cultivate the fire element here. ¡°Yes, this place is very suitable for our Phoenix clan to live in, but¡­ Little Sister Ruoxue, let me bring you to your lodgings!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er hesitated and changed the topic. ¡°Thank you, Big Sister.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er brought Leng Ruoxue and the others to a wooden house. It had a total of two floors, just enough for all of them to stay. ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, take a rest first. The clan has specially organized a welcome party for everyone tonight,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said and then turned and left. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what do you think the Phoenix clan is up to?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in puzzlement after Feng Ling¡¯er left. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t think they mean any harm,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. On the way here, she had specially observed that the Phoenix clan had many divine beasts. If they wanted to kill them, it would be a piece of cake. There was no need to be so polite to them. ¡°Haha, why think so much? We can only come to the Phoenix clan as guests with the help of Little Girl. Of course, we have to enjoy ourselves,¡± Old Man said nonchalantly. The Phoenix clan and the Dragon clan were the strongest existences on the Ling Feng Continent. There was no need to go through so much trouble to kill them, so he wasn¡¯t worried at all. ¡°Fortunately, the dragons and phoenixes don¡¯t have much ambition. Otherwise, the Ling Feng Continent would have become their world.¡± Lin Liang sighed. Human powerhouses killed each other every day for that little bit of benefit. Why didn¡¯t they cultivate properly? Look at how formidable the Phoenix clan was! ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. There are too many black sheep in the human race. Grandpa, let¡¯s all rest for a while!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s all sleep!¡± Leng Qingtian said to everyone. They had been traveling recently and hadn¡¯t slept well. After finding a room, everyone returned to their own rooms. The first thing Leng Ruoxue did after entering the room was to check on Lin Yuan and the others in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. ¡°Miss, why did you come in?¡± Lin Yuan was surprised to see Leng Ruoxue. Qing Jue was sealing off the connection between the space and the outside world these few days, so he wasn¡¯t very clear about the situation outside. ¡°I came in to see you,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. She had been unable to enter the bracelet for the past few days because of the first elder and Feng Jing. ¡°We are fine. Miss, don¡¯t worry,¡± Lin Yuan said quickly. ¡°Is Feng Aoran okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and continued asking. After seeing Feng Jing and the first elder that day, Feng Aoran had wanted to go out, but she rejected him. Chapter 214 - Encounter at Sea, Violent Fire Phoenix (4) ¡°He¡¯s okay. We are watching him. How could anything happen to him?¡± Lin Yuan said nonchalantly. Feng Aoran was really too insensible. He only thought about going out to see his relatives, but he didn¡¯t think about how he would explain his presence to his family if he really went out. ¡°I¡¯ll go see him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Alas, it wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t sympathetic, but she couldn¡¯t risk exposing her secret. Although the Feng family was her ally, not all of the Feng family had her trust. Leng Ruoxue went straight to Feng Aoran¡¯s bamboo house, pushed the door open, and walked in. ¡°Aoran,¡± she called out softly. ¡°When can I meet the first elder and Grandpa?¡± asked Feng Aoran, who was sitting on the bed with his back facing Leng Ruoxue. ¡°You can meet them after we save Feng Da and leave,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained lightly. She knew that Aoran was a little angry at her because of this. With that, Leng Ruoxue left Feng Aoran¡¯s house and entered the purple bamboo house. Inside the house, Qing Jue was guarding Freak¡¯s body. Qing Jue threw himself into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and said coquettishly, ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Qing Jue, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged Qing Jue gratefully. She was very touched that Qing Jue had been taking care of Freak¡¯s body for her. ¡°Not at all. But Big Sister, what do you intend to do with Ye Chen¡¯s body?¡± Qing Jue asked curiously. Does Big Sister just plan to keep the corpse here? ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Let¡¯s leave it here first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said sadly. She really didn¡¯t want Freak to leave her, but she also knew that she couldn¡¯t keep him by her side forever. Otherwise, her grandfather and the others would be worried to death. ¡°Big Sister, who is this person?¡± Baby asked cautiously while his big blue eyes stared intently at the man on the bed. ¡°He is the person Big Sister likes,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained, her gentle eyes looking at Freak wrapped in ice on the bed. ¡°Isn¡¯t Baby who Big Sister likes?¡± Baby asked with raging jealousy, but the expression on his little face was pitiful. ¡°Of course, I like Baby too!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly. Why is Baby so possessive? Her head hurt again. ¡°Then why can Big Sister like others?¡± Baby pouted unhappily. ¡°Uh, Baby, that¡¯s different.¡± Leng Ruoxue really didn¡¯t know how to explain a relationship problem with an underage little beast. ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Baby didn¡¯t understand. He only knew what the feeling ¡®like¡¯ was. ¡°You¡¯re still young. You¡¯ll know when you grow up.¡± After comforting Baby, Leng Ruoxue said to Qing Jue, ¡°Qing Jue, I¡¯m going out first.¡± When Leng Ruoxue left the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and returned to her room, she saw Leng Qingtian and the others waiting for her here. ¡°Grandpa, why aren¡¯t you guys resting?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°We were waiting for you!¡± Old Man answered first. ¡°Oh, is anything the matter?¡± ¡°Ruoxue, what are we going to do about the first elder and Feng Jing?¡± Lin Liang asked with a bitter face. They didn¡¯t dare to enter the space with the two outsiders around. ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Of the two, one was Big Brother Feng¡¯s grandfather, and the other was the Feng family¡¯s first elder. For the sake of Big Brother Feng¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t chase them away. Moreover, the Feng family was her ally. Alas, they would talk about it again in the future! ¡°Xue¡¯er, send us into your space to rest!¡± Leng Qingtian said. He knew that there was nothing Xue¡¯er could do, so he wouldn¡¯t ask such a question. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue sent the three old men into space and lay on the bed in her room to have a simple rest. ¡­ Around dusk, Feng Ling¡¯er came to look for them. Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the main hall of the Phoenix clan with Feng Ling¡¯er. The hall was built with sycamore wood, and it was for meetings and banquets of the Phoenix clan. Leng Ruoxue and the others felt a rush of fire-attribute spiritual power as soon as they entered. Leng Ruoxue looked at the grand hall of the Phoenix clan, which was dazzling in gold and jade, while thinking that she really didn¡¯t know who designed this hall to be so similar to human imperial palaces. The only difference was that the pillars and walls of this hall were carved with flying phoenixes. ¡°Miss Leng, are you satisfied with our Phoenix clan¡¯s chamber hall?¡± a handsome young man with an extraordinary demeanor asked with a faint smile on the throne. ¡°Very nice,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. There were many divine beasts in the Phoenix clan, so it was normal for them to absorb some human thoughts and ideas while traveling the continent. ¡°I am Feng Zhan, the king of the Phoenix clan. Please come in and have a seat!¡± the man on the throne introduced himself and then said very politely. ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, the Phoenix clan doesn¡¯t have so many rules. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said while pulling Leng Ruoxue to sit down. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded after sitting down. If she didn¡¯t know that they were divine beasts, she would definitely think that they were humans because the etiquette of these divine beasts was more thorough than some humans. Leng Qingtian and the others nodded at the Phoenix King and sat down next to Leng Ruoxue. But they were all a little nervous. They would be dead meat if the Phoenix clan harbored any ill intentions toward them. On the throne, Feng Zhan carefully observed and took in the expressions of everyone. Then he turned all his attention to Leng Ruoxue. His mind was full of thoughts. Can such a weak woman really be the person in the legend? Soon after everyone sat down, plate after plate of fruits was served. Leng Ruoxue and the others were at a loss for words. Uh! We won¡¯t be eating these things, right? ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m really sorry. There isn¡¯t much food for humans in our Phoenix Clan, so we can only entertain you with these fruits.¡± Feng Zhan was slightly embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We aren¡¯t too hungry. It¡¯s enough to eat some fruits,¡± Leng Ruoxue lied through her teeth. Chapter 215 - Encounter at Sea, Violent Fire Phoenix (5) ¡°In that case, don¡¯t stand on ceremony and eat more,¡± Feng Zhan said enthusiastically. ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue braced herself, picked up a red fruit, and took a bite. Oh, it tastes good, even though it can¡¯t match up to my spirit fruits. ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, these fruits are the unique phoenix fruits of our Phoenix clan. Only distinguished guests are qualified to eat them. Today, Big Sister is basking in your glory,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said with slight envy. Her father, who was always stingy, really spent a lot today. He actually took out so many at once. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Phoenix King,¡± Leng Ruoxue said courteously. She was at a loss for words after hearing what Feng Ling¡¯er said. Do I have too many good things? Or is life difficult for the Phoenix clan now? The Phoenix clan¡¯s banquet was very boring, so apart from eating fruits all the time, Leng Ruoxue and the others would occasionally chat with Feng Zhan or Feng Ling¡¯er. The other Phoenix clan divine beasts sitting around were all like wood, not saying a word. And their eyes all kept looking at Leng Ruoxue curiously. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hair stood on end, feeling uncomfortable under the gazes of the divine beasts of the Phoenix clan. Moreover, she really couldn¡¯t understand what was so good about her. The Phoenix clan had countless handsome men and beautiful women. ¡°Miss Leng, what do you think of the men of our Phoenix clan?¡± Feng Zhan suddenly asked. ¡°Not bad,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered while breaking out in cold sweat. Why is the Phoenix King asking me about this? What do the good and bad of male phoenixes have to do with me? ¡°Miss Leng, are you married?¡± Feng Zhan asked again, his face full of anticipation. ¡°Not yet,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered honestly, but her doubts were growing. What exactly does the Phoenix King want? ¡°Miss Leng, it¡¯s getting late. Rest early!¡± Feng Zhan said after obtaining the answer he wanted to know. Uh, are we getting chased away already? Leng Ruoxue and the others were nervous, and a few drops of cold sweat hung on their foreheads. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back to our room first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Feng Zhan as she stood up. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to her grandfather and the others. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian and the others stood up and walked directly to their lodging. After they returned to their residence, Leng Ruoxue asked with a face full of question marks, ¡°Grandpa, what does the Phoenix King want?¡± ¡°Why does it seem like he was going to matchmake you?¡± Leng Qingtian guessed. The strange banquet and muddled conversation confused him. ¡°Little Girl, give me some meat to eat. I¡¯m starving.¡± Old Man directly stretched out his hand in front of Leng Ruoxue in demand. Leng Ruoxue took out some jerky, distributed it to everyone, and took a piece for herself to eat. She was thinking about the simple banquet just now. Well, for beasts, the standards of the banquet should be considered high. ¡°Little Girl, I think the Phoenix King likes you,¡± Old Man teased Leng Ruoxue after he finished eating. ¡°Damn Old Man, will you die if you don¡¯t speak?!¡± Leng Qingtian shouted. ¡°What? It¡¯s not impossible!¡± Old Man continued, ignoring Leng Qingtian¡¯s anger. At this moment, someone knocked on the door. Leng Ruoxue opened the door and saw two stunningly beautiful men. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. ¡°Miss Leng, the Phoenix King sent us to serve you,¡± one of the beautiful men said shyly. ¡°See, I¡¯m right.¡± Old Man smiled and rolled his eyes at Leng Qingtian. ¡°Please help us convey our thanks to the Phoenix King, but we really don¡¯t need to be served,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely and closed the door. Outside the door¡­ ¡°What should we do?¡± a handsome man asked his partner in disappointment. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the other beautiful man answered helplessly. In the Phoenix King¡¯s resting palace¡­ ¡°Royal Father, what do you need?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er looked at her beloved father in confusion. ¡°Ling¡¯er, what do you think of Leng Ruoxue?¡± Feng Zhan asked in return, his expression unreadable. ¡°I like her a lot. She also saved Inflame,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er answered honestly. She had a good impression of Leng Ruoxue, but she didn¡¯t know what her father¡¯s intentions were. ¡°Then¡­ What if Royal Father plans to keep her in the Phoenix clan?¡± Feng Zhan probed. ¡°¡­¡± Feng Ling¡¯er was at a loss for words. Does Royal Father fancy Leng Ruoxue? If she becomes his wife, wouldn¡¯t I have to call her ¡®mother¡¯? She couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the thought. Isn¡¯t this too terrifying? I call her little sister. Boohoo¡­ How can I accept my little sister becoming my mother? But her father had been alone for many years, and it was time for him to find a partner. If he really liked Little Sister Ruoxue, then she could only accept it. But why did he want Feng Lan and Feng Yang to take care of Little Sister Ruoxue? She was really confused. Feng Ling¡¯er was incomparably conflicted, and her thoughts began to wander. ¡°Royal Father, I owe Ruoxue a favor, so I hope she will do it willingly.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er took a deep breath and advised after thinking for a while. She knew her father¡¯s temper very well. If Ruoxue was unwilling, she was afraid that her father would force the issue. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t force her,¡± Feng Zhan promised. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er was finally at ease after hearing this. But she felt conflicted again when she thought about how she was going to have a stepmother. ¡­ At the same time, the little silver mink, which had been waiting on the only route to Dragon Island, learned of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s whereabouts from Mu Li, so he rushed to the territory of the Phoenix clan eagerly. ¡°Little Mu Zi, are you sure that she went to the Phoenix clan?¡± the little silver mink asked to confirm. At this point, he couldn¡¯t completely believe Mu Li¡¯s words because his trustworthiness was really too bad. ¡°Master, I guarantee that Leng Ruoxue is definitely in the Phoenix clan.¡± Mu Li raised his hand as if he was swearing an oath. ¡°Hurry up then. Stop wasting time.¡± the little silver mink urged anxiously. I want to go home so bad! Xue¡¯er, I want to see you soon. Boohoo¡­ I miss you so much! Chapter 216 - Encounter at Sea, Violent Fire Phoenix (6) Just like that, Mu Li flew rapidly in front while Huo Qing chased after him¡­ ¡°My dear, slow down! I can¡¯t catch up!¡± Shui¡¯er, lying on Huo Qing¡¯s shoulder, yelled, his fluffy little face aggrieved. ¡°You¡¯re too slow,¡± the little silver mink mocked. Hmph, just keep trying to catch up. After flying swiftly for about two hours, they finally arrived at the territory of the Phoenix clan. ¡°Who dares to trespass on the territory of the Phoenix clan?¡± A red vermilion bird blocked their way. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re not trespassing. We¡¯re here to find someone,¡± Mu Li said sincerely. He didn¡¯t want to fight with a bird that could breathe fire. He hated fire. ¡°We don¡¯t have the person you¡¯re looking for here. Leave quickly, or don¡¯t blame me for being impolite,¡± the vermilion bird said with displeasure. ¡°We are here to look for Leng Ruoxue. She¡¯s a guest of your Phoenix clan!¡± the little silver mink said anxiously. Hmph! If I wasn¡¯t so small now, I would definitely teach this stinky bird a lesson. ¡°Do you know Leng Ruoxue?¡± the vermillion bird asked doubtfully. ¡°Of course we do. Hurry and bring us to her,¡± the little silver mink ordered. ¡°Leng Ruoxue is a guest of our clan. How can we let you meet just like that? Wait for me. I¡¯ll go report it.¡± With that, the vermillion bird flew away. ¡°Little Mu Zi, let¡¯s go in directly,¡± the little silver mink said furiously. Damn it. Even though I want to see my¡­ the bird actually has to report it! ¡°Master, there are many divine beasts in the Phoenix clan. We can¡¯t deal with them now, so let¡¯s wait!¡± Mu Li advised helplessly. Master, bear with it. This isn¡¯t our territory! ¡°Hmph!¡± The little silver mink snorted coldly and turned his little head to the side. Fine, he would bear with it! After receiving the message from the guard, Feng Ling¡¯er came to the wooden house where Leng Ruoxue and the others were staying and knocked on the door. Leng Ruoxue opened the door and was surprised to see Feng Ling¡¯er. ¡°Big Sister, it¡¯s so late. Why are you here?¡± ¡°Sister Ruoxue, a man claiming to be your friend is looking for you outside.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face was full of curiosity as she explained to Leng Ruoxue. But she couldn¡¯t help muttering in her heart, Did a love rival appear so soon? ¡°My friend?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. She frowned slightly and wondered who it could be. No one should know that she came to the Phoenix clan. ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, why don¡¯t I come with you? If that person isn¡¯t your friend, I¡¯ll kill him. Hmph! Anyone who dares to lie to us will die!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said fiercely, her beautiful face full of killing intent. ¡°Uh! Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue was dumbfounded. Big Sister, you don¡¯t have to be so violent! Leng Ruoxue and Feng Ling¡¯er arrived at the entrance of the Phoenix clan. From afar, she saw a man with his back facing her, and he seemed to be talking to a small silver mink. ¡°Damn it. Why is it taking so long?¡± The little silver mink jumped up and down anxiously, getting impatient from waiting. ¡°Master, calm down!¡± Mu Li comforted, his mouth dry from talking. ¡°Little Mu Zi, go and ask,¡± the little silver mink ordered with narrowed eyes and a pout. ¡°The guard has gone to report. Who do you want me to ask?¡± Mu Li¡¯s handsome face was full of helplessness. If he forced his way in, the Phoenix clan¡¯s Southern Spirit Flame would definitely burn him to ashes. Boohoo¡­ Then he really would be going to hell. Suddenly, the little silver mink seemed to sense something and suddenly raised his little head to look at the entrance¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± The little silver mink was excited to see the person he missed so much. He pounced toward Leng Ruoxue without thinking¡­ But just as he was about to pull her into his arms, he felt conflicted and miserable. Boohoo¡­ My arms and legs are too small to carry her anymore. Boohoo¡­ So depressing. It¡¯s all because of that damn Mu Li. Hmph! With this in mind, his blue eyes glared at Mu Li with hatred. Not far away, Mu Li saw the little mink¡¯s expression and gaze, and his heart skipped a beat. Boohoo¡­ He felt aggrieved. How can you blame me for this? Leng Ruoxue, who was getting closer, found it funny. She looked at the little silver mink with a rich expression in front of her. Oh, this little mink is quite interesting. It¡¯s happy one moment and depressed the next. Moreover, the aggrieved look in its eyes when it looked at me just now was like that of Freak. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she thought of this. Alas! It seems the poison Freak planted in me is pretty deep. I could actually connect a mink with him¡­ Leng Ruoxue bent down and gently hugged the struggling silver mink. Then she looked at the man. ¡°Mu Li, why is it you?¡± ¡°Uhh!¡± Mu Li was speechless. How should I explain this? ¡°I heard you came to the Phoenix clan, so I came to see you,¡± Mu Li said after some thought. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t probe further. Anyway, Mu Li had always been mysterious and unpredictable. Leng Ruoxue turned her head and said to Feng Ling¡¯er beside her, ¡°Big Sister, he is my friend.¡± ¡°Since you are Ruoxue¡¯s friend, you are also a guest of our Phoenix clan,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said cordially. ¡°Mu Li, is this mink your spirit beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was slightly curious as she gently caressed the soft fur of the little mink in her arms. ¡°No, no. I intend to give it to you.¡± Mu Li waved his hand frantically. He couldn¡¯t afford to take this mink, much dare to want him. ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t stand on the ceremony at all. She liked this little mink. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Women had always been unable to resist cute little animals. At this moment, the little silver mink, who was being hugged tightly by Leng Ruoxue, was silent. In fact, he was so excited that he was dazed. His eyes were full of bubbles of happiness. Xue¡¯er¡¯s embrace is so comfortable and soft. I really want to stay in it forever. No, no, I can¡¯t stay like this forever! I still want to embrace Xue¡¯er! Boohoo¡­ He was conflicted again¡­ Chapter 217 - Reunion, Mink vs Baby, Duel (1) ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, let¡¯s go back!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said after confirming they knew each other. Leng Ruoxue nodded. The three of them and the beast were about to head back when another voice sounded behind them. ¡°Ruoxue!¡± Huo Qing finally arrived at the territory of the Phoenix clan. But he was obviously having a tough time and panting heavily. When Leng Ruoxue heard someone calling her name, she turned around. ¡°Huo Qing! Why are you here too?¡± She was surprised to see him. How did Huo Qing find the Phoenix clan? ¡°I came with them.¡± Huo Qing pointed at Mu Li with a resentful look in his eyes. Mu Li was really too unloyal to run so quickly. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s inquisitive eyes drifted to Mu Li. After seeing him nod slightly, she turned to Feng Ling¡¯er. ¡°Big Sister, he¡¯s my friend too!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go together!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er smiled gently. But the way she looked at Leng Ruoxue was very suggestive, as if she was saying, ¡®You have so many friends!¡¯ Leng Ruoxue ignored Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s teasing gaze and walked directly toward their residence. ¡°Grandpa, Mu Li and Huo Qing are here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone in the room after returning to the wooden house. ¡°Oh, where?¡± Leng Qingtian was puzzled. How did these two people come? No one knew that they were here at the Phoenix clan! He couldn¡¯t help being on alert. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you coming in yet?¡± Leng Ruoxue shouted at the two people outside the door. ¡°We¡¯re coming in,¡± they said in unison, but the sparks in their eyes didn¡¯t subside. ¡°You two seem to be on good terms!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased softly when she saw the two silently communicating with their eyes. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. We¡¯re not on good terms.¡± The two of them spoke at the same time and jumped far away from each other at the same time. But their actions were the same, their sparks of anger were the same, and their thoughts were the same. What kind of look is that! ¡°They have a very good relationship,¡± the little silver mink, who had been lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and enjoying her caresses, suddenly said. Just as he finished speaking, Huo Qing¡¯s voice immediately sounded. ¡°Shui¡¯er, come out and take care of your beloved.¡± Huo Qing used his trump card and summoned Shui¡¯er, who was in the spirit beast space. ¡°What beloved?¡± Suddenly, everyone¡¯s thoughts were attracted by Huo Qing¡¯s suggestive words, and they all looked at him curiously. ¡°Shui¡¯er is here.¡± As soon as the snow mink emerged, he dashed toward the little silver mink excitedly¡­ The little silver mink in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms stretched out his leg and lightly kicked Shui¡¯er away¡­ Immediately afterward, everyone heard a plop as Shui¡¯er rolled onto the ground like a ball¡­ Shui¡¯er rolled on the ground, got up, and patted the dust off his body with his little paw. Then he pounced on the little silver mink again¡­ He was kicked away again and again, and he got up again and again. This cycle stunned everyone. They wanted to laugh but didn¡¯t dare to, for fear of hurting the weak and small heart that was bravely pursuing love. ¡°Dear, you really love me so much,¡± Shui¡¯er said stubbornly, his fluffy little face full of bliss. Shui¡¯er¡¯s words made everyone, who were already struggling to hold in their laughter, break down. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Among them, Old Man was the most exaggerated. He thumped his chest and stamped his feet non-stop, laughing until tears came out. ¡°Little Huo, where did you get this superb spirit beast?¡± Old Man asked with a smile. This Shui¡¯er was really too funny, but this spirit was worth learning from. ¡°Yes, this mink is really too good.¡± Lin Liang also laughed until his nose was covered in snot and tears. ¡°That¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t laughed so happily in a long time,¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help adding. He turned his gaze to the angry little silver mink in Xue¡¯er¡¯s arms. Where did this little thing come from? Leng Ruoxue raised the little mink in her arms and looked directly at the mink. The flames of anger in the beautiful blue eyes immediately turned warm and mushy. The fluffy little face was extremely shy when facing her. Isn¡¯t this little mink changing its face a little too quickly? Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. She looked at the silver mink and then at the snow mink. Well, love shouldn¡¯t be forced. ¡°Your name is Shui¡¯er?¡± Leng Ruoxue bent down with a smile on her face. She tried to soften her voice so as not to scare the little thing. ¡°Yes.¡± Shui¡¯er nodded obediently and then stole a glance at Leng Ruoxue. He lowered his head shyly and looked at the ground. ¡°Shui¡¯er, do you know? Relationships need to be mutual to be happy, so¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberated over what to say so that she wouldn¡¯t hurt this cute little thing. ¡°What do you mean by mutual?¡± Shui¡¯er looked up at Leng Ruoxue with a lost expression. ¡°You have to like each other,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained weakly. She really didn¡¯t understand what the point of discussing relationship issues with a mink was. ¡°We are mutual!¡± Shui¡¯er said resolutely. ¡°Shui¡¯er, if it likes you, it wouldn¡¯t treat you so rudely.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect the mink to be so stubborn, so she had to explain patiently. ¡°Hitting is affection. Cursing is love. Therefore, my dear loves me,¡± Shui¡¯er said with certainty. He had extraordinary confidence in his charm. Thinking back, he was also extraordinary in the snow mink tribe. No female mink could resist his charm. ¡°Who told you that hitting is affection and cursing is love?¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless! That bastard actually told a mink this. Isn¡¯t this harming the mink too much? ¡°Master said so.¡± Shui¡¯er betrayed Huo Qing without hesitation. ¡°You told it?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes glared at Huo Qingqing. She was fuming inside. Wasn¡¯t that teaching the wrong things to an innocent and cute little animal? ¡°Uh¡­ Shui¡¯er likes that silver mink, and I¡¯m just encouraging,¡± Huo Qing said guiltily. In fact, he was just angry at the little silver mink that didn¡¯t treat him well, and he also disliked the mink a little. Chapter 218 - Reunion, Mink vs Baby, Duel (2) ¡°Encourage my ass!¡± Leng Ruoxue roared angrily. Hmph! She would have thrown him out if they weren¡¯t in the Phoenix clan. ¡°Master, it seems like she loves you very much too.¡± Shui¡¯er pointed at Leng Ruoxue with a look of realization. Leng Ruoxue and Huo Qing were embarrassed. Seeing them silent and not knowing what to say, the little silver mink flew into a rage. Xue¡¯er will never love him. He dashed at Shui¡¯er fiercely and began punching and kicking him. Hmph! I can¡¯t beat your master now, but I can teach you a lesson, the little silver mink complained in his head. Everyone was stunned by this violent scene. ¡°How violent.¡± Old Man chuckled. The word ¡®gloat¡¯ was clearly written on his wrinkled face. ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue returned to her senses and hurriedly embraced the little silver mink who was baring fangs and brandishing claws to prevent the poor Shui¡¯er from being beaten to death. ¡°Shui¡¯er, are you okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the disheveled Shui¡¯er, whose hair had fallen all over the ground and whose body was covered in bloodstains. She looked apologetically and took out a pill to give to him. Shui¡¯er took the pill, smelled it, and put it in his mouth. His injuries healed instantly, but the fur that fell couldn¡¯t grow immediately, so his current appearance¡­ ¡°Poor Shui¡¯er. It¡¯s all Master¡¯s fault. I shouldn¡¯t have encouraged you to chase after that barbaric silver mink.¡± Huo Qing bent down and embraced Shui¡¯er tenderly, his heart full of distress. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I like lively female minks like this,¡± Shui¡¯er said without remorse. He was determined to go down this path. ¡°Female mink!¡± Two terrified voices sounded at the same time. One was from Mu Li, and the other was from the little silver mink. ¡°What happened to you two?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the man and the mink suspiciously. Why did they have such a big reaction? The little silver mink stared at Mu Li for a few seconds, then quickly left Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and ran to a corner where no one could see. He spread his legs and lowered his head. What a relief. Luckily, luckily¡­ ¡°Uh, Huo Qing, your Shui¡¯er is male?¡± Mu Li asked fearfully with a very strange expression on his face. ¡°Yes! What¡¯s the matter?¡± Huo Qing was puzzled, his face full of question marks. Not only him, but everyone present didn¡¯t understand what was going on between them. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m male too!¡± the little silver mink roared furiously after checking his gender and lying back in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. His beautiful fur stood on end in anger. ¡°Pfft!¡± Everyone was stunned for a moment before laughing out loud again. ¡°Haha, this is too funny.¡± Old Man laughed the most exaggeratedly again, and this time he simply sat directly on the ground. Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. She looked at the foolish Huo Qing and Shui¡¯er with pity. Alas! They actually made such a big mistake. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re lying to me, right? I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re male.¡± Shui¡¯er, who returned to his senses after a long time, couldn¡¯t accept this cruel fact. Boohoo¡­ How can the first mink I fell for be male? My Yin¡¯er was so beautiful and cute. Boohoo¡­ too sad¡­ ¡°Shui¡¯er, my condolences. You will meet someone you like again in the future.¡± Huo Qing quickly comforted the sad Shui¡¯er while hating himself in his heart at the same time. He was responsible for Shui¡¯er¡¯s unrequited love after all. ¡°Master, I want to return to the spirit beast space,¡± Shui¡¯er said with tears in his eyes. He wanted to find a place where no one could see him and cry properly. Boohoo¡­ my first love! After the farce, everyone felt a little sleepy and returned to their rooms to rest. Leng Ruoxue returned to her room with the little silver mink in her arms. After placing the little mink on the bed, she also lay down on the bed. The little silver mink occupied Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms unceremoniously. Woo¡­ I finally have the chance to share a bed with Xue¡¯er. So exciting! Leng Ruoxue was puzzled as she looked at the shy little silver mink, wondering why the way he looked at her seemed so similar to how Freak looked at her. It was so strange, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. Freak was already dead after all. ¡°Big Sister, I want to come out.¡± Baby sent a voice transmission from the bracelet at this moment. Leng Ruoxue let Baby out. As soon as Baby came out, he dashed into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, only to find that his big sister¡¯s arms were occupied by a cheap little mink. ¡°Get lost! That¡¯s my spot!¡± Baby roared domineeringly, wanting to rip this mink into pieces. But after hearing what Baby said, the little silver mink didn¡¯t even look up and completely ignored the little black furball baring his fangs and brandishing his claws. ¡°No fighting, no fighting,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly. Then she closed her eyes and went to sleep. Seeing that his big sister didn¡¯t back him up, Baby felt very aggrieved. He laid on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s pillow and looked at her with tears in his eyes. The little silver mink opened his eyes and said mockingly, ¡°Stop pretending to be pitiful. Xue¡¯er is already asleep.¡± Hmph! When I was pretending to be pitiful, this little thing was still in some unknown corner. ¡°You¡­¡± Baby glared at the mink angrily. Huh, why can¡¯t I see this annoying fellow¡¯s soul? Baby was puzzled. What was even more strange was that he couldn¡¯t even see the thoughts in the mink¡¯s mind. What¡¯s going on? No person or beast, except for Big Sister, can escape my soul search. ¡°What about me?! I¡¯m your boss from now on, so you have to listen to me,¡± the little silver mink said indifferently with a cold snort. ¡°You? Why? You are only an advanced spirit beast. You actually dared to call yourself a boss in front of this daddy!¡± Baby was furious and roared. He had to defend his rights and uphold his reputation. He couldn¡¯t be defeated by this newbie. Otherwise, he would lose face in front of all the spirit beasts in the future! ¡°Because¡­ I¡¯m Xue¡¯er¡¯s beloved.¡± The little silver mink looked smug, and his arrogant tail hung in the air. Chapter 219 - Reunion, Mink vs Baby, Duel (3) ¡°I am Big Sister¡¯s beloved! Move aside!¡± Baby roared, determined to protect his position. ¡°If you are so capable, let¡¯s duel. Whoever wins will be the boss from now on.¡± The little silver mink had a devious smile on his face. No one would dare to compete with him for favor in the future as long as he subdued Baby. Hehe, he really admired this idea. ¡°So be it! I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Baby couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Hmph! How can an advanced spirit beast be my match? I am¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s find a quiet place so that we don¡¯t wake Xue¡¯er up.¡± The little silver mink looked at Leng Ruoxue affectionately. ¡°Okay.¡± After the two cute little beasts reached an agreement, they quietly slipped out of the Phoenix clan¡¯s territory, found an uninhabited mountain, and began the duel. ¡°Wait. Let¡¯s talk about the rules,¡± the little silver mink suddenly said before the fight began. ¡°What rules?¡± Baby was puzzled. Why is this stinky mink so troublesome! ¡°No hitting of faces nor pulling of fur, lest Xue¡¯er sees through us.¡± The silver mink didn¡¯t forget what Xue¡¯er said just now. No fighting, no fighting! ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± Baby agreed with this rule. He also didn¡¯t want his big sister to find out that he had fought with this beast in private. Boohoo¡­ His big sister could be very fierce when she threw a temper. That was scary too! ¡°Then let¡¯s begin! I won¡¯t be polite anymore.¡± The little silver mink dashed in front of Baby and began bashing him. ¡°Boohoo¡­ You¡¯re playing dirty. I¡¯m not ready yet!¡± Baby shouted as he dodged the little mink¡¯s punches and kicks. ¡°Nothing is too deceitful in war, understand? Will it still be called a fight if I wait until you are ready? This is commonly known as ¡®sneak attack¡¯ because I want to catch you off guard,¡± the little silver mink boasted shamelessly while his little fist-like claws hammered Baby¡¯s chubby body¡­ ¡°Boohoo¡­ You¡¯re bullying Baby. I¡¯ll tell Big Sister,¡± Baby wailed with tears flowing down his face. His chubby body wanted to avoid the punches, but he wasn¡¯t very agile because he was a little too fat. ¡°A good child doesn¡¯t tattle,¡± the little silver mink said coldly as his little fists rained down on Baby. ¡°Aaahhhh! I¡¯m so mad!¡± Baby roared. He took advantage of the time that the little mink stopped to rest since he was tired and released his might¡­ But¡­ After waiting for a while, Baby was dumbfounded when he saw that he didn¡¯t achieve the expected effect. What¡¯s going on? The pressure from my might is actually useless against this mink¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. Other beasts might be afraid of you, but I¡¯m not.¡± The little silver mink glanced at Baby from the side and deliberately dealt a blow. ¡°T-this is impossible. Who are you?¡± Baby asked in disbelief. After waking up this time, he had obtained the inherited memories of his ancestors. Although they were incomplete, he more or less knew some things. Therefore, he was very clear that such a situation should never happen with his status. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who I am. You just have to remember that I will be your boss from now on,¡± the little silver mink said cockily. He found a rock to sit on and crossed his legs. His smug appearance could only be described as arrogant. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°What? Still haven¡¯t had enough?¡± the little silver mink said coldly with a glare. ¡°I admit defeat. You are the boss.¡± Baby was very practical. Although he was extremely unwilling to accept the fact that he had to bow down and listen to the little silver mink just because he didn¡¯t have the slightest ability to retaliate, he dispelled that thought immediately after hearing the little silver mink. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t want to be beaten up again. This fellow was too ruthless. The mink actually beat him up until he became even fatter. ¡°That¡¯s a good boy. There will be meat to eat if you follow Big Brother in the future.¡± The little silver mink caressed Baby¡¯s head, very satisfied with his performance. Hehe, he liked obedient children like this. ¡°Yes, yes. Big Brother, should we go back?¡± Baby nodded and asked very ingratiatingly, but he was heartbroken. Boohoo¡­ Ancestors, Baby has embarrassed you. Baby has let you down. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back!¡± The little silver mink nodded. But just as the two beasts were about to leave, a red ray of light flashed past their heads. The little silver mink looked suspiciously at the trace of red light in the night sky. Where is this fire phoenix going in the middle of the night? Baby also looked up. ¡°Boss, that fire phoenix seems to be the king of the Phoenix Clan, Feng Zhan.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± the little silver mink asked with a serious expression and squinted eyes. What does this fire phoenix want to do? I won¡¯t allow any person or beast to harm Xue¡¯er. ¡°I just saw him tonight. It must be him.¡± Baby hurriedly raised his little paw as if he was swearing to prove that he was telling the truth. ¡°Let¡¯s follow and take a look,¡± the little silver mink said after some thought. ¡°B-but we don¡¯t have wings and can¡¯t catch up with him,¡± Baby said gloomily. ¡°What do you need wings for? I can catch up to him even without them. But you might not be able to because you¡¯re too fat.¡± The little silver mink glanced at Baby with a disdainful expression. Then he transformed into a ray of silver light that chased after the fire phoenix. ¡°Ah, wait for me!¡± Baby pouted as his fat and short four legs chased after him like a ball rolling on the ground. ¡°Ugh!¡± The silver light stopped after chasing for some time. Baby didn¡¯t manage to stop in time and crashed into the little silver mink. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t make a sound.¡± The little silver mink hurriedly covered Baby¡¯s mouth, but his blue eyes were tightly glued to the phoenix that was murmuring something. ¡°Yes.¡± Baby, whose mouth was covered, nodded and motioned the little mink to let go. After regaining freedom, Baby quietly looked around. Where is this? It was pitch-black, and he couldn¡¯t see his paws. The only source of light here was the blazing phoenix shining with rays of colorful light. ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Suddenly, Baby heard a rustling sound. He was shocked and hurriedly leaned against the little mink. Boohoo¡­ Baby is very timid. Don¡¯t frighten Baby! Chapter 220 - Reunion, Mink vs Baby, Duel (4) ¡°Coward, it¡¯s just the wind,¡± the little silver mink said with extreme helplessness and contempt. This was the first time he had seen someone so timid¡­ Baby is really too useless. How can this little thing help Xue¡¯er? Thinking of this, he began to dislike Baby again. ¡°Oh, then it¡¯s okay.¡± Baby emboldened himself, but he still stuck close to the little mink. At this moment, an enormous fire phoenix appeared in front of Feng Zhan. The two fire phoenixes were communicating in the unique language of the Phoenix clan¡­ ¡°Little fatty, can you hear what they¡¯re saying?¡± the little silver mink asked Baby while staring at the two fire phoenixes. The little silver mink couldn¡¯t hear them at all because they were too far away. ¡°Yes.¡± Baby nodded. Even if he couldn¡¯t hear, he could read minds. This was his ability. ¡°Quickly translate it for me,¡± the little silver mink said anxiously. ¡°Okay.¡± Baby translated the conversation between the two fire phoenixes to the little silver mink. After the two fire phoenixes communicated, the enormous fire phoenix disappeared, and Feng Zhan flew away as well. ¡°Little Fatty, you did well,¡± the silver mink praised with satisfaction. It felt so good to have a translator with him! He decided that Little Fatty would be his personal assistant from now on. ¡°Big Brother, can you not call me little fatty? My name is Baby.¡± Baby pouted unhappily. How was he fat? He was just a little round. ¡°No.¡± The little silver mink immediately declined Baby¡¯s request. ¡°Little Fatty, we should go back,¡± the little silver mink continued, but he was laughing in his mind. Haha, I really admire myself! Baby nodded, and the two beasts quickly crept back into the wooden house. After returning to the room, the little silver mink burrowed directly into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. Baby could only lie in a small corner by the bed aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ The next morning, when Leng Ruoxue woke up, she found Baby looking at her aggrievedly with tears in his eyes¡­ ¡°What happened, Baby?¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged Baby and said with some heartache. Eh, it¡¯s only been one night, but Baby seems to have gained weight again. What¡¯s going on? She really couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Nothing, nothing! Baby just misses Big Sister.¡± Baby waved his paws repeatedly. Boohoo¡­ The boss also woke up and was still secretly staring at him. He didn¡¯t dare to complain! ¡°Silly, hasn¡¯t Big Sister always been here?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement. Why does Baby feel so insecure? What a child! ¡°Xue¡¯er,¡± the little silver mink called out in dissatisfaction. He burrowed into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and squeezed Baby, this eyesore, to the side. Baby naturally didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bully Baby.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised the little silver mink and looked directly into his beautiful blue eyes. She warned him, but she couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart. Baby had always been very overbearing among her beasts, but this little silver mink could actually make Baby so obedient. She really didn¡¯t know how he did it. ¡°Xue¡¯er, how can you wrong me?¡± Tears welled up in the little silver mink¡¯s eyes and rolled down his fluffy face. ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. The more she looked at this little mink, the more she felt that he looked like Freak. This feeling was really too strange. ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you awake?¡± Leng Qingtian called from outside the door. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m awake, Grandpa.¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly put the little mink down, got out of bed, and opened the door for her grandfather. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Her grandfather usually wouldn¡¯t disturb her so early. Leng Qingtian walked into his granddaughter¡¯s room, closed the door, and asked bluntly, ¡°Xue¡¯er, there are more and more people following us now. What do you plan to do?¡± ¡°Grandpa, do you have any good ideas?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return with a frown. To be honest, she didn¡¯t know what to do either. ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t know either. But I discussed it with Old Man and the others that it would be better if we separated from them. It will be more convenient this way.¡± Leng Qingtian said helplessly. ¡°Let me think about it! Grandpa, I¡¯m going for a walk.¡± Then Leng Ruoxue left the wooden house. Leng Ruoxue held the small silver mink in her arms and had a small black furball lay on her shoulder. They left the territory of the Phoenix clan and slowly walked along the seashore. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart was in a mess. Too many things had happened one after another recently. Alas! Suddenly, Darling¡¯s voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart. ¡°Master, your cute Darling is about to advance!¡± Darling said excitedly from inside the bracelet. Haha, he was so happy. After advancing to level nine holy beast, he could finally consume a green spirit pill. Boohoo¡­ He finally succeeded after being in seclusion for so long. He was so excited! ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly released Darling from the bracelet. As soon as he came out, he pounced on Leng Ruoxue excitedly¡­ ¡°Owww!¡± Darling screamed in pain as he was kicked fiercely¡­ ¡°Where did you come from?¡± Darling glared at the silver mink that kicked him, his fluffy face full of anger. ¡°I am Xue¡¯er¡¯s new favorite,¡± the little silver mink announced his status domineeringly, his eyes full of provocation. ¡°Beloved Master, he¡­¡± Darling looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly for comfort. ¡°Darling, quickly advance!¡± Leng Ruoxue glared at the little mink helplessly. Why is this little guy more overbearing than Baby? ¡°Okay,¡± Darling replied. He came out to advance, so he couldn¡¯t delay the important matter. As for this little mink, he would deal with him slowly after he became a divine beast. ¡°Just advance here.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked around. They were at the seaside, not far from the territory of the Phoenix clan, so it was safe, and no one would disturb them. ¡°Okay.¡± Darling returned to his original form and found a large, flat rock to sit cross-legged. After about an hour, Darling broke through the barrier between level eight and nine. With the descent of heaven and earth laws, he advanced to level nine holy beast. Chapter 221 - Breakthrough, Advancement (1) ¡°Beloved Master, I am a level nine holy beast!¡± Darling jumped up and shouted excitedly. He ignored the angry mink and embraced Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Okay, eat this!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Darling¡¯s soft fur and handed him a green pill. ¡°Thank you, Beloved Master. Darling is going to become a divine beast!¡± Darling hugged Leng Ruoxue excitedly and spun around several times. He even stole a kiss on her beautiful face¡­ But his sneaky act had utterly infuriated the little silver mink and Baby. These two extremely possessive fellows would definitely make life miserable for Darling in the future. ¡°Beloved Master, I¡¯m going to advance.¡± Darling reluctantly put down his beloved master and sat back on the large rock. He then ate the green spirit pill and waited quietly. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes were indifferent as she glanced at the peeping eyes in the sea. Hmph! They better not act rashly, or I won¡¯t mind getting rid of them. It took relatively longer for Darling to advance from level nine holy beast to divine beast because he advanced two ranks in a row. After they waited for about six hours, the spiritual energy between heaven and earth became increasingly dense and flowed steadily toward Darling¡¯s body¡­ Sitting cross-legged, Darling instinctively absorbed the rich heaven and earth spiritual energy until he felt that the spiritual energy within his body had reached saturation and could no longer absorb any more. He then poured all his energy into attacking the barrier to becoming a divine beast¡­ After a while, heaven and earth laws descended on this uninhabited sea once again. The stream of heaven and earth laws that descended this time was obviously much larger and took longer than the previous time¡­ After the heaven and earth laws slowly disappeared, Darling finally completed his advancement. ¡°Beloved Master!¡± After advancing, Darling immediately transformed and walked toward Leng Ruoxue. Leng Ruoxue looked at the stunningly beautiful man with boundless charm in front of her. She couldn¡¯t help admiring him in her heart. He is really too pleasing to the eye. Darling had transformed into a drop-dead gorgeous man. He was tall, had beautiful purple hair resembling purple orchids, and had dazzling silver eyes similar to stars shining with enchanting light. His temperament was noble and extraordinary, and every move he made was full of the demeanor of a king¡­ ¡°Beloved Master, do you like Darling¡¯s current form?¡± Darling asked shyly and a little nervously, his starry silver eyes full of anticipation. ¡°Like,¡± Leng Ruoxue said unabashedly. Who wouldn¡¯t like such an attractive and beautiful man? Just looking at him made her feel pleased. ¡°Hehe, Darling knew that my beloved master would definitely like it.¡± A little smug, Darling stretched out his long arms and hugged Leng Ruoxue tightly. ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± A cry of pain immediately rang out. Darling held his beautiful face and angrily looked at the little silver mink. Damn it. He kicked me just now, and now he¡¯s actually scratching my face with his claws. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m now disfigured! After scratching Darling, the little silver mink proudly showed his sharp little claws and looked provocatively at the fox in human form. Hmph! How dare you hug my woman after becoming a human. You¡¯re really courting death! Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face darkened. She looked speechlessly at the little silver mink and then at Darling, who was covering his face. She asked with concern, ¡°Darling, uh, how is it?¡± ¡°Beloved Master, your Darling¡¯s face is disfigured!¡± Darling said aggrievedly, tears rolling in his silver eyes but not falling. ¡°No, it won¡¯t. Let me see.¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted him and removed Darling¡¯s hand covering his face. Uh, really ruthless. There were five deep claw marks on Darling¡¯s face, and blood was flowing out from the wounds non-stop. ¡°Take this.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a pill and stuffed it into Darling¡¯s mouth. The injuries on his face immediately healed, but the five claw marks were still on his originally stunning face. ¡°And this.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a bottle of crystal honey and handed it to Darling. ¡°Beloved Master, boohoo¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Your face will recover within three days at most,¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly consoled. At the same time, she glared fiercely at the little silver mink. How can you be so ruthless! ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± The little silver mink looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m just jealous that stinky fox actually dared to hug you! ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Darling, completely ignoring the little mink. ¡°Okay.¡± Darling nodded obediently and looked at the little silver mink with some pride. Hmph! How dare you scratch me in front of Master. You only have yourself to blame for Master not caring about you. Leng Ruoxue brought Darling and the two little beasts back to the wooden house. ¡°Eh? Xue¡¯er, who is he?¡± Leng Qingtian, sitting in the living room, couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when he saw Xue¡¯er bringing another man back. ¡°Master¡¯s grandfather, I¡¯m Darling!¡± Darling interrupted Leng Ruoxue before she could answer. ¡°Uh! You¡¯re Darling? You¡¯ve become a divine beast!¡± Leng Qingtian said in pleasant surprise. Darling also advanced to divine beast. This was great. Their strength increased again. ¡°Yes, Master¡¯s grandfather.¡± Darling was excited too. ¡°But what happened to your face?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at Darling with pity. How could a stunningly beautiful man be disfigured? ¡°My face¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, I plan to enter seclusion for a few days,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly interrupted them. When Darling advanced just now, she had gained a lot of benefits and was already showing signs of breaking through. She wanted to strike while the iron was hot to see if she could break through. ¡°You¡¯re going into seclusion at this time? What if someone from the Phoenix clan looks for you?¡± Leng Qingtian asked. He didn¡¯t believe that the Phoenix clan really just invited them as guests. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be in seclusion for too long. If the Phoenix King wants to see me, ask him to wait!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She hadn¡¯t had a breakthrough in a long time. This was a rare opportunity that she didn¡¯t want to miss. ¡°Okay, then go into seclusion at ease!¡± Leng Qingtian hurriedly urged. He knew that his granddaughter must have gained something from the advancement of Darling. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen this time to enter seclusion. Xue¡¯er¡¯s advancement was a huge deal! It couldn¡¯t be delayed. Chapter 222 - Breakthrough, Advancement (2) Leng Ruoxue nodded. She returned to her room and directly entered the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. Of course, she also brought Darling, Baby, and the little silver mink along with her. ¡°Qing Jue, I¡¯ll leave them to you. Don¡¯t let them fight,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Qing Jue while also warning the three beasts. ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t be able to fight with me around,¡± Qing Jue promised as he looked at the three seemingly well-behaved beasts. ¡°Okay. Big Sister is going into seclusion. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb me for the next few days,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered and walked straight toward the purple bamboo house. ¡°Did you hear what Big Sister said? Be good, or I¡¯ll have to lock you up,¡± Qing Jue warned. Then he ignored them and ran along to take care of his herbs. ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± The little silver mink lay on the ground, crying out softly in dejection. More tears welled up in his eyes. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er is really angry with me. He felt so wronged! Boohoo¡­ I hate my small body. In fact, he also wanted to pull Xue¡¯er into his arms, but he couldn¡¯t do it now. Boohoo¡­ In the purple bamboo house, Leng Ruoxue was completely unaware of the little mink¡¯s conflicted thoughts. Right now, she was fully focused on breaking through. The Heaven Defying Art had a total of nine levels. She had broken through the first level with the help of her master, and she had only cultivated to the second level now. But she really hadn¡¯t expected the second level of the Heaven Defying Art to be so difficult. The amount of spiritual power required to break through was unimaginable. After accumulating for a period of time, the spiritual power in her body was almost saturated. With Darling¡¯s advancement just now, she had vaguely touched the edge of a breakthrough. Therefore, she believed that she should be able to break through in a few days. To be honest, she had been waiting for this day for a long time. Otherwise, she would have been able to advance to Spiritual Supremacy a long time ago with the amount of spiritual power in her body. But her current cultivation was mainly based on the Heaven Defying Art. If she couldn¡¯t break through in the Heaven Defying Art, she wouldn¡¯t be able to advance to Spiritual Supremacy. Alas! This was probably the overbearing nature of high-level cultivation techniques! Leng Ruoxue sat cross-legged and gathered all the spiritual power in her body to her dantian. She quietly circulated the Heaven Defying Art in her heart. Now, she could only wait¡­ After an unknown period of time, the spiritual power in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s body suddenly became restless. Immediately after, it started flowing crazily along the meridians in her body. Moreover, the spiritual power was very disorderly and was running around everywhere¡­ At this moment, Leng Ruoxue had an abnormally painful expression on her face. Her forehead was covered with cold sweat, and her face was slightly pale¡­ Slowly, as the spiritual power in her body became more and more orderly, her expression gradually returned to calmness¡­ After a long time, the spiritual power that seemed to be guided by someone began to concentrate in one direction. The originally massive amount of spiritual power gathered and became smaller and smaller until it condensed into a liquid sphere the size of a baby¡¯s fist. The liquid sphere of spiritual power slowly circulated along the meridians of her body¡­ At first, the circulation was very slow. Gradually, it became faster and faster. After several cycles, the liquid sphere of spiritual power crashed violently against the barrier that prevented her breakthrough again and again¡­ After countless collisions, the barrier that had become as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing shattered with a bang! Leng Ruoxue¡¯s Heaven Defying Art finally broke through the second level and entered the third level. After her breakthrough, Leng Ruoxue was in no hurry to get up. Instead, she continued to sit on the spot and absorb the rich spiritual power in the space. After entering the third level of the Heaven Defying Art, the massive amount of spiritual power stored in her body instantly emptied. Her body became like a bottomless pit again and began to absorb the spiritual power of the outside world frantically¡­ After her spiritual power was almost restored twice over from before, Leng Ruoxue stopped absorbing and left the purple bamboo house. ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± The little silver mink, who had been guarding outside the purple bamboo house, rushed into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms when he saw her. Uh! Why was he so passionate? I only went into seclusion for a few days, right? Leng Ruoxue looked at the little mink lying in her arms and unwilling to get up. Did this little guy make a mistake again? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised the little mink with both hands and looked into his eyes. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I missed you so much. Don¡¯t be mad at me anymore, okay?¡± the little silver mink begged as tears welled up in his eyes¡­ ¡°Okay, but you can¡¯t be so barbaric anymore.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart softened as she looked at the little mink¡¯s pitiful appearance and reminded him. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The little silver mink nodded repeatedly, but he was thinking that he would never teach Xue¡¯er spirit beasts a lesson in front of her again in his heart. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed the little mink¡¯s soft fur. ¡°Big Sister, quickly unlock my seal!¡± Qing Jue said impatiently as he stood in front of Leng Ruoxue. Every time she broke through, she would unlock another level of the seal of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, and he could recover another ability. ¡°Alright.¡± Leng Ruoxue began unlocking the Heaven and Earth Bracelet¡¯s seal. ¡°Qing Jue, what ability did you obtain this time?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Big Sister, Qing Jue won¡¯t tell you first. You¡¯ll know later.¡± Qing Jue smiled mysteriously and kept her guessing. ¡°You¡¯ve become a bad apple, little fellow.¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be displeased. Seeing Qing Jue being so smug, she couldn¡¯t help stretching out her fingers to pinch his soft little face gently. Wow, it feels really good! ¡°Big Sister.¡± Qing Jue looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly. ¡°Alright, Big Sister will go out first. I won¡¯t fool around with you anymore.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled gently. She was really afraid that her grandfather and the others would get anxious if she didn¡¯t go out now. Moreover, she still had to find a place to advance to Spiritual Supremacy! After speaking, Leng Ruoxue left the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and went directly to the living room, where everyone happened to be. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re finally out.¡± Leng Qingtian finally felt relieved when he saw her. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a puzzled expression. She had only been in seclusion for a few days, right? Why did her grandfather look so anxious? Chapter 223 - Breakthrough, Advancement (3) ¡°Little Girl, you¡¯ve been in seclusion for five days. How was it? Did you break through?¡± Old Man asked with concern. ¡°Yes, I can advance now.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After hearing this, Leng Qingtian and the others were relieved. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at their troubled expressions and became a little nervous. Did something really happen? Was it Feng Da? ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that Feng Ling¡¯er has been looking for you every day for the past few days, but she didn¡¯t tell us why. That¡¯s why we¡¯re a little worried,¡± Leng Qingtian explained while wiping the cold sweat off his forehead. It seemed that their nervousness scared Xue¡¯er. Leng Ruoxue sighed in relief and complained, ¡°Grandpa, you guys can¡¯t scare me like this.¡± ¡°Hehe, Little Girl, we were just worried about you,¡± Old Man said somewhat embarrassedly. ¡°By the way, Little Girl, did anything happen in your space after you broke through?¡± Old Man whispered curiously into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s ear. Alas, he really wanted to go in and take a look. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t convenient now. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you in to take a look later, and you¡¯ll know,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mysteriously but was sweating profusely in her heart. In fact, she was afraid that her grandfather and the others would be anxious, so she directly ran out without observing. ¡°Okay. I haven¡¯t been there for a long time. I was just missing it!¡± Old Man was excited. The space was really a good place. But what was more magical was that every time Xue¡¯er broke through, the space would change as well. He was really looking forward to it! Leng Ruoxue shot a look at her grandfather and the others, and the old men tacitly found an excuse to leave the living room. However, they didn¡¯t return to their rooms but slipped directly into Xue¡¯er¡¯s room. After a while, Leng Ruoxue also returned and sent the three anxious old men into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. ¡°Wow, Little Girl, the area here has become bigger again,¡± Old Man said with surprise. The spiritual energy was also more intense and was even showing signs of liquefying. Th-this is really too unbelievable. ¡°Not only that. After Big Sister broke through, two more fields appeared, and I can plant even more things now.¡± Qing Jue¡¯s beautiful little face was full of pride as he constantly thought about what to plant. ¡°Qing Jue, you are an artifact spirit. Why are you so passionate about farming?!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. She really couldn¡¯t understand. Moreover, it seemed like having two more fields actually made Qing Jue happier than unlocking the seal. ¡°Big Sister, although I am an artifact spirit, planting is also my talent!¡± Qing Jue said endlessly. He only had three original abilities, and planting was one of them. During the years he was sealed, he had relied on planting to pass the time. Therefore, planting had already become an indispensable joy for him. ¡°Farming is good. If Qing Jue didn¡¯t take care of all the fields, how could we have so much delicious food?¡± Leng Qingtian praised with a smile, not thinking that Qing Jue was wasting his talents at all. ¡°Grandpa understands me,¡± Qing Jue echoed. ¡°In that case, quickly go and plant your fields. Big Sister is going to advance,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Alas, these old men would spoil Qing Jue sooner or later. After leaving the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and then the wooden house, Leng Ruoxue deliberately found a remote place to advance. ¡°This should do, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue murmured to herself. This place was very far from the Phoenix clan¡¯s territory, and there were mountains all around it, so no one should notice. In fact, she didn¡¯t want others to know that she had so many beasts. Leng Ruoxue released all her beasts from her space. Immediately, thousands of beasts crowded the entire mountain stream¡­ ¡°I am about to advance. Prepare yourselves,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the beasts, but her eyes were on the little silver mink. Oh, I¡¯ve yet to contract with this little thing. ¡°Little thing, we have yet to establish a contract, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the little mink. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you advance first. We can¡¯t contract now.¡± The little silver mink¡¯s eyes darkened. I don¡¯t want to become Xue¡¯er¡¯s contract beast. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Okay then!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for the little mink, nor did she ask him why because a voice in her heart kept telling her that this little mink would not hurt her. Leng Ruoxue randomly found a place to sit cross-legged, and then she mobilized the spiritual power in her body to break through the barrier to becoming a Spiritual Supremacy. After a while, heaven and earth laws descended on the mountain stream and shrouded Leng Ruoxue¡­ She absorbed the heaven and earth laws without any qualms. It was a reward bestowed upon the cultivator. After a long while, the heaven and earth laws slowly dissipated, and she completed her advancement and became a Spiritual Supremacy. Immediately after, heaven and earth laws descended once again. After their master, Leng Ruoxue, advanced, her beasts also began to advance one after another¡­ Dazzling lights flashed in the mountain stream for a long time. Except for a few that were already divine beasts, all the silver wolves advanced. The one who advanced the most advanced three levels. The silver wolf king directly advanced to a level nine holy beast. This was a pleasant surprise for Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Silver Wings, advance directly to divine beast!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the majestic silver wolf king. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Silver Wings began to wait after eating a green spirit pill¡­ Several hours later, heaven and earth laws finally descended, and Silver Wings officially advanced to divine beast. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s divine beasts expanded in numbers again. Even in human form, Silver Wings still fit his identity as the silver wolf king well. He had a tall and robust body, cold and handsome facial features, flowing silver hair, chilling and intimidating silver eyes, and the temperament of a king. This was the true king of the wolves! After her beasts advanced, Leng Ruoxue sent them all back into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. She then strolled back to the Phoenix clan¡¯s territory with the little silver mink in her arms. ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er was waiting anxiously for Leng Ruoxue at the entrance of the Phoenix Clan¡¯s territory. Chapter 224 - The Way to Bring Freak Back to Life (1) ¡°Big Sister, are you looking for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Feng Ling¡¯er doubtfully. ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, Royal Father wants to see you,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said anxiously. ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Leng Ruoxue was surprised. Is Feng Zhan finally going to reveal his purpose? ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Royal Father refuses to tell me,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said helplessly. This was why she was so anxious! ¡°Then take me to see the Phoenix King, Big Sister!¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly. Feng Zhan was really mysterious. He didn¡¯t even tell his daughter. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er pulled Leng Ruoxue toward the Phoenix King¡¯s resting palace. ¡°Royal Father, Little Sister Ruoxue is here,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er whispered outside the palace when they arrived at the entrance. ¡°Let Miss Leng in!¡± The Phoenix King¡¯s elegant voice came from outside. ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, go in by yourself. Big Sister won¡¯t accompany you,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said meaningfully. Her father wanted to see Ruoxue, so she wouldn¡¯t be a third wheel. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue pushed open the palace door and walked in directly. The Phoenix King¡¯s resting palace looked like an enormous sycamore tree from the outside, but it was a completely different world inside. After entering the Phoenix King¡¯s resting palace, Leng Ruoxue looked up slightly. The decorations here were very similar to a human¡¯s room. It was mainly red with a golden background, and there were many phoenix totems on the walls and pillars. ¡°Miss Leng.¡± Feng Zhan walked out of the inner room and blocked Leng Ruoxue with his tall body. ¡°Hello, Phoenix King,¡± Leng Ruoxue greeted politely. ¡°Miss Leng, you broke through. Congratulations.¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s dark red phoenix eyes sized Leng Ruoxue up. Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly and then asked, ¡°May I ask why you are looking for Ruoxue, Phoenix King?¡± ¡°Miss Leng, please sit. I¡¯ll tell you a story.¡± Feng Zhan pointed at a chair not far away. ¡°Tell me a story?¡± Leng Ruoxue sat down in the chair and looked at Feng Zhan in bewilderment. She couldn¡¯t help wondering what the Phoenix King was up to. Did he look for her so frantically just to tell her a story? ¡°Yes, a very important story.¡± Feng Zhan sighed softly and helplessly. ¡°Oh, please start then, Phoenix King!¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. She was not very interested in the Phoenix King¡¯s story, but she very much wanted to know Feng Zhan¡¯s purpose. ¡°It seems like Miss Leng is still an impatient person,¡± Feng Zhan teased with a smile. ¡°Yes, my companion is still with the Dragon clan. I¡¯m very worried,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. What she implied was that he should quickly tell her his purpose. After that, she would go and save someone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Leng. Your friend¡¯s life is not in danger in the Dragon clan,¡± Feng Zhan said with confidence, his face full of mystery. ¡°I¡¯m afraid he will be tortured,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Of course, she knew that Feng Da¡¯s life wouldn¡¯t be in danger. After all, Feng Da had a dragon as his contract beast. If the Dragon clan wanted to kill Feng Da, it was equivalent to killing one of their own. This wasn¡¯t something the Dragon clan, who claimed to be the most united, would do. ¡°I¡¯m afraid physical pain is unavoidable,¡± Feng Zhan said honestly. ¡°So, Phoenix King, just tell me directly. Stop keeping me in suspense,¡± Leng Ruoxue said a little impatiently. ¡°Alright. Actually, I hope Miss Leng can stay in the Phoenix clan,¡± Feng Zhan said, shocking her. ¡°What?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly. Uh, did I hear right? ¡°I hope Miss Leng can stay with us,¡± Feng Zhan repeated patiently, his dark red phoenix eyes full of anticipation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s unlikely. I still have important things to do. I can¡¯t stay in the same place forever,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained implicitly. Although she didn¡¯t know why the Phoenix King said that, she didn¡¯t want to anger Feng Zhan, lest he destroyed all of them in a fit of anger. ¡°Miss Leng, if you are willing to stay in the Phoenix clan, you will be the king of the Phoenix clan from now on, and you can choose any handsome man in our Phoenix clan.¡± Feng Zhan threw out a big bait. He believed that no one could refuse such a generous offer. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face darkened, and she was at a loss for words. What does the Phoenix King mean? I can choose any handsome man I want? Do I look like a pervert? The little silver mink, who had been acting as a pet in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, heard what Feng Zhan said and hated him! Damn it. He could understand wanting to keep Xue¡¯er in the Phoenix clan, but he couldn¡¯t tolerate the idea of giving her a man of the Phoenix clan. Hmph! Xue¡¯er can only be mine! ¡°What do you think, Miss Leng?¡± Feng Zhan couldn¡¯t help asking when he saw Leng Ruoxue not responding for a long time. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Phoenix King. But I really can¡¯t stay in the Phoenix clan. Erm, as for the handsome man, I think I should leave him to the women of the Phoenix clan!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied after choosing her words carefully for some time. ¡°Miss Leng, don¡¯t make your decision too hastily. Let me finish telling you the story!¡± Feng Zhan said leisurely and sighed softly. At first, he thought that his bait would be enough to attract Leng Ruoxue, but she unexpectedly remained unmoved. He had no choice but to tell her honestly in hopes of convincing her. To be honest, he really didn¡¯t want to tell anyone about it if possible. After all, it was considered a humiliation to the Phoenix clan. ¡°Okay. Pray tell, Phoenix King!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. ¡°Miss Leng, actually, our Phoenix clan doesn¡¯t belong to this world. There are many spirit beasts in this world that didn¡¯t once belong here. We came from an extremely distant place. That place is a holy land that all humans and beasts have yearned for for a long time,¡± Feng Zhan said softly, as if he had fallen into a trance, lost in his memories. ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t deny that the Phoenix King¡¯s words piqued her curiosity. Seems like Feng Zhan really has a secret. ¡°That¡¯s because our Phoenix clan, the Dragon clan, and even other beasts were exiled here after a great war one hundred thousand years ago,¡± Feng Zhan explained with deep pain in his eyes. Chapter 225 - The Way to Bring Freak Back to Life (2) ¡°Exiled?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. Only criminals would be exiled, right? Did the Dragon and Phoenix clans of the Ling Feng Continent commit crimes? ¡°There was a traitor in the Phoenix clan, and the Phoenix King bloodline was exiled. I was only an egg when I was sent to this world. ¡°Back then, the Phoenix King was sealed, and the clan members who supported him were all exiled to various worlds. I was the youngest son of the Phoenix King, and after I was born, the clan members of this world supported me to become king. ¡°We live in this world. However, not only are our strengths limited, but we are also unable to ascend to the Upper Realm. However, the high priest of the Phoenix clan once prophesied that ¡®Our Phoenix clan will have a new master, and she will also be the savior of our Phoenix clan¡¯. You are our new master,¡± Feng Zhan explained. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly, but she kept communicating with Qing Jue in her heart. ¡°Qing Jue, do you know about the great war one hundred thousand years ago?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Big Sister, the great war one hundred thousand years ago should be referring to the time Old Master died,¡± Qing Jue said sadly. Old Master has been dead for one hundred thousand years. Boohoo¡­ ¡°In that case, it¡¯s possible that this Phoenix King was from the same world as Master?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t be sure if what Feng Zhan said was true. ¡°The Phoenix clan is a very large race and was very powerful in the world where Old Master was. They were one of the four kings under the Beast God. But I¡¯m not sure as to whether or not there was a traitor among the Phoenix clan,¡± Qing Jue said after carefully recalling. ¡°Qing Jue, do you think the Phoenix King¡¯s words are trustworthy?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°The Phoenix King should be telling the truth,¡± Qing Jue said after tilting his head in thought for a while. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue severed the connection after communicating with Qing Jue in her head. ¡°The high priest once said that a woman would save our Phoenix clan.¡± Feng Zhan looked at Leng Ruoxue and nodded with certainty. ¡°Phoenix King, there are many women in this world. Are you sure that it¡¯s me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked coldly. ¡°Miss Leng, there are indeed many women in the world, but not all of them can come to the Phoenix clan.¡± Feng Zhan smiled mysteriously. ¡°Phoenix King, stop keeping me in suspense. I won¡¯t agree unless you tell me clearly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. She didn¡¯t want to be used by others. ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m telling the truth. The new master mentioned in the high priest¡¯s prophecy is indeed you!¡± Feng Zhan said with certainty. ¡°Many people don¡¯t know why the Phoenix clan and the Dragon clan rarely travel on the Ling Feng Continent. Does Miss Leng want to know?¡± Feng Zhan asked with a smile. ¡°Could there be something else?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. ¡°Yes, because there is a barrier outside Grief Remedy Forest that limits our movement. Uh, what I mean is that the members of the Phoenix clan who have advanced to divine beasts are unable to appear alone on the Ling Feng Continent unless they have a master. Similarly, people outside are unable to come to the Phoenix Nest. Even if someone passes through the barrier, they are unable to pass through Grief Remedy Forest safely. Miss Leng and the others are the only humans who have been able to come to the Phoenix Nest for the past tens of thousands of years,¡± Feng Zhan explained the reason to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°But you can¡¯t just assume that I¡¯m your new master, can you? Doesn¡¯t the Phoenix clan exist in every world?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued asking her doubts. ¡°I was exiled to this world with the mission of finding the new master of the Phoenix clan because the high priest said that the new master of the Phoenix clan would appear in the lower dimensions.¡± Feng Zhan sighed. He had waited for so long before she finally arrived. But this new master seemed to be of strong character and was determined not to be moved by temptation. ¡°Since your high priest is so powerful, why didn¡¯t he predict that there would be a traitor in the Phoenix clan?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. She had never believed in prophecies; she only believed in herself. ¡°No prophecy can predict what is related to you or things beyond your authority, so the high priest was helpless. After all, the people involved in the war back then had extraordinary identities,¡± Feng Zhan said simply. Even though he was not born yet, he knew a little about the war. ¡°You are limited by the barrier. What about the Dragon clan? Why can they go to the Ling Feng Continent to capture someone?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. Wasn¡¯t the Dragon Clan exiled like the Phoenix clan? ¡°The Dragon clan is different from us. The barrier is much less restrictive on the Dragon clan than on the Phoenix clan,¡± Feng Zhan said with some indignation. It was really too unfair. They were kept here and not allowed to leave just because they could spit fire, while the dragons could leave, even though there was a restriction on the time and number. ¡°Phoenix King, you said that I¡¯m your new master, but I¡¯m only a Spiritual Supremacy and weak now. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue hesitated. She didn¡¯t want the Phoenix King to have too much hope and treat her as their savior, so she decided to give him forewarning. ¡°Master, we¡¯re not in a hurry. We have waited for so long. Moreover, time is nothing to the Phoenix clan,¡± Feng Zhan consoled hurriedly. Of course, he knew that Leng Ruoxue definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to lead them in rebuilding their glory with her current strength. But they had plenty of time, so they could wait. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Ruoxue seemed to be at ease, but she couldn¡¯t help worrying in her heart. He already started calling her master even though she didn¡¯t seem to have agreed? ¡°Master, then let¡¯s choose a time to contract!¡± Feng Zhan said impatiently. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue felt like she was being forced into a corner. But she knew that contracting with the Phoenix clan would be very beneficial for her, but nonetheless¡­ ¡°Phoenix King, I don¡¯t want to contract with the entire Phoenix clan,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Master, why is this so?¡± Feng Zhan asked with a bitter face. Did some idiot from the Phoenix clan offend her? He had already warned his clan that Leng Ruoxue was a distinguished guest, so they had to treat her well! ¡°I want some of the Phoenix clan to contract with my subordinates.¡± Leng Ruoxue revealed the plan that she had been brewing. ¡°Master, how about this? You contract the entire Phoenix clan first. As for the contract beasts for your subordinates, I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Feng Zhan said after some thought. It was not that he disliked his master¡¯s subordinates. But he thought that it would cause some of the clan members to feel that their master despised them if she didn¡¯t contract with all of them. As the king of the Phoenix clan, he naturally had to consider the interests of his own clan. Chapter 226 - The Way to Bring Freak Back to Life (3) ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed readily. She also knew that beasts like dragons and phoenixes would not casually contract with humans, so she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Feng Zhan. After settling the matter with Feng Zhan, Leng Ruoxue returned to the wooden house. Inside the Heaven and Earth Bracelet¡­ ¡°Grandpa, did you hear what Feng Zhan just said to me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the three old men in front of her. ¡°Oh, Xue¡¯er, so that¡¯s what the Phoenix King wants. That¡¯s fortunate. I was still worried that he would harm us!¡± Leng Qingtian said with a sigh of relief. ¡°Little Girl, your luck is really infuriating! Even the Phoenix clan came knocking on your door to contract with you. Alas, why don¡¯t I have such good luck?¡± Old Man said with a sigh. ¡°Yes, even I am jealous of you.¡± Lin Liang¡¯s tone might be complaining, but his expression was not the least bit that way. Instead, his face was full of joy, as if he had contracted with them himself. ¡°Xue¡¯er, contracting the Phoenix clan will be very beneficial for you now. But Grandpa is a little worried about the traitor of the Phoenix clan,¡± Leng Qingtian said worriedly. He didn¡¯t want his granddaughter to suffer any harm. Contracting with the Phoenix clan had both pros and cons. He was afraid that the Phoenix clan would become a time bomb. ¡°Grandpa, even without the Phoenix clan, there are some things that I can¡¯t avoid,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. The matter of the Phoenix clan involved the great war 100,000 years ago, and that war was obviously related to her master, so she couldn¡¯t avoid it at all. Instead of running away, it was better to start accumulating her strength now. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what do you mean?¡± Leng Qingtian was puzzled. ¡°Yes, Ruoxue. What do you mean?¡± Lin Liang and Old Man were equally puzzled. ¡°I have to begin by explaining about my master¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue explained everything in detail to Leng Qingtian and the others. After listening to her, the three of them fell silent¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa will definitely help you no matter how formidable your future enemy is,¡± Leng Qingtian said calmly with a serious face after a while. Xue¡¯er¡¯s words were beyond his expectations. No wonder Xue¡¯er has never taken the Xu family seriously. The Xu family is just a small fry compared to that enemy. Alas! It seems we¡¯ve set our sights too low. ¡°Little Girl, even though my strength is limited, I am also very willing to help you as long as you are willing to accept me.¡± Old Man also expressed his attitude very seriously. ¡°Hehe, how can I miss out on this kind of thing!¡± Lin Liang chimed in as well, taking on the responsibility as well. Being together with young people really made him so energetic! It seemed like he had to cultivate harder in the future and not be outdone by this little girl! Leng Ruoxue looked at Old Man and Lin Liang, a little touched. She wasn¡¯t surprised that her grandfather said so, but she didn¡¯t expect these two to say the same. In fact, she could understand even if they didn¡¯t help. ¡°Little Girl, don¡¯t look at me like that. I am too old and can¡¯t take it!¡± Old Man said with an exaggerated expression on his face. ¡°You old fart! What nonsense are you saying?¡± Leng Qingtian glared at him. ¡°Ruoxue, I have decided. I want to enter seclusion here and cultivate diligently, lest I become a burden later on.¡± Lin Liang revealed his plan after thinking about it. ¡°I can¡¯t fall behind Brat Lin. I want to enter seclusion as well,¡± Old Man hurriedly said. ¡°No! If both of you are in seclusion, what should Xue¡¯er say if someone asks?¡± Leng Qingtian disagreed, directly denying their thoughts. ¡°Old Man, Grandpa Lin, wait for me to save Feng Da and destroy the Spiritual Deities of the Xu family before you enter seclusion!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a slight frown. ¡°Alright. Time can accelerate here anyway, so a few more days won¡¯t hurt.¡± Old Man and Lin Liang nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll send you out first. We¡¯ve been here for a long time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the three old men. ¡°Okay.¡± After sending the three of them out of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, Leng Ruoxue entered the purple bamboo house. ¡°Freak, are you doing okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue put the little silver mink aside and murmured to herself while staring at Freak¡¯s frozen body. ¡°I miss you so much,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly, choked up as tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Xue¡¯er,¡± the little silver mink called softly. He wanted to jump into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, but Xue¡¯er ignored him. Boohoo¡­ The little silver mink hated Xue¡¯er for neglecting him. Boohoo¡­ He was so jealous of the big ice block lying on the bed, even though he knew that his idea was ridiculous because it was actually him. But he really¡­ Xue¡¯er, do you know how much I want to tell you that I am your Freak? But¡­ but¡­ Boohoo¡­ He felt so inferior now, and he was even more unwilling to let Xue¡¯er know that he was now a little mink who couldn¡¯t even transform into a human¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± The little silver mink calmed down and gently tugged on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Uh, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the little mink with tears in her eyes, her face full of confusion. ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t cry. He¡­ he isn¡¯t dead!¡± the little silver mink comforted. Boohoo¡­ Seeing Xue¡¯er¡¯s tears made him both happy and distressed. His mood was conflicted. ¡°What did you say? How do you know?¡± The little mink¡¯s words exploded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s ears like a bomb! Leng Ruoxue picked up the little silver mink in disbelief and raised him in front of her eyes to look directly into those incomparably beautiful blue eyes. ¡°He¡¯s not dead,¡± the little silver mink repeated, but he was very nervous. Xue¡¯er wouldn¡¯t see anything, would she? ¡°How do you know?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked anxiously, her heart racing. ¡°My inherited memories told me. Moreover, I know how to dispel the Frosty Palm¡¯s poison,¡± the little silver mink suddenly said confidently. He was really too smart to think of such a reason. ¡°Tell me quickly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said anxiously. Chapter 227 - The Way to Bring Freak Back To Life (4) ¡°Uh, Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re hugging me too tightly. You¡¯re going to strangle me. Relax,¡± the little silver mink said with some difficulty. He didn¡¯t want to die again before he was revived. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Leng Ruoxue relaxed her hands. She was relieved to see the little mink breathing more smoothly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, his injuries are too serious. That¡¯s why you thought he was dead. In fact, he can wake up as long as the Frosty Palm¡¯s poison is cured,¡± the little silver mink explained. ¡°Really? How can I cure the poison?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked anxiously. She didn¡¯t doubt what the little mink said at all. After all, even though everyone said that the Xu family¡¯s Frosty Palm was incurable, there seemed to be many secret techniques in the inherited memories of beasts. So it was normal for the little mink to know. ¡°You need a thousand-year fire lotus.¡± The little mink was a little hesitant. No matter which world fire lotuses were in, they were rare and precious, let alone a thousand-year-old one. In fact, the reason why fire lotuses were difficult to find was mainly because of their stringent growing environment. ¡°I will think of a way to find a thousand-year fire lotus,¡± Leng Ruoxue said resolutely. Since she now knew that Freak wasn¡¯t dead, she had to think of a way to save him. She said before that she wouldn¡¯t let Freak leave her. ¡°Little mink, thanks for telling me this information,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gratefully as she hugged the little mink tightly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, fire lotuses love fire. It¡¯s possible to find traces of them in places with rich fire element or in volcanoes,¡± the little silver mink reminded. Fire lotuses were heavenly treasures and earthly materials, and they were born from heaven and earth spiritual energy. It was very possible that fire lotuses more than a thousand years old had already developed intelligence and knew how to avoid danger, so they were not easy to find. ¡°They like fire? I¡¯ll ask the Phoenix King.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought about it. The Phoenix clan also liked fire, so would the Phoenix clan have fire lotuses? Actions spoke louder than words. With this in mind, Leng Ruoxue immediately left the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and greeted her grandfather before heading straight for Feng Zhan. After arriving at the Phoenix King¡¯s resting palace, Leng Ruoxue explained her purpose. ¡°Fire lotus?¡± Feng Zhan frowned and pondered for a long time¡­ ¡°Master, I am sure that there are no fire lotuses in the Phoenix clan. But there¡¯s an active volcano in our territory. There may be a fire lotus there,¡± Feng Zhan guessed after thinking for a while. Although the Phoenix clan was of the fire attribute, they didn¡¯t know much about alchemy and artificing, so they were not too interested in these things. ¡°Really? I¡¯ll look then.¡± Leng Ruoxue was about to leave when Feng Zhan stopped her. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be hasty. It¡¯s very dangerous there. I¡¯ll go with you after the master acknowledgment ceremony tomorrow,¡± Feng Zhan said helplessly. Master is really impatient. ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that she indeed needed a guide. Moreover, there were guardian beasts wherever spirit plants grew. It would be a waste not to use him since he was willing to be a fighter for her! ¡°Oh right, have you heard of essence restoration grass?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued asking. Feng Zhan had lived for so long, so he should have heard of it, right? ¡°Essence restoration grass? What does Master want essence restoration grass for?¡± Feng Zhan asked curiously. Although the Phoenix clan wasn¡¯t good at alchemy and artificing, their understanding of herbs and minerals was unparalleled. ¡°My brother is injured and needs a pill concocted from essence restoration grass,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained simply. ¡°Essence restoration grass isn¡¯t something precious, but there aren¡¯t many in this world.¡± Feng Zhan smiled gently with a mysterious expression. ¡°You know? Then tell me. Where can I find it?¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly asked. She had always been worried about her brother¡¯s matter, and she had never forgotten it. ¡°The Dragon clan should have some,¡± Feng Zhan directly said, not beating around the bush. But that essence restoration grass¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Dragon clan the day after tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She planned to visit the Phoenix clan¡¯s underground volcano tomorrow. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with Master.¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s handsome face was full of cunning. The Dragon clan! I have to teach that stinky dragon a lesson. Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. ¡­ The next day, the Phoenix King led all his people to acknowledge Leng Ruoxue as their master formally in the Phoenix clan¡¯s chamber hall. After the master acknowledgment ceremony, Feng Zhan brought Leng Ruoxue to the active volcano. ¡°It¡¯s so hot here.¡± Leng Ruoxue felt the blazing heat before reaching the entrance of the volcano. It rushed at her face and grilled her body uncomfortably. ¡°Master, come closer to me,¡± Feng Zhan said to Leng Ruoxue and used his spiritual power to protect her body. ¡°Uh, much better.¡± Leng Ruoxue felt much better, and her body was not as uncomfortable as before with Feng Zhan¡¯s protection. Although she also had fire-attribute spiritual power, the temperature here was a little unbearable. ¡°Master, we can reach the interior of the volcano from here.¡± Feng Zhan pointed at a small cave. Leng Ruoxue looked at the small cave. The entrance was very small, and only one person could enter each time. After the two of them entered the entrance, the space inside suddenly became spacious. ¡°Be careful. There are many poisonous bugs here,¡± Feng Zhan whispered to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and looked around carefully at the environment in front of her. The light was very dim, but she could still see clearly that the place closest to the entrance of the cave was very dry. The entire cave was dark red, and the stone walls and ground were covered with volcanic ash, which had already condensed into blocks because it had been so long. The two of them walked in carefully. The farther they went, the darker it became. At this moment, Feng Zhan lit a torch that illuminated the entire cave¡­ ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± Leng Ruoxue covered her mouth and threw up uncontrollably. It was so disgusting. The mountain walls were densely covered with red bugs that resembled spiders, making her hair stand on end. ¡°Charm.¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly let Charm out and hugged him tightly. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be scared.¡± Charm quickly comforted her and released his ice spiritual skill, freezing the entire mountain walls into thin ice. The temperature of the volcano immediately dropped significantly. ¡°Purple-eyed snow fox!¡± Feng Zhan was surprised. He looked at the snow-white little fox in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and felt somewhat uncomfortable. I¡¯m also Master¡¯s beast, okay? Why doesn¡¯t she hug me? Chapter 228 - The Strange Encounter in the Volcano, Feng Zhan vs. Long Hao (1) ¡°Fire phoenix!¡± Charm narrowed his beautiful purple eyes as he sized up Feng Zhan. Even though the status of purple-eyed snow foxes among beasts was inferior to that of phoenix races, it was still difficult to say who would emerge victorious if they really fought. ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged, ignoring the sparks flying between the two beasts. ¡°Master, follow me closely,¡± Feng Zhan said softly as his gaze turned to Leng Ruoxue. Leng Ruoxue nodded and slowly walked behind Feng Zhan. After walking for about an hour, they finally arrived at the center of the volcano. Leng Ruoxue looked up at the scene in front of her with astonishment. It was really too spectacular. She saw fiery red magma slowly flowing on the walls of the mountain and finally gathered together and flowed into a natural pool. The magma in the pool was like boiling water, bubbling and gushing around non-stop! ¡°Master, this is the center of the volcano. If there is a fire lotus, it should be here,¡± Feng Zhan explained. Fire lotuses liked to grow in places with the densest fire element. ¡°Let¡¯s look for one!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. This area wasn¡¯t small, so she hoped she could find one. ¡°Then let¡¯s split up and search. Master, be careful,¡± Feng Zhan said worriedly. Leng Ruoxue nodded and began looking around. ¡°Be careful!¡± Suddenly, Feng Zhan¡¯s exclamation sounded from behind Leng Ruoxue. Leng Ruoxue instinctively turned her head and saw an ugly fiery red monster rushing at her. She was shocked, and Charm in her arms had already pounced at the monster¡­ Feng Zhan hurriedly walked to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and asked with concern, ¡°Master, are you alright?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. She was just shocked. After all, no woman would like something so ugly. ¡°What is this?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. The monster fighting Charm had the exact same head and tail, and it was impossible to distinguish what was what. Its body was more than ten meters long and as thick as a water bucket, and its skin was red but transparent. Moreover, she could vaguely see the blood vessels inside and the liquid flowing slowly in its body. ¡°It is a fire earth dragon. It is born in magma and eats magma,¡± Feng Zhan explained to Leng Ruoxue while staring at the two beasts fighting. This fire earth dragon actually had the strength of a holy beast. It was really unbelievable. Fire earth dragons were known to be very weak and having very short lifespans. Could there have been some kind of mutation in this dragon? ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Feng Zhan doubtfully. Why was this fire earth dragon so strong? ¡°Yes, it must have mutated. I¡¯ll go help that fox,¡± Feng Zhan guessed and then flew toward the fire earth dragon. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Charm, who was fighting with the fire earth dragon, asked with slight displeasure when he saw Feng Zhan appear. ¡°I¡¯m here to help! This is its territory. Even if you¡¯re stronger than it, you won¡¯t be able to show your superiority,¡± Feng Zhan said very kindly as he released his Southern Spirit Flame. ¡°Stop arguing. End this quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Just as she finished speaking, she heard a painful howl coming from the fire earth dragon. Its body was on fire¡­ ¡°Are you sure your fire is effective?¡± Charm asked deliberately, not wanting to see this man being too smug. ¡°Of course. My fire isn¡¯t something that can be devoured by just anything,¡± Feng Zhan said confidently. Even though fire earth dragons fed on magma, they could also consume flames. But he was soon dumbfounded! ¡°How¡­ could this happen?¡± Feng Zhan muttered in disbelief. His eyes had to be playing tricks on him because the mutated fire earth dragon actually slowly absorbed the flames on its body, and its strength instantly increased by several levels¡­ ¡°This fire earth dragon is very strange.¡± Charm was also in disbelief. None of the fire earth dragons he knew were so strange. Moreover, fire earth dragons couldn¡¯t be considered spirit beasts at all. Even at the holy beast level, they were unable to develop intelligence or speak. But this fire earth dragon could actually devour the Southern Spirit Flame, which was abnormal in itself. ¡°Let me try.¡± After speaking, Leng Ruoxue directly released the heaven-level spiritual skill Feather of the Fire Phoenix. This fire earth dragon was not afraid of the Phoenix clan¡¯s Southern Spirit Flame. Would it be afraid of her divine flame? ¡°Master¡¯s flame¡­¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s thoughts raced as he looked at the small and cute feather. Although the entire feather was fiery red, on careful look, people would notice that the center of the flame feather was deep purple with the outermost edge golden. Moreover, the temperature was extremely high. Could this be the legendary¡­ While Feng Zhan was thinking, the small fiery red feather had already begun to disintegrate into countless feathers and entangle the body of the fire earth dragon. Immediately, painful howls resounded from the fire earth dragon¡­ I wonder if this fire earth dragon can swallow my divine flame as well? Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help thinking. She was really curious. Moreover, she specially added her natal divine flame into the Feather of the Flame Phoenix. She hoped that this fire earth dragon wouldn¡¯t disappoint her! Unfortunately, the fire earth dragon still disappointed Leng Ruoxue because it only took ten minutes before her divine flame burned it to ashes. ¡°Huh? What is this?¡± Leng Ruoxue picked up a fiery red translucent crystal that resembled a diamond from the ashes. ¡°Master, this is something good! You¡¯re rich!¡± Feng Zhan said excitedly. Heavens, how can this thing exist in this world? No wonder that fire earth dragon mutated. With this thing around, all fire-attribute spirit beasts would benefit greatly. ¡°What is this?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of question marks. Is this a diamond? ¡°This is a fire crystal core! Countless fire crystals can be produced as long as it is around. Fire crystals are very important to fire-attribute cultivators,¡± Feng Zhan explained simply. In his hometown, crystals of various attributes were used to assist cultivation. ¡°Master, it¡¯s enough to absorb spiritual energy from heaven and earth to cultivate in this dimension. But when you reach a higher dimension, you¡¯ll need crystals of various attributes to assist your cultivation. Uh, it¡¯s a little early to tell you all this now. You¡¯ll understand more when you go to a higher dimension,¡± Feng Zhan continued. Chapter 229 - The Strange Encounter in the Volcano, Feng Zhan vs. Long Hao (2) Leng Ruoxue nodded. She understood what Feng Zhan meant. The higher your level, the more heaven and earth spiritual energy you required. Therefore, various methods that could assist in cultivation would be very important at that time. ¡°Continue searching!¡± Leng Ruoxue stored the fire crystal core in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and handed it to Qing Jue for safekeeping. After some thought, she released Quill. ¡°Quill, can you see with your X-ray vision in here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Master, heavenly materials and earthly treasures cannot be seen through,¡± Quill said helplessly. Heavenly materials and earthly treasures had their own spirituality, and only those who were fated could obtain them. ¡°Oh, take your time then,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. In fact, she had already guessed this. Otherwise, Quill would have come out to help long ago. ¡°Master, we want to help too,¡± Dazzle said from the bracelet. ¡°Alright, all of you come out!¡± Leng Ruoxue let out the other beasts. The more beasts there were, the more hands they would have. After coming out, they each occupied a spot and searched carefully. ¡°Master, there¡¯s a flower here,¡± Rise suddenly called out. ¡°Where?¡± Leng Ruoxue came to Rise¡¯s location and looked around. There was nothing except a large rock. ¡°Under the rock.¡± Rise lowered his head and motioned Leng Ruoxue to look down. Leng Ruoxue squatted down and looked at the large rock under Rise. There was indeed a small flower in the gap under the rock, but it was still a small bud. The flower was entirely fiery red, slightly smaller than an adult¡¯s palm, and exuded a faint lotus fragrance. ¡°Found it!¡± Leng Ruoxue shouted excitedly. Feng Zhan immediately came to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side, glanced at the small fire lotus, and said honestly, ¡°Master, this isn¡¯t a thousand-year-old fire lotus.¡± ¡°I know, but it¡¯s better than nothing,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. She had the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, so as long as she could find a fire lotus, even if it was not a thousand years old, she could plant it and make it into a thousand-year-old fire lotus. ¡°Uh! That¡¯s true, Master. I¡¯ll dig it out,¡± Feng Zhan volunteered. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave her spot to Feng Zhan. Feng Zhan first moved the rock away, then squatted down and carefully dug out the fire lotus from the ground. He then handed it to Leng Ruoxue. After receiving the fire lotus, Leng Ruoxue directly sent it into the bracelet and handed it to Qing Jue. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that only a single heavenly material and earthly treasure would grow in a place, so there was no need to continue looking. ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Zhan nodded, and the few beasts also jumped onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms or shoulders. Following their original route, Leng Ruoxue, Feng Zhan, and the other beasts left the active volcano and returned to the Phoenix clan¡¯s territory. In the wooden house¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re back! How was your harvest?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously. He already knew that Freak had not really died, but a thousand-year fire lotus was not easy to find! ¡°It¡¯s not bad. We found a small one.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very satisfied. After all, fire lotuses were very difficult to find, so she didn¡¯t expect to find one in one try. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Qingtian was relieved. ¡°Yes, Grandpa. I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Go quickly!¡± Leng Qingtian hurried his granddaughter upon hearing that she was tired. The moment Leng Ruoxue returned to her room, the little silver mink she left in the room jumped into her arms. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Boohoo¡­ How could you abandon me?¡± the little silver mink complained aggrievedly, tears welling up in his blue eyes. ¡°You were the one who said you don¡¯t like fire,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Why is this little mink complaining first! ¡°But¡­ but you can¡¯t leave me at home!¡± the little silver mink said gloomily. He meant that Xue¡¯er could put him in the bracelet, but she actually directly left him in the room. ¡°Oh, I misunderstood. I thought you didn¡¯t want to go!¡± Leng Ruoxue giggled. Actually, she did it on purpose since this little mink always threatened her with tears. ¡°You have to compensate me!¡± the little silver mink said, pushing his luck. He was definitely going to take advantage of Xue¡¯er since she couldn¡¯t do anything to him anyway. ¡°How?¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Why is this little mink so similar to Freak? They¡¯re both unwilling to suffer any loss! ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. I¡¯ll tell you when I think of it,¡± the little silver mink said slyly. ¡°Alright!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Then she entered the Heaven and Earth Bracelet with the little mink in her arms. ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯ve already planted the fire lotus. I also placed the fire crystal core near it to accelerate its growth,¡± Qing Jue hurriedly reported his labor results to Leng Ruoxue after seeing her enter. ¡°Qing Jue, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Leng Ruoxue picked up the beautiful and cute toddler. She actually felt a little guilty looking at Qing Jue¡¯s small arms and legs. Is this considered exploiting an underage child? ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re letting your imagination run wild again.¡± Qing Jue, who knew what Leng Ruoxue was thinking, rolled his eyes, his pinkish face full of helplessness. He was an artifact spirit, not an underage child! ¡°Uh, Qing Jue, when will this fire lotus reach a thousand years?¡± Leng Ruoxue was embarrassed and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Big Sister, it should take at least a hundred years, adding on the accelerated time and the fire crystal core!¡± Qing Jue said after thinking with a frown. ¡°A hundred years?! That long?¡± Leng Ruoxue was depressed. ¡°Big Sister, a hundred years is fast. For cultivators, a hundred years passes by in the blink of an eye,¡± Qing Jue said nonchalantly. In his opinion, a hundred years was really nothing. For example, his old master could enter seclusion for more than a hundred years at a time. ¡°Yes, Master. Hundreds of years will pass by every time we sleep,¡± Rise couldn¡¯t help consoling. ¡°Big Sister, you just have to cultivate diligently if you want it to grow into a thousand-year fire lotus quickly. If you reach Old Master¡¯s level, not to mention a thousand years, even ten thousand years will pass by in the blink of an eye,¡± Qing Jue encouraged. He hoped that his big sister could improve her strength quickly so that he could help her even more. Chapter 230 - The Strange Encounter in the Volcano, Feng Zhan vs. Long Hao (3) Cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. In the blink of an eye? Who takes years to blink? ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m just making an analogy!¡± Qing Jue pouted his pink lips in dissatisfaction. Big Sister is really too bad. ¡°Erm, Qing Jue, can you not eavesdrop?¡± Leng Ruoxue said awkwardly while wiping the cold sweat off her forehead. She didn¡¯t even have the right to privacy anymore. ¡°Big Sister, there¡¯s no need to eavesdrop with soul contracts. I¡¯m listening openly.¡± Qing Jue covered his small mouth and smiled secretly. Hehe, Big Sister is so cute. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going out first.¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly fled after speaking. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m such a failure as a master. ¡°Haha!¡± Qing Jue and the beasts in the bracelet couldn¡¯t help laughing out loud. Leng Ruoxue got out of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, laid on her bed, and had a good night¡¯s sleep. When she woke up, it was already the next day. After leaving her room, Leng Ruoxue casually ate something, greeted her grandfather and the others, and went to look for Feng Zhan. As soon as she arrived at the door of his palace, she saw him waiting for her outside. ¡°Master.¡± Feng Zhan dashed to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side when he saw her. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. Feng Zhan nodded, and the two of them walked toward the entrance side by side. ¡°Big Sister, wait for Inflame.¡± Inflame¡¯s voice sounded behind them just as they reached the entrance. Leng Ruoxue stopped and looked helplessly at the little vermillion bird who had run into her arms. ¡°Inflame, Big Sister is going to do serious business. Stay in the clan obediently!¡± Since coming to the Phoenix clan, Leng Ruoxue had rarely seen this naughty little guy. She heard that Big Sister Ling¡¯er had put this little thing in solitary confinement. Why did he sneak out today? ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, I said I would accompany you to the Dragon clan. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were going today?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue with a displeased face and looked at her in annoyance. Leng Ruoxue looked at the handsome man beside Feng Ling¡¯er and said teasingly, ¡°Uh, Big Sister, didn¡¯t I do it for your own good?¡± ¡°Master.¡± Feng Miao, Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s husband, bowed respectfully. ¡°Uh, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. My beasts are all very naughty,¡± Leng Ruoxue said uncomfortably. ¡°That¡¯s right. Ruoxue is my little sister,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er echoed casually. ¡°You¡¯re going too?¡± Feng Zhan stared at them. ¡°Royal Father, I promised Little Sister Ruoxue that I would accompany her to save her friend. How can I go back on my word!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er hugged Feng Zhan¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly. ¡°Then let¡¯s go together!¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Feng Zhan. Even though she hadn¡¯t spent much time with Feng Ling¡¯er, she knew Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s fiery nature very well. Feng Miao would probably be the unlucky one if she didn¡¯t let this violent fire phoenix follow. ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t cause any trouble,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er promised like an obedient child. ¡°As if.¡± Feng Zhan didn¡¯t believe her words at all. He threw down these two words coldly, turned around, and walked in the direction of the Dragon clan. They chatted as they walked, and they soon arrived at Dragon Island. ¡°Sister Ruoxue, do you see that island? Those stinky dragons live there.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er pointed at a small island not far away. Leng Ruoxue looked in the direction Feng Ling¡¯er pointed and saw a small island floating on the sea. Thick fog surrounded the island, so she could not see the surroundings clearly. But how many dragons could live on such a small island? ¡°How do we enter?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes stared at Feng Zhan. This Dragon Island was surrounded by water on all sides, so they probably had to fly there! ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. That old dragon will send a dragon to fetch us,¡± Feng Zhan said mysteriously with a cunning face. ¡°Really?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little skeptical. She heard that dragons and phoenixes were enemies. Would the Dragon clan really treat them as distinguished guests? Feng Zhan didn¡¯t answer Leng Ruoxue but expressed it directly with his actions. Feng Zhan quickly returned to his original form and flew around the sky of Dragon Island. After flying a few rounds, he spat out raging flames. Immediately, flames surged into the sky from the sea surrounding the island. Uhh¡­ Her forehead full of black lines, Leng Ruoxue looked at the incomparably enormous fire phoenix shining with colorful lights in the sky. Arrogant, too arrogant. This was the first time she had seen someone knock on another¡¯s door like this in her life. She really felt that she was too kind compared with Feng Zhan. After releasing the fire, Feng Zhan immediately transformed into a human and stood beside Leng Ruoxue with an innocent face. It was as if the arrogant fire phoenix just now had nothing to do with him. ¡°Who dares to cause trouble on Dragon Island? You must be tired of living.¡± An angry roar sounded from Dragon Island, and several huge dragons flew out. ¡°Ah! Damn it! It¡¯s the Phoenix King! Go and report to the Dragon Emperor. The Phoenix King is here to cause trouble again!¡± Several mighty dragons flew out and retreated in fright when they saw Feng Zhan standing on the beach. Holding back her smile, Leng Ruoxue looked Feng Zhan up and down again and again. No wonder Feng Zhan is so arrogant. It turns out that these dragons are like mice seeing a cat when they see him. ¡°Master, they are too cowardly. It¡¯s not my fault.¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s expression was very innocent. ¡°Yes, Little Sister Ruoxue, the Dragon clan is timid and afraid of trouble. They only know how to bully the weak and fear the strong, so we have to deal with them forcefully,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er explained. She had come to Dragon Island frequently to cause trouble and even beat up many dragons as she grew up, so she didn¡¯t care about those stinky dragons at all. ¡°Makes sense,¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed helplessly. She had to beat up those who bullied the weak and were afraid of the strong. Perhaps she should find a few of them to beat up later? ¡°Damn Feng Zhan, why are you here again?!¡± an angry roar sounded deafeningly in the ears of Leng Ruoxue and the others. Then a gigantic purple-golden dragon flew out of Dragon Island. The dragon was about a hundred meters long and covered in purple-golden scales. They were as beautiful and translucent as the finest amethysts. A pair of enormous wings stretched out, covering half the sky. Chapter 231 - The Strange Encounter in the Volcano, Feng Zhan vs. Long Hao (4) ¡°I missed you, so I came to see you,¡± Feng Zhan said softly, as if their relationship was good. ¡°Bah, I don¡¯t miss you. You don¡¯t have to come see me,¡± Long Hao[1] said disdainfully. Who would believe this sly old fox? Nothing good happened every time this fellow came. ¡°You¡¯re really too insincere. I came all the way here, but you didn¡¯t even invite us in,¡± Feng Zhan complained lightly with an aggrieved expression on his face. ¡°Get lost! I didn¡¯t invite you!¡± Long Hao roared furiously. He really couldn¡¯t stand Feng Zhan¡¯s damn appearance. He was clearly a bird, but why was he more cunning than a fox? ¡°Hehe, please¡­ I won¡¯t come if I¡¯m invited. I like to come uninvited,¡± Feng Zhan said provokingly. ¡°You¡­ Damn it!¡± Long Hao¡¯s anger soared, and he charged directly at Feng Zhan. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my master, you stupid fat dragon.¡± Feng Zhan returned to his original form and blocked Long Hao¡¯s path. ¡°Huh? Your master? Did I hear you right? Hahaha!¡± The angry Long Hao was stunned for a moment before he started laughing hysterically¡­ It was too funny. This bird, who was even more cunning than a fox, actually found a master for himself. Wasn¡¯t it just looking for trouble? Haha, how could there be freedom being ordered around all day? ¡°Laugh all you want. You will cry later.¡± Feng Zhan smiled nonchalantly. He had already expected this stinky dragon¡¯s reaction, but he believed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before this stinky dragon cried. ¡°Hmph! I won¡¯t cry. Feng Zhan, take this!¡± Long Hao didn¡¯t forget the important matter after laughing enough. He still had to teach this bird a lesson! ¡°Come on!¡± Feng Zhan lightly flapped his enormous wings and looked at Long Zhan with slight contempt. Soon, the bird and dragon tangled in a fight. Fiery red spiritual power flew everywhere, dazzling in the sky. The two colossi each used their flame and dragon breath to attack each other¡­ ¡°Do they fight as soon as they meet?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked helplessly as she looked at the dragon and phoenix in the sky. The dragon was on par with Feng Zhan, and it was difficult to determine the winner. ¡°Yes, they fight all the time. Master, you just have to get used to it,¡± Feng Miao said nonchalantly. There had never been any peaceful coexistence between dragons and phoenixes, and they would always start fighting the moment they met. ¡°Oh, Inflame, quickly help me gather dragon scales. They are good materials for refining artifacts,¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly ordered unscrupulously while looking at the dragon scales that fell to the sea and on the beach. ¡°Big Sister, leave it to Inflame.¡± Inflame flew to the surface of the sea excitedly and grabbed a dragon scale that was many times larger than his body with his two little claws. He flew back happily to Leng Ruoxue and handed the dragon scale to her. ¡°Inflame is so awesome. Thank you, Inflame.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Inflame¡¯s cute little head and coaxed him. ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, I¡¯ll help too!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er directly returned to her original form and flew to the surface of the sea. She flapped her wings, and a strong gust of wind immediately blew on the sea surface, causing the dragon scales scattered on the sea surface to all roll onto the beach. Standing on the beach, Feng Miao and Inflame helped Leng Ruoxue pick up the dragon scales. Long Hao, who was engaged in a fierce battle with Feng Zhan in the sky, almost fainted from anger when he saw the situation on the ground. ¡°Seems like my master is very satisfied with your dragon scales! I¡¯ll pluck some for her!¡± Feng Zhan said very calmly. After he spoke, his two sharp and hard claws directly grabbed onto Long Hao¡¯s thick dragon body. Suddenly, the dragon scales on Long Hao¡¯s body fell like snowflakes¡­ ¡°Aaahhhh! You damn bird! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Long Hao roared furiously. He was utterly enraged by Feng Zhan and began clawing at his body¡­ Dragon scales that were even larger than a washbasin and fiery red feathers glittering colorfully fell from the sky¡­ Looking at the two beasts who had completely given up on using their skills and switched to brawling, Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words¡­ ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, they¡­¡± Feng Ling¡¯er seemed to want to say something, but she opened her mouth and closed it again in the end, leaving a helpless expression on her face. ¡°Stop it!¡± Leng Ruoxue shouted at the dragon and phoenix in the sky. The two beasts, which were in the midst of intense scratching and biting, were startled by the sudden roar and instinctively stopped. ¡°Human, how dare you order this emperor around!¡± Long Hao hollered in displeasure. He was already depressed enough that this woman dared to shout at him! ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to be so rude to my master.¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s dark red phoenix eyes widened in warning. ¡°Tch, she¡¯s your master, not mine,¡± Long Hao said disdainfully. No one dared to order him around in this world! ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng Zhan smiled mysteriously. But he accidentally pulled on the wounds on his body and couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath. It really hurts! Damn, this stinky dragon is really ruthless! ¡°Of course.¡± Long Hao looked at Leng Ruoxue provocatively. ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t dare to beat you just because you¡¯re a dragon.¡± Leng Ruoxue narrowed her beautiful eyes coldly. This old dragon really deserves a beating! ¡°Haha! Haha!¡± Long Hao laughed hysterically. Did I hear it right? This woman says she wants to beat me up. ¡°A mere Spiritual Supremacy like you?¡± Long Hao asked mockingly while his huge dragon eyes sized Leng Ruoxue up from head to toe. ¡°You can try,¡± Leng Ruoxue said expressionlessly. ¡°Such arrogance. I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson today!¡± Long Hao said fiercely. Hmph! No human had ever dared to speak to him like this, much less beat him up. This woman really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, Big Sister will help you,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er quickly said. ¡°No need. Big Sister can just be my audience,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. She had yet to fight anyone since she became a Spiritual Supremacy! She could start practicing with this dragon. [1] Long means dragon in Chinese. Chapter 232 - The Unlucky Dragon Clan Being Schemed Against (1) ¡°Okay. Be careful, Little Sister Ruoxue. The dragon¡¯s breath is very powerful,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er reminded. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and released the wind-attribute heavenly spiritual skill ¡®Wings of the Wind¡¯. A huge pair of green energy wings immediately appeared on her back and carried her into the air to maintain the same height as Long Hao. ¡°Even if you can fly, you¡¯re not my match,¡± Long Hao said arrogantly, not taking Leng Ruoxue seriously at all. ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone tell you not to underestimate your enemy?¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. She turned her head slightly and looked at the wings behind her. This was her first time using the skill Wings of the Wind, and it looked to be effective. ¡°No,¡± Long Hao answered truthfully. He knew that his race was very powerful before he was born. Therefore, he had never known what underestimating the enemy was. It could be said that he had never considered this concept of underestimating the enemy. He had always looked down on humans except for the beast races who had comparable strength to him. ¡°You will know today.¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him very kindly and then launched her first attack. ¡°Feather of the Fire Phoenix.¡± A crisp voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears, and a small fiery red feather flew toward Long Hao. ¡°What is this? Is it the feather of that bird? Haha!¡± Long Hao laughed out loud as he looked at the feather flying toward him, which wasn¡¯t even as big as his claw. ¡°Laugh, continue laughing. You won¡¯t be able to laugh later,¡± gloated Feng Zhan, who had tacitly stood to the side to watch the battle. He had seen the destructive power of the feather with his own eyes. ¡°Blazing Tree Silver Flower!¡± ¡°Meteor Moon Slash!¡± Leng Ruoxue unleashed two more skills in succession while Long Hao was getting carried away. Sparks flew in the sky and transformed into shooting stars that charged directly at Long Hao. The small and exquisite feather also began to split¡­ and slowly coiled around Long Hao. ¡°T-this is impossible.¡± Long Hao was dumbfounded. Apart from the stinky bird¡¯s Southern Spirit Flame, there were no flames that could hurt him. But this human woman¡¯s flames made him feel a piercing pain. W-who could tell him what was going on? ¡°Master, although this stinky dragon has thick skin and flesh, he can¡¯t withstand being burned.¡± Feng Zhan looked sympathetically at the dumbfounded Long Hao. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just teaching him a lesson. It won¡¯t take his life,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. Well, that old dragon was indeed foolish. At first, he underestimated his enemy. But later on, he was scared by her flames and even forgot to attack. Hehe, she liked opponents who didn¡¯t fight back like this. ¡°Who¡¯s worried about him!¡± Feng Zhan reacted strongly and roared. He and that stinky dragon were mortal enemies, so he wouldn¡¯t care about him! ¡°I understand. I understand.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very understanding. At the same time, she retracted her fire-attribute spiritual power to prevent burning the old dragon ripe. ¡°Haha! You¡¯ve become a roasted dragon now!¡± Feng Zhan couldn¡¯t help laughing hysterically when he saw Long Hao¡¯s charred body. He was just short of rolling on the ground. Long Hao was on the brink of tears. He looked at his originally beautiful and dazzling scales that had turned black and felt regretful! Boohoo¡­ He couldn¡¯t help sneaking peeks at Leng Ruoxue with his big, teary dragon eyes. Boohoo¡­ This woman is really terrifying. She looks so petite and cute, but why is she so ruthless? ¡°Do you still want to fight? Oh, right, you didn¡¯t even have the chance to attack just now. Why don¡¯t I let you go first this time?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with an absolutely fair appearance. ¡°I-I won¡¯t fight anymore,¡± Long Hao said fearfully. This woman was a devil. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend her! Moreover, he believed that he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to take advantage of this woman even if he attacked first. Boohoo¡­ His body was still in pain, and he didn¡¯t want to suffer any more pain. ¡°This is for you. It won¡¯t hurt anymore after you eat it.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very kind and threw Long Hao a pill. But she was impressed in her heart. This old dragon was quite sensible. After this lesson, he should be able to happily return Feng Da to her later. Hopefully, her opening gambit was not in vain! Long Hao took the pill and threw it directly into his mouth. But the pill was too small and melted in his mouth, so he didn¡¯t taste it at all. He only felt a light fragrance lingering in his mouth, leaving a rich aftertaste. What was more magical was that his injuries were all healed, and his beautiful scales regrew. ¡°Are there any more? Give me another one,¡± Long Hao asked shamelessly, as if he had forgotten that she was of the human race that he despised the most. ¡°Scram!¡± Feng Zhan roared while rolling his eyes at Long Hao. ¡°Master, I want one too!¡± Feng Zhan looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully like a puppy after yelling at Long Hao. Boohoo¡­ A lot of my feathers were plucked off by that stinky dragon! ¡°Take it!¡± Leng Ruoxue forced a smile and threw Feng Zhan a similar pill. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Feng Zhan took the pill and hurriedly threw it into his mouth. In an instant, his injuries healed, and the feathers that had fallen regrew. ¡°Dragon Emperor, it¡¯s not impossible to obtain pills,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly while looking at Long Hao¡¯s gigantic body. ¡°Really?¡± Long Hao was pleasantly surprised. This pill was really something good! ¡°But I can¡¯t give any to you for free. You have to exchange something for them.¡± Leng Ruoxue revealed her purpose after tossing out the bait. ¡°What is it? I¡¯m very poor and don¡¯t have money,¡± Long Hao said with a bitter face. ¡°Bullshit! You dragons are the wealthiest, yet you claim to be poor. How embarrassing!¡± Feng Zhan exposed him unceremoniously. Dragons were the best at plundering good things. ¡°I don¡¯t want money.¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes at Long Hao helplessly. She had long heard that dragons were greedy, lustful, and petty. Seeing one today, she thought that they were indeed worthy of their reputation. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Long Hao didn¡¯t care about Feng Zhan¡¯s sarcasm at all. He was greatly relieved when he heard Leng Ruoxue say that she didn¡¯t want money. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Long Hao asked. ¡°Dragon Emperor, why don¡¯t you invite us in?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked instead of answering his question. Chapter 233 - The Unlucky Dragon Clan Being Schemed Against (2) ¡°Uh, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot. Please come in!¡± Long Hao said, slightly embarrassed. To be honest, he hadn¡¯t intended to invite them in before, but things were different now. After Long Hao finished speaking, a bridge immediately appeared between Dragon Island and the beach. Under the guidance of the Dragon Emperor, Leng Ruoxue and the others stepped onto the small bridge and entered Dragon Island. Upon entering Dragon Island, Leng Ruoxue found that the entire island was unbelievably large. The small mountain she saw outside was merely the tip of the iceberg of Dragon Island. However, this Dragon Island¡­ was a little too desolate. Even though Dragon Island stretched as far as the eye could see, there wasn¡¯t a single tree on the island. The island was full of cliffs and precipices with countless caves carved into the walls¡­ ¡°That is where we dragons live,¡± Long Hao explained when he saw Leng Ruoxue looking at the caves. ¡°Don¡¯t you dragons come out during the day?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. She often saw phoenixes in the Phoenix clan¡¯s territory, but she didn¡¯t see a single dragon on such a big island. ¡°Dragons like to sleep, so they spend most of the year resting in their caves,¡± Long Hao said implicitly, his face slightly hot. ¡°Just say that you dragons are too lazy.¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s cool voice drifted over. ¡°You damn bird! No one will think you¡¯re a mute if you don¡¯t speak!¡± Long Hao roared and glared at him. ¡°My mouth is mine. I can say whatever I want. It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Feng Zhan replied. Hmph! He just liked to go against Long Hao. ¡°Stop quarreling,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight displeasure. Her beautiful eyes lightly glanced at them, and Feng Zhan and Long Hao immediately shut their mouths sensibly. ¡°This is the main hall of our Dragon clan. Please enter, Miss Leng,¡± Long Hao said politely while pointing at a cave after they walked for a while. It was like he was a different dragon from the violent one outside of the island just now. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue braced herself and walked into the cave. The cave was relatively clean, but it was pretty shabby compared to the main hall of the Phoenix clan. There was nothing else besides a few rows of stone chairs on both sides of the throne. ¡°Please take a seat, everyone!¡± After entering the cave, Long Hao transformed into a human and sat directly on his throne. Leng Ruoxue casually found a chair and sat down. Her beautiful eyes looked at Long Hao, who was sitting on the head seat. This dragon was also a stunningly beautiful man. He looked about twenty years old, with a tall body, purple-golden hair, golden eyes, and a body full of kingly majesty. Why are the human forms of spirit beasts so beautiful? She didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Miss Leng, what would you like to exchange for the pill?¡± Long Hao asked eagerly after they sat down. He was very interested in the pill. ¡°Stinky dragon, why don¡¯t you serve us some tea or snacks? Is this how you treat your guests?¡± Feng Zhan couldn¡¯t help looking for trouble with him again before Leng Ruoxue could reply. ¡°Come, serve us some fruits,¡± Long Hao ordered while suppressing his anger. He was so angry that he wanted to grill the bird and eat him. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Feng Zhan nodded with satisfaction, looking as if he was very reasonable. After a while, a few dragons brought in several plates of fruits and placed them in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Master, this Dragon clan¡¯s ambergris fruit might not be as good as our phoenix fruit, but it¡¯s passable. Have a taste.¡± Feng Zhan picked up a green fruit that resembled a pear and handed it to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°You damn bird! Who said that our Dragon clan¡¯s ambergris fruit isn¡¯t as good as phoenix fruit?¡± Long Hao hated to hear such words. His loud voice shook the entire cave. But this time, Leng Ruoxue ignored their argument. She took out a red fruit from her ring, put it to her mouth, and took a small bite. Immediately, the fragrance of the fruit drifted in the entire cave. ¡°It smells so good!¡± Long Hao couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath and staring at Leng Ruoxue with shining eyes. ¡°Master, where did this fruit come from?¡± Feng Zhan asked in amazement. The smell alone made people feel refreshed, and it was really too alluring. ¡°Of course it was planted,¡± Leng Ruoxue said while eating. ¡°Who planted it? Is there more?¡± Feng Zhan asked anxiously. The spiritual energy contained in the fruit was not something that the phoenix fruit could compare with. ¡°Do you want one?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly with the expression of the big bad wolf seducing Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°Yes, of course I do,¡± Feng Zhan said hurriedly. ¡°I want one too,¡± Long Hao quickly said, not willing to be outdone, for fear that the fruits would be gone if he was late. ¡°How does it compare to your ambergris fruit and phoenix fruit?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the two of them with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s no comparison!¡± the two said in unison. ¡°So, are you still going to argue?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°No more, no more.¡± The two smiled apologetically and cooperated very well. ¡°For you. As for the Dragon Emperor, you can exchange something for them!¡± Leng Ruoxue threw Feng Zhan a storage ring and then spoke to Long Hao. ¡°Master, you¡¯re the best!¡± Feng Zhan quickly put the storage ring away, as though he was afraid that someone would snatch it away. ¡°Miss Leng, what do you want? Anything is fine except money,¡± Long Hao said resolutely. ¡°Relax. I don¡¯t want money,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Are dragons really that poor? So stingy. ¡°Please tell me, Miss Leng. I will try my best to satisfy you if it¡¯s within my means,¡± Long Hao said generously. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll say it for you!¡± Feng Zhan winked at Leng Ruoxue with a mysterious expression. Leng Ruoxue nodded and agreed to let Feng Zhan be her spokesperson. ¡°Stinky dragon, listen carefully. My master¡¯s condition is very simple. First, we want essence restoration grass. This condition isn¡¯t difficult to fulfill, right?¡± Feng Zhan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult.¡± Essence restoration grass was useless to them. ¡°Second, you captured a human a while ago, right?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Long Hao asked curiously, but his eyes were looking at Leng Ruoxue. Could that human be related to her? In that case, it won¡¯t be easy to handle! Chapter 234 - The Unlucky Dragon Clan Being Schemed Against (3) ¡°To tell you the truth, that human is my master¡¯s subordinate.¡± Feng Zhan simply made things clear with Long Hao to prevent him from making wild guesses. ¡°Oh? Are there any other conditions?¡± Long Hao wanted to change the topic. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What?¡± Why are there so many conditions? Hopefully, they won¡¯t make things difficult for me. Long Hao prayed in his heart. He really wanted those fruits and pills. ¡°My master¡¯s subordinates need contract beasts. You dragons aren¡¯t bad. Your skin is thick and resistant to attacks, so you should sacrifice a few stinky dragons!¡± Feng Zhan said with a smile, his expression very amiable. ¡°Impossible!¡± Long Hao stood up from his chair angrily and looked at Feng Zhan with a face full of rage. A dragon was contracted with a human, and the Dragon clan almost had a falling out. Those elders would eat him alive if there were more! ¡°Dragon Emperor, since you¡¯re unwilling, I won¡¯t force you. Then let¡¯s exchange for the essence restoration grass and Feng Da for the time being. If the Dragon clan wants to make other transactions, you can come to the Phoenix clan to find me at any time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly and also stood up while rolling her eyes at Feng Zhan. So, this fellow was targeting the Dragon clan when he said he would find contract beasts for her subordinates. Well, it was a good idea, but the dragons were not so easy to fool. ¡°Miss Leng, the essence restoration grass is no problem, but I have to discuss the matter of the human with the elders before we can decide,¡± Long Hao said with a troubled expression. ¡°The mighty Dragon Emperor can¡¯t even decide on such a small matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with slight mockery. ¡°Uh¡­ actually, that human isn¡¯t in my hands,¡± Long Hao said softly. ¡°Where then?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be impatient. ¡°That human was captured by the third elder of our Dragon clan, and he has always been in the third elder¡¯s hands.¡± Long Hao explained that the third elder went to the Ling Feng Continent to look for his son but found that his son had actually been contracted by a human. He captured that human in the fit of anger. ¡°The third elder and that fire dragon¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly while staring at Long Hao with her beautiful eyes. ¡°Father and son.¡± Long Hao betrayed the third elder without hesitation and revealed their relationship. ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of understanding. ¡°Dragon Emperor, may I meet the third elder?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to ask. If she couldn¡¯t convince that old dragon, then she would have to use force. In any case, she had to take Feng Da away today. ¡°Uh¡­ sure. But the third elder doesn¡¯t have a good temper,¡± Long Hao reminded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. My temper isn¡¯t very good either,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. When Long Hao heard this, his face darkened. What does she mean? Is she going to use violence to curb violence? Uh, it¡¯s not impossible. Good luck, Third Elder! For his own benefits, Long Hao betrayed the third elder easily. After bringing Leng Ruoxue and the others to the third elder¡¯s residence, he found a random excuse and immediately slipped away. ¡°Master, are we going in?¡± Feng Zhan asked eagerly. Beating up dragons was his favorite pastime. ¡°Royal Father, let me take the lead!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face was full of excitement. She couldn¡¯t defeat the Dragon Emperor, but that wasn¡¯t the case with the third elder. ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re not here to fight.¡± Cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. What a violent pair of father and daughter! ¡°Why are we here then?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er was puzzled. Those stinky dragons were all very stubborn, and there was no helping them unless they beat them up. ¡°Of course we¡¯re here to negotiate. We have to convince the dragon with reason!¡± Leng Ruoxue boasted shamelessly, her beautiful face devoid of any shame. ¡°Oh!¡± Feng Zhan and Feng Ling¡¯er responded, but their eyes were full of disbelief. ¡°Stop looking at me like that. I¡¯m a pacifist.¡± Leng Ruoxue walked directly into the cave without looking at them. ¡°Human, where did you come from? How dare you trespass into my mansion!¡± Leng Ruoxue heard a furious roar coming from inside the cave before she could see what was happening inside. Mansion? Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help laughing. This old dragon is quite interesting. He actually called this shabby cave his mansion. It was really unexpected. ¡°Little girl, what are you laughing about?¡± With a displeased face, a tall and handsome middle-aged man suddenly appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue. He didn¡¯t know why there was a human in the clan, but this girl was pretty gutsy! ¡°How does such a shabby cave resemble a mansion?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. This old dragon was indeed quite interesting. Other dragons liked their true form, but he actually appeared in human form. Did he yearn for the life of humans? ¡°A shabby cave is also my mansion!¡± the middle-aged man roared loudly while glaring at her. Feng Zhan walked in and said with an accusing face, ¡°Hey, Third Elder, why are you shouting? Don¡¯t scare my master.¡± ¡°Phoenix King! Huh, your master? Who is that?¡± The third elder was so surprised that his jaw almost hit the ground. Am I deaf? Did I just hear the Phoenix King say ¡®my master¡¯? ¡°The master he¡¯s talking about is me!¡± Leng Ruoxue kindly explained. She had been thinking about how to move this old dragon. Her principle was to try not to fight if possible. But if she had to, then she would ruthlessly beat up her opponents until they became well-behaved. ¡°How can the mighty Phoenix King acknowledge a human as his master? Haha, I wonder if the ancestors of your Phoenix clan will be driven to their graves if they find out.¡± The third elder burst into laughter. ¡°Third Elder, don¡¯t worry. The ancestors of the Phoenix clan will definitely be very grateful to me. I¡¯ve done a great service to the clan,¡± Feng Zhan said nonchalantly without even frowning. ¡°Really? Haha! Phoenix King, did you bring this little girl in?¡± the third elder asked, even though he knew it all along. ¡°Asking the obvious!¡± Feng Zhan spat out these words coldly. He turned his face away, too lazy to look at the smug old stinky dragon. ¡°Third Elder, I heard you captured a human?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed to see the old dragon¡¯s attitude. Chapter 235 - The Unlucky Dragon Clan Being Schemed Against (4) ¡°So what? Are you here that human?¡± the third elder guessed. Hmph! He was full of anger at the mention of that human. ¡°Yes, that person is my subordinate. I hope you can return him to me, Third Elder,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± The third elder refused without hesitation. That human could forget about ever leaving Dragon Island. He didn¡¯t want his son to be enslaved by a human. ¡°Third Elder, feel free to state any conditions as long as it¡¯s within my means,¡± Leng Ruoxue said patiently. She was being polite before resorting to force. If this old dragon continued being so stubborn, then she shouldn¡¯t be blamed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to negotiate unless they can cancel the contract,¡± the third elder said stubbornly. ¡°Third Elder, as a spirit beast, you should know very well that a soul contract can¡¯t be broken. Aren¡¯t you making things difficult for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little angry after hearing the old dragon¡¯s condition. She was being nice because she didn¡¯t want to have a major conflict with the Dragon clan. With her strength, she was not afraid of the Dragon clan. But she was unwilling to use force if there were simple and energy-saving ways to achieve her goal. ¡°I only have this one condition.¡± The third elder refused to give in. ¡°In that case, I have no choice but to apologize to Third Elder in advance.¡± Leng Ruoxue directly attacked. A thread-like green spiritual power drifted out from her fingertip and slowly coiled around the third elder, tightly binding him. ¡°Hmph! You want to deal with me with this little bit of spiritual power?!¡± the third elder said with a face full of disdain. As a divine beast, he didn¡¯t care about such a little bit of spiritual power. So he didn¡¯t even dodge or resist and let the thin thread wrap around him¡­ ¡­ At the same time, in a cell on Dragon Island¡­ ¡°Master, Master, that female jinx is here.¡± A fire dragon hurriedly flew to the side of a cliff and shouted at the person locked inside. ¡°Which female jinx?¡± the person inside asked calmly. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the female jinx who captured me to contract with Master,¡± Fire Dragon hurriedly explained. Feng Da quickly ran to Fire Dragon and asked through the arm-thick railing, ¡°Are you saying that Miss is here? To save me?¡± ¡°Yes, but she¡¯s no match for those dragons,¡± Fire Dragon said worriedly. Boohoo¡­ Poor Master! ¡°Nonsense. If Miss could teach you a lesson back then, she can naturally teach other dragons a lesson now. Also, you are not allowed to call Miss a female jinx!¡± Feng Da¡¯s big hand slapped Fire Dragon¡¯s head as he scolded. Miss is my idol. There is nothing Miss can¡¯t do! Feng Da thought. His blind admiration for Leng Ruoxue had already risen to an indescribable height. Boohoo¡­ Master! You¡¯ve been poisoned too deeply by the female jinx. Fire Dragon complained in his heart while looking at Feng Da with his huge dragon eyes like a little wife. ¡°Where is Miss now?¡± Feng Da asked excitedly. Ha¡­ He knew that his young lady would definitely come to save him. ¡°At¡­ at my father¡¯s place,¡± Fire Dragon whispered, feeling very nervous. Boohoo¡­ Father! Don¡¯t hurt the female jinx, or Master will blame me. He knew very well how important the female jinx was in his master¡¯s heart. ¡°Little Fire, your father is going to be in trouble.¡± Feng Da¡¯s face was full of schadenfreude. Hmph! So what if that third elder is the father of my spirit beast? How dare he capture me and scare me! I have to prepare for my revenge. The thought of the sea beasts not far away eyeing him like food made him resentful. But he knew that the third elder would not kill him. Otherwise, Fire Dragon would not survive. The third elder¡¯s goal was merely to torture him mentally. ¡°How is that possible? My father is a divine beast.¡± Fire Dragon really couldn¡¯t believe his master¡¯s words. No matter how powerful that female jinx was, it was impossible for her to defeat a divine beast, right? ¡°What¡¯s so great about a divine beast? My young lady has many divine beasts,¡± Feng Da said with a face full of pride, his eyes shining with adoration. ¡°Uh! That¡¯s true. But there are many divine beasts in the Dragon clan,¡± Fire Dragon said carefully. There were nearly a thousand dragons in the entire Dragon clan, and there were hundreds of dragons that had advanced to divine beast, so¡­ ¡°So what?¡± Feng Da said disapprovingly. He was very confident in his young lady. She wouldn¡¯t fight a battle that she wasn¡¯t confident of winning. Since she dared to come, she probably didn¡¯t care about those dragons at all. Alas! Master is hopeless! Fire Dragon couldn¡¯t help sighing and shaking his head helplessly¡­ ¡­ At the third elder¡¯s residence¡­ The third elder, who underestimated his enemy, didn¡¯t expect that this thin thread of spiritual power would actually prevent him from breaking free. Moreover, it bound him tighter and tighter and entangled him even more. In just a short while, green spiritual power covered his body¡­ The third elder struggled with all his might. But the spiritual power thinner than a strand of hair didn¡¯t budge at all. Slowly, the green spiritual power changed, and green leaves actually grew on it. Then pink flowers the size of a fingernail bloomed¡­ ¡°Pfft!¡± Feng Zhan couldn¡¯t help bursting into laughter when he saw the third elder¡¯s current appearance. The¡­ the third elder actually became a tree stump. Not only was his body covered in leaves, but flowers had even bloomed on his body. He just didn¡¯t know if they would bear fruit later. He couldn¡¯t help but be full of anticipation. ¡°What spiritual skill is this? Why is it so strange?¡± The third elder also discovered the situation happening to his body and even forgot to be angry. He was curious. He had lived for so long but had yet to see any spiritual skill that could bloom! ¡°This is a spiritual skill I created myself. It¡¯s called Luxuriant Branches and Leaves. I am using it for the first time today. How does it feel?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly. Obviously, she regarded the third elder as a lab rat. ¡°Quickly let go of me. If you are so capable, let¡¯s fight head-on!¡± the third elder roared while almost vomiting blood in his heart. What was this? He actually became the little girl¡¯s lab rat for experimenting with her spiritual skill. He was so depressed! ¡°Fight head-on? Third Elder, do you think I¡¯m teasing you?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled mockingly. Does this old man think I have to ask my opponents if they¡¯re ready before we start fighting? Chapter 236 - To Play The Long Game (1) ¡°What I mean is, you release me, and we¡¯ll fight again. I won¡¯t accept it since you won unfairly like this!¡± the third elder argued stubbornly. ¡°As the saying goes, all is fair in love and war. I only want the result. As for the process? It doesn¡¯t matter as long as it achieves my goal,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Well, she should still think about how to negotiate with the Dragon clan! The third elder was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak, and only after a while did he manage to squeeze out, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re despicable!¡± ¡°Am I despicable?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Feng Zhan with an innocent face. ¡°How can Master be despicable? Those who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for themselves and do nothing but rely on their identity as divine beasts are the despicable ones!¡± Feng Zhan said softly without even looking up. ¡°Inflame, go invite the Dragon Emperor over!¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed Inflame outside. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go find that stinky dragon now.¡± Inflame, who was guarding outside, immediately flew happily to find Long Hao. After a while, Long Hao very reluctantly arrived at the third elder¡¯s residence. Long Hao looked at the third elder, who was growing flowers, and suppressed his laughter to say dignifiedly, ¡± Erm, may I know why Miss Leng is looking for me?¡± ¡°Dragon Emperor, I want to exchange him for Feng Da. Is that okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked indifferently, her beautiful eyes staring at Long Hao. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it. But I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Long Hao glanced at the third elder and stopped mid-sentence. Alas! These elders of the Dragon clan were all stubborn old men. He couldn¡¯t force the third elder to agree even though he was the Dragon Emperor. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I will never hand him over to you,¡± the third elder said stubbornly. He would rather die than let his son lose his freedom and be controlled by humans to work like a draft animal. ¡°Would you rather die than submit?¡± Leng Ruoxue questioned coldly. What¡¯s wrong with this third elder? She really didn¡¯t understand why this old man was so insistent. ¡°Yes, you can kill me. But don¡¯t expect me to hand him over to you!¡± the third elder said resolutely. ¡°Why? Give me a reason!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked patiently. She couldn¡¯t really kill the third elder, right? After all, this old man was the father of that fire dragon. ¡°I don¡¯t want my son to be enslaved by humans and lose his freedom!¡± the third elder roared furiously. ¡°Who told you that being contracted with a human means that you will definitely be enslaved by humans? If I¡¯m not mistaken, the reason why that fire dragon left the Dragon clan was that he was bullied in the clan, right? To tell you the truth, if it weren¡¯t for me, your son wouldn¡¯t have been able to advance to become a divine beast now. Not only are you ungrateful, but you even repaid kindness with ingratitude and captured my subordinate. Hmph!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with an ice-cold tone, her face covered in frost. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible!¡± How can my son¡¯s advancement to divine beast be related to this little girl? Wasn¡¯t it Ao¡¯er¡¯s own efforts? The third elder was incomparably shocked and was unwilling to believe Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words at all. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call that fire dragon over, and we can confront each other face to face,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. This old man could doubt her words, but he wouldn¡¯t not believe the words of his son, right? ¡°Come, get Huo Ao to come over,¡± Long Hao ordered his subordinates. ¡°No need to get me. I¡¯m here.¡± A red-haired young man walked in. ¡°Ao¡¯er.¡± ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Miss, please show mercy and let my father go!¡± Huo Ao walked to Leng Ruoxue, knelt down, and begged. It seemed that his master was right. His father was indeed the unlucky one. Alas! The female jinx is really too terrifying. ¡°You are asking the wrong person. It¡¯s your father who is finding trouble with me.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t even look at the fire dragon, and her tone was even colder than before. ¡°Father, it¡¯s all thanks to Miss that I was able to advance to divine beast,¡± Huo Ao explained directly. He had heard everything they said outside. ¡°Ao¡¯er, is what you said true? But how is this possible? She¡¯s only a human!¡± the third elder asked in disbelief, his face full of astonishment. Even Long Hao and Feng Zhan were surprised. ¡°Miss is an alchemist,¡± Huo Ao said. ¡°She can concoct pills that can advance holy beasts?¡± Long Hao asked anxiously. If this was the case, he would have to reconsider Leng Ruoxue¡¯s position. Huo Ao stared at Leng Ruoxue for a while and then nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Miss Leng, I agree to return that human to you. Please let the third elder go!¡± Long Hao immediately said emphatically after hearing what Huo Ao said. ¡°Third Elder, do you have any objections?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked while looking at the third elder. ¡°N-no.¡± Although the third elder was still a little unwilling, he knew very well that he had to back down in the face of major issues concerning the Dragon clan. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s exchange!¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Leng. What about our deal?¡± Long Hao couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°As usual, of course,¡± Leng Ruoxue said generously. She wanted to extend the line to catch big fish, so she would give them some benefits first. ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s exchange the essence restoration grass and that human first. As for Miss Leng¡¯s other condition, I have to discuss it with the elders,¡± Long Hao said amiably and sincerely. ¡°Stinky dragon, you really know how to take advantage of others, don¡¯t you? My master is exchanging her subordinate for your third elder. This has nothing to do with the deal, right?¡± Feng Zhan said with contempt and ridicule. ¡°How am I taking advantage of her? Didn¡¯t we agree on this beforehand?¡± Long Hao retorted awkwardly with a hot face. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled generously. If she didn¡¯t let these petty dragons take advantage of her first, how could they take the bait? Hehe, anyone who dared to take advantage of her had to pay the price. ¡°You stupid bird, look at how generous Miss Leng is. No wonder she can become your master,¡± Long Hao provoked proudly. Feng Zhan rolled his eyes at him, despising him in his heart. ¡°Miss.¡± Feng Da was brought to the third elder¡¯s residence. ¡°Seems like you didn¡¯t suffer any physical pain.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the excited Feng Da with tears in his eyes. Feng Da¡¯s clothes were a little disheveled, and his face a little haggard, but he was in a better condition than she had imagined. Chapter 237 - To Play The Long Game (2) ¡°Yeah,¡± Feng Da answered. He didn¡¯t suffer any physical pain. All he suffered was mental pain. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Third Elder? Haha!¡± Suddenly, Feng Da saw a middle-aged man covered in leaves and blooming with countless pink flowers. He was stunned, and then he laughed hysterically. ¡°Third Elder, you met with such fate too!¡± Feng Da circled him a few times, then stopped in front of him and tugged at a little flower on his body. Huh, it¡¯s actually real? How did Miss do it? She¡¯s really amazing. ¡°Hmph!¡± The third elder snorted and looked up at the sky without even looking at Feng Da. ¡°Third Elder, I really want to beat you up. But seeing how beautiful you are now, I really can¡¯t bear to do it. Alas! I¡¯m magnanimous, so I¡¯ll forgive you!¡± Feng Da said with a smile. ¡°Hmph!¡± Another snort came. ¡°Miss Leng, this is the essence restoration grass you wanted.¡± Long Hao handed Leng Ruoxue a few blades of emerald green grass. ¡°Thank you. This is yours.¡± Leng Ruoxue put the essence restoration grass in her storage ring, looked at the expectant Long Hao, and gave him a ring. ¡°Dragon Emperor, come to the Phoenix clan to look for me after you have discussed the last condition. However, I won¡¯t stay in the Phoenix clan for too long,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Long Hao. ¡°Okay, we will give Miss Leng an answer as soon as possible,¡± Long Hao said quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Feng Zhan and Feng Da. The two of them nodded and were about to leave with Leng Ruoxue when Long Hao stopped them. Leng Ruoxue looked at Long Hao doubtfully, her face full of question marks. ¡°Miss Leng, please untie the third elder!¡± Long Hao asked helplessly. ¡°You can¡¯t untie it. You have to follow the laws of nature.¡± Leng Ruoxue walked past Long Hao and left. ¡°Father, I¡¯m leaving too. I¡¯ll come back to see you,¡± Huo Ao quickly said to the third elder when he saw his master leaving. ¡°Oh! Dragon Emperor, what should I do?¡± the third elder asked anxiously as he looked at his son¡¯s disappearing figure and then at himself. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. You should just follow the laws of nature!¡± Long Hao held in his laughter, comforted him helplessly, and then walked away. ¡°Miss, what are the laws of nature?¡± Feng Da asked curiously on the way back to the Phoenix clan. ¡°Think about it yourself,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. How stupid! ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything!¡± Feng Da looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully with a bitter face. ¡°How can I have such a stupid subordinate like you?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disappointment. ¡°I know. I know. The laws of nature are the laws of nature!¡± Inflame flew to Feng Da¡¯s side. ¡°Whether it¡¯s animals, plants, or humans, in short, all species must abide by the laws of nature,¡± Inflame explained. He was a wood spirit vermillion bird, so no one knew more about nature than him. ¡°Oh.¡± Although Feng Da still didn¡¯t know much, he pretended to understand in order not to be despised by his young lady. Boohoo¡­ This little bird really brought him down hard. ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, why did you let those stinky dragons take advantage of us?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er, who had been silent, asked in puzzlement, feeling very uncomfortable. ¡°To play the long game, of course,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained with a light smile. ¡°Master, do you mean that the Dragon clan will agree to that condition?¡± Feng Miao asked with some uncertainty. They had studied outside for a long time just now, but they didn¡¯t understand why their master wanted to show weakness. After all, with their Phoenix clan¡¯s strength, they were not afraid of the Dragon clan at all. ¡°Yes, I can advance holy beasts. This bait is big enough,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. Probably no beast could refuse such a condition. ¡°Master, our Phoenix clan also has many level nine holy beasts,¡± Feng Zhan reminded. If all those members of the Phoenix clan could advance to divine beast, how formidable would this force be! ¡°I¡¯ve got it ready.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a jade bottle and handed it to Feng Zhan. How could she forget her own beasts? ¡°Thank you, Master. I will arrange for their advancement when we get back,¡± Feng Zhan said with an excited expression on his face as he hurriedly accepted the jade bottle and put it away. ¡°No rush. Wait for me to finish refining the essence restoration pill before letting them advance!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. In comparison, her brother¡¯s matter was more important. After waiting for so long, her genius brother could finally recover! Feng Zhan nodded shyly. He was being a little hasty! Back at the Phoenix clan, Leng Ruoxue brought Feng Da, her grandfather, and the others into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and went straight into the purple bamboo house. ¡°Where is this?¡± Feng Da murmured in a daze as he stood foolishly in the space. It¡¯s so beautiful here¡­ ¡°Captain!¡± Lin Yuan shouted as he dashed to Feng Da. ¡°Eh, Lin Yuan, why are you here?¡± Feng Da asked in surprise. ¡°And us!¡± Everyone emerged from hiding. Feng Da was startled by everyone, and after reacting, he couldn¡¯t help asking curiously, ¡°Huh! What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Captain, listen to me tell you slowly!¡± Lin Yuan pulled Feng Da to the side and told him everything that had happened during this period of time¡­ While they were chatting, the idle Old Man walked to Leng Qingtian and Lin Liang curiously. ¡°Hey, what are you two doing?¡± Old Man asked curiously. These two old fellows were staring at the purple bamboo house without blinking. What was the use? Could they get anything out of doing so? ¡°Go away and play somewhere else.¡± Leng Qingtian waved his hand as if he was shooing away a fly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t cause trouble. Ruoxue is concocting pills!¡± Lin Liang was in no mood to joke with Old Man. He was so nervous that his heart was about to jump out of his throat. This was a big matter related to his precious disciple! ¡°Calm down. Isn¡¯t it just alchemy? Is there a need for you all to be so paranoid?¡± Old Man said helplessly. Alas! They are really blinded by concern! Chapter 238 - To Play The Long Game (3) Compared to the nervousness of the two outside, Leng Ruoxue was very calm in the purple bamboo house. After entering the alchemy room, she was in no hurry to start concocting immediately but instead took out the pill formula. The level of the essence restoration pill was not high, and it was not difficult for her. But she still looked at it several times to prevent herself from missing anything to err on the safe side. Then Leng Ruoxue took out the medicinal herbs she had prepared long ago, took out the alchemy furnace, and officially began concocting. After lighting the pill furnace and preheating it, Leng Ruoxue placed the medicinal herbs into the pill furnace in order. After the medicinal herbs melted and turned into liquid, she began to purify and condense the pills¡­ After she completed the last step, the unique fragrance of the pills slowly spread out from the furnace. Leng Ruoxue opened the furnace, took out more than a dozen translucent, round pearl-like silver-white pills, and put them in a special jade bottle. After concocting the essence restoration pills, Leng Ruoxue immediately left with the pills. After exiting the purple bamboo house, Leng Ruoxue saw two pairs of shining eyes looking at her anxiously, their faces nervous and expectant. Seeing the two grandpas¡¯ expressions, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help laughing. ¡°It was a success,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly to the two without beating around the bush. Leng Qingtian and Lin Liang sighed in relief. ¡°Qing Jue, ask Big Brother to come out!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Qing Jue, who was not far away. Qing Jue actually sacrificed her Big Brother¡¯s beauty in order to lock up that perverted butterfly. Alas! ¡°Okay.¡± Qing Jue waved his fair and tender little hand, and Leng Ruohan appeared in front of everyone. Of course, the perverted butterfly was with him. ¡°Hmph! Finally willing to let me out? I was bored to death. Fortunately, there was a stunningly beautiful man accompanying me,¡± the butterfly complained as soon as it left the prison. ¡°Shut up!¡± Leng Ruoxue hollered. The shining butterfly flapped its wings, flew in front of Leng Ruoxue, and persuaded her earnestly, ¡°Girl, be gentle, be gentle!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Leng Ruoxue roared. She didn¡¯t want to see this abnormal butterfly. ¡°Girl¡­¡± the butterfly looked at Leng Ruoxue with tears in its little black eyes, full of grievance. ¡°Lil¡¯ Purple, come back,¡± Leng Ruohan said softly. His clear and pure bright eyes were full of helplessness. ¡°Okay.¡± The butterfly flew back obediently to Leng Ruohan¡¯s side unwillingly. Did Big Brother subdue this butterfly? Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help becoming curious after seeing how obedient the butterfly was to Leng Ruohan. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ve successfully concocted the essence restoration pill. You can recover your spiritual power,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily while looking at her excellent brother. As for the butterfly, she would leave the matter for another time. ¡°Xue¡¯er, thank you.¡± Leng Ruohan¡¯s face was unusually calm, but his voice was trembling, revealing his nervousness. ¡°Big Brother, reconstructing your meridians might hurt a little. You have to bear with it!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded as she handed him an essence restoration pill. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruohan nodded. His beautiful face was resolute as he walked toward his residence. After a while, painful groans sounded from Leng Ruohan¡¯s room¡­ Leng Ruoxue and the others, who were guarding outside the house, felt their hearts wrench upon hearing this. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Ruohan has been in there for so long. Why isn¡¯t he better yet?¡± Leng Qingtian paced back and forth anxiously. ¡°Grandpa, reconstructing meridians is a very slow process. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. In fact, she was quite nervous. But others couldn¡¯t help with this kind of thing, and they could only rely on her brother. ¡°Yes, all of you are too nervous. Calm down,¡± Old Man advised helplessly. Two hours later, the door of the house opened, and Leng Ruohan emerged. The smile on his face was incomparably dazzling, stunning everyone present, even though he looked disheveled. ¡°Big Brother!¡± Leng Ruoxue threw herself into Leng Ruohan¡¯s arms excitedly. She knew that her brother had succeeded! ¡°Xue¡¯er, Big Brother can protect you again in the future.¡± Leng Ruohan hugged his baby sister happily. He could finally cultivate again. This feeling was really great. Leng Ruoxue nodded and then said mischievously, ¡°Yes, but I still prefer the feeling of protecting Big Brother.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight. Grandpa needs protection the most. Come and protect Grandpa.¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help joking when he saw that his grandson had finally recovered. ¡°Disciple, Master also needs protection,¡± Lin Liang added playfully. ¡°Hey, do you two not know shame? I¡¯m getting goosebumps. Don¡¯t disgust me here.¡± Old Man jumped in and accused them before the siblings could say anything. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Leng Qingtian and Lin Liang said in unison while rolling their eyes at Old Man. ¡°Hehe, Big Brother, let¡¯s ignore them and talk outside,¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered to Leng Ruohan while the three old men were arguing again. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruohan nodded. As a 24-hour-a-day filial elder brother, he naturally had to listen to his little sister. Leng Ruoxue left the Heaven and Earth Bracelet with Leng Ruohan and appeared in her room. ¡°Big White, quickly come out and acknowledge your master,¡± Leng Ruoxue called out to the space. The beasts she had prepared for her brother had finally come in handy. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Big White¡¯s entire family appeared in front of them. During their time in the space, Big White and his wife had both advanced to level eight holy beast while their cubs also grew a lot. ¡°Establish the contract!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Big White. The male white tiger nodded his large head and took the lead in establishing a soul contract. Following that, his wife and children also established soul contracts with Leng Ruohan. The contract arrays descended almost simultaneously, and after they disappeared, the contracts were formally established. ¡°Big White, you can go back now.¡± Leng Ruoxue sent their entire family back into the bracelet. Chapter 239 - To Play The Long Game (4) ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll get you a few more dragons to contract in a few days,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Those dragons were a little ugly, but they were pretty strong and usable. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Big White and his family are enough for me.¡± Leng Ruohan smiled, his face full of satisfaction. ¡°They are not divine beasts yet. Big Brother has to have a divine beast no matter what,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously. Their opponents would become stronger and stronger in the future, so the strength of their beasts was extremely important. ¡°Okay, Big Brother will listen to Xue¡¯er,¡± Leng Ruohan said helplessly, his face full of affection. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you naughty girl, where did you go?¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s angry roar suddenly appeared in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mind. ¡°Haha, Big Brother, Grandpa and the others finally realized that we left.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled happily. ¡°Get the three old men to come out as well, lest they be too anxious,¡± Leng Ruohan said very kindly with a similarly happy smile on his face. ¡°Okay, Grandpa, come out!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the few anxious old men in the space. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you naughty girl.¡± Leng Qingtian glared at his granddaughter with wide eyes, wanting to bore a hole through her. ¡°That¡¯s right. Ruoxue, how could you abandon us?¡± Lin Liang said with a sad face. ¡°Stop acting. I won¡¯t fall for it.¡± Leng Ruoxue steeled herself and turned her face away. ¡°Alas! We are old and despised by the little girl,¡± Old Man said sadly with a heavy sigh. ¡°Stop. Okay, I¡¯m afraid of you. What do you want? Tell me!¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her hands in surrender. She was impressed by these three old men. They would stop at nothing until they achieved their goal! ¡°Xue¡¯er, Ruohan¡¯s injuries have healed. Shouldn¡¯t we celebrate?¡± Leng Qingtian probed, his face full of anticipation. ¡°How do you want to celebrate, Grandpa?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked, pretending not to understand. She knew that these old men were greedy. ¡°Ruoxue, do you still have python meat?¡± Lin Liang asked as he swallowed his saliva gently. ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Three pairs of expectant eyes stared at Leng Ruoxue. Leng Ruoxue stopped teasing them and said straightforwardly, ¡°Then let¡¯s go out and eat!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The three old men had no objections. As long as they could eat, the location was not important. Leng Ruoxue sent them back into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and then left the wooden house. After arriving at the valley where she had advanced last time, Leng Ruoxue released everyone and the beasts from the bracelet. Feng Da walked to Leng Ruoxue and said as if he was presenting a treasure, ¡°Miss, I have another python here.¡± ¡°Just right. There are so many people and beasts, so I was thinking it might not be enough.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave Feng Da some instructions and then entered the bracelet. ¡°Qing Jue, where¡¯s the little mink?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°He¡¯s guarding the fire lotus.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After hearing what Qing Jue said, Leng Ruoxue went to the field where the fire lotus was planted. As expected, she saw the little silver mink lying motionlessly in front of the fire lotus. Seeing this, she felt a little uncomfortable. Doesn¡¯t this little mink like to stick to me the most? Is this fire lotus female? ¡°Little mink, what are you doing here?¡± Leng Ruoxue questioned in annoyance. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re here.¡± The little silver mink looked up at Leng Ruoxue and then lowered his little head to stare at the fire lotus. ¡°Do you intend to stay here forever?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some jealousy. But she didn¡¯t even realize in the slightest that she was jealous of the fire lotus. ¡°It¡¯s very important,¡± the little silver mink whispered while praying in his heart. Grow up quickly! As long as it could grow into a thousand-year-old fire lotus, he would be able to revive. ¡°It is very important, but you don¡¯t have to stay here. Qing Jue will take care of it.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her anger. Of course, she knew how important the fire lotus was. But for some reason, seeing this little mink guarding this place made her uncomfortable. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The little silver mink was puzzled. Why is Xue¡¯er angry? ¡°You are not allowed to stay here,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered as she picked up the little mink lying on the ground. ¡°Oh!¡± the little silver mink answered softly. Boohoo¡­ Does Xue¡¯er dislike me? His imagination began to run wild again. Leng Ruoxue left the bracelet with the little mink in her arms. After going out, she saw that everyone was almost ready. ¡°Miss, this is for you.¡± Feng Da handed Leng Ruoxue a piece of cleaned meat. ¡°Thank you.¡± Leng Ruoxue sat on the ground with the little mink in her arms and began grilling the meat on the fire. ¡°Big Sister, Baby wants to eat too,¡± Baby said coquettishly while snuggling up to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°It¡¯s not done yet. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. She gently caressed Baby¡¯s soft fur and sighed in her heart. Why are my beasts so cute? After she grilled the meat, she distributed the meat to the mink and Baby. ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s hot,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly reminded Baby as she watched him wolf down the food. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to the little mink in her arms. ¡°I want you to feed me!¡± The little silver mink pouted his pink lips and acted coquettishly. But he kept repeating to himself in his heart, Xue¡¯er won¡¯t hate me. She won¡¯t! ¡°Open your mouth!¡± Leng Ruoxue helplessly tore off a small piece of meat and brought it to the little mink¡¯s mouth to coax him. ¡°It smells so good.¡± The little silver mink licked his lips happily and rubbed his fluffy little face against Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face in satisfaction. Leng Ruoxue rubbed the little mink¡¯s soft fur. When she saw the little thing¡¯s satisfied expression, her depressed mood just now was swept away. Everyone sat together happily. After they had their fill, Leng Ruoxue sent them all back to the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and returned to the Phoenix clan¡¯s territory alone. After returning to the Phoenix clan, Leng Ruoxue went straight to Feng Zhan. Chapter 240 - To Play The Long Game (5) ¡°Master, why are you here?¡± Feng Zhan asked curiously. Shouldn¡¯t Master be concocting pills right now? ¡°Feng Zhan, go and tell them to advance,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly. After all those members of the Phoenix clan advanced to divine beast, she would be ready to leave a few days later. ¡°I¡¯ll inform them immediately,¡± Feng Zhan said happily. He disappeared in the blink of an eye. ¡­ Dragon Island. In the main hall, Long Hao was sitting on the throne. Below him were the ten elders of the Dragon clan, including the third elder with flowers all over his body. ¡°You already know what happened. Tell me your thoughts!¡± Long Hao¡¯s sharp golden eyes scanned the elders sitting below him. ¡°Your Majesty, we dragons are born noble, so how can we be commanded by humans?¡± The seventh elder spoke first, his wrinkled face full of disapproval. ¡°Does anyone have a different opinion?¡± Long Hao¡¯s golden eyes narrowed. He had already expected the reaction of the seventh elder, so he was not surprised that the old man would object. A little old man with white hair stood up and said, ¡°Your Majesty, if that Leng Ruoxue can really help our clan advance, it won¡¯t be a loss to acknowledge her as our master.¡± ¡°Second Elder, you are mistaken!¡± The seventh elder hurriedly stood up to object when he heard the little old man. ¡°Seventh Elder, calm down and let Second Elder finish speaking,¡± Long Hao interrupted. But he was thinking in his heart that he had almost made the necessary arrangements, and he couldn¡¯t let this stubborn old man spoil the plans. ¡°Your Majesty, elders, please listen to me. Although Leng Ruoxue is only a human, she has pills that can advance holy beasts to divine beasts. Everyone should know very well how difficult it is to advance to divine beast. Moreover, the Phoenix King has already acknowledged her as his master. I believe that the strength of the Phoenix clan will soon surpass ours. Do you want to see that happen?¡± the second elder said loudly with his blood boiling. He mentioned the Phoenix clan because he knew that these elders would not want to see the Phoenix clan become stronger than them. ¡°I think Second Elder makes sense,¡± the other elders agreed. Although dragons and phoenixes were not arch-enemies, they were definitely not friends. In fact, the animosity between the two races had existed for a long time. Therefore, they would always start fighting whenever the two races met. ¡°Hmph! Who knows if Leng Ruoxue really has that kind of medicinal pill in her hand,¡± the seventh elder said with a face full of disbelief. ¡°Huo Ao tested it himself. How can it be fake? Moreover, he said it himself,¡± the second elder said hurriedly. What he implied was that even if you didn¡¯t believe in humans, shouldn¡¯t you believe in your own people? ¡°He has already acknowledged a human as his master, so of course he will speak up for humans.¡± The seventh elder snorted and quibbled. Anyway, he just didn¡¯t agree. ¡°Seventh Elder, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Could it be that you think my son is lying?¡± the third elder questioned with a displeased face. His son finally became successful, but he was still being doubted. Hmph! How unreasonable! ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± the seventh elder quickly denied. He didn¡¯t want to provoke this violent dragon. ¡°Stop arguing. We must discuss this matter over a long period of time. Let¡¯s wait and see first!¡± the first elder, who had not said a word all this while, said resolutely. After the first elder spoke, none of the elders dared to speak anymore. Alas! Just a little more! Long Hao was depressed. The first elder had a high status in the Dragon clan and had watched him grow up. So he didn¡¯t dare to force it if the first elder did not agree. But there was still hope since the first elder didn¡¯t refuse outrightly. At the same time, the sky outside the hall suddenly became incomparably dazzling, and lights flashed non-stop. Long Hao and the others hurriedly ran out of the hall. ¡°Your Majesty, these are the heaven and earth laws for advancement,¡± the second elder said as he looked up at the sky. Heaven and earth laws had been descending all the time recently, but they hadn¡¯t been able to identify it the previous few times. This time, the place where the heaven and earth laws descended was clearly the territory of the Phoenix clan. ¡°Damn it. Those damn birds are actually advancing.¡± Long Hao felt resentful as he looked at the heaven and earth laws descending from the sky. He turned around and returned to the main hall with a huff. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s as I expected!¡± the second elder said with a face full of realization. ¡°Do you have anything else to say, Seventh Elder?¡± Long Hao asked furiously. ¡°I¡­¡± The tough and stubborn seventh elder stammered a little in the face of reality. ¡°Your Majesty, if there is anyone in the Dragon clan who wants to acknowledge humans as their masters, let them go!¡± the first elder said. He didn¡¯t want to see the emperor vent all his anger on the elders. ¡°Second Elder, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you,¡± Long Hao ordered the second elder directly. He was waiting for the first elder to say this! ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely settle this matter,¡± the second elder hurriedly said. This was a good task! He wondered what else that little girl had? He also wanted to exchange some stuff. ¡­ The Phoenix clan¡¯s territory. The members of the Phoenix clan who had just become divine beasts crowded around Leng Ruoxue with gratitude on their faces. ¡°Big Sister, Inflame also wants to become a divine beast.¡± Inflame flew around Leng Ruoxue and kept shouting. ¡°Inflame, you¡¯re not an adult yet.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Inflame¡¯s little head to calm him. ¡°When will I become an adult? Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°Inflame, don¡¯t make a fuss,¡± Feng Zhan gently reprimanded and grabbed the noisy little fellow into his embrace. ¡°Feng Zhan, I¡¯m going back.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled at Feng Zhan. With that, she walked toward her residence. She had just gained so many benefits, so she had to go back and consolidate them. Leng Ruoxue returned to the wooden house, entered her room, and went directly into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. ¡°Xue¡¯er, the scene just now was really spectacular,¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help saying when he saw his precious granddaughter. ¡°Yes, now that all those members of the Phoenix clan have advanced to divine beast, let¡¯s leave this place after the dragons of the Dragon clan come, Grandpa!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Chapter 241 - Greedy Dragon Clan, Ideological Education (1) ¡°Okay, but will the dragons of the Dragon clan come?¡± Leng Qingtian was a little worried. It seemed that those dragons despised humans! ¡°The advancements just now can¡¯t be hidden from the Dragon clan. Those dragons should be anxious, so there will definitely be dragons coming to me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty, but she didn¡¯t know how many there would be. ¡°Grandpa, what about Big Brother and the others?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Ruohan, Feng Da, and the others have all gone into seclusion. They said they wanted to cultivate diligently,¡± Leng Qingtian explained. After leaving the Phoenix clan, the three old men also planned to go into seclusion to avoid dragging his granddaughter down in the future. ¡°Oh. Grandpa, I¡¯ll go and consolidate my cultivation.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and walked toward the purple bamboo house. ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s Little Girl?¡± Old Man, who was gnawing on a spirit fruit in his hand, suddenly appeared beside Leng Qingtian and asked curiously. He clearly heard the girl¡¯s voice just now! ¡°Xue¡¯er went to cultivate. Why do you only know how to eat all day long?¡± Leng Qingtian said with a headache. This old man wasn¡¯t like this before! Why did he seem like a different person now? ¡°I¡¯m also doing this for cultivation! These spirit fruits are full of spiritual power, and I can¡¯t enter seclusion now, so I can only eat them. Anyway, there are so many of them on the trees that I can¡¯t finish them all,¡± Old Man explained, implying that he shouldn¡¯t be so stingy! ¡°Yes. What Old Man said is very reasonable. Now, we can only rely on these spirit fruits to increase our spiritual power.¡± Lin Liang also held a fruit in his hand and agreed very much. ¡°Hmph! Well said. In fact, you two are just gluttons.¡± Leng Qingtian bluntly exposed the two of them. Then he snorted and went to pick a fruit from a tree. After consolidating her cultivation, Leng Ruoxue emerged from the purple bamboo house and saw the three old men eating spirit fruits in competition. Cold sweat dripped down her forehead. Are they really that bored? Without disturbing them, Leng Ruoxue quietly left the bracelet with the little mink. ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± the little silver mink asked curiously when he saw Xue¡¯er carrying him out of the wooden house. ¡°Out for a walk.¡± Leng Ruoxue brought the little mink to the sea, sat on a boulder on the beach, and basked in the sea breeze. Oh, it feels pretty good. ¡°Ruoxue!¡± A voice sounded from behind her. Leng Ruoxue turned around and saw Huo Qing standing not far away, looking at her. ¡°Why are you here? There are many sea beasts here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Huo Qing said calmly. Alas! He hadn¡¯t seen Ruoxue since he came here. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little disappointed. ¡°Oh, um¡­ how¡¯s the situation with your Huo family?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked tentatively. She had never had the chance to chat with Huo Qing, so she wasn¡¯t very clear about his family¡¯s situation. But the incident could be considered to be caused by her, so she still felt somewhat guilty toward Huo Qing. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Some died, some were injured, and some escaped. The Huo family no longer exists,¡± Huo Qing said indifferently, his expression unreadable. ¡°Actually, I was the one who destroyed the Xu family, so I¡¯m also responsible for this matter,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some hesitation. ¡°I know. The Xu family has always been ambitious. Even if it weren¡¯t for you, they would have dominated the entire Ling Feng Continent sooner or later. You just brought this matter forward,¡± Huo Qing said calmly. In fact, he knew very well that he could not entirely blame Ruoxue for this matter. His father had been too greedy. ¡°Yes, the Xu family is indeed a big problem.¡± ¡°By the way, why were you together with Mu Li?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. These two shouldn¡¯t be related, right? ¡°I met him on the road. I was chased by those people, and he saved me, so I came with him,¡± Huo Qing explained simply. ¡°Then what are your plans for the future? We¡¯ll be leaving in a few days,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. This was also considered informing him in advance! ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Huo Qing lowered his head in disappointment. He really didn¡¯t know where he could go. ¡°Then stay with us for now. Leave after you find the Huo family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly after thinking about it for a while. Alas! She really couldn¡¯t chase Huo Qing away while he was in this state. ¡°Thank you.¡± Huo Qing raised his head happily. He had already felt out of place during the past few days he was with them. So in fact, he was already mentally prepared to leave them at any time. But he didn¡¯t expect Ruoxue to want him to stay. Even though it was only temporary, he was already very happy. He was happy, but the little mink in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms was unhappy. His beautiful blue eyes stared fiercely at Huo Qing, wanting to glare him to death. Huo Qing ignored the little mink¡¯s angry gaze and asked, ¡°Ruoxue, when are we leaving?¡± ¡°In a week at most. The fire-attribute spiritual power here is very strong. Take advantage of these few days to absorb more of it. This opportunity is very rare,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. This place was extremely suitable for fire-attribute cultivators to cultivate. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been absorbing it the whole time,¡± Huo Qing said. His greatest wish now was to increase his strength quickly, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t let go of such a good opportunity. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I have to find the Phoenix King and talk with him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after looking at the time. Huo Qing nodded, and the two of them walked back to the Phoenix clan¡¯s territory. ¡°I¡¯m going to see the Phoenix King. You should go back and rest!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Huo Qing replied and walked toward the wooden house. Leng Ruoxue headed straight for the Phoenix King¡¯s resting palace. ¡°Master.¡± Feng Zhan was surprised to see Leng Ruoxue looking for him again so quickly. ¡°Feng Zhan, I plan to leave the Phoenix clan in a few days.¡± Leng Ruoxue stated her intentions clearly. ¡°What? Then what should we do?¡± Feng Zhan was shocked. When his master was in the Dragon clan, she said that she would be leaving in a few days. At that time, he thought that she was just scaring those dragons. He didn¡¯t expect that she was really leaving. Boohoo¡­ Are we going to enter Master¡¯s spirit beast space? But there are no sycamore trees there, so it isn¡¯t suitable for our Phoenix clan to cultivate. ¡°Of course you have to leave with me. Do you want to stay here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Chapter 242 - Greedy Dragon Clan, Ideological Education (2) ¡°Master, I¡­ I mean that our Phoenix clan needs sycamore trees, and there are none in the spirit beast space,¡± Feng Zhan explained after a pause. ¡°That¡¯s why I came to find you. Come with me.¡± With a thought, Leng Ruoxue entered the Heaven and Earth Bracelet with Feng Zhan. ¡°Master, where is this place? The spiritual energy here is so dense.¡± Feng Zhan looked at the beautiful scenery in front of him, and his jaw almost dropped to the ground in surprise. ¡°This is my space. You will live here from now on. As for the sycamore trees? You can move them in,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the slightly dazed Feng Zhan. ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied with this place?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked when she saw that Feng Zhan didn¡¯t react for a long time. ¡°Yes, satisfied. Very satisfied!¡± Feng Zhan hurriedly said when he came to his senses. His phoenix eyes looked around unblinkingly. Wow¡­ This place is too beautiful. He couldn¡¯t look away. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are satisfied. Go and tell your clan to pack up and prepare to move!¡± Leng Ruoxue directly ordered. ¡°Um, Master, can we eat those fruits on the trees?¡± Feng Zhan looked at the spirit fruits hanging on the branches and almost drooled. He really didn¡¯t expect his master to have so many spirit fruits. Wow¡­ This is so blissful. Leng Ruoxue nodded and then warned, ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t waste them.¡± ¡°I promise we won¡¯t.¡± Feng Zhan immediately raised a hand to assure her. His absolutely beautiful face was about to bloom with a smile. ¡°Okay. Feng Zhan, get your clan to pack up but only move a portion of them first. The others will move in when we leave,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought with a frown. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± After settling the matter with the Phoenix clan, Leng Ruoxue brought Feng Zhan out of the bracelet and returned to the wooden house. ¡°Big Brother Feng, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously when she saw Feng Moran sitting in the living room. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you. Xue¡¯er, are we leaving the Phoenix clan?¡± Feng Moran asked directly. ¡°Yes, we will leave after the transaction with the Dragon Emperor,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Big Brother Feng, just tell me what you want to say,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. What is so difficult for you to say? ¡°Xue¡¯er, have you thought about what Grandpa said a few days ago?¡± Feng Moran asked curiously. ¡°No, Patriarch Feng must be joking!¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. The Feng family was different from Old Man. After all, Old Man had gone through thick and thin with them, so she had a higher level of trust in him. But she didn¡¯t know anyone in the Feng family well other than the two brothers, so the ally relationship was enough for her. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa wasn¡¯t joking. So please consider it if there¡¯s a chance!¡± Feng Moran suggested. His selfish hope was that the Feng family could have a deeper relationship with Xue¡¯er. After all, there were only a few people left in the Feng family, and he couldn¡¯t watch helplessly as his only relatives fell into danger. Following Xue¡¯er was the best choice. ¡°Okay, I will consider it,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied. She might not take other people¡¯s words seriously, but she couldn¡¯t ignore Big Brother Feng¡¯s words. After Leng Ruoxue and Feng Moran finished chatting, they returned to their respective rooms to rest. The next day, Leng Ruoxue found time to go directly to the patriarch and first elder of the Feng family. After a round of secret talks with them, she officially took the Feng family under her wing. No one even knew what the three of them talked about¡­ After settling the matter, Leng Ruoxue brought the two of them into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. ¡°This place is?¡± The two old men were stunned when they saw the scene in front of them. ¡°This is my space. Aoran is in that room. Go and see him!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the two. ¡°Oh.¡± The two people reacted and walked toward the bamboo house that Leng Ruoxue mentioned while observing the scenery in front of them. Leng Qingtian came to his granddaughter¡¯s side and said with disapproval, ¡°Xue¡¯er, why did you bring them in?¡± ¡°Grandpa, they are one of us now,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. She blocked communications with the bracelet just now, so her grandfather didn¡¯t know that she had already taken in the Feng family. ¡°One of us? Can they be trusted?¡± Leng Qingtian was a little skeptical. Those aristocratic families had worked hard for their own families all their lives, so how could they become loyal to others so easily? ¡°Yes, they have signed a bloodline contract from the Heaven Defying Art,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. The overbearing aspect of this bloodline contract was that any descendant related to them would be bound by the contract as long as it was their bloodline, be it main or side branches. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Qingtian was relieved. He didn¡¯t want his granddaughter to be in any danger. At this moment, Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and reminded, ¡°Big Sister, the Phoenix King is here to see you,¡± ¡°Got it. Grandpa, I¡¯m leaving first.¡± After saying goodbye to Leng Qingtian, Leng Ruoxue immediately left the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. ¡°Feng Zhan, why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve already packed up,¡± Feng Zhan said a little impatiently. He hadn¡¯t slept for the entire night yesterday. After leaving the space, he had immediately ordered his clan to pack up. ¡°So fast?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little surprised. Feng Zhan¡¯s work efficiency is quite high! ¡°Yes, everyone wants to move to their new home as soon as possible,¡± Feng Zhan explained. He wanted to too, but he knew that he had to stay outside for the time being. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly and left the wooden house with Feng Zhan. After four hours of work, Leng Ruoxue sent two-thirds of the Phoenix clan into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. ¡°Qing Jue, give them a place to live!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered in the bracelet. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Sister. I¡¯ve already arranged everything,¡± Qing Jue said understandingly. He had been preparing it since his big sister accepted the Phoenix clan. ¡°Very good!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. She picked Qing Jue up and pinched his tender little face. Chapter 243 - Greedy Dragon Clan, Ideological Education (3) ¡°Big Sister!¡± Qing Jue pouted his pink lips in dissatisfaction. ¡°Hehe, Qing Jue, bring them along!¡± Leng Ruoxue said awkwardly as she placed Qing Jue on the ground. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m very cute too. Pinch me!¡± The little silver mink, who had a surge of jealousy, jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. Leng Ruoxue looked the little mink up and down and finally said very honestly, ¡°You¡¯re too thin. Pinching you isn¡¯t fun.¡± ¡°Wuu wuu¡­ Then I¡¯ll eat until I get fatter!¡± the little silver mink said ingratiatingly. He was going to go all out. Leng Ruoxue deliberately paused before saying with disapproval, ¡°Get fatter? Then you will become a ball like Baby!¡± ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m not that fat.¡± A small black furball rolled to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s feet and complained, his big blue eyes full of grievances. ¡°Yes, Baby is much fatter than before,¡± Leng Qingtian said seriously as he picked up the furball from the ground. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Baby isn¡¯t fat.¡± Baby wailed aggrievedly as crystal tears rolled down his big blue eyes. ¡°Not fat, not fat. We were just joking with Baby,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly coaxed. A few drops of cold sweat rolled down her forehead. Alas! Why do all my beasts like to cry so much! ¡°Big Sister is bullying Baby,¡± Baby complained with tears in his eyes. ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. When did I bully this little thing? ¡°Haha, Ruoxue, your beasts are all very difficult to deal with!¡± Lin Liang laughed hysterically. These little things are really too cute. Moreover, that girl is actually being controlled by her beasts. Haha! ¡°Grandpa Lin, if you continue smiling, your saliva will drip down,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Uh, really?¡± Lin Liang was a little puzzled, but he still wiped the corner of his mouth with his hand. ¡°Haha, Brat Lin, who asked you to make a joke about Little Girl? You¡¯ve been fooled now!¡± Old Man said gloatingly. ¡°Hmph!¡± Lin Liang snorted and ignored Old Man. But he looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly. ¡°You guys continue chatting. I¡¯m going out first.¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored Lin Liang¡¯s bitterness and directly escaped. After leaving the bracelet, Leng Ruoxue also brought Feng Zhan out. ¡°Master, why did you bring me out?¡± Feng Zhan asked in puzzlement. Wasn¡¯t I planting sycamore trees with the clan just now? ¡°I brought you out because it¡¯s better for you to stay outside as the king of the clan,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained while looking at the somewhat depressed Feng Zhan. In fact, she was afraid that the Dragon clan would suddenly come, so she brought Feng Zhan out. Hehe! ¡°When we leave, you can stay inside for as long as you want,¡± Leng Ruoxue added. ¡°Master, King, the Dragon clan requests an audience.¡± A guard came to report just as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking. ¡°Bring the Dragon clan to the main hall first. The Phoenix King and I will be there soon.¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered the vermilion bird guard. Speak of the devil! After deliberately waiting for a while, Leng Ruoxue and Feng Zhan walked toward the main hall of the Phoenix clan. In the main hall of the Phoenix clan¡­ The second elder was sitting alone in his chair with numerous thoughts in his mind. He kept thinking about how to talk later and how to obtain the greatest benefits for the Dragon clan¡­ ¡°So, it¡¯s Second Elder who has graced us with your presence.¡± Feng Zhan entered the hall and reminded Leng Ruoxue of the old man¡¯s identity. ¡°Your Majesty, this old man greets you.¡± The second elder stood up and bowed respectfully. The second elder looked at the beautiful woman beside Feng Zhan and asked uncertainty, ¡°You must be Miss Leng?¡± ¡°I am Leng Ruoxue. Hello, Second Elder,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very politely. ¡°Ah! Miss Leng, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. This old man was rude!¡± the second elder hurriedly said and bowed again. ¡°Hehe, Second Elder, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Please take a seat,¡± Feng Zhan said with a light smile. ¡°Phoenix King, I¡¯m here to negotiate with you on behalf of the Dragon clan,¡± the second elder said straightforwardly after they were seated. ¡°Has the Dragon clan already discussed it?¡± Feng Zhan asked knowingly. ¡°We¡¯ve discussed it. We are willing to make a deal with Miss Leng,¡± the second elder said with a smile, but he couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart. Rubbish. What am I doing here if we didn¡¯t discuss it beforehand? Fight with you? ¡°Second Elder, tell me your conditions!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked directly without hesitation. ¡°Well, after the unanimous consent of all the elders of the Dragon clan, we are willing to send fifty clan members to establish contracts with Miss Leng¡¯s subordinates. However, we request the same number of pills that can advance holy beasts, as well as pills and spirit fruits that can heal injuries,¡± the second elder said carefully. ¡°You want them all in the same number?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned. This Dragon clan is really greedy. They actually want so many things. ¡°Uh, yes. If Miss Leng didn¡¯t have what we needed, we wouldn¡¯t have agreed. After all, dragons don¡¯t contract with humans,¡± the second elder explained, but he was a little nervous. He also knew that they wanted a little too much, but it was all negotiable. ¡°Except for the pills that can advance holy beasts, there are no problems with the rest,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. Hmph! The Dragon clan is really good at scheming. Using fifty clan members in exchange for fifty pills that can promote them to divine beasts, coupled with the dragons that would become my subordinates¡¯ spirit beasts, the Dragon clan would be equivalent to having an additional one hundred divine beasts. After all, it was impossible for her to leave her subordinates¡¯ contract beasts alone! The second elder gritted his teeth and said with a troubled expression, ¡°Thirty pills will do then. We won¡¯t change the rest,¡± ¡°Except for the pills for advancement, there are no problems with the rest,¡± Leng Ruoxue repeated coldly. It wasn¡¯t so easy to take advantage of her. ¡°Erm¡­ I have to go back and discuss this with His Majesty and the elders.¡± The second elder had no other choice after seeing that Leng Ruoxue was unwilling to relent. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t see you out. Second Elder, please!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. She left before the second elder even got up. Chapter 244 - Greedy Dragon Clan, Ideological Education (4) ¡°Master, this Dragon clan is too much. Why don¡¯t I lead some of our clan to destroy them?¡± Feng Zhan suggested after catching up to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll let the Dragon clan know that it¡¯s not so easy to take advantage of me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. If she wanted to settle it with violence, she would have done it a long time ago and wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. Moreover, she had always believed that submission of the soul was much more important than violence, so she would make the Dragon clan regret it. ¡°Master, will the Dragon clan agree?¡± Feng Zhan asked uncertainly. ¡°Fifty more divine beasts is better than none, so they will definitely agree,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very confidently. This was the main reason why she dared to negotiate with the Dragon clan. ¡°I hope the Dragon clan is sensible. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being nasty,¡± Feng Zhan said fiercely, killing intent shining in his eyes. ¡°Feng Zhan, do you have a great enmity with the Dragon clan?¡± A few drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. She couldn¡¯t help wondering curiously why dragons and phoenixes always wanted to fight? ¡°Uh, how should I put it? Actually, there isn¡¯t much enmity between our two races. We just don¡¯t like each other. When we meet, we have to fight each other. Otherwise, we won¡¯t feel comfortable all over. Moreover, the Phoenix clan and the Dragon clan also like to drag each other down,¡± Feng Zhan explained with some embarrassment. These enmities were engraved into their bones and had been passed down generation after generation. Therefore, dragons and phoenixes had always been unable to get along peacefully. ¡°But why do I feel that your two races are a little like lovers bickering and fighting?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. ¡°How is that possible! No member of the Phoenix clan would like those stinky dragons!¡± Feng Zhan jumped up excitedly and denied. ¡°I¡¯m just saying casually. Calm down. There¡¯s no need to overreact,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly comforted. ¡°Master, those stinky dragons shouldn¡¯t be coming again today. Please let me in!¡± Feng Zhan changed the topic awkwardly. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue sent Feng Zhan into the bracelet alone but didn¡¯t follow him in. Instead, she returned to her room in the wooden house and went to sleep. ¡­ Dragon Island. The second elder left the Phoenix clan¡¯s territory and returned to Dragon Island in embarrassment. In the main hall of the Dragon Island, Long Hao and the others were waiting for news from the second elder. ¡°Second Elder, how was it? Did you succeed?¡± All the elders crowded around the second elder and bombarded him with questions as soon as he walked into the main hall. ¡°No, Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t agree.¡± The second elder glanced at the Dragon Emperor, who was also staring at him intently. He sighed heavily and then sat down in his chair. ¡°Humph! This Leng Ruoxue really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. Our Dragon clan thinks highly of her and is willing to transact with her, but she actually refused,¡± the seventh elder roared indignantly and took the lead to launch an attack. Long Hao rolled his eyes at the seventh elder and asked directly, ¡°Second Elder, what did she say?¡± ¡°Except for the pills for advancement, there are no problems with the rest.¡± The second elder didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly revealed the result. ¡°She refused to give us the pills to advance?¡± Long Hao asked again. ¡°Yes, she refused to change that one.¡± The second elder sighed helplessly. He had tried his best. ¡°Your Majesty, since Leng Ruoxue doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors, why don¡¯t you let me lead people to snatch them!¡± The seventh elder stood up from his chair and volunteered. ¡°Go on. If you don¡¯t come back, we won¡¯t go save you,¡± Long Hao said coldly while looking at the seventh elder like he was an idiot. Snatch? If he could, he would have snatched them from Leng Ruoxue a long time ago. Why would he bother to think about making a deal with her? ¡°¡­¡± Facing the strange gazes of the elders, the seventh elder only felt his face burning and wanted to find a hole to burrow into*. Uh, I seemed to have said something stupid just now.* ¡°Second Elder, what do you think of this matter?¡± Long Hao asked. After all, he was the one who handled this matter, so he should know Leng Ruoxue¡¯s attitude better than anyone else. ¡°Your Majesty, I think Leng Ruoxue¡¯s condition is far from what we expected, but it¡¯s not impossible to agree,¡± the second elder said after some thought. In fact, he also felt that the Dragon clan¡¯s conditions were a little too excessive. ¡°First Elder, what¡¯s your opinion?¡± Long Hao turned to the first elder, who had his eyes closed. ¡°I have no objections. Your Majesty can decide,¡± the first elder said indifferently without even looking up. ¡°Second Elder, go to the Phoenix clan tomorrow and say that we¡¯ve agreed. Bring fifty clan members there and transact directly with her,¡± Long Hao directly ordered after hearing what the first elder said. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will go and make arrangements then.¡± The second elder didn¡¯t want to delay any longer and left immediately. Early the next morning, the second elder set off with the Dragon clan members. ¡­ In the wooden house in the Phoenix clan¡­ Feng Moran stood outside Xue¡¯er¡¯s room and knocked on the door. ¡°Hi, Big Brother Feng, what¡¯s the matter so early in the morning?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after opening the door. ¡°Xue¡¯er, thank you,¡± Feng Moran said with a face full of gratitude. He knew that Xue¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have accepted the Feng family at all if not for him. ¡°Big Brother Feng, there¡¯s no need to be so polite between us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She would treat anyone that she regarded as one of her own as family. ¡°I know, but I still have to thank you.¡± Feng Moran knew very well that Xue¡¯er had never treated him as an outsider. But he didn¡¯t know how to express his gratitude other than thanking her. ¡°Big Brother Feng, did you come to see me so early in the morning just to say thank you?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t resist teasing. ¡°No, I¡¯m here to tell you that a group of dragons is outside,¡± Feng Moran quickly explained. He knew that Xue¡¯er hated it when others disturbed her sleep. ¡°Oh, hehe. Big Brother Feng, you¡¯re going to have a dragon as your contract beast too.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled with satisfaction. It seemed like those dragons were not hopeless yet. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I only need King Kong,¡± Feng Moran said calmly. There were many people in the mercenary group who didn¡¯t have a divine beast yet, so how could he want a dragon? Chapter 245 - Greedy Dragon Clan, Ideological Education (5) ¡°No one will complain about having too many divine beasts,¡± Leng Ruoxue said knowingly. She knew that the people around her were not greedy and were very modest. So as long as it was possible, she would try her best to satisfy them. ¡°Alright. But you have to give them to the rest first. Give one to me only if there are any left,¡± Feng Moran said helplessly. ¡°Relax. There will be some left even if every one of you gets one each!¡± Leng Ruoxue left the wooden house alone and let Feng Zhan out. ¡°Master, the Dragon clan really agreed,¡± Feng Zhan said in surprise as he approached the main hall of the Phoenix clan and saw the giant dragons descending at the entrance. He thought that those stubborn old dragons would have died before they agreed! ¡°The Dragon clan won¡¯t suffer a loss if they exchange fifty dragons with ordinary aptitudes for the pills and spirit fruits,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Dragons were famous for their large appetites. Since they could exchange these dragons who had no contributions to the Dragon clan for very useful pills and spirit fruits, they wouldn¡¯t have raised them for nothing. Why not do it! ¡°Master, the aptitudes of these dragons are indeed not very good.¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s dark red phoenix eyes gently glanced at these dragons a little angrily. Damn dragons, do they think my master is a garbage collector? They¡¯re actually using these trash dragons to trade. Even though he had guessed long ago that it was impossible for the dragons to use the geniuses of their clan to carry out the transaction, he didn¡¯t expect them to be so rotten. Dragons were mainly divided into purple dragons, golden dragons, silver dragons, red dragons, blue dragons, and black dragons. Among them, purple dragons had the highest status and the best aptitudes. The Dragon Emperors basically came from the purple dragons. Then came the golden dragons, silver dragons, and red dragons. Red dragons were also commonly known as fire dragons. Blue dragons and black dragons had the lowest status and the worst aptitudes. In addition, there would occasionally be mutated dragons such as ice dragons, blood dragons, and purple-gold dragons. Purple-gold dragons were the deserving kings of the dragons and were born as Dragon Emperors. This time, the dragons were basically black and blue ones, and only two were fire dragons¡­ ¡°Aptitude isn¡¯t important,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. She had also looked at them just now. There were approximately 30 level nine holy beasts, and the rest were only level seven and eight holy beasts. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Feng Zhan nodded. With the help of his master, these dragons would absolutely become the pride of the Dragon clan in the future. At the same time, those self-righteous dragons such as Long Hao would also regret it! When the two of them appeared in front of the dragons, the dragons at the entrance of the hall lowered their heads and bowed to them in low self-esteem. Leng Ruoxue and Feng Zhan walked past the dragons and directly entered the main hall. ¡°Miss Leng, Phoenix King, my emperor has already agreed to your conditions. I have brought the dragons with me in order to express the sincerity of our Dragon clan.¡± The sitting second elder hurriedly stood up after seeing Leng Ruoxue and the Phoenix King approaching. ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Second Elder. These are the things you want. They are all in here.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a storage ring and handed it to the second elder. The second elder took the ring and examined it with his divine sense. Then he said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Leng. I will take my leave since the transaction is over.¡± ¡°Second Elder, take care. I won¡¯t be seeing you out,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely. After the second elder left, Leng Ruoxue and Feng Zhan came in front of the dragons again. ¡°Raise your heads!¡± Leng Ruoxue shouted. She didn¡¯t care about the status of these dragons in the clan. Since they belonged to her now, she would not allow them to lose their confidence and be so listless. After hearing what Leng Ruoxue said, the dragons, who were lying on the ground with their heads lowered, looked up in fear. They looked at her with tears in their eyes in fear. This female master is so fierce¡­ ¡°Since you all belong to me now, listen carefully. I don¡¯t need cowardly and weak trash. I can give you all a chance to help you become powerhouses above all dragons. But whether you have the resolve to become powerhouses or not is not something I can decide.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of black lines as she reprimanded them. These dragons are really extraordinarily useless! ¡°I¡­ I want to become a powerhouse. Master, please help me!¡± one of the fire dragons said softly. Although it was a fire dragon, its status in the clan was inferior to even the black and blue dragons because of its poor aptitude. ¡°Okay. I will give you opportunities as long as you want to become strong. Whether you can use them well or not will depend on you,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. She knew that it would be difficult to change the mindset of these dragons in a short period of time. But it was fine as long as there was a dragon willing to take the lead. ¡°Eat this.¡± Leng Ruoxue directly took out a remolding pill and threw it into the fire dragon¡¯s open mouth. What did Master give me? The fire dragon was very curious, but¡­ After a while, the fire dragon rolled on the ground in pain. Not long later, a lot of grayish-black impurities discharged from its body¡­ ¡°Wow! It stinks!¡± Feng Zhan covered his nose. They are really stinky dragons. I really don¡¯t know what they eat every day. Boohoo¡­ my main hall! He suddenly remembered that he was near the main hall¡­ ¡°Master!¡± Feng Zhan looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly. His main hall was ruined by this stinky dragon. Boohoo¡­ ¡°We¡¯re leaving soon.¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Feng Zhan and reminded him. ¡°Uh!¡± That¡¯s true! Feng Zhan thought about it and reckoned that they wouldn¡¯t return again in the future. ¡°Master.¡± The fire dragon had completed its remolding and was kneeling respectfully in front of Leng Ruoxue. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Very good,¡± the fire dragon said gratefully and stretched its body. After eating the pill given by their master, it could clearly feel that the speed it absorbed spiritual power had increased significantly, albeit it was very painful at first! ¡°Feng Zhan, go find my brother,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Feng Zhan beside her and sent him directly back into the bracelet. ¡°Master, got him.¡± Feng Zhan sent a voice transmission to Leng Ruoxue after a while. With a thought, the two of them appeared in front of the dragons. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are you looking for me?¡± Leng Ruohan asked with a puzzled expression as soon as he emerged. ¡°Big Brother, contract with it first.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the fire dragon. Chapter 246 - Greedy Dragon Clan, Ideological Education (6) ¡°Uh, okay.¡± It was only then that Leng Ruohan realized that there were dragons all around him. Moreover, each of them had their eyes wide open and were looking at him curiously. ¡°Fire dragon, enter into a soul contract with my brother!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The fire dragon obediently chanted the soul contract. Immediately afterward, the contract array descended, and the contract was formally established. Then the fire dragon bowed respectfully to Leng Ruohan and said very politely, ¡°Master, please take care of me.¡± ¡°Uh! Please take care of me too,¡± Leng Ruohan said quickly. ¡°Eat this too.¡± Leng Ruoxue threw a green spirit pill into the fire dragon¡¯s mouth. Uh, what¡¯s this? The fire dragon¡¯s big eyes looked around, but there was no reaction. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m going to advance!¡± the fire dragon suddenly screamed excitedly half an hour later. Immediately after, heaven and earth laws descended, and this fire dragon officially advanced to divine beast. Leng Ruohan also advanced two stages in a row and became a peak Spiritual Sovereign because of the advancement of his spirit beast. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡­ I advanced too?¡± Leng Ruohan asked in disbelief as he looked at his cultivation rapidly progressing as though he was sitting on a rocket. He had been eating spirit fruits non-stop in the space and cultivating day and night, but he had only advanced one stage. He didn¡¯t expect his spirit beast¡¯s advancement to allow him to advance two stages in a row. It was too unbelievable! ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s because it advanced to divine beast!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. How could advancing to divine beast be compared to an ordinary advancement? ¡°Big Brother, consolidate your cultivation first. I¡¯ll give you a heavenly essence pill in a few days,¡± Leng Ruoxue continued. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no rush.¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯ve become a divine beast?¡± After the advancement, the fire dragon, who had been in a daze, came back to its senses, and its huge dragon head leaned in uncertainty. Dragons were born as holy beasts, but it had cultivated for a long time but was unable to advance to divine beast because of its poor aptitude. It didn¡¯t expect that it would suddenly become a divine beast with its master¡¯s help. This was too magical. ¡°You¡¯ve become a divine beast,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. At the same time, she sent her brother and the fire dragon into the bracelet. She would let her brother explain the rest to the dragon! ¡°Master, I want to become a powerhouse too!¡± ¡°Master, me too!¡± Now that they saw the living example, the dragons were eager and began to rush to show Leng Ruoxue their determination! Leng Ruoxue looked at the excited dragons and nodded in satisfaction. That¡¯s right. How could dragons be more cowardly than a mouse? ¡°Okay. You have to remember that you have to grasp opportunities for yourself. You create power and status yourself. The status you were born with doesn¡¯t determine everything. Sooner or later, the other dragons will look up to you,¡± Leng Ruoxue encouraged. ¡°Yes, Master. We want to become powerhouses that all dragons look up to. Master, please help us!¡± the dragons said in unison. They were totally different compared to the trashy dragons they were just now. ¡°Open your mouths,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered and threw remolding pills directly into the mouths of all the dragons. After a while, all the dragons completed their remolding, and their mental outlook had been changed beyond recognition. They had truly been reborn. After the remolding, Leng Ruoxue moved everyone out of the bracelet. ¡°Choose any one of them you want to contract!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone. ¡°Little Girl, I won¡¯t hold back then!¡± Old Man said excitedly. Dragons! They were the best spirit beasts on the Ling Feng Continent and were equally as famous as phoenixes. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Pick one quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. ¡°Hehe, then I¡¯ll choose first!¡± Old Man looked around, circled the dragons a few times, and finally chose a level nine blue dragon. ¡°Little girl, I want this one,¡± Old Man said with shining eyes. This blue dragon was the most beautiful among them. Its deep blue scales were like the most beautiful sapphires, emitting a mesmerizing glow. And its big watery eyes were looking at its new master shyly. Leng Qingtian also took a long time to pick before finally choosing a black dragon, who was also a level nine holy beast. The black dragon was tall and mighty, and its pitch-black scales glittered in the sunlight. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa wants this one.¡± Leng Qingtian looked at his beast with satisfaction, his love evident. Lin Liang also chose a black dragon. After picking it, he took the initiative to give up his spot and found a corner to cultivate their feelings. ¡°Patriarch Feng, First Elder, why don¡¯t you choose?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. She could understand why the mercenary group didn¡¯t move. After all, her grandfather and the others were both seniors and powerhouses, so they should choose first. But these two old men didn¡¯t move at all. ¡°Uh, we have a share too?¡± the first elder asked. ¡°Everyone has a share,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She really didn¡¯t know what these two old men were thinking. ¡°Ah! Then I want this one.¡± The first elder hurriedly pointed at the blue dragon he had been eyeing since long ago. In fact, as much as he wanted a dragon, he knew he had joined later, so he didn¡¯t pick one. But he had chosen one long ago, and he had been thinking of asking for it from the girl when he had made some contributions in the future. Feng Jing pretty much had the same idea. ¡°I want this one then.¡± Feng Jing pointed at a black dragon unabashedly. ¡°Lin Yuan, go and choose as well!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the mercenaries who had been watching eagerly. After hearing what Leng Ruoxue said, everyone went forward and chose a dragon they liked without caring about the level of the dragon. Leng Ruoxue was speechless as she looked at the remaining dragons¡ª38 were chosen out of the 50 dragons, and 8 of the remaining 12 were actually level nine holy beasts. ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± the other fire dragon, who wasn¡¯t picked, asked gloomily. Boohoo¡­ Am I so unpopular? No one wanted me. Chapter 247 - And It’s a Bird That Curses (1) ¡°Feng Zhan, go invite Big Brother Feng and Huo Qing!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Feng Zhan after some thought. ¡°Okay,¡± Feng Zhan replied and immediately went to the wooden house to look for them. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll send you back to the space first.¡± Leng Ruoxue sent everyone and their chosen partners back into the bracelet. ¡°Ruoxue, why are you looking for us?¡± Huo Qing, who was cultivating, asked curiously after arriving. ¡°Big Brother Feng, Huo Qing, choose one each to contract!¡± Leng Ruoxue directly said. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Huo Qing was stunned and speechless. There were so many dragons! He didn¡¯t even notice them just now. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I want this one!¡± Feng Moran picked a blue dragon. Leng Ruoxue nodded and then said to the depressed fire dragon, ¡°Okay. Hey, big guy, how about you acknowledge him as your master? You¡¯re red, and he likes red. You two are the most compatible.¡± The fire dragon raised its head, and its big watery eyes examined Huo Qing for a long time. Finally, it nodded, satisfied with this handsome man in red. After making up its mind, the fire dragon took the initiative to enter a soul contract. As the contract array descended, the human and dragon officially became partners. ¡°Ruoxue, this¡­¡± Huo Qing felt the mental connection with the fire dragon and didn¡¯t know what to say. This favor was too much. ¡°Huo Qing, you don¡¯t have to say anything. Just treat it well,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly while looking at the fire dragon. She had always done things based on her mood and didn¡¯t need the gratitude of others. ¡°I will. Thank you,¡± Huo Qing said, touched. His big hand gently caressed the fire dragon¡¯s scales with complex feelings. Meanwhile, Feng Moran also completed the contract with the blue dragon he chose. ¡°Give a green spirit pill to your dragons!¡± Leng Ruoxue handed each of them a green pill. The two of them put the pill in their dragons¡¯ mouths and waited quietly¡­ After a while, heaven and earth laws arrived as expected. The two dragons that were level nine holy beasts officially advanced and became divine beasts. ¡°Master!¡± The two beasts transformed into human form and attached themselves to their new master. They were much calmer and were used to it because the other fire dragon had advanced in front of them. They were only very excited. ¡°I¡¯m going to advance too,¡± Feng Moran and Huo Qing said almost simultaneously. With the benefits from the advancement of their beasts, the two of them advanced as expected. After that, their strengths soared to peak Spiritual Sovereign, and they were only one step away from becoming Spiritual Supremacies. When Huo Qing and Feng Moran were advancing, the two beasts came to Leng Ruoxue, bowed deeply, and said with gratitude, ¡°Thank you for giving us a chance, Master.¡± Even though they were not Leng Ruoxue¡¯s contract beasts, she was still the one who had given them a new life. In their hearts, she was also their master and someone they respected. Leng Ruoxue looked at the man and woman in front of her in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect the fire dragon to be a female. After transforming into human form, she was actually a hot and sexy great beauty. ¡°As long as you have confidence, you will all become the pride of the dragons,¡± Leng Ruoxue said knowingly. ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± ¡°Ruoxue!¡± At this moment, two surprised voices sounded at the same time. Feng Moran and Huo Qing stood in front of Leng Ruoxue excitedly. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re just one step away from becoming Spiritual Supremacies,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with satisfaction after looking at their strength. It was not easy to advance to Spiritual Supremacy, but she had heavenly essence pills, so it was only a matter of time before they became Spiritual Supremacies. ¡°But it¡¯s very difficult for a peak Spiritual Sovereign to advance to Spiritual Supremacy,¡± Huo Qing said calmly and sighed. ¡°This is for you. When you¡¯re ready, you can advance to Spiritual Supremacy directly.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out two heavenly essence pills and handed one to each of them. ¡°What pill is this?¡± Huo Qing looked at the milky-white pill in his hand in puzzlement. ¡°They are called heavenly essence pills. Peak Spiritual Sovereigns can use them to advance to Spiritual Supremacy,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained simply. ¡°There¡¯s actually a pill that can advance people to Spiritual Supremacy?¡± Huo Qing was surprised. This was too magical. After all, he had never heard of this heavenly essence pill. ¡°There are too many types of pills, and it¡¯s impossible to know all of them. Moreover, heaven essence pills aren¡¯t easy to concoct, so it¡¯s normal that no one knows,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. In fact, the difficulty of concocting heaven essence pills did not lie in the level of the pill but the materials needed. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Huo Qing said after some thought. ¡°Go back to your rooms and consolidate your cultivation!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded them when she saw that they were still standing there foolishly. ¡°Okay, Xue¡¯er, we¡¯re going back!¡± Feng Moran said and left with Huo Qing. ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush. I¡¯ll find masters for you.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the masterless dragons, who were looking at her with tears in their eyes, with a slight headache. After speaking, Leng Ruoxue sent the remaining ten dragons into the bracelet and left the Phoenix clan¡¯s territory with Feng Zhan. ¡°Master, where are we going?¡± Feng Zhan asked curiously. ¡°Contract and advance for others,¡± Leng Ruoxue said while leading Feng Zhan to the uninhabited valley where she had advanced. Upon reaching the valley, Leng Ruoxue moved everyone and their beasts out of the bracelet. ¡°Grandpa, contract and advance here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone. ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, the dragons took the initiative to enter soul contracts¡­ After they established the contracts, Leng Ruoxue distributed green spirit pills to the people with a level nine dragon holy beast. Not long after they took the green spirit pills, heaven and earth laws descended, and all the level nine holy dragons who had entered contracts all advanced to become divine beasts. Their masters also all advanced by the merits of their beasts. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve advanced to Spiritual Sovereign.¡± Lin Yuan ran to Leng Ruoxue happily with excitement all over his face. He was a Spiritual Sovereign now! He didn¡¯t even dare to think about it before! Chapter 248 - And It’s a Bird That Curses (2) ¡°Miss, we are also Spiritual Sovereigns.¡± L¨¹ Tao and Cui Zhu squeezed past Lin Yuan and spoke in unison. They were really too happy. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re actually advanced Spiritual Sovereigns now.¡± Leng Xue nodded in satisfaction. It seemed like they had been working hard on their cultivation. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze turned to the other members of the mercenary group. Well, not bad. Their strength after advancing is higher than I expected. They¡¯re all Spiritual Sovereigns! She was very satisfied with this result. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa also advanced!¡± Leng Qingtian complained, unwilling to be ignored by his precious granddaughter. ¡°Congratulations, Grandpa,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly. Grandpa is really becoming more and more competitive. ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t advance,¡± Feng Da said aggrievedly from the side, looking like he was about to cry. ¡°Captain, go away. We were also envious when you advanced,¡± Lin Yuan mocked unrestrainedly with a smile. ¡°Feng Da, they didn¡¯t advance either!¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the few people who didn¡¯t advance. ¡°That¡¯s right! Captain, we don¡¯t have a divine beast yet!¡± one of them said very cooperatively. But he was not worried at all because the advancement would happen sooner or later! ¡°Uh!¡± Feng Da was speechless. You will have one sooner or later, okay? Seeing Feng Da¡¯s deflated appearance, everyone present couldn¡¯t resist laughing out loud¡­ ¡°Feng Zhan, let¡¯s leave this place tomorrow!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Feng Zhan after sending everyone back to her space. She had already done what she wanted to do, and there was no need to stay any longer. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve already packed up,¡± Feng Zhan said excitedly. After they returned to the Phoenix clan, Leng Ruoxue headed straight for her residence. After returning to the wooden house, Leng Ruoxue went to her room to catch up on her sleep. When she woke up, she went directly to Feng Moran and Huo Qing to inform them that they were leaving tomorrow. As for the elusive Mu Li, she searched for him several times but couldn¡¯t find him. ¡°Little mink, where did Mu Li go? Do you know?¡± In her room, Leng Ruoxue moved the silver mink out of the space and hugged him in her arms. ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry about him. He won¡¯t be lost,¡± the little silver mink said nonchalantly. ¡°Uh, okay. But we¡¯re leaving tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the little mink. ¡°Okay.¡± The little silver mink nodded his fluffy head to show that he knew. ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going after we leave?¡± The little silver mink looked up at Leng Ruoxue with his blue eyes curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Leng Ruoxue really hadn¡¯t thought about where she should go after leaving. But she should find those Spiritual Deities to settle the score first! She didn¡¯t know what had become of the Ling Feng Continent as well. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going home?¡± the little silver mink asked. ¡°Not yet.¡± She hadn¡¯t even taken her revenge, and it wasn¡¯t safe to go home now. ¡°Oh.¡± It seems like Xue¡¯er is planning to seek revenge directly. The silver mink pondered. With Xue¡¯er¡¯s current strength, it should be easy to deal with those Spiritual Deities. So he wasn¡¯t worried at all. The next morning, Leng Ruoxue moved her grandfather and the others out of the bracelet and asked them to leave the Phoenix clan¡¯s territory together with Huo Qing. She and Feng Zhan then helped the other members of the Phoenix clan move. At the entrance to Grief Remedy Forest¡­ ¡°Grandpa Leng, why isn¡¯t Ruoxue here yet?¡± Huo Qing couldn¡¯t help asking worriedly. It had been so long. What important matter did Ruoxue have? ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. Wait a while more,¡± Leng Qingtian said helplessly. Even though he, her grandfather, wasn¡¯t anxious, this kid was anxious for her. ¡°Huo Qing, it hasn¡¯t been long. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Feng Moran comforted. Of course, he knew where Xue¡¯er had gone, but he couldn¡¯t tell Huo Qing. After waiting for another two hours, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s figure appeared on the sea. ¡°Ruoxue is here.¡± Lin Liang was the first to spot her. They saw Leng Ruoxue carrying the little silver mink, and on her shoulder stood a small and exquisite fire phoenix. She was lying leisurely on the broad back of a black eagle¡­ ¡°Little Girl, you sure know how to enjoy life!¡± Old Man teased her as soon as Quill landed. ¡°Old Man, you enjoy it more than I do.¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at the Old Man lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Qingtian interrupted them. After hearing what Leng Qingtian said, everyone took out their dragons together, jumped onto their respective dragon¡¯s back, and flew directly over Grief Remedy Forest¡­ ¡°Flying away from this lousy place feels really good.¡± Lin Liang sighed with emotion. When they first came, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to fly even if they had divine beasts. ¡°Yes, except for phoenixes and dragons, other divine beasts are nothing to those poisonous creatures. They are classic examples of bullying the weak and fearing the strong,¡± Old Man echoed. ¡°Master, most of those poisonous creatures don¡¯t have any intelligence, so their behavior is just instinct. Dragons and phoenixes are among the top existences of the beast races, so they are afraid,¡± Old Man¡¯s dragon explained. Old Man nodded and turned his head to ask, ¡°Oh right, Little Girl, where are we going?¡± ¡°Grandpa, what do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked her grandfather directly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the nearest city and understand the situation of the entire continent first,¡± Leng Qingtian said after some thought. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered, and the seven dragons and one black eagle brought them to the nearest city. ¡°Wait,¡± Leng Qingtian suddenly said. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Grandpa?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. Why did Grandpa suddenly ask us to stop? ¡°Xue¡¯er, there seems to be fighting over there.¡± Leng Qingtian frowned and pricked up his ears to listen carefully. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said, but she was thinking, Why is Grandpa meddling in other people¡¯s affairs? This isn¡¯t his style! They only realized it was someone they knew when they rushed to the location of the fight! Chapter 249 - And It’s a Bird That Curses (3) ¡°Old Yu, do you need help?¡± Leng Qingtian, who was sitting on his dragon in the sky, shouted happily. It was great to see the old man still alive. In fact, the reason why he came over to take a look whenever he heard someone fighting was that he was afraid that there would be people he knew. Leng Ruoxue looked at the two sides of the battle and said in surprise, ¡°Huh, they actually gathered together.¡± Fighting on the ground, Old Yu heard a familiar voice and searched quickly during a break in the fight, but he found no one. ¡°Old Yu, I¡¯m up here!¡± Leng Qingtian reminded kindly. After hearing what his old friend said, Old Yu looked up at the sky, and what he saw almost made him vomit blood. Several giant dragons were circling silently above their heads, and each dragon had a person sitting on it. Most of them were people he knew, but they actually watched them fight the enemies without any intention of helping. ¡°You old things, quickly come down and help!¡± Old Yu roared angrily. At this moment, more and more people discovered them¡­ ¡°Lass! I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you anymore!¡± Old Zao, who was also fighting an enemy, said exaggeratedly with mucus and tears in his eyes. ¡°Junior Aunt!¡± Guo Yong and Guo Qiang shouted in surprise. Compared to their excitement, the other party was not so happy. ¡°Hmph! I advise you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. Otherwise, our Sir Spiritual Deity won¡¯t let you go,¡± a Spiritual Supremacy threatened, but he was terrified in his heart. How can there be so many dragons! ¡°What if we insist?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked coldly. They seemed to have been threatened! ¡°Then you¡¯re dead meat,¡± another Spiritual Supremacy said boldly. ¡°Grandpa, who are these two people? Do you know them?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. It seemed like there were many unknown Spiritual Supremacies! Leng Qingtian curled his lips and said lightly, ¡°How could Grandpa know some nobodies?¡± ¡°Damn it, who are you? How dare you humiliate us like this!¡± the leader of the group, a Spiritual Supremacy, questioned furiously. ¡°Hehe, Old Leng, there¡¯s actually someone who doesn¡¯t recognize you.¡± Lin Liang smiled as he looked at the two Spiritual Supremacies below with contempt. ¡°I¡¯m not a Spiritual Deity. How can I be remembered?¡± Leng Qingtian said with a smirk. ¡°Ink Thunder, land!¡± Leng Qingtian ordered his beast. After Ink Thunder landed on the ground, the other beasts also received instructions from their masters to land and surround the two fighting parties. ¡°Continue fighting. Don¡¯t stop! Go on. We¡¯re here to watch the battle,¡± Old Man said with a smile, unable to hide his amusement. ¡°You¡­¡± The two Spiritual Supremacies were speechless with anger. How could they fight with these dragons eyeing them¡­ ¡°Ah, Junior Aunt! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay.¡± Guo Yong and Guo Qiang went directly to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and began chatting with her. ¡°We¡¯re alright. But why are you together?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. She really didn¡¯t expect to meet them. What a coincidence. ¡°We were all being chased, and we accidentally encountered each other, so we stayed together,¡± Guo Yong explained. He had already gotten to know Old Yu and his disciple at the general¡¯s mansion. After the incident with Leng Ruoxue and the others, he quietly returned to the Artificer Association with Guo Qiang, his brother. After that, the Artificer Association was occupied by those Spiritual Deities. The three of them, the master and two disciples, were unwilling to submit to the Spiritual Deities, so they left the Artificer Association and were chased until they met Old Yu. ¡°Lass, it¡¯s so nice to see you all,¡± Old Zao came over and said warmly. Leng Ruoxue and Old Zao¡¯s group of three were chatting; while Leng Qingtian, Lin Liang, and Old Yu were catching up. The two Spiritual Supremacies and their subordinates, however, were left alone. Even so, they didn¡¯t dare to move at all, much less launch a sneak attack. This was because all the beasts were staring at them menacingly. These behemoths would definitely tear them into pieces if they dared to move. ¡°Deal with these people!¡± the bored Old Man suddenly said. The beasts were elated when they heard this. Among these people were two Spiritual Supremacies and many Spiritual Sovereigns. It would be greatly beneficial for them if they could absorb their spiritual power! Upon receiving their masters¡¯ order, the beasts stopped being polite and slowly walked toward their food. These people were forced to stick closer and closer to each other as the circle became smaller and smaller¡­ After getting rid of the enemies and obtaining their spiritual power, the dragons were extremely satisfied. They wiped their mouths with their large claws and quietly found a place to lie down and digest the spiritual power. Leng Ruoxue was flabbergasted as she looked at the dragons refining spiritual power. Old Man really isn¡¯t wasteful at all! ¡°Junior Aunt, where did you get these dragons? They¡¯re really too awesome,¡± Guo Yong said with incomparable envy. Alas! How good would it be if he could also have a dragon! ¡°Lass! Did you rob Dragon Island?¡± Old Zao was curious as well. Erm, that was possible. After all, it was extremely difficult to find traces of dragons on the Ling Feng Continent. ¡°Why would this young lady do such a thing!¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes at Old Zao. ¡°Junior Aunt, I think it¡¯s very possible too!¡± Guo Yong echoed with a face of realization. He had lived in the general¡¯s mansion for a long time, so he more or less knew a little about Leng Ruoxue. ¡°I exchanged pills with the Dragon Emperor for these dragons.¡± A few drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. Am I someone who likes to rob others in the eyes of this master and his disciples? ¡°Then did you exchange something with the Phoenix King for the bird on your shoulder?¡± Old Zao guessed. It was a fire phoenix! An existence as noble as dragons. Chapter 250 - And It’s a Bird That Curses (4) ¡°Master, is there anything special about this bird?¡± Guo Yong asked, a little puzzled. He wasn¡¯t very knowledgeable about spirit beasts. In his opinion, this bird was only a bird that was slightly better looking than ordinary birds. ¡°You¡¯re the bird! Your whole family are birds!¡± the transformed Feng Zhan roared. He hated being compared to birds the most. ¡°Uh, and it¡¯s a bird that curses!¡± Guo Yong muttered to himself. ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t resist laughing happily. Guo Yong is really too funny. Why didn¡¯t I notice it before? ¡°Master!¡± Feng Zhan looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly, his dark red phoenix eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Hehe, he doesn¡¯t know you!¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. If Feng Zhan hadn¡¯t changed his appearance, Guo Yong might not be so blind. ¡°Disciple! That¡¯s a fire phoenix!¡± Old Zao wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and explained helplessly. His two disciples were only good at refining artifacts, but they weren¡¯t as good when it came to other things. ¡°Oh, hehe, sorry! I¡¯ve never seen a phoenix before.¡± Guo Yong scratched his head, his face red with embarrassment. ¡°But you are really much better looking than ordinary birds,¡± Guo Yong added. After hearing what Guo Yong said, Feng Zhan was completely enraged. Damn it! I told you I¡¯m not a bird! How dare you compare me to a bird! With this thought, Feng Zhan directly flew to Guo Yong and pecked his head with his sharp little mouth¡­ ¡°Ahh! It hurts! Junior Aunt, your bird has gone crazy!¡± Guo Yong covered his head as he dodged around while shouting non-stop. Suddenly, everyone saw a little phoenix covered in flames and glowing colorfully chasing a middle-aged man¡­ ¡°Haha! Haha!¡± Seeing this scene, everyone laughed happily. ¡°Let him go!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Guo Yong, who was running around everywhere, and pleaded on his behalf very kindly. Alas, he should know now what the saying ¡®a loose tongue causes trouble¡¯ meant! ¡°Junior Aunt, it¡¯s so fierce!¡± Guo Yong complained with tears in his eyes and a wronged expression on his face as he looked at the arrogant little fire phoenix with some fear. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for not knowing how to speak.¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Guo Yong, but she didn¡¯t pity him at all. ¡°Junior Aunt, you¡¯re so biased!¡± Guo Yong complained. ¡°Haha, alright. Stop messing around. Let¡¯s talk about your future plans!¡± Leng Qingtian stepped forward to smooth things over. But the smile on his lips showed his good mood. ¡°Old Leng, what are your plans?¡± Old Yu asked directly. ¡°We have to understand the situation of the entire continent before we can make plans,¡± Leng Qingtian said honestly. They had been staying in the Phoenix Nest for a while, so they weren¡¯t aware of the current situation on the continent. ¡°The continent is in a mess now. Basically, all the forces have been occupied by a few Spiritual Deities. Moreover, many families have submitted to them, and even some of the major associations have surrendered,¡± Old Zao explained. Initially, all the professional associations were independent and had extraordinary statuses. But there were still black sheep. Alas! ¡°Are all the Spiritual Deities together?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°No, they¡¯re all scattered. Each Spiritual Deity occupies an area of the continent,¡± Old Zao explained. ¡°Hey, do you really have to stand here and chat? My disciple is still injured,¡± Old Yu couldn¡¯t help interrupting. ¡°Dongfang Yun is injured? Where is he?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in bewilderment. She didn¡¯t seem to have seen any trace of Dongfang Yun! ¡°We hid him in a relatively safe place.¡± Old Yu sighed, his face full of concern. The four of them had run here to lure the pursuers away, so it could be said that they had been determined to die. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to Dongfang Yun and then find a place to plan in detail,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Old Yu urged. He was very worried about his disciple¡¯s injuries. After Old Yu and the other three got on Leng Qingtian¡¯s dragon, everyone flew toward Dongfang Yun¡¯s hiding place. ¡°This dragon is really good! It flies fast and steady.¡± Old Zao couldn¡¯t stop drooling with envy along the way. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Leng Qingtian said calmly, but he was overjoyed. Hehe, this is a dragon! How could it not be good? Old Zao turned around and asked curiously, ¡°Lass, why didn¡¯t you get a dragon to play with?¡± ¡°I have Quill and a fire phoenix,¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s pink lips parted slightly to say indifferently. In fact, the main reason was that she thought dragons were too ugly. Moreover, dragon scales were hard, so how could it be as comfortable as sitting on Quill¡¯s feathers? As for the fire phoenix, he was too conspicuous, so he was really not suitable to be a mount. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Old Zao nodded in agreement. Alas, the spirit beasts this lass possesses are really too enviable. After flying for about fifteen minutes, they arrived at a slightly shabby commoner house. ¡°This is the place.¡± Old Yu pointed at the residence. Leng Qingtian turned his head and said to Leng Ruoxue, ¡°Xue¡¯er, Old Yu and I will go in. You all wait here!¡± ¡°Okay. Grandpa, take this. Perhaps Dongfang Yun will need it.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a bottle of pills from her bracelet and handed it to Leng Qingtian. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you are so thoughtful,¡± Leng Qingtian praised. He would have forgotten about this if his granddaughter hadn¡¯t mentioned it. Leng Qingtian and Old Yu entered the residence to fetch Dongfang Yun while Leng Ruoxue and the others waited outside. Soon, the fluctuations of advancement emerged from inside¡­ ¡°Did someone advance?¡± Lin Liang asked curiously. There were no heaven and earth laws descending, so it should only be an advancement of a small stage. ¡°Most likely,¡± Old Man said knowingly. The moment Old Man finished speaking, Leng Qingtian and the other two walked out of the house. ¡°It should have been Dongfang Yun¡¯s advancement,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she looked at Dongfang Yun, who had recovered from his injuries and was glowing with light. After his advancement, his strength also reached peak Spiritual Sovereign. Chapter 251 - Cleansing Operation (1) ¡°Ruoxue, long time no see,¡± Dongfang Yun said directly to Leng Ruoxue after he appeared in front of everyone. Leng Ruoxue just smiled and didn¡¯t answer. But she couldn¡¯t help grumbling in her heart, It hasn¡¯t been that long, alright! ¡°Lass! Thank you for the pill!¡± Old Yu said gratefully. He originally thought that his disciple¡¯s strength would regress even if his injuries were all healed. But he didn¡¯t expect his strength to rise instead, making him super happy. ¡°Grandpa Yu is Grandpa¡¯s friend, so you don¡¯t have to be so polite,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place quickly and find a place to discuss our next step,¡± Lin Liang urged. ¡°Okay, come up quickly!¡± Leng Qingtian jumped onto Ink Thunder¡¯s back and then beckoned Old Yu and his disciple. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Qingtian ordered after Old Yu and Dongfang Yun sat down. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go to the Illusionary Forest!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested after flying for a while. It was the old home of most of her beasts, and the Illusionary Forest was relatively safe. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded slightly. That place was indeed a good choice. After making the decision, they flew toward the Illusionary Forest. ¡°Quill, take us to your residence!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Quill after entering the forest. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill led the way with several dragons following behind him. Ten minutes later, Quill descended in front of a tree that would take 10 people to wrap their arms around. Quill transformed into a little bird and perched on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re here. Let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng Ruoxue walked in first when she saw that everyone was here. ¡°Quill, your home isn¡¯t bad!¡± Leng Qingtian exclaimed after entering. There were mountains and rivers, and the environment was quiet and beautiful. It was really a good place. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s alright!¡± Quill scratched his little head with his wing shyly. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s stay here for the time being!¡± Leng Ruoxue walked in front of everyone with familiarity. She then took out a lot of food from her ring and placed them on a stone table. ¡°Let¡¯s eat something first!¡± ¡°Lass, you guys are too extravagant. How can you eat so well?¡± Old Zao swallowed his saliva greedily. They had also been on the run, but why were their circumstances so different? These people ate delicious and rare fresh beast meat, while they could only eat dry food. Boohoo¡­ Why! ¡°Yes, it¡¯s truly luxurious. I say, Old Leng! Why are you eating better than when you were in the general¡¯s mansion?¡± Old Yu asked in puzzlement, his face full of question marks. ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± Leng Qingtian stammered. He really didn¡¯t know what to say. Should he tell them that they were leading better lives than an emperor? That would be a huge blow to them! He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. ¡°Haha, abusing our stomachs is the last thing we should do on the run!¡± Old Man said. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡± Leng Qingtian and the others nodded in agreement. ¡°Lass, I¡¯m homeless, so I¡¯ll follow you from now on,¡± Old Zao said pitifully with a bitter face. ¡°Junior Aunt, me too!¡± Guo Yong and Guo Qiang said in unison, and their faces clearly said, ¡®Junior Aunt, you can¡¯t leave us alone!¡¯ Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead was full of black lines. Are these fellows planning to rely on me? But she knew very well that these people didn¡¯t have any ill intentions toward her. Moreover, they might even be her helpers in the future. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to follow me, but I want absolute loyalty, and betrayal is forbidden,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Junior Aunt, we are more loyal than little dogs.¡± Guo Yong and Guo Qiang quickly tried to suck up to her, their faces full of fawning expressions. Their master said before that they would definitely have a future following Leng Ruoxue, so they would spare no effort to stay by her side. Of course, this was also their master¡¯s order! ¡°Lass, I¡¯m yours from now on. I will never head west if you ask me to go east. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to, and I promise I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Old Zao promised with his hand raised. ¡°You damn old man, scram! I¡¯m Xue¡¯er¡¯s person!¡± The little silver mink, who had been lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, was instantly enraged. Damn old man, how dare you snatch Xue¡¯er away from me! Hmph! I absolutely won¡¯t forgive you! ¡°Uh! All of us are, alright?¡± Old Zao hurriedly coaxed after seeing the little mink¡¯s sharp little claws. ¡°No, Xue¡¯er is mine,¡± the little silver mink said domineeringly. ¡°Yes, okay. The lass is yours, and I¡¯m yours. That should do, right?!¡± Old Zao said reluctantly. Boohoo¡­ A mink is actually bullying me! ¡°I don¡¯t want you!¡± the little silver mink roared angrily, so angry that the fur on his body was about to stand on end. ¡°What I mean is that the lass is yours, and I¡¯m hers, which is equivalent to being yours,¡± Old Zao explained patiently. Boohoo¡­ Why is this mink so difficult to deal with? He¡¯s so not adorable! ¡°Shut up, both of you. No one is allowed to speak.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. A few drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead unconsciously. What is this? The human and mink immediately shut their mouths obediently. They didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore, but they stole glances at her with pitiful little eyes from time to time. ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, they¡¯re pretty obedient!¡± Leng Qingtian said with a smile, his heart blooming with joy. ¡°Idiot!¡± Old Yu rolled his eyes at Old Zao, despising him in his heart. Even if he wants to stay, he doesn¡¯t have to do that! We don¡¯t even need to say anything and can just express it with our actions. ¡°Stop standing there. Come here to prepare the food instead. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have anything to eat later!¡± said Lin Liang, who was cleaning up the ingredients with Dongfang Yun. Sigh, the group is getting livelier by the day. Chapter 252 - Cleansing Operation (2) ¡°Oh, coming.¡± Leng Qingtian and the others hurriedly ran over to help when they heard that there might not be any food later. Leng Ruoxue picked up a piece of cleaned meat and started grilling it. ¡°It smells so good!¡± Old Zao sniffed. The meat the lass grills smells so good! ¡°Of course!¡± Old Man rolled his eyes at him disdainfully. ¡°You¡­ Hmph! I won¡¯t bicker with you,¡± Old Zao said magnanimously and turned to focus on gathering the ingredients. Leng Ruoxue pondered as she watched the two old men bicker. They¡¯re about the same age, so they should know each other, right? But their relationship seems a little strange! At least, this was what she felt. The meal quickly ended amid commotion¡­ After eating and drinking to their heart¡¯s content, everyone sat together and began discussing. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going out for a while!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said. She needed to confirm the exact location of the Spiritual Deities before she could arrange what to do next. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Dongfang Yun said. ¡°Okay.¡± Then Leng Ruoxue and Dongfang Yun each took an appearance changing pill and left the Illusionary Forest. ¡­ On the streets of Phoenix City, an ordinary-looking man and woman in their early twenties appeared. The woman was carrying a silver mink in her arms, and on each side of her shoulder stood a small bird, one red and the other black. Although they looked ordinary, their inherent noble temperament made them impossible to ignore. They walked into a restaurant, found a random spot in the dining room on the first floor, and sat down. ¡°Hello, what would you like to eat?¡± a waiter asked respectfully after coming to their table. ¡°Anything will do,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied lightly. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± The waiter bowed and left. ¡°Xue¡¯er, there should also be a Spiritual Deity in Phoenix City,¡± Dongfang Yun whispered. These two days, they had run to several places and had already found out the exact locations of those Spiritual Deities. This should be the last place they checked. ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered softly. At this moment, the waiter brought the food over. ¡°Has anything new happened in Phoenix City recently?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the waiter. ¡°Hehe, of course. Recently, our city lord is preparing to choose a wife and some concubines, so it¡¯s very lively,¡± the waiter said hurriedly while looking at Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Oh.¡± Hmph! Those people actually have the mood to marry and take concubines. Are they planning to stay here for a long time? ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Dongfang Yun stuffed an amethyst coin into the waiter¡¯s hand. ¡°I also heard that Leng Ruoxue and the others, whom several city lords have offered a joint bounty on, have appeared. The city lords are discussing a strategy!¡± the waiter whispered with a mysterious expression. Then he carefully looked around to avoid being discovered. ¡°Really?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be surprised, her face full of curiosity. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Everyone is spreading it! But it¡¯s such a pity for such a great beauty,¡± the waiter said regretfully. Dongfang Yun glanced at Leng Ruoxue, who was sitting opposite him, and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why is it a pity?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a pity that such a great beauty is about to perish? But maybe the city lord will be protective of the fairer sex and take her in as a concubine!¡± the waiter said without even noticing that Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was turning uglier and uglier. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue stood up, displeased. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± the waiter murmured to himself as he watched the two leave. ¡°Xue¡¯er, that waiter didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Dongfang Yun consoled as they walked side by side on the streets of Phoenix City. ¡°I know. I won¡¯t take the matter to heart with a waiter,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go back, lest Grandpa and the others become anxious from waiting,¡± Leng Ruoxue continued. Dongfang Yun nodded. They found a remote corner and flew out of Phoenix City. ¡­ ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re back!¡± Leng Ruoxue shouted as soon as they returned to Quill¡¯s residence. ¡°Hehe, lass, you¡¯re finally back. We¡¯ve been waiting anxiously,¡± Old Zao rushed to say. ¡°We went to several places, so we took some time,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained and found a random place to sit down. ¡°Xue¡¯er, how was it?¡± Leng Qingtian asked directly. His granddaughter went out for two days, so she should have gained something, right? ¡°Grandpa, we went to six places. The six Spiritual Deiters are each occupying a city as their main city, and they also call themselves city lords.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave a simple explanation of the situation. ¡°Grandpa Leng, those Spiritual Deities don¡¯t care about us at all. They only know to eat, drink, and play around every day. Their lives are extremely luxurious and decadent. Many people complain, but they can only swallow their anger,¡± Dongfang Yun added. The current Ling Feng Continent was far more chaotic than they had imagined. ¡°Grandpa, it seems that we¡¯ll have to split up into six groups to destroy them at the same time. Moreover, we can¡¯t let them run away, lest they contact the Upper Realm.¡± Leng Ruoxue revealed her plan. ¡°Yes. It wouldn¡¯t only be a disaster for us but also for the entire Ling Feng Continent if they contact the Upper Realm.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded in agreement. ¡°Then let¡¯s discuss a detailed plan!¡± Lin Liang said. After discussing for several hours, planning for countless unexpected events that might occur, and coming up with countermeasures to deal with them, Leng Ruoxue and the others split up. Leng Ruoxue led Guo Yong, Guo Qiang, and Dongfang Yun straight to Phoenix City. ¡­ Outside the gates of Phoenix City¡­ ¡°Junior Aunt, shall we go directly to the city lord¡¯s mansion?¡± Guo Yong asked curiously. ¡°No, go and destroy those small fries. I¡¯ll go to the city lord¡¯s mansion by myself,¡± Leng Ruoxue said and released a few fire phoenixes. ¡°Big Sister, please go with them!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the transformed Feng Ling¡¯er. Chapter 253 - Cleansing Operation (3) ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry, Little Sister Ruoxue. I won¡¯t let those fence-sitters go,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said angrily. The Phoenix clan hated those rotten people that swayed left and right with the wind to their core. ¡°Thank you, Big Sister.¡± Leng Ruoxue motioned for Quill to fly toward the city lord¡¯s mansion. ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er urged impatiently after Leng Ruoxue left. She was impatient and hated being so slow. ¡°Uh, yes,¡± Guo Yong quickly responded, but he couldn¡¯t help muttering in his heart, Junior Aunt has so many beasts! At this moment, Leng Ruoxue had already arrived above the city lord¡¯s mansion. This Spiritual Deity had occupied the imperial palace as his residence. Moreover, he was holding a banquet¡­ In the grand hall of the palace, extravagant and absurd scenes were playing out. The guests were all men, and each of them was holding a woman in their arms. These women were dressed very revealingly, almost naked¡­ Leng Ruoxue looked down from the sky, furious. Who do these damn beasts think they are? How dare they toy with women like this. But she was even angrier with the weakness of these women, who were willing to become playthings for those stinky men. ¡°Feng Zhan!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly. ¡°Master, leave these people to me.¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s dark red phoenix eyes were terrifyingly cold and filled with killing intent. Anyone who roused his master¡¯s displeasure deserved to die! Feng Zhan flew around in the air, found a good spot, and then gently spit out a flame the size of a baby¡¯s fist¡­ ¡°Ah! There¡¯s a fire! Someone, come and put out the fire!¡± Chaos immediately broke out below. The guests attending the banquet were at a loss for what to do. They couldn¡¯t run, nor did they dare to run. They could only stay stiff on the spot because the city lord hadn¡¯t moved. ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to be afraid. It¡¯s just a small accident. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± The Spiritual Deity, who was sitting on the dragon throne, smiled as he tried to calm them down. But he despised these people in his heart. Hmph! What can they do with such little guts? ¡°This isn¡¯t an accident!¡± A clear and pleasant voice spread into the hall. Immediately after, a beautiful young girl of empire-toppling beauty walked in leisurely, surrounded by several small and cute beasts. All the guests were stunned¡­ ¡°Leng Ruoxue! Haha!¡± The Spiritual Deity suddenly laughed happily. This was great. They were sending people everywhere to look for her, but Leng Ruoxue unexpectedly came knocking on their door. ¡°She¡¯s Leng Ruoxue!¡± someone exclaimed in amazement among the guests. ¡°Are you that happy to see me?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Haha! Of course I¡¯m happy. If I can capture you and offer you to Young Master, I will have done a meritorious deed,¡± the Spiritual Deity said proudly, his expression becoming more excited. Even though he was enjoying life on the Ling Feng Continent, he didn¡¯t want to stay here forever. He had to go back sooner or later. So if he could please the young master, he would be able to soar in the future. ¡°Young master? How does your young master know me? Has he seen me before?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed after hearing that something was amiss. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s your honor that our young master is interested in you. If you know what¡¯s good for you, just surrender quietly. I promise I won¡¯t let you suffer any physical pain. Or else, don¡¯t blame me for being cruel and merciless!¡± the Spiritual Deity threatened with both soft and hard methods. Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes speechlessly. Is this considered as someone taking a fancy to me again? Men from the Xu family really like to cause trouble for me! ¡°I wonder which one of us is crueler? I¡¯m really curious!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly, but killing intent emerged in her cold, beautiful eyes. Hmph! Not only this Spiritual Deity, but no one can escape, including the minions helping this evildoer! ¡°Haha, you¡¯re just a Spiritual Supremacy. How dare you challenge a Spiritual Deity! You¡¯re really gutsy!¡± The Spiritual Deity laughed even more joyfully, as though he had just heard a hilarious joke. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you try,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. She didn¡¯t hide her strength because she wasn¡¯t afraid that he would know. ¡°Come out!¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly to the void. As soon as she finished speaking, countless silver wolves instantly appeared in the main hall. All the guests present had their mouths agape in disbelief as they looked at the tall and mighty silver wolves. Some of the more timid ones directly collapsed onto the ground in fright, and liquid even flowed out from under their butts. Leng Ruoxue glanced at the guests present and said to the silver wolves, ¡°I¡¯ll leave these people to you.¡± ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this!¡± Some crazy guests shouted loudly, but most people were scared silly by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. ¡°Do it,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered coldly. These people deserved to die. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± After receiving Leng Ruoxue¡¯s order, the silver wolves fully utilized their advantage in group combat. All of them swarmed forward and tore everyone present into pieces within a few minutes¡­ ¡°You¡­¡± The Spiritual Deity glared at Leng Ruoxue, so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. These damn silver wolves were too fast. Those people had already disappeared before he could unleash his might¡­ ¡°Silver Wings, go out and look for any fish that slipped through the net,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Silver Wings received his master¡¯s order and left with the silver wolves. ¡°You¡¯re the only one left now,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a smile. ¡°Master, leave this fellow to me!¡± Feng Zhan said eagerly. He kept flapping his small wings and acted cute in front of Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Master, I haven¡¯t exercised in a long time as well,¡± Quill said aggrievedly while looking directly at Leng Ruoxue. Boohoo¡­ I want to fight too! ¡°Beloved Master, your Darling¡¯s nails have grown long.¡± The little purple fox acted coquettishly and rubbed against Leng Ruoxue¡¯s calf. What he implied was that they should be ground. ¡°I¡¯ll help you cut them when I have time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly with a few black lines on her forehead. It¡¯s just a fight! What kind of reasons are these?! Chapter 254 - Cleansing Operation (4) ¡°Master!¡± Charm called out softly but didn¡¯t say anything. He just stared at Leng Ruoxue with his beautiful purple eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to compete anymore. Leave this fellow for me to practice on,¡± Leng Ruoxue said resolutely, but her face was full of helplessness. Alas! These beasts were all her favorite! She couldn¡¯t bear to scold or beat them, so she could only be eaten alive by them. Boohoo¡­ Look at me. I¡¯m a master without much dignity! But she couldn¡¯t be blamed for this. She could only blame her beasts for being too cute! ¡°Master, you can do it! Teach this thing a good lesson!¡± Dazzle yelled out. ¡°You are the things! Damn it!¡± the Spiritual Deity roared furiously. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re nothing! No wonder¡­¡± All the beasts seemed to have realized something important. ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t resist laughing. Must my beasts be so cute! ¡°Leng Ruoxue, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± the Spiritual Deity said angrily. He originally wanted to use her to please the young master, but now he only wanted to kill this damn woman. Leng Ruoxue nodded understandingly and said very seriously, ¡°I won¡¯t let you go either.¡± ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± The Spiritual Deity took out a long saber and slashed at Leng Ruoxue without hesitation. ¡°How ungentlemanly!¡± Leng Ruoxue mocked calmly. She dodged the saber¡¯s attack agilely and released Feather of the Fire Phoenix at the same time! ¡°Leng Ruoxue, is that your spiritual power?¡± the Spiritual Deity said disdainfully when he saw the feather that was not even as thick as his finger. ¡°This is enough to deal with you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly, obviously looking down on him! ¡°You¡­ I will make you regret it!¡± The Spiritual Deity dodged the feather¡¯s attack and slashed with his saber again. The saber beam contained countless cold and sinister killing intents, and the water-attribute spiritual power contained in it was so intense that it almost froze into ice¡­ But in the blink of an eye, he was stunned. How is this possible? That little feather actually multiplied? There was only one feather, but there were countless feathers now that he attacked¡­ Suddenly, the entire hall was full of small, fiery-red, and dazzling feathers. The feathers gathered slowly together to form a sphere. And the sphere slowly floated forward, as though it was taking a stroll. Float¡­ float. After floating to the Spiritual Deity¡¯s side, it surrounded him. At the same time, the saber beam from the Spiritual Deity reached Leng Ruoxue. Leng Ruoxue gently raised her hand, and a stream of fiery red spiritual power built a wall for her, blocking the saber beam outside. ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± Suddenly, there was a miserable scream in the main hall. Surrounded by feathers, the Spiritual Deity rolled on the ground. Before long, his voice became weaker and weaker until there was no more sound¡­ Leng Ruoxue glanced at the Spiritual Deity, who had been burned to ashes. After confirming that this fellow was dead, she said to her beast, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After sending all the silver wolves into her space, Leng Ruoxue left the palace with a group of beasts. Not far from the palace, Leng Ruoxue ran into Dongfang Yun and the others, who came looking for her. ¡°Eh, Junior Aunt, why is the palace on fire?¡± Guo Yong couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when he saw the flames shooting into the sky. ¡°Erm¡­ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone left to put out the fire in the palace!¡± Leng Ruoxue explained after some thought. Feng Zhan started the fire, but all the servants in the palace were scared away after they entered, so no one put out the fire¡­ ¡°Oh. Junior Aunt, where are we going now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the general¡¯s mansion to take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had left for so long, but she didn¡¯t know what her home had become due to those people. ¡°Okay.¡± After deciding their destination, Leng Ruoxue and the others walked toward the general¡¯s mansion. Upon reaching the general¡¯s mansion, Leng Ruoxue pushed open the gates and walked in. At this time, apart from the house still being intact, the other decorations, furnishings, and so on were all lost and destroyed. It was a tragic sight! Leng Ruoxue let the beasts out again and asked them to help clean up. ¡­ After cleaning for two days, Leng Ruoxue refined the original decorations and furnishings according to her memory, and the entire general¡¯s mansion returned to its original appearance. ¡°Grandpa should be happy to see this, right? I wonder how they¡¯re doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue said to her brother beside her while standing in the garden of the general¡¯s mansion. She had secretly let her brother and the others out when no one was around. ¡°They should be back in two days,¡± Leng Ruohan guessed. Xue¡¯er had already sent Quill to inform them, so some people should be on their way back! ¡°Um, Big Brother, when do you intend to advance to Spiritual Supremacy?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked curiously. Both Big Brother Feng and Huo Qing were already Spiritual Supremacies. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. I can advance with Dongfang Yun.¡± Leng Ruohan smiled lightly. His advancement was just a matter of time with the heavenly essence pill, so he was not in a hurry at all. ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, Ruohan, Grandpa is back.¡± Suddenly, a loud roar sounded in the sky. Leng Ruoxue and Leng Ruohan looked up at the same time and saw a mighty black dragon appearing above their heads. It was circling around as though it was looking for a suitable landing spot. Ink Thunder landed lightly after finding a spot. Leng Qingtian jumped off the dragon¡¯s back together with Old Yu. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Leng Ruoxue threw herself into Leng Qingtian¡¯s arms. ¡°Haha, your granddaughter is so caring! That stinky brat never lets me hug him,¡± Old Yu said with envy. ¡°Of course.¡± Leng Qingtian rolled his eyes at his friend proudly. ¡°Grandpa, do you have something against me?¡± Leng Ruohan complained, his face full of grievances. Chapter 255 - Which One Did You Abduct? (1) ¡°No, no. You are also my good grandson.¡± Leng Qingtian felt a headache coming on. Heavens! Ruohan actually learned to act coquettishly. Such a stunningly beautiful man acting coquettishly and cute is asking for my life! ¡°Haha, I say, Old Leng, looks like you are definitely going to be eaten alive by your grandchildren.¡± Old Yu laughed loudly. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯m happy!¡± Leng Qingtian said nonchalantly with a glare. ¡°Hmph! I can¡¯t be bothered with you. Where is my disciple?¡± Old Yu¡¯s eyes kept looking around for his precious disciple. ¡°He¡¯s in seclusion,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained kindly. ¡°Uh, seclusion? Why seclusion at this time?¡± Old Yu was puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t the timing just right now that things are almost settled?¡± Leng Ruoxue said as a matter of fact. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true.¡± Old Yu thought about it. What this girl said made a lot of sense, so he didn¡¯t continue worrying that his disciple hadn¡¯t come out to welcome him. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa Yu, did everything go smoothly on your side?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with concern. Among the teams, she was the closest to her goal, so she was also the first to complete the task. ¡°Very smooth,¡± Leng Qingtian said happily. It was child¡¯s play to deal with a Spiritual Deity with two divine beasts in his hands! ¡°Lass, look, I don¡¯t have a divine beast yet. Can you give me one of those masterless dragons in your hand?! From now on, we master and disciple will be yours,¡± Old Yu thickened his face to ask. He had never done such a thing in all his life, so his face was a little hot. Leng Ruoxue glanced at her grandfather. Seeing him nod slightly, she said directly, ¡°Okay, which one does Grandpa Yu fancy?¡± Before the other five teams set off, she had lent them the ten masterless dragons in case of emergencies. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t surprised that Grandpa Yu would thicken his skin to ask her for one. She agreed readily. After all, he had been a good friend of her grandfather for many years. Most importantly, Leng Ruoxue trusted her grandfather¡¯s judgment in judging people. Old Yu was stunned, and then he said very happily, ¡°Uh, I want the black one.¡± This girl is really straightforward. I didn¡¯t expect it, didn¡¯t expect it at all! Leng Qingtian released the two dragons from his pet ring. They transformed immediately and bowed to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Black dragon, Grandpa Yu wants to take you in as a contract beast,¡± Leng Ruoxue said while looking at the mini dragon. The black mini dragon glanced at the short, chubby old man and nodded. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m willing.¡± ¡°Contract!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. She knew that these few level nine dragons had been waiting to advance! ¡°Yes.¡± The mini dragon nodded and took the initiative to enter a soul contract. After the contract was formally established, Old Yu happily hugged the black mini dragon. Boohoo¡­ I finally have a divine beast. Uh, wait, not yet. ¡°Lass, erm¡­ erm¡­¡± Old Yu was embarrassed and stammered. ¡°Take it!¡± Leng Ruoxue directly handed him a green pill, but she couldn¡¯t help laughing in her heart. This old man also has moments when he¡¯s embarrassed! ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go and advance,¡± Old Yu said impatiently while holding the pill in his hand. ¡°Master, come onto my back.¡± The mini black dragon instantly enlarged and flew into the air. Haha! This day has finally arrived, but it seems like Master is even more anxious than me. ¡°Master, I¡­¡± The remaining blue dragon looked at Leng Ruoxue with watery eyes and a sad face. ¡°No rush. You¡¯re only level eight,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted it and sent it into her space. ¡°Xue¡¯er, if Grandpa is right, Old Zao won¡¯t let those dragons go either,¡± Leng Qingtian said with a smug smile. ¡°What are your intentions, Grandpa?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a nod. ¡°That old man from the Artificer Association is like Old Yu, a loner. Of course, it would be best if we can use him,¡± Leng Qingtian said after some thought. His granddaughter needed help, so from now on, they had to pay attention to the available people. Obviously, Old Yu and Old Zao were very suitable candidates. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. In fact, she also had this thought. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been so generous. ¡°Grandpa, the others haven¡¯t returned yet. Nothing happened, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked worriedly. ¡°No need to worry,¡± Leng Qingtian comforted. All of them were smart, so there was no need to worry. ¡°Haha, I, Old Zao, am back!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others heard the shout and looked up at the same time to see three dragons flying in the sky. Lin Liang, who had returned with Old Zao, was sitting on a dragon¡¯s back with a gloomy face¡­ ¡°Uh, what happened, Grandpa Lin?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking curiously after Lin Liang¡¯s dragon descended. ¡°Ask him!¡± Lin Liang snorted and turned his face away to avoid looking at the smug old man. ¡°Lass, I was just being kind and got him to let the two dragons out of the pet ring. As an artificer, I know very well how uncomfortable it is to be stored in a pet ring. That¡¯s why he threw a tantrum at me,¡± Old Zao explained with a perfectly guileless look. ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s obviously because you want to be in the limelight. Why are you still finding excuses!¡± Lin Liang roared with a black face. ¡°How am I? I just want to bond with them,¡± Old Zao said without any shame. ¡°Which one did you abduct?¡± Leng Ruoxue realized what was going on and rolled her eyes at Old Zao. ¡°Hehe, lass! You¡¯re the best!¡± Old Zao said happily, almost dancing with joy. ¡°I have my eyes on that blue one. Lass, give it to me!¡± Old Zao continued without any embarrassment on his face. ¡°Then contract with it!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded helplessly. This was within her expectations, so she went with the flow. Chapter 256 - Which One Did You Abduct? (2) ¡°Haha, lass, thanks. I¡¯ll definitely do anything for you in the future,¡± Old Zao said obsequiously and then patted the blue dragon on the head. ¡°Little Blue, let¡¯s contract quickly. The lass agreed.¡± The blue dragon glanced at Leng Ruoxue, nodded, and initiated the contract. ¡°Let¡¯s see who still dares to bully me in the future,¡± Old Zao said cockily after completing the contract. He was basking in reflected glory, which was extremely infuriating. ¡°Take it and advance!¡± Leng Ruoxue handed Old Zao a green spirit pill helplessly. ¡°Little Blue, let¡¯s go. Hehe, you¡¯re going to become a divine beast,¡± Old Zao said impatiently. He hopped onto the blue dragon¡¯s back and flew out of the general¡¯s mansion to find a place to advance. ¡°Grandpa Lin, did everything go smoothly?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with concern after seeing Lin Liang¡¯s still gloomy face. ¡°Very smooth. Although that old man seems a little unreliable, he¡¯s very straightforward and efficient when it comes to official business,¡± Lin Liang explained. This was also one of the main reasons why he was willing to indulge Old Zao so much. Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly. ¡°Now, the three teams led by Old Man, Patriarch Feng, and the first elder have yet to return.¡± ¡°They¡¯re quite far away. They should be back by tomorrow or the day after tomorrow at the latest,¡± Lin Liang said. They had agreed to meet in the Illusionary Forest after resolving the matter. But they didn¡¯t expect this girl to return to the general¡¯s mansion first. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa Lin, go back to your rooms to rest first!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. She had already tidied up the general¡¯s mansion and prepared everyone¡¯s room. ¡°Xue¡¯er, send us into the space!¡± Leng Qingtian said. He was used to sleeping in the space, so it would be uncomfortable if he went back to his room to sleep. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue sent the two of them and the dragons into the bracelet with a thought. ¡°Big Brother, shall we sit here for a while?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked when she saw only the siblings remained in the garden. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s have hotpot tonight!¡± Leng Ruohan couldn¡¯t help saying after they sat down. During this period of time, they had been staying in the space and hadn¡¯t had hotpot for a long time. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Big Brother. I¡¯ll arrange for Feng Da and the others to prepare.¡± Leng Ruoxue stood up and went directly to find Feng Da. After instructing him, she returned to the garden to accompany her brother. Not long later, Old Yu and Old Zao returned to the general¡¯s mansion. At night, everyone and the beasts gathered together and began to enjoy hotpot¡­ ¡­ The next day, the other three teams returned to the general¡¯s mansion one after another. Everyone gathered again and had a lively time to celebrate the successful completion of the matter. Peace finally returned to the Ling Feng Continent¡­ After several days of settlement, the influence that the Spiritual Deities brought to the Ling Feng Continent gradually faded, and the people slowly forgot many people and matters that happened. But Leng Ruoxue and the others had long become deeply ingrained in the hearts of people, and they had even become a legend on the entire Ling Feng Continent, forever engraved in people¡¯s hearts¡­ ¡­ Half a year later, in the garden of General Leng¡¯s mansion¡­ ¡°Miss, someone from the Mercenary Union requests an audience.¡± L¨¹ Tao stood in front of Leng Ruoxue, her face full of adoration. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I won¡¯t see anyone?¡± Leng Ruoxue, who was lying on a recliner with her eyes closed and the little mink in her arms to bask in the sun, frowned slightly. During this half a year, the people of the Ling Feng Continent had resumed their normal lives and didn¡¯t have to be afraid every day. The major associations had also been rebuilt. But the number of people who came to the general¡¯s mansion to visit her suddenly increased, making her very annoyed. ¡°Miss, Young Master Ju Ri came with the people from the Mercenary Union,¡± L¨¹ Tao explained. ¡°Let Ju Ri in, no one else,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered directly without giving any face. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± L¨¹ Tao turned and left. Soon after, L¨¹ Tao led Ju Ri into the garden. ¡°Haha, Ruoxue, I told them long ago that you wouldn¡¯t see them, but they just didn¡¯t give up and insisted on coming. Don¡¯t blame me!¡± Ju Ri quickly explained after seeing Leng Ruoxue. He didn¡¯t want this girl to misunderstand. ¡°I understand. I just don¡¯t know why I need to see them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. Although the Blazing Flame Mercenary Group was under the jurisdiction of the Mercenary Union in theory, she believed that the Mercenary Union wouldn¡¯t dare to manage her, so those people were definitely not here for any good reason. ¡°The Alchemist Association and the Beast Trainer Association have looked for you frequently, right?¡± Ju Ri asked with a face full of understanding. ¡°Oh, Big Brother Ju, you broke through!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said. During the time she had not seen him, Ju Ri had become an intermediate Spiritual Sovereign. ¡°My cultivation speed is too embarrassing compared to you monsters. Moreover, it was because of the spirit fruit you gave me,¡± Ju Ri said helplessly. He had been at peak Spiritual Monarch for a long time and had yet to break through. If not for the fruit Ruoxue gave him, he really didn¡¯t know when he would become a Spiritual Sovereign! ¡°Big Brother Ju, if your mercenary group can capture a level nine holy beast, I will give you a green spirit pill to help it advance,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. The two major mercenary groups, Hurricane and Universe, had always been on good terms with her since she saved them last time. Leng Ruoxue also had a good impression of those hot-blooded and forthright men in these two major mercenary groups, so she would help as much as she could on simple things. ¡°Ruoxue, I really want to capture a level nine holy beast, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible with the strength of our mercenary group.¡± Ju Ri sighed with some regret. ¡°Big Brother Ju, you can lure them with benefits! Level nine holy beasts are all smart. If you force it, it will only cause both sides to suffer,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a light smile. ¡°Lure? Is that possible?¡± Ju Ri looked at Leng Ruoxue doubtfully. Are level nine holy beasts so easy to entice? ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try? Many of my beasts delivered themselves to my door,¡± Leng Ruoxue said proudly. ¡°Uh! I¡¯ll give it a try if there¡¯s a chance.¡± Ju Ri nodded seriously. Chapter 257 - Which One Did You Abduct? (3) They chatted for a while more, and then Ju Ri got up to leave. ¡°L¨¹ Tao, no one will bother me anymore, right?¡± Her eyes closed, Leng Ruoxue asked L¨¹ Tao, who was not far away. ¡°There should be no one else,¡± L¨¹ Tao replied, somewhat dumbfounded. It seems like Miss really hates socializing! ¡°Miss.¡± Feng Da walked into the garden just as L¨¹ Tao finished speaking. L¨¹ Tao stood in front of Feng Da like an old hen and shouted with a displeased face, ¡°What are you doing here? Miss is going to sleep.¡± ¡°Uh, Tao¡¯er, I have something to tell Miss.¡± Feng Da scratched his head shyly. ¡°I told you not to call me Tao¡¯er!¡± L¨¹ Tao said unhappily while rolling her eyes at Feng Da. But her cheeks were slightly red, and her expression was a little unnatural. ¡°It¡¯s nice to be called Tao¡¯er. How endearing,¡± Leng Ruoxue, who was pretending to be sleeping with her eyes closed, suddenly said. In fact, she had long discovered that there was something going on between the two of them. But she had been pretending not to know anything. But now, she wanted to tease them. To be honest, seeing that they were not making much progress, she was a little anxious. Alas! She didn¡¯t want this pair of lovers to be as dull-witted as she was and only know the importance of each other after losing each other. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky that Freak was not dead. She just didn¡¯t know when he would return to her side¡­ ¡°Miss!¡± L¨¹ Tao blushed and ran away. ¡°Feng Da, why aren¡¯t you chasing after her?¡± Leng Ruoxue urged Feng Da, who was standing there foolishly. ¡°Ah!¡± Feng Da reacted and hurriedly chased after her. ¡°We can finally have some peace and quiet.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised the little silver mink in her arms to her eyes. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why do you always like to lift me up?¡± the little mink said unhappily. I¡¯m totally exposed in this position. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Haha! Because I find you more adorable this way,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a chuckle. For the past half a year, her grandfather and the others had all gone into seclusion. She moved all the people she had hidden, apart from the students of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy and the members of the imperial family of the Southern Dusk Empire, into the space to live at the request of Old Man and Patriarch Feng. She also sent Old Yu and the others in at the same time¡­ Her team was growing. Moreover, almost everyone chose to enter seclusion simultaneously after entering the space. Now, only she, the little mink, L¨¹ Tao, and Feng Da were staying in the huge general¡¯s mansion¡­ Two hours later, Feng Da and L¨¹ Tao appeared holding hands in front of Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Feng Da, you¡¯re not allowed to bully L¨¹ Tao!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned half-jokingly. ¡°Miss!¡± L¨¹ Tao¡¯s beautiful face blushed shyly, slightly embarrassed. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. L¨¹ Tao will be the head of our family from now on. I definitely won¡¯t dare to bully her,¡± Feng Da promised very seriously. His handsome face was full of satisfaction. He, who was an orphan, finally had a family. ¡°Very good.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in satisfaction. ¡°By the way, Miss, the president of the Mercenary Union just came to see me,¡± Feng Da said. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a frown. ¡°He said that our Blazing Flame Mercenary Group can already advance to an A-rank mercenary group, so he wants us to advance,¡± Feng Da quickly explained. ¡°Is that all?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows in disbelief. ¡°Yes, he didn¡¯t say anything else. Miss, should we advance?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°What for? Troublesome! I think F-rank is pretty good,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without much interest. But she couldn¡¯t help wondering if the Mercenary Union was so free that it had the time to think about such a trivial matter. ¡°Yes, F-rank is so different!¡± Feng Da quickly echoed. Fortunately, he had long guessed that the young lady would not be interested, so he didn¡¯t decide on his own to upgrade the mercenary group¡¯s rank. ¡°Sigh! I wonder how long Grandpa and the others plan to be in seclusion?¡± Leng Ruoxue murmured to herself as she looked at the slightly deserted general¡¯s mansion. ¡°Miss, are you bored? Why don¡¯t we take on some mercenary missions to have fun?¡± L¨¹ Tao suggested. She was also a little bored staying at home all day. ¡°Okay. Feng Da, go to Hurricane and see if there are any missions. Tell them to count us in,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. She didn¡¯t want Feng Da to go to the Mercenary Union to take on missions. That would attract too much attention, and her principle was to keep a low profile. ¡°I¡¯ll go right away,¡± Feng Da quickly replied and turned to leave. An hour later, Feng Da returned. ¡°Miss, they just received a training mission,¡± Feng Da reported. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly without even looking up. ¡°To the Misty Woods.¡± ¡°There? It¡¯s boring there. The level of the spirit beasts is low. Get them to go to the Illusionary Forest!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested after some thought. ¡°Uh, I already mentioned it to them.¡± Alas! He knew that his young lady wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with the Misty Woods, so he had already told them in advance. Moreover, Ju Ri happened to want to go to the Illusionary Forest to look for holy beasts, so he agreed without even thinking. In fact, only fools would disagree! ¡°When do we set off?¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s rest early today!¡± Leng Ruoxue returned to her room. ¡­ The next morning, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the Hurricane Mercenary Group¡¯s headquarters on time. Three months ago, the Hurricane Mercenary Group had moved their headquarters from Lunar Capital to Phoenix City. Upon seeing Leng Ruoxue, Commander Ju took the initiative to greet her warmly. ¡°Hehe, Ruoxue, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Uncle Ju, Grandpa and the others are in seclusion. I came here because I was bored, not to snatch business from you!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. ¡°Hehe, you are really too naughty. You even want to tease an old man like me. But you don¡¯t have to snatch anything. Which mission do you fancy? Uncle Ju will take the initiative to deliver it to you,¡± Commander Ju said happily. Leng Ruoxue had saved their lives, but even if she hadn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse such a beautiful and cute little girl! Chapter 258 - Which One Did You Abduct? (4) ¡°Ruoxue, let¡¯s go!¡± Ju Ri was already standing beside Leng Ruoxue at this moment. Leng Ruoxue nodded, and the group left the Hurricane Mercenary Group¡¯s headquarters and set off for the agreed-upon location. Looking at their backs as they left, Commander Ju couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart. He really didn¡¯t know what kind of man was worthy of such an outstanding girl. ¡°Big Brother Ju, what kind of person is the client?¡± Leng Ruoxue chatted with Ju Ri on the way. ¡°A new aristocratic family, I guess!¡± Ju Ri explained. ¡°Oh, I hope he isn¡¯t some useless rich second-generation heir,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. Currently, there was only one country on the Ling Feng Continent, the Southern Dusk Empire. After the Spiritual Deities were eliminated, the old patriarch of the Eastern Lagoon Empire made it clear that they were not establishing their own country. Therefore, the Southern Dusk Empire became the only country on the continent and changed its name to the Great Southern Dusk Empire. Moreover, other than the original territory of the Eastern Lagoon Empire, all the areas on the Ling Feng Continent had already become the territory of the Great Southern Dusk Empire. Of course, this was also tacitly approved by Leng Ruoxue and the others. In addition to the establishment of the Great Southern Dusk Empire with irresistible force, many aristocratic families emerged like bamboo shoots after the rain. But the current families could not be compared with the former Five Great Families because they were completely under the jurisdiction of the imperial authority. As the former number one family, the Huo family naturally didn¡¯t want to be controlled by others. Therefore, the Huo family set up their family in the second-largest city in the Eastern Lagoon Empire and changed its name to Fire City. After several months of hard work, the Huo family regained its position as the number one family. Huo Qing had returned to the family after the patriarch of the Huo family found him. He was still the young master of the Huo family. Even though the current Eastern Lagoon Empire didn¡¯t have an imperial family, it adopted the system of city lords managing it. However, it was not easy to become a city lord. You had to go through numerous assessments and tests to become a city lord. After the tests, the citizens would vote in the end. It could be said that Leng Ruoxue had brought the democratic system of her previous world over. ¡°Probably not. I¡¯ve already explained the conditions to them clearly.¡± Ju Ri smiled. He admired the rules of the Blazing Flame Mercenary Group, and he had implemented certain regulations according to them. So now, the cohesion and loyalty of the entire mercenary group were incomparable to before. ¡°I hope so.¡± ¡°Big Brother Ju!¡± A beautiful girl dashed over like a butterfly before Leng Ruoxue and the others reached the gathering point. Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly when she saw the girl, and she glanced at Ju Ri with a bit of teasing. ¡°It seems that Big Brother Ju is lucky in love.¡± I hope she isn¡¯t a troublesome rotten love interest, Leng Ruoxue thought. ¡°Ruoxue, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯ve only met her once. There¡¯s nothing between us.¡± Ju Ri rolled his eyes helplessly. His mind was on cultivation now, so he had no time to think about these trivial things. Alas! It seems that Ruoxue has been too bored recently. ¡°Big Brother Ju, you¡¯re finally here.¡± The beautiful girl had already run to Ju Ri. But she only had eyes for Ju Ri and automatically filtered Leng Ruoxue and the others beside Ju Ri out. Leng Ruoxue and the others tactfully left Ju Ri¡¯s side to avoid becoming third wheels. ¡°Xiang Dong, who is that woman?¡± Feng Da asked curiously. ¡°She¡¯s the client of our mission, the daughter of a newly risen aristocratic family,¡± the captain of the Hurricane Mercenary Group explained softly. ¡°She¡¯s not a troublesome woman, is she?¡± Feng Da asked with a slight headache. He was very uninterested in women other than his young lady and the women around her now. ¡°Uh, I¡¯m not sure either,¡± Xiang Dong said speechlessly. But he was thinking in his heart, What kind of woman is considered troublesome to Feng Da? ¡°Ruoxue, she is the client of our mercenary group, Ma Yurou, the eldest young lady of the Ma family, the second-largest family in Fire City.¡± Ju Ri led Ma Yurou to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Miss Ma, she is Miss Ruoxue from our mercenary group.¡± Ju Ri very politely introduced the two. They nodded at each other, making acquaintances. ¡°Big Brother Ju, let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Ma Yurou said impatiently. Ju Ri looked at Leng Ruoxue and said helplessly, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Miss, looks like you really don¡¯t get along well with women! That Miss Ma doesn¡¯t have a good impression of you!¡± Feng Da whispered to Leng Ruoxue. Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes at Feng Da and said nonchalantly, ¡°She¡¯s just a passerby. Why would I care?¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others followed Ju Ri to the gathering point. On the spacious ground, two enormous flying spirit beasts were descending. ¡°Miss Ruoxue, I¡¯m so sorry. My flying spirit beasts are too small and can¡¯t seat many people. Why don¡¯t you sit with my subordinates?¡± Ma Yurou looked at Leng Ruoxue in slight embarrassment. Leng Ruoxue glanced at the two spirit beasts and said coldly, ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Miss Ma. I have my own spirit beasts.¡± ¡°Ruoxue.¡± Ju Ri looked at Leng Ruoxue awkwardly and was annoyed at Ma Yurou even more. Hmph! She¡¯s just the daughter of a nouveau riche. He wondered what the Ma family would think if they knew that their beloved daughter was so against someone they would never be able to curry favor with in this life. ¡°Big Brother Ju, sit with Miss Ma. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly and gave Ju Ri a look. ¡°Okay then!¡± Ju Ri nodded helplessly and hopped onto Ma Yurou¡¯s flying spirit beast. ¡°Miss Leng, our spirit beasts fly very quickly, so you have to follow us and don¡¯t lose sight of us,¡± Ma Yurou said with concern, then ordered her spirit beasts to take off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep up,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gratefully. ¡°Miss, shall we set off?¡± Feng Da said helplessly when he saw that the two spirit beasts had already flown far away. Alas! It seems that Miss has really been too bored recently. Chapter 259 - Give Me a Reason to Take You In (1) ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue summoned Quill and also released the little mink, who she had placed in her space. ¡°My dear Quill, let¡¯s fly slower so that we don¡¯t scare the two beasts,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly as she lay comfortably on Quill¡¯s back. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Quill answered with some difficulty, his face full of black lines. Boohoo¡­ How slow will I have to fly so that I won¡¯t surpass those two spirit beasts! ¡°I thought you would ride the fire dragon?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased Feng Da and L¨¹ Tao when she saw them sitting up. ¡°Miss! That dragon is too eye-catching. Can¡¯t we ride a few ordinary flying beasts?¡± Feng Da said with a bitter face. Since they became famous, he didn¡¯t dare to ride the fire dragon at all. Otherwise, he would definitely be recognized. ¡°Quill, do you know any flying spirit beasts?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after some thought. ¡°Yes, but their levels aren¡¯t high,¡± Quill said after some thought. ¡°It¡¯s okay. They just need to fly fast,¡± Feng Da said quickly. ¡°Yes, level isn¡¯t important,¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed. They indeed needed a few ordinary flying spirit beasts. ¡°Then I¡¯ll look for them when we reach the Illusionary Forest,¡± Quill said reluctantly. Boohoo¡­ Am I going to lose my job? Leng Ruoxue nodded, closed her eyes, and fell silent. After flying for more than ten hours, they finally arrived at Willow City. Everyone stopped outside the city and walked into Willow City. ¡°It¡¯s getting late, so let¡¯s stay here for the night and go tomorrow morning!¡± Ju Ri said as he looked at the sky in front of an inn. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll listen to Big Brother Ju,¡± Ma Yurou said in agreement. ¡°What? Are you planning to train during the day and come out of the forest at night?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked. ¡°Of course not. We¡¯re going to camp in the forest at night.¡± Ma Yurou raised her chin proudly. ¡°I don¡¯t see that intent in your actions,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Ju Ri understood what Ruoxue meant. He looked at the two groups and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go straight into the forest!¡± ¡°Big Brother Ju, it¡¯s already so late, and we¡¯re all tired. Let¡¯s go tomorrow!¡± Ma Yurou said coquettishly. After flying for so long, all she wanted now was a good night¡¯s sleep. ¡°Yurou, don¡¯t be willful. Listen to Young Master Ju,¡± a middle-aged man scolded. ¡°Second Uncle!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the Ma family residence. You can¡¯t be willful,¡± Ma Zhongxian, the second uncle of the Ma family, said in a non-negotiable tone. ¡°Alright. Big Brother Ju, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Ma Yurou compromised. Her second uncle¡¯s status in the family was second only to her father¡¯s, so she didn¡¯t dare to disobey him. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ju Ri said lightly. They slowly walked toward the Illusionary Forest. ¡°Miss, are you hungry? There¡¯s some jerky here. Have some.¡± In the forest, L¨¹ Tao took out a piece of jerky and handed it to Leng Ruoxue as if no one else was around. Leng Ruoxue took the jerky, took a small bite, and fed the rest to the little mink in her arms. Xiang Dong walked to Ju Ri¡¯s side. ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s camp here tonight!¡± Ju Ri looked at the current terrain and nodded. The mercenary group and the Ma family started to set up camp. For this mission, the Hurricane Mercenary Group was only responsible for the safety of the Ma family. Everything else would require the client to do themselves. Moreover, with the status of the Hurricane Mercenary Group, the Ma family didn¡¯t dare to order them around like subordinates. Therefore, everyone in the Ma family was very respectful to the people of the Hurricane Mercenary Group. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s trio deliberately found a corner position. Feng Da set up the tent, L¨¹ Tao sorted the ingredients, and Leng Ruoxue concentrated on being an arm-flinging shopkeeper. She took out a recliner and lay on it uncomfortably. Ma Yurou walked to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and said politely, ¡°Miss Ruoxue, I didn¡¯t bring a maidservant with me on this trip. Could you lend me your maidservant?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t Miss Ma bring a maidservant along? Isn¡¯t it inconvenient when you go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly without even looking up. ¡°My father said that training outside means to endure hardships. If you bring a maidservant, you might as well be a young lady at home!¡± Ma Yurou said with a face full of pride. What she implied was that Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t endure hardships at all, and this was not a place to enjoy. ¡°That makes sense. But if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t even bring a guard,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Miss Ruoxue, you brought a guard and a maidservant. What right do you have to criticize me?¡± Ma Yurou said angrily. She had to maintain the demeanor of a noble young lady in front of Ju Ri, but she couldn¡¯t help cursing in her heart. ¡°Big Sister, that woman is cursing you in her head.¡± Baby in the bracelet suddenly sent a voice transmission. ¡°Miss Ma, I didn¡¯t come out to train, so why should I suffer?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly while replying to Baby, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Miss Ruoxue, you haven¡¯t answered me yet. Are you going to lend me your maidservant?!¡± Ma Yuran held back her anger and maintained her smile. ¡°You have to ask my maidservant. I have no objections if she¡¯s willing to serve you.¡± Leng Ruoxue kicked the ball at L¨¹ Tao. After hearing what Leng Ruoxue said, Ma Yurou simply walked directly to L¨¹ Tao and said arrogantly, ¡°Your young lady has already lent you to me. From now on, you will stay by my side and serve me.¡± And she even raised her head high as if she was doing L¨¹ Tao a favor. ¡°Get lost!¡± L¨¹ Tao looked at her young miss and couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She roared and deliberately released a little might. ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± Ma Yurou was so scared that she fell to the ground with horror in her heart. H-how can this maidservant be so strong? She¡¯s just a maidservant! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior. My niece is insensible. Please calm down and don¡¯t take issue with her.¡± Ma Zhongxian, who heard the commotion, hurriedly came in front of L¨¹ Tao and bowed respectfully. He was also very terrified in his heart at this moment. He really didn¡¯t expect this maidservant to be a Spiritual Sovereign, and her strength was clearly above his. He was only an elementary Spiritual Sovereign, so wouldn¡¯t this woman be at least an intermediate Spiritual Sovereign or even higher? Chapter 260 - Give Me A Reason To Take You In (2) This was too terrifying. Ma Zhongxian really didn¡¯t know what kind of family would have even a Spiritual Sovereign as a maidservant! ¡°Hmph! How dare she ask me to serve her? Is she worthy?¡± L¨¹ Tao snorted coldly. ¡°Tao¡¯er, why lower yourself to the level of a small family who has never seen the world. Let¡¯s not be angry!¡± Feng Da walked over, gently hugged L¨¹ Tao, and coaxed her. ¡°Okay, look after that self-righteous niece of yours. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that she will still be alive next time,¡± L¨¹ Tao said domineeringly, already possessing the aura of a powerhouse. ¡°Young Master, should we go and persuade them?¡± Xiang Dong, who was watching the commotion not far away, asked softly. ¡°No need. Ruoxue won¡¯t go too far,¡± Ju Ri said nonchalantly as his eyes drifted toward Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I will take care of her.¡± Ma Zhongxian rolled his eyes at his niece and hurriedly promised. But his heart was full of suspicion. Who are these three people?! ¡°Hurry up and take her out of my sight,¡± L¨¹ Tao said irritably. ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡± Ma Zhongxian pulled his niece up from the ground and quickly disappeared from L¨¹ Tao¡¯s sight. Although he didn¡¯t like this niece of his, he wouldn¡¯t be able to explain it to his brother if anything happened to her. ¡°Miss.¡± L¨¹ Tao looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly and pouted. ¡°Hehe, our L¨¹ Tao is so imposing! Even I, your Miss, am scared of you,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased happily. ¡°Miss, L¨¹ Tao is going to ignore you.¡± L¨¹ Tao turned her head angrily and concentrated on starting the fire. ¡°Alas! I¡¯m so sad! The cute L¨¹ Tao is actually ignoring me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of self-blaming. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you still have me. I won¡¯t ignore you.¡± The little silver mink didn¡¯t let go of any opportunity to make his intentions clear. ¡°My little mink is still the best!¡± Leng Ruoxue exclaimed happily. ¡°Ruoxue, your life is really enviable!¡± Ju Ri walked over. ¡°Big Brother Ju, you can do the same if you want,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°I hope so!¡± Ju Ri said. He knew his responsibilities and knew that he would never be able to live as he pleased like Ruoxue. ¡°Miss, food is ready.¡± L¨¹ Tao walked over. ¡°Big Brother Ju, let¡¯s eat together!¡± Leng Ruoxue invited. ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Ju Ri couldn¡¯t ask for more. ¡°Ruoxue, what you¡¯re eating is too much.¡± Ju Ri came to the table and was a little dumbfounded. Isn¡¯t the food a little too extravagant? Comparisons are odious! ¡°Really? This is already considered simple,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. She had always had high requirements for food. And as time passed, her subordinates¡¯ appetites had also become picky. ¡°But look at what our mercenary group and the Ma family are eating. And look at you guys¡­ The difference is too big,¡± Ju Ri said helplessly. He felt inferior compared to Ruoxue. ¡°Uh, Big Brother Ju, ask your subordinates to come and eat together!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little embarrassed to eat alone after hearing what he said. ¡°Ruoxue, then we won¡¯t stand on ceremony. Xiang Dong, come eat with us!¡± Ju Ri quickly beckoned to his subordinates, as if he was afraid that Leng Ruoxue would regret it. ¡°Coming.¡± Xiang Dong and the others ran over excitedly. Everyone gathered and had a lively dinner. After the meal, Xiang Dong and the others took the initiative to wash the dishes. ¡°Second Uncle, they are too much.¡± Ma Yurou sat in the distance, her face full of injustice. Why did they have fish, meat, and soup, eating an incomparably sumptuous dinner, while they could only gnaw on hard, dry food? ¡°Shut up and don¡¯t cause any more trouble. Otherwise, you will have to bear the consequences yourself,¡± Ma Zhongxian threatened. This spoiled eldest young lady was the most troublesome among the younger generation of the Ma family. After eating, Leng Ruoxue and the others went to rest. The next morning, Leng Ruoxue found Ju Ri, greeted him, and left the team temporarily. After they walked out of the sight of Ju Ri and the others, Leng Ruoxue summoned Quill. ¡°Quill, take us there!¡± ¡°Master, come sit on me!¡± Quill enlarged. After Leng Ruoxue and the others sat on Quill¡¯s back, he led them directly to the eagle tribe¡¯s territory. ¡°Master, I asked them yesterday, and they should give me an answer today,¡± Quill said. After arriving at the forest yesterday, he had specially gone to the eagle tribe to convey his master¡¯s intentions to his tribe. But the eagles were hesitant at the time, so he gave them a day to consider. ¡°Well done,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised as she caressed Quill¡¯s soft feathers. After flying for about fifteen minutes, Quill pointed at a place in the forest and said, ¡°Master, that¡¯s it.¡± Quill found a place to land and was instantly surrounded by a group of eagles. ¡°Quill, we¡¯ve thought about it,¡± one of the snow-white eagles said first. Quill nodded and motioned the snow eagle to continue. ¡°We are willing to acknowledge humans as our masters,¡± the snow eagle said directly. It was a level eight holy beast. In the past, its strength was on par with Quill¡¯s. But Quill was now a divine beast, while it had yet to advance. Therefore, it decided to be like Quill and acknowledge a human as its master. ¡°However, I have a condition,¡± the snow eagle continued. ¡°What condition?¡± Quill asked in puzzlement. The snow eagle hesitated but still said, ¡°I want to acknowledge you as my master.¡± ¡°What?¡± Quill was so angry! Boohoo¡­ It¡¯s indeed here to snatch my job! While Quill was communicating with the snow eagle, Leng Ruoxue glanced at the eagles surrounding them. Most of them were level five holy beasts, and a few were level four. This snow eagle had the highest level apart from Quill. ¡°Give me a reason to take you in.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows as she stared at the snow eagle. ¡°I want to become strong. I want to become a divine beast. I am already a level eight holy beast. If I want to advance, I need a powerful master. Moreover, I fly fast, and I can provide warmth in the winter and am cool in the summer. Using me as a mount is absolutely comfortable and safe. In addition, I¡¯m good at making my master happy, and I can sing¡­¡± After hearing what Leng Ruoxue said, the snow eagle began to tell her everything it could do, talking non-stop. Uh, this human woman should be Quill¡¯s master, so I have to perform well, lest she looks down on me. Chapter 261 - Give Me A Reason To Take You In (3) ¡°Stop! That¡¯s enough.¡± Leng Ruoxue was flabbergasted and stopped the talkative snow eagle from continuing. Who knew what it would say next? ¡°Then¡­ will you accept me?¡± The snow eagle suddenly became a little shy and lowered its head, not daring to look at Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Miss, please take it. It¡¯s so pitiful.¡± L¨¹ Tao couldn¡¯t help pleading. In order to express its loyalty, this snow eagle explained everything it could, even including its eight generations of ancestry. Moreover, it pretended to be pitiful and cute, making L¨¹ Tao unable to bear seeing it like this. ¡°On account that my maidservant pleaded on your behalf, I¡¯ll accept you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± The snow eagle quickly initiated the contract, as if it was afraid that Leng Ruoxue would regret it. ¡°L¨¹ Tao, Feng Da, choose one each too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after the contract was completed. ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Da and L¨¹ Tao each chose an eagle that looked more pleasing to the eye to contract. After that, Leng Ruoxue took the other holy beasts willing to acknowledge her as their master into the bracelet, and the three of them left this place. After returning to where they camped last night, Leng Ruoxue found that Ju Ri and the others had left, so they chased after them. ¡°Master, Ju Ri and the others seem to be in trouble,¡± Quill said after confirming their location with his X-ray vision. ¡°Is it big trouble?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Yes, they encountered a level nine holy beast,¡± Quill explained. ¡°A level nine holy beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled gently. Big Brother Ju¡¯s luck is pretty good. He just happens to need a level nine holy beast when one came knocking on his door. ¡°Master, that level nine holy beast should be an earth demon bear. It¡¯s very strong and has high defense.¡± The snow eagle transformed into a small white bird and landed on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder. Uh, it should be called Snow Maple now. ¡°Who is more powerful, this bear or the king kong great ape?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°They are equally strong. They are spirit beasts with both offensive and defensive capabilities,¡± Snow Maple explained. ¡°Oh, Quill, let¡¯s not get close unless their lives are in danger,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered after some thought. This was a rare opportunity! She hoped Big Brother Ju could grasp it. Quill nodded and found a suitable spot to hide and observe secretly. At this time, Ju Ri was covered in cold sweat as he faced a level nine holy beast releasing its immense might. This holy beast was equivalent to a human Spiritual Supremacy. Moreover, it seemed that this bear didn¡¯t have a good temper¡­ ¡°Erm¡­ Erm, I don¡¯t want to fight with you. Let¡¯s talk!¡± Ju Ri gathered his courage to say. He really didn¡¯t know how Ruoxue managed to convince her beasts. To be honest, he didn¡¯t think this bear would be able to reason with him, nor did he think he had Ruoxue¡¯s charm to entice spirit beasts. ¡°Human, don¡¯t try to stall for time. You are all dead!¡± The earth demon bear, whose body was nearly three meters tall and earthly yellow, roared like thunder, demonstrating its current anger. Ju Ri glanced at his subordinates and the Ma family members, who had fainted from the might of the earth demon bear, and summoned up his courage to say, ¡°Um, Senior, we really didn¡¯t mean to disturb your cultivation.¡± In this world, the strong were respected. Be it humans or spirit beasts, as long as they were strong, they should be respected. Therefore, Ju Ri placed himself as a junior and only hoped that this earth demon bear would be lenient with them. ¡°Hmph! You make it sound so good. I was cultivating at a critical point when you interrupted me. You caused me to be unable to advance and almost enter cultivation deviation. But you still have the delusion that I will let you go. What a lunatic¡¯s dream,¡± the earth demon bear said fiercely through gritted teeth. This human was actually quite strong. He actually didn¡¯t faint from its might. ¡°Senior, I have a way to promote you,¡± Ju Ri said after some thought. ¡°What method do you have?¡± The earth demon bear¡¯s curiosity was completely piqued by Ju Ri. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The allure of advancement was just too great. ¡°I have a friend who¡¯s an alchemist. She has pills that can promote a level nine holy beast. She promised to give me one, but you have to contract with me first,¡± Ju Ri explained, a little scared. Hopefully, this bear would be enticed! ¡°Human, how dare you trick me into contracting with you! Hmph! There¡¯s no such pill in the world.¡± The earth demon bear didn¡¯t believe Ju Ri¡¯s words at all. ¡°Senior, how about this? Trust me for now. I¡¯ll bring you to see her. You can contract with me after you confirm my words. How about that?¡± Ju Ri said carefully after thinking quickly. But he was screaming in his heart, Ruoxue, where are you?! I¡¯m waiting for you to save me! ¡°Okay, I will believe you for the time being.¡± The earth demon bear pondered for a long time before finally nodding its head in agreement. It was very confident in its own strength and believed that this puny human wouldn¡¯t dare to play any tricks. ¡°Do you want to see me?¡± Leng Ruoxue slowly walked out from her hiding place. ¡°Ruoxue!¡± Ju Ri was excited to see his wish come true! ¡°Big bear! If you form a contract with Big Brother Ju, I¡¯ll give you a green spirit pill concocted from a green spirit fruit,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly, not giving the earth demon bear any chance to speak. ¡°Really? I want to inspect the goods first,¡± the earth demon bear said with a look of joy but was still not blinded by it. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a green spirit pill and handed it to the earth demon bear. Well, this bear is pretty smart. It¡¯s really concocted from a green spirit fruit. The earth demon bear looked at the green pill, and its eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°I¡¯m willing to enter into a soul contract with this human.¡± The earth demon bear couldn¡¯t wait any longer and voluntarily entered into a soul contract. ¡°For you!¡± Leng Ruoxue kept her promise and handed the pill to the earth demon bear after seeing that the contract was completed. The earth demon bear took the pill and threw it directly into its big mouth¡­ ¡°Girl, the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm is about to appear.¡± At this moment, Butterfly¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mind. ¡°Really?¡± Leng Ruoxue was surprised. Is it finally going to appear? So many things have happened because of the spots. Hmph! It will be best if there¡¯s something interesting there. Otherwise, I will definitely regret letting the mystic realm appear. Chapter 262 - Entering the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm (1) ¡°Yes, I can feel it,¡± Butterfly said proudly. Since it was the envoy of the mystic realm, its senses couldn¡¯t be wrong. ¡°When will it appear?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued asking. ¡°A week later,¡± Butterfly answered. ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no fixed location. After the mystic realm opens, anyone with a spot can be teleported in automatically,¡± Butterfly explained. Boohoo¡­ After being aggrieved for so long, I¡¯m finally going to have a use. ¡°Girl! You will very much need me in the mystic realm, so you have to treat me better from now on.¡± Butterfly was a little smug again. ¡°Get lost! Go somewhere else!¡± Leng Ruoxue roared furiously. This damn Butterfly really didn¡¯t know how to behave! ¡°Girl, you¡¯re not gentle at all! You have to learn from Ruohan. As a girl, you can¡¯t behave like this,¡± Butterfly said fearfully. Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. She broke the connection with Butterfly without hesitation and turned her gaze to the big bear. At this moment, the bear had already completed its advancement and was sitting on the ground in a daze. Ju Ri was currently in the midst of his advancement because he had contracted with it and obtained many benefits¡­ Fifteen minutes later, Ju Ri completed his advancement. His face was full of disbelief as he looked at his stage. Heavens! Is this real? I-I actually advanced two stages and am now at peak Spiritual Sovereign! Wasn¡¯t this a little too easy?! ¡°Ahem!¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately coughed twice to wake up the stunned human and beast. ¡°Master.¡± The earth demon bear looked at Ju Ri happily. It was now a divine beast. Boohoo¡­ It really wasn¡¯t easy. ¡°Big Bear, congratulations,¡± Ju Ri said happily. After the master and beast communicated enough, they finally remembered Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Ruoxue, thank you so much,¡± Ju Ri said gratefully. ¡°Thank you,¡± Big Bear said, its fluffy head showing a shy expression. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Big Bear, you have to protect Big Brother Ju from now on!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him. ¡°Yes.¡± Big Bear nodded. It had to protect its master! Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be able to survive either if anything happened to its master. ¡°Big Brother Ju, what happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the unconscious Xiang Dong and the others on the ground. ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Ju Ri sighed heavily. If not for Ruoxue, their team would have become the sacrificial lambs to Big Bear¡¯s anger. ¡°That woman interrupted my cultivation. I was originally just a little away from advancement, but because of her, all my efforts were in vain.¡± Thinking of this, Big Bear was still very angry. ¡°Big Brother Ju, let¡¯s go back after waking them up!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. The mystic realm was about to open, so she had to prepare early. ¡°Okay,¡± Ju Ri agreed. Since this close call happened, he was no longer in the mood to continue protecting them and training them. ¡°Young Master, run! There¡¯s a bear!¡± Xiang Dong¡¯s memory still lingered from before he fainted, so he shouted excitedly after waking up. ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s okay.¡± Ju Ri patted his shoulder to console him. ¡°Okay.¡± Xiang Dong¡¯s mind slowly became clear. The others were not much better than Xiang Dong¡­ After comforting the mercenary group, Ju Ri walked to Ma Zhongxian and said directly, ¡°Elder Ma, let¡¯s go back!¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back!¡± Ma Zhongxian said helplessly. After what happened, he didn¡¯t have the face to ask them to continue protecting them. After all, they had discussed it beforehand. ¡°What? Go back! No, Second Uncle, we can¡¯t go back. I haven¡¯t found a spirit beast I like yet!¡± Ma Yurou yelled in disapproval when she heard their conversation. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you.¡± Ma Zhongxian glared at his niece coldly. Because of her willfulness, they had almost lost their lives. Moreover, even though the Hurricane Mercenary Group didn¡¯t say it explicitly, it was obvious that they wouldn¡¯t care about their lives if they insisted on staying here. It was really too unwise to sacrifice all their lives for such a willful niece. ¡°Second Uncle, did you forget what Father said before we left?¡± Ma Yurou immediately brought up her father when she saw that her second uncle didn¡¯t listen to her. ¡°I will explain this matter to Big Brother,¡± Ma Zhongxian said uncompromisingly. ¡°Big Brother Ju, I don¡¯t want to leave this place.¡± Ma Yurou looked at Ju Ri with tears in her eyes, hoping to move him with her tears. ¡°Stay here by yourself then!¡± Ju Ri said coldly. Then he turned and left, too lazy to entertain her any further. Ma Zhongxian glanced at his niece indifferently and ordered the others from the Ma family, ¡°Gather and prepare to leave.¡± Even after everyone sat on the flying spirit beasts, Ma Yurou remained motionless. ¡°Yurou, we¡¯re leaving if you don¡¯t want to come up,¡± Ma Zhongxian said impatiently and gave an ultimatum. Ma Yurou sat on a spirit beast¡¯s back unwillingly, still resentful. At night, everyone returned to Phoenix City on the spirit beasts. ¡°Big Brother Ju, let¡¯s part here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after entering Phoenix City. ¡°Okay.¡± Ju Ri watched Leng Ruoxue leave before leaving with his team. After returning to the general¡¯s mansion, Leng Ruoxue directly entered the bracelet. ¡°Butterfly,¡± Leng Ruoxue called softly in the space. ¡°Girl, I¡¯m here. Did you miss me?¡± The big purple Butterfly fluttered its wings and appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Can you be more normal? I have something to ask you.¡± Leng Ruoxue helplessly wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. She was really helpless in front of Butterfly! ¡°Girl, ask away! I will tell you everything I know,¡± Butterfly promised after circling around. ¡°Okay. Tell me about the mystic realm first! What¡¯s inside?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Chapter 263 - Entering the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm (2) ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve asked the right person. No one is more familiar with that place than me! There are all sorts of treasures and spirit beasts there. Moreover, the lowest level ones are holy beasts. But whether you can contract with them will depend on your ability¡­ ¡°Luck is extremely important there. If you are lucky, perhaps all the treasures will be yours. If you are unlucky, many people will snatch them from you. So¡­ it¡¯s also very dangerous there, and there will often be fights. Therefore, after entering the mystic realm, you must be on alert, in case you accidentally lose your life,¡± Butterfly reminded very kindly. ¡°However, you will only face ten percent of the dangers you would have originally faced with me as your guide. Therefore, I am very important.¡± Butterfly revealed its true nature. ¡°Butterfly, aren¡¯t only two hundred people allowed in? How can it be dangerous?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement, ignoring Butterfly¡¯s smugness. With their strength, the others shouldn¡¯t be their opponents! ¡°How is that possible? The mystic realm only appears once every thousand years!¡± Butterfly exclaimed. ¡°Make yourself clear,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered as she grabbed Butterfly. ¡°Girl, let go! I can¡¯t breathe! Do you want to murder me? Argh¡­¡± Butterfly struggled and wailed aggrievedly. ¡°Uh, I¡¯m sorry. Tell me!¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly let go, but she couldn¡¯t help muttering in her heart, Does a sprite need to breathe? ¡°Girl, the Ling Feng Continent is not the only dimension in the vast universe. The Ling Feng Continent is the lowest-level dimension, but it¡¯s not the only low-level dimension. There are tens of thousands or even more dimensions of this level. As a spiritual treasured space born of the cosmos, our Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm is naturally impossible to appear in only one dimension. Therefore, other low-level dimensions can also obtain spots for the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm,¡± Butterfly explained in detail. ¡°So, we might encounter people from other low-level dimensions after we enter the mystic realm?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s possible. But the mystic realm is immense, and there won¡¯t be many of them, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Butterfly thought Leng Ruoxue was scared and quickly comforted her. Leng Ruoxue nodded thoughtfully and continued, ¡°Butterfly, I remember you saying that having you by my side will be beneficial. Now, can you tell me what the benefits are?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to have me as your guide?¡± Butterfly¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, but it couldn¡¯t help muttering in its heart, This girl¡¯s appetite is really big! ¡°What do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked instead of answering. She glanced at Butterfly with very unfriendly eyes. ¡°Um, girl, I¡¯ll allow you to bring more people in. That should be enough, right?¡± Butterfly asked cautiously, its black eyes blinking non-stop. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in satisfaction. If more people could enter, they would be able to help her pick herbs if they encountered any. ¡°Girl, how many people do you plan to bring in?¡± Butterfly asked curiously. ¡°Guess?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly. ¡°Erm¡­ don¡¯t tell me you want to bring everyone in?¡± Butterfly couldn¡¯t help guessing, its little heart trembling. Hopefully not! Or else the boss won¡¯t let me go. ¡°So smart. You got it right,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. She looked at Butterfly¡¯s crying face and almost laughed out loud. ¡°Girl, let¡¯s discuss this. Can you not bring so many people in?¡± Butterfly begged pitifully as though it was about to cry. ¡°Give me a reason,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without hesitation. ¡°The boss will kill me if you bring too many people in. Boohoo¡­¡± Butterfly cried. ¡°Then how many people do you think I can bring in?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked very nicely. Seeing that there was a way out, Butterfly quickly said, ¡°Erm¡­ one thousand¡­ at most one thousand people. There really cannot be more.¡± ¡°Alright, one thousand people it is!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. In fact, she didn¡¯t intend to bring too many people in. She was just teasing it. ¡°Ah! Girl, you are so good!¡± Butterfly happily circled around Leng Ruoxue. As it danced, a light golden powder sprinkled down, showing its good mood. It really didn¡¯t expect the girl to be so easy to talk to, hehe! It sniggered wretchedly in its heart. After clarifying what she wanted to know, Leng Ruoxue called out to the space, ¡°Qing Jue,¡± ¡°Big Sister.¡± Qing Jue instantly appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Qing Jue, help me wake Grandpa and the others up!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Yes, Big Sister,¡± Qing Jue answered and immediately awakened Leng Qingtian and the others, who were cultivating. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Qingtian emerged from his bamboo house. ¡°Ruoxue, why are you looking for us?¡± Lin Liang walked out after him. The two old men looked at each other and then at Leng Ruoxue in bewilderment. Ten minutes later, the people Leng Ruoxue was looking for gradually arrived, and then she explained what happened to them. ¡°Really, this is great!¡± Leng Qingtian exclaimed happily after hearing the news. The Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm! It was the dream of many Spiritual Supremacies, but only 200 people could enter. Therefore, the various forces would resort to all sorts of means to secure spots every time the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm appeared. ¡°To think that this old man can still visit the mystic realm in my lifetime. Alas!¡± Old Man sighed. ¡°It was precisely because my master entered the mystic realm that he obtained a pill that allowed him to advance to Spiritual Deity all those years ago. He then went to the Upper Realm. I wonder how he¡¯s doing now.¡± Lin Liang sighed. ¡°Xue¡¯er, how many people do you intend to bring in?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously. He didn¡¯t expect the little Butterfly to have such authority. ¡°Apart from the mercenary group, there¡¯s you guys. I don¡¯t intend to bring anyone else in,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. The others were not strong, so it would be useless for them to go in. She would even have to take care of them. Instead of doing that, it was better to let them stay in the bracelet to cultivate! Chapter 264 - Entering the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm (3) ¡°Yes, it¡¯s enough to bring us.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded in agreement. ¡°Lass, after we enter, we have to gather materials for artificing. I heard there are a lot of them,¡± Old Zao reminded. There were so many artificers in their team that there weren¡¯t enough materials to go around! ¡°Not only artificing materials. We also need to gather herbs,¡± Leng Ruoxue added. She had long thought about not letting these go. ¡°Yes. You and Little Brat Liu are alchemists!¡± Old Zao agreed. In every world, alchemists, artificers, and beast trainers had very high statuses, so these things were very important to them. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s prepare over the next few days!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Yes, we have to bring a lot of food,¡± Leng Qingtian said. Food again! Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. Why can¡¯t Grandpa forget about preparing food wherever he goes? ¡°Girl, food is very important. There¡¯s nothing delicious there,¡± Butterfly reminded Leng Ruoxue after seeing her thoughts. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s split up and go shopping for food,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some embarrassment. Uh! Grandpa is still more experienced. The older, the wiser! ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s prepare more of the various daily necessities. The space is big anyway, so there¡¯s no need to worry about it being full,¡± Leng Qingtian said confidently. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go buy more tomorrow!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. Leng Qingtian and the others nodded. After discussing it for a while, they returned to their rooms to sleep. ¡­ Five days later, the Listening Snow Pavilion¡­ Leng Ruoxue was lying comfortably on the bed with the little mink in her arms while sighing in her heart. It really wasn¡¯t easy! It took five days to finally buy everything. Uh, these people¡¯s purchasing power is really amazing. Just thinking about the pile of things in the space¡¯s warehouse, she felt her scalp tingling. ¡°Miss, Young Master Huo is here,¡± L¨¹ Tao said softly from outside the door. ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡± The little silver mink growled in displeasure when he heard that Huo Qing was here. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s been so long. Why are you still holding a grudge?!¡± Leng Ruoxue rubbed the smooth fur of the little mink in some amusement. ¡°Hmph! He actually ordered his spirit beast to pursue me,¡± the little silver mink said resentfully. ¡°Haha! I think it¡¯s quite funny. What a loving scene!¡± Leng Ruoxue wanted to laugh whenever she thought of the scene that day. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re not allowed to mention it again. Boohoo¡­¡± The little silver mink choked up. It was too embarrassing. ¡°Alright!¡± Leng Ruoxue raised the little mink in front of her helplessly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I don¡¯t like this position. I¡¯m exposed like this. Boohoo¡­¡± The little silver mink cried shyly. ¡°No, you aren¡¯t. Your fur blocks everything. I swear I really don¡¯t see anything.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her hand with a dark face and pretended to swear. She felt extremely helpless in her heart. What is this little mink thinking? ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± The little silver mink cried even louder. ¡°Uh! Stop crying. Let¡¯s go see Huo Qing!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. This little mink is simply a replica of Freak! They are too similar. With cold sweat dripping down her forehead, Leng Ruoxue left the Listening Snow Pavilion with the little mink in her arms and went to the living room where Huo Qing was waiting for her. ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you in seclusion?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked directly after entering the living room and sitting down at the main seat. ¡°I just came out of seclusion. I heard that you¡¯ve recently bought a lot of things. Are you going on a long journey?¡± Huo Qing was a little puzzled. With the heavenly essence pill that Ruoxue gave him, he smoothly advanced to Spiritual Supremacy. After advancing, he chose to enter seclusion to consolidate his cultivation. After exiting seclusion, he heard his father mention this matter, so he hurried over immediately. ¡°No, the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm is about to appear,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. She didn¡¯t intend to hide this matter from Huo Qing, but she wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to tell him either. ¡°Really?¡± Huo Qing stood up in surprise. ¡°Would what Butterfly told me be fake?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Then why are you buying food?¡± Huo Qing¡¯s face was full of question marks. What did the appearance of the mystic realm have to do with all that food? ¡°Butterfly said that there¡¯s nothing delicious in the mystic realm, so we prepared more food,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Oh? When will the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm appear?¡± Huo Qing asked, his face full of anticipation. ¡°Less than two days,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after calculating the time. ¡°It¡¯s not too late to prepare now,¡± Leng Ruoxue added. ¡°Okay, Ruoxue, I won¡¯t chat with you any longer today. I¡¯m going back to prepare.¡± Huo Qing got up hurriedly and left. ¡°Hmph! How pragmatic. He left so quickly after finding out about the news,¡± the little mink said disdainfully as he watched Huo Qing leave. ¡°Hehe, isn¡¯t that normal! The attraction of the mystic realm to them is unimaginable to you, you little mink.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled nonchalantly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go to bed.¡± The little silver mink yawned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat dinner?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked, but she was puzzled. Why does this little fellow want to sleep so early today? ¡°No, I want to sleep,¡± the little silver mink said. Recently, he had been sleeping with Xue¡¯er every day. He was so blessed. ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± Leng Ruoxue walked to her room with the little mink in her arms. ¡­ Two days later, Leng Ruoxue and the others slowly felt the summoning of the mystic realm¡­ Everyone gathered together in the living room. ¡°Girl, let them into your space quickly,¡± Butterfly suddenly yelled anxiously. ¡°Okay.¡± Without any doubts, Leng Ruoxue sent everyone and the beasts into the bracelet. ¡°Butterfly, why is this?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked when only Butterfly and she remained in the living room. ¡°The teleportation of the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm is random. I was afraid that you would be separated!¡± Butterfly explained, blinking its shiny black eyes. Chapter 265 - Entering the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm (4) ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier then? What if it¡¯s too late?¡± Leng Ruoxue roared angrily as she grabbed Butterfly in her hand. ¡°Girl! You¡¯re not gentle again. Boohoo¡­¡± Tears streamed down Butterfly¡¯s small black eyes like rain. Suddenly, a strong light shone on Leng Ruoxue. After the light faded, Leng Ruoxue and Butterfly disappeared from the living room. ¡°This place?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the scenery in front of her and pondered in her heart. Is this the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm? But isn¡¯t this place a little too disappointing? At this moment, Leng Ruoxue was standing in the middle of an open space. Not far in front of her was an inconspicuous forest. Moreover, the forest was not very big from what she could see. Behind her was a river, and she saw boundless white fog when she looked past the river. She couldn¡¯t see anything clearly, and the left and right sides were covered in white fog that stretched as far as the eye could see. Butterfly stopped in front of Leng Ruoxue and said with a face full of pride, ¡°Girl, this is my home. Pretty good, isn¡¯t it?¡± There were no traces of crying in its bright black eyes. ¡°Not bad, my foot! What kind of damn place is this?¡± Cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead, and her heart was on fire. This place really made her unhappy. Apart from the small forest in front of her and the river behind her, there was nothing else. Moreover, the spiritual energy in the air here was not dense enough. In short, its reputation was only good until she saw it in person. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t get angry so soon. Actually, this place is really good, but you need to explore it yourself. Your first stop is the forest in front of you. You can only be teleported to other places after you pass through that forest, and this first stage is also the safest. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re really lucky! There are the most good things in forests in this mystic realm,¡± Butterfly said excitedly. ¡°Where else can I be teleported to?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously after hearing what Butterfly said. But her doubts didn¡¯t reduce at all because this forest was too small. She could see the end of it with a single look. ¡°Deserts, oceans, canyons, mountain ranges, and so on. But teleporting to forests is the best for you,¡± Butterfly explained. ¡°I¡¯ll believe you for now!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought and then let everyone out. After everyone emerged, they were very calm because they had heard the conversation between Leng Ruoxue and Butterfly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s set off since we can only go to other places if we pass through the forest,¡± Leng Qingtian said eagerly while rubbing his palms. He was really too curious about this legendary Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said when she saw everyone was impatient to see the legendary mystic realm. ¡°Go, go!¡± Everyone was excited as they walked into the forest together. After entering the forest, Leng Ruoxue knew that she was wrong. She shouldn¡¯t have judged the forest by its appearance because there were herbs everywhere here, many of which covered the paths, and some were abnormally precious. Moreover, the interior of this forest was not small at all¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t step on any herbs!¡± Liu Yan, an alchemist, shouted excitedly, giving everyone a fright. ¡°Stinky brat, why are you shouting so loudly? We aren¡¯t deaf.¡± Old Man rapped Liu Yan on the head and deliberately scolded him angrily. ¡°Hehe, hehe!¡± Liu Yan only smiled foolishly! ¡°Liu Yan is right. Everyone, be careful not to step on the herbs,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement. Alas, Liu Yan¡¯s love for herbs is even crazier than mine. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what should we do now?¡± Leng Ruohan asked, not daring to move. ¡°Go ahead! We can¡¯t waste so many herbs,¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly. A few drops of cold sweat rolled down everyone¡¯s foreheads. How long would they have to pick since there was so much grass? ¡°Hehe, I have good news for you. You won¡¯t be able to leave this area until you¡¯ve harvested all the herbs here,¡± Butterfly said happily as it danced in front of everyone. What?! This piece of news was not good news at all. It was simply a waste of time! But they soon accepted their fate. After all, Butterfly was the local tyrant. They could not believe what others said, but they had to believe what the local tyrant said! Moreover, why was Butterfly so excited? Leng Ruoxue gave Butterfly an approving look. Haha, it was the first time she realized that Butterfly was a little useful. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have the heart to get them to pick all the herbs. After accepting their fate, they all squatted down and began picking at the nearest spot to them. ¡°Ah! What is this?¡± Suddenly, a cry of surprise sounded! ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Lin Yuan, why are you overreacting?¡± Leng Qingtian said with slight displeasure. He was the closest to Lin Yuan, so the voice reached his ears the loudest, giving him a fright. ¡°No, what do you think this is?¡± Lin Yuan said aggrievedly. Immediately, everyone¡¯s gaze followed Lin Yuan¡¯s line of sight, only to see a light-yellow ball covered in fluffy fur at the root of an unknown herb. The ball was about the size of a palm and had two equally round big eyes on it. At this moment, those pitch-black and bright eyes that were like the night sky were looking at Lin Yuan furiously, as if Lin Yuan was its enemy. ¡°Miss, what should we do?¡± Lin Yuan asked while holding the herb in his hand, a little embarrassed. Boohoo¡­ What exactly is this little thing? It had no other facial features except for a pair of eyes, and it was strange and scary. Moreover, it was staring at him. ¡°Ah!¡± Butterfly suddenly screamed too. ¡°Damn Butterfly, why did you scream?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she grabbed Butterfly flying in front of her. ¡°Hehe, girl, we¡¯re rich, we¡¯re rich! That little thing is a treasure-seeking beast! No treasure can escape from us if we have it!¡± Butterfly said excitedly and let out a wretched laugh. Chapter 266 - Encounter in the Forest, The Elegant White Tiger (1) ¡°Treasure-seeking beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the furball. She had never known that such a beast existed in the world, but it sounded pretty good. ¡°Big Sister, I didn¡¯t expect there to be a treasure-seeking beast here.¡± Qing Jue¡¯s voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mind. ¡°Qing Jue, have you heard of this thing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Yes. One hundred thousand years ago, treasure-seeking beasts were the dreams of everyone. But there are basically no more people who know about these beasts now. Moreover, treasure-seeking beasts have long been extinct. This should be the only treasure-seeking beast left. Big Sister, you have to think of a way to tame it. That way, all the good treasures in the future will be ours,¡± Qing Jue said excitedly. ¡°Uh!¡± Cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. How did Qing Jue become such a money-grubber? But he was right. If she didn¡¯t accept such a good thing, wouldn¡¯t others benefit from it? ¡°Qing Jue, how can I tame it?¡± Leng Ruoxue was in a dilemma. This little thing seemed very unfriendly! ¡°Big Sister, its favorite thing is treasures, so try seducing it with treasures,¡± Qing Jue suggested after some thought. ¡°Treasures?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned in thought. But after thinking about it, she realized that she actually didn¡¯t have any treasure she could take out. Her best treasure was the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, but she couldn¡¯t take it out unless this little thing was willing to enter it. Leng Ruoxue pondered for a long time. Finally, she gritted her teeth, took out a spirit fruit, and took a bite. Alas! Forget it. I¡¯ll give it a try! Hopefully, it will be useful. But after waiting for a while, the little thing didn¡¯t even look at her¡­ Leng Ruoxue could only take out a fruit with richer spiritual energy and eat it. The yellow and fluffy furball seemed to have smelled the fruit. Its small body moved slightly, but not a lot. But the little thing¡¯s willingness to respond was already great encouragement to Leng Ruoxue. She continued working hard and directly took out a nearly transparent white fruit. As soon as she took out this fruit, she saw a yellow bolt of lightning quickly pouncing over. By the time everyone reacted, the yellow furball had already appeared in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand. The little furball hugged the fruit tightly, as though it had discovered a treasure and refused to let go no matter what. Leng Ruoxue looked at the small furball close-up and realized that it had a nose and a mouth. They were tiny and covered by its fur, so they weren¡¯t easy to notice. Not only that, but the little guy also had a pair of fluffy little wings and a pair of pink and soft little paws. But they were hidden in the furry body, so from the outside, it looked like a furball with big black eyes. ¡°Treasure, treasure.¡± A childish voice kept coming out of the yellow furball¡¯s mouth, sounding very happy. ¡°Big Sister has many such treasures. You can have as many as you want as long as you are willing to follow Big Sister,¡± Leng Ruoxue said seductively like the big bad wolf seducing Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°Really?¡± The furball looked at Leng Ruoxue with its big and round black eyes shining brightly. ¡°Big Sister doesn¡¯t lie to children!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very sincerely with a smile on her face. ¡°Then I want to eat one of these fruits every day.¡± The furball began to state its conditions. It ate heavenly materials and earthly treasures as its food. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t like to look for treasures. ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no problem,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. But she was puzzled. Isn¡¯t this little thing afraid of exploding and dying? The amount of spiritual energy in this fruit was so unimaginable that she didn¡¯t even dare to eat it. ¡°But you have to listen to Big Sister from now on,¡± Leng Ruoxue added. ¡°Yes. I know a lot of treasures,¡± the furball said ingratiatingly. Finding treasures was its specialty, and it could also improve its strength. After speaking, the little furball actively initiated a soul contract with Leng Ruoxue. ¡°I¡¯ll call you Ball Ball from now on!¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she looked at its round body. ¡°I have a name!¡± Ball Ball started flying around Leng Ruoxue happily. But its chubby little body was really disproportionate to its pair of small wings. Everyone watched it in fear, afraid that it would fall from the air. ¡°Hehe, girl, not bad. It will be much easier to find treasures in the future.¡± Butterfly stopped on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s head and praised her. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up and pick the herbs!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. She really didn¡¯t know how long it would take to gather so many herbs. ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Ball Ball stopped on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder after it had enough of flying. ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Although Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t think that this little thing could help, she couldn¡¯t object to it in order not to hurt the immature spirit of a child! In order to showcase its abilities, Ball Ball flew in the sky above a patch of herbs nearby. Starlight would spill out wherever it went. Immediately afterward, herbs emerged from the ground in groups¡­ Uh! For a moment, everyone was dumbfounded. Wh-what ability was this? It was really unbelievable¡­ A third of the herbs were gathered in the blink of an eye. Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. Boohoo¡­ She knew that she had guessed wrong again. The things in the mystic realm really couldn¡¯t be measured by common sense. ¡°Big Sister, I need to rest.¡± Ball Ball landed on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder while panting. ¡°Okay, good. Let¡¯s not rush!¡± Leng Ruoxue said anxiously when she saw that Ball Ball was exhausted. She handed it a fruit it liked. ¡°Hehe, thanks, Big Sister.¡± Ball Ball hugged the fruit almost the size of its body with its little paws and began gnawing on it. Leng Qingtian walked to his granddaughter¡¯s side and said with satisfaction, ¡°Xue¡¯er, this little fellow is really good!¡± ¡°Little Girl, we can save a lot of trouble in the future with this little thing!¡± Old Man also came over. Chapter 267 - : Encounter in the Forest, The Elegant White Tiger (2) ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She looked at Ball Ball, who was happily eating with tears in its eyes, and felt her heart soften. What an innocent and cute little fellow. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s very fierce. It even glared at me just now,¡± Lin Yuan complained. ¡°Why are you still being calculative with a child? It was glaring at you because we stole its food. In fact, this little thing is very simple.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very biased and spoke up for Ball Ball. ¡°That¡¯s right. You are already so old!¡± Leng Qingtian glared at Lin Yuan and growled unhappily. ¡°Miss!¡± Lin Yuan put on a bitter face and pretended to be pitiful. Unfortunately, no one cared at all. ¡°Go pick the herbs quickly. Don¡¯t count on Ball Ball for everything,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly. ¡°Okay!¡± Lin Yuan replied and continued to pick the grass resignedly. After Ball Ball¡¯s earlier efforts, there were many places they could stand now, and it didn¡¯t seem as crowded. So they each chose a spot to pick the grass. ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m done resting.¡± Ball Ball then continued working. The amount of herbs on the ground decreased by a third in the blink of an eye. ¡°Ball Ball, don¡¯t worry about it. Let us do the rest.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart ached as she looked at Ball Ball panting from exhaustion. She hurriedly handed it a spirit fruit to replenish its stamina. ¡°Thank you, Big Sister,¡± Ball Ball said happily while holding the spirit fruit. Its big eyes almost narrowed into a line from smiling. After getting Ball Ball to rest, she sent the herbs it picked into the bracelet. She also found a place to focus on picking herbs. ¡°Wow! Miss, look what I found!¡± Liu Yan suddenly exclaimed excitedly. Everyone looked at Liu Yan and saw that he was holding a golden-colored ginseng that was as thick as an adult¡¯s arm. The head of the ginseng even had human features, and it was very clear¡­ ¡°Is this a ginseng or a carrot? Why is it so big?¡± Feng Da murmured in disbelief. ¡°Idiot, of course it¡¯s ginseng!¡± Lin Liang gave Feng Da a knock on the head, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. Leng Ruoxue looked at the large golden ginseng in surprise and explained, ¡°This is a golden ginseng and at least a thousand years old.¡± ¡°Miss, the facial features on this are very clear. Do you think it has developed intelligence?¡± Liu Yan asked curiously. As an alchemist, he was most interested in all sorts of herbs and plants. Moreover, it was extremely rare to see such a large ginseng. It was really too exciting. ¡°Bring it here, and let me see,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Yan handed the ginseng to Leng Ruoxue and looked at her expectantly. Leng Ruoxue held the golden ginseng in her hand, but she didn¡¯t feel any spiritual power fluctuations. Perhaps this ginseng hasn¡¯t developed intelligence yet? Suddenly, she seemed to feel fear, but only very slightly. ¡°Qing Jue, has this ginseng developed intelligence?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainty through telepathy. ¡°Big Sister, this golden ginseng is about three thousand years old and has already developed intelligence, but it¡¯s not obvious.¡± ¡°Big Sister, hand it to me. You have to plant it quickly. This ginseng is very timid,¡± Qing Jue said with a chuckle. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue sent the golden ginseng into the bracelet. ¡°It already has intelligence, but it¡¯s not obvious,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained after talking with Qing Jue. ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve never seen a wood-type sprite before!¡± Liu Yan said excitedly. ¡°Stinky brat, do you think we¡¯ve seen one before? Those things have long become legends,¡± Old Zao said with slight displeasure as he hit Liu Yan on the head. ¡°Hehe, Miss, when can we see the ginseng sprite?¡± Liu Yan asked with a silly smile. ¡°According to the records, only heavenly materials and earthly treasures more than ten thousand years old can produce sprites. This ginseng is only three thousand years old now, so we¡¯ll have to wait,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. ¡°Uh¡­ Doesn¡¯t that mean there¡¯s still seven thousand years? Boohoo¡­ I will be dead by then,¡± Liu Yan said with a sad face. ¡°Not necessarily. As long as you cultivate diligently, you will live for a very long time,¡± Leng Ruoxue consoled. ¡°Yes, I will cultivate diligently. I have to see the legendary wood-type sprites no matter what!¡± Liu Yan said imposingly. ¡°Look at you. Are you satisfied just to live another seven thousand years?¡± Feng Da said with contempt. ¡°What else?¡± Liu Yan scratched his head. This wish wasn¡¯t small! ¡°Eternal life, of course! Who would be willing to die if they could live forever!¡± Feng Da said matter-of-factly. ¡°¡­¡± Liu Yan was speechless. He was only a Spiritual Sovereign now. Eternal life! It was so far away. Moreover, no one knew whether there was eternal life in this world or not. ¡°Miss, am I right?¡± Feng Da looked at their young lady with a flattering look. ¡°Yes, you can indeed treat this as one of your goals,¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue picking!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued. Two hours later, all the herbs on the ground were harvested, including many precious ones, with everyone¡¯s efforts. Leng Ruoxue looked at the clean open space, and two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead. Didn¡¯t we clear the place too cleanly? ¡°Butterfly, do we really have to harvest all of them? Should we leave a few behind?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. They should be sustainable, right? Otherwise, won¡¯t all these herbs be extinct in the future? ¡°Yes, you won¡¯t be able to leave until you¡¯ve harvested all of them. Moreover, even though you¡¯ve harvested all of them now, the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm will be full of herbs again when it opens once more in a thousand years,¡± Butterfly explained while gently flapping its wings. ¡°Uh, it¡¯s really magical!¡± Leng Ruoxue was relieved. This place was really worthy of being called a mystic realm! ¡°Girl, the road to the front has appeared. Let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Butterfly urged. Hehe, there were still many good things ahead! Chapter 268 - Encounter in the Forest, The Elegant White Tiger (3) Leng Ruoxue looked up and saw a small path appear in the open space. She turned her head and said to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Everyone walked forward eagerly. ¡°What is this?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded at the end of the small path. Before their eyes was a large grove full of fruit trees. Moreover, the path was gone. ¡°Heavens! Don¡¯t tell me we have to pick all the fruits from the trees!¡± Feng Da wailed, feeling as if his head was going to explode. ¡°Bingo, you¡¯ve got it right.¡± Butterfly flew to Feng Da and praised him. ¡°How can we live like this? Are we here to do manual labor?¡± Guo Yong complained with a bitter face. ¡°Stop complaining. Everyone, split the trees up and pick quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Ball Ball, can you pick these fruits?¡± Lin Yuan asked fawningly while looking at the chubby furball. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t my specialty,¡± Ball Ball said honestly with narrowed eyes. ¡°Hehe, girl, this place is huge. You can let the beasts out to help,¡± Butterfly reminded her understandingly. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. With a thought, she released all her beasts. ¡°Feng Zhan, Silver Wings, everyone, help pick some!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The two beasts acknowledged and then arranged for their clan to help. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I want to come out too.¡± The little silver mink sent Leng Ruoxue a voice transmission pitifully. ¡°Little mink, we need to work. Stay inside obediently! I¡¯ll let you out later,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. ¡°I can help too.¡± The little silver mink pouted his pink lips a little gloomily. Boohoo¡­ He knew that Xue¡¯er was afraid that he would be tired, but he wanted to be with her! ¡°Fine!¡± Leng Ruoxue could only let the little mink out. Seeing that everyone had started picking, Leng Ruoxue also found a tree and focused on picking fruits as well. These fruits contained faint spiritual energy. Although they were not as good as the ones in her bracelet, they were top-tier on the Ling Feng Continent. Everyone worked together and picked fruits for more than three hours. Finally, they picked all the fruits on the trees, and the path that had disappeared reappeared. Everyone continued walking along the path. After the path disappeared again, an area full of ores all over the ground appeared in front of them¡­ ¡°Wow, heavens! This is tungsten gold ore! And green pine crystals! Haha, we¡¯re rich! We¡¯re rich!¡± This time, it was Old Zao and his disciples¡¯ turn to go crazy. ¡°Everyone, use your storage rings to collect the ores!¡± Leng Ruoxue directly ordered without needing Butterfly¡¯s explanation. The ores covering the entire ground were relatively easy to gather. In less than half an hour, they had already collected all the ores on the ground. But the strange thing was that the path that should have appeared didn¡¯t appear as expected. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone looked at each other in bewilderment. ¡°Perhaps we¡¯ve missed some ores. Everyone, look around carefully,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Everyone began to search separately. ¡°Miss, there seems to be something here!¡± Hu Bin suddenly said after searching for a while. ¡°Where?¡± Everyone was attracted. ¡°Eh? What is this?¡± Everyone was puzzled. There was a transparent crystal half-buried in the ground in a remote corner. The crystal was light blue and resembled quartz. ¡°Master, that¡¯s a water crystal, and water-attribute cultivators use them for cultivation,¡± Feng Zhan said via voice transmission from the bracelet. Even though the crystals of each element weren¡¯t used in this world, they were definitely good things in the Upper Realm. After hearing what Feng Zhan said, Leng Ruoxue squatted down and dug out the half-buried crystal. But the more she dug, the more she found¡­ Seeing this, everyone hurriedly squatted down and helped dig. After digging up all the water crystals, everyone suddenly discovered that they were in an enormous pit. Uh! To be exact, they had dug a pit into the ground. Moreover, their bodies and faces were covered in dirt. They were stunned for a few seconds, and then everyone laughed¡­ ¡°Haha, look at you. You¡¯re like a mud monkey.¡± Feng Da glanced at Lin Yuan and laughed mockingly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me. You are not any better than me,¡± Lin Yuan retorted. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh at each other. We¡¯re all the same now,¡± Leng Qingtian said impartially while looking at the two of them. ¡°Exactly,¡± someone echoed. ¡°Go up if you¡¯re done laughing!¡± Leng Ruoxue shook her head helplessly. These people! They¡¯re becoming more and more playful. Leng Ruoxue was the first to climb out of the pit. She was holding a small transparent crystal in her hand. ¡°So beautiful!¡± The people who climbed up one after another were a little dazzled. They looked at the light blue crystal and almost drooled. The crystal was oval and the size of an egg. It was emitting a dazzling and beautiful glow under the sunlight. ¡°This is a water crystal core,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained with a light smile, but she couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart. I¡¯m really too lucky! I actually obtained another crystal core after obtaining the fire crystal core earlier. ¡°It¡¯s really so beautiful,¡± everyone couldn¡¯t help exclaiming again. ¡°Big Sister, give me the water crystal core!¡± Qing Jue sent a voice transmission. He was somewhat speechless at Leng Ruoxue¡¯s good luck. How could crystal cores be so easy to obtain? But his big sister had already obtained two. Moreover, he had some precious herbs that happened to be of the water attribute, so this crystal core would be of use. ¡°Okay.¡± Qing Jue was her treasurer! Leng Ruoxue was very obedient and sent the crystal core into the bracelet. Feng Da looked at Leng Ruoxue and asked shamelessly, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the use of the water crystal core?¡± ¡°With it, we will have an endless supply of water crystals in the future. But we don¡¯t need crystals now. We will need them only after we go to other dimensions,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained simply. Chapter 269 - : Encounter in the Forest, The Elegant White Tiger (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Oh.¡± Everyone nodded to show that they understood. ¡°Lass! Let¡¯s keep going!¡± Old Zao urged expectantly. After they dug up all the crystals, the mischievous path appeared again. ? ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at everyone¡¯s expectant expressions. With great anticipation and curiosity, everyone continued forward. But they stopped again before long. ¡°Xue¡¯er, is this¡­ this the real forest? How can the scenes earlier compare to this?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at the gigantic trees that towered into the clouds, and each of them required at least a hundred people to surround. He was speechless. Wasn¡¯t this a little too exaggerated? ¡°What we saw previously can only be regarded as the periphery!¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. The original path in front of them had split into three forks. She didn¡¯t know which one to take. ¡°Girl, you have to choose carefully! You will encounter different things on each path. Moreover, this is the last place in this forest. After you clear this place, you¡¯ll encounter more danger outside,¡± Butterfly explained. ¡°Do you mean that all three paths are safe?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Butterfly. ¡°Like I said, the first stage is safe. Of course, it includes this place. But I¡¯m not too sure what¡¯s on these three paths. But there¡¯s definitely no danger,¡± Butterfly said with certainty. ¡°What do you guys think?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to look at Leng Qingtian and the others. ¡°Since there¡¯s no danger, why don¡¯t we split up so that we don¡¯t miss anything good?¡± Old Man suggested. ¡°Butterfly, is this okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly. ¡°Probably!¡± Butterfly said after some thought. Leng Ruoxue turned to look at everyone and said, ¡°Grandpa, you split into two groups. I can go alone.¡± ¡°Alright, Xue¡¯er. Be careful!¡± Leng Qingtian said worriedly. Leng Ruoxue turned her head and ordered Butterfly, ¡°Okay, Butterfly, go with Big Brother!¡± ¡°Okay then. Handsome big brother, I¡¯ll follow you for now.¡± Butterfly fluttered its wings and flew in front of Leng Ruohan. After forming the groups, they each chose a path and walked in. ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡± Leng Ruoxue walked toward the last path with the little mink in her arms and Ball Ball on her shoulder. As soon as she entered, she saw another patch of herbs. Leng Ruoxue let her beasts out to help her pick them without hesitation. ¡°Big Sister, I can help,¡± said Ball Ball, who was resting on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Have a good rest. We can do it.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t bear to continue enslaving this little thing, so she spoke to console it. At this moment, Charm, Feng Zhan, and the other divine beasts had all transformed into human form. They squatted on the ground and focused on picking herbs. The silver wolves used their claws to dig carefully at the ground and then slowly dug out the herbs. The large number of herbs was quickly gathered with the coordination of the beasts. Leng Ruoxue sent the other beasts back into the bracelet, leaving only Feng Zhan and Charm outside. ¡°Master, shall we set off?¡± Charm¡¯s beautiful purple eyes looked at Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Treasure, treasure, I like it.¡± Ball Ball suddenly jumped into Charm¡¯s arms and refused to leave. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face darkened as she looked at the lecherous Ball Ball. Is Ball Ball female? But she had to agree with Ball Ball¡¯s taste. Charm in human form was indeed a rare top-grade beautiful man. A layer of black covered Charm¡¯s handsome face as he looked at the little furball on his chest. Without even thinking about it, Charm transformed back into his small snow-white fox form and hopped onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Uh, where¡¯s my treasure?¡± Ball Ball found that its treasure had suddenly disappeared and was spinning around anxiously. ¡°Master, he¡¯s male,¡± Charm explained helplessly, understanding Leng Ruoxue¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Uh.¡± Leng Ruoxue was embarrassed. So this little thing is male! But why did he only act this way when he saw Charm? My brother isn¡¯t inferior to Charm! And Feng Zhan is comparable to Charm in terms of appearance alone. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Charm was also puzzled. He had no idea why the little thing was sticking to him. ¡°Ball Ball, come here,¡± Leng Ruoxue called softly. ¡°Big Sister, my treasure is missing,¡± Ball Ball said aggrievedly while lying on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s other shoulder, his big black eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Ball Ball, why do you call him a treasure?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°He has the smell of a treasure on him. It¡¯s very, very fragrant,¡± Ball Ball said with yearning. ¡°Charm, did you eat something?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked suspiciously. Uh! Seems like Ball Ball wasn¡¯t being perverted! ¡°No! Is it because of the jade elixir?¡± Charm carefully recalled that he hadn¡¯t eaten anything! He had only taken a sip of the jade elixir before coming out. ¡°Probably.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Jade elixir was born from heaven and earth, and it was incomparably precious, so it would indeed be considered a treasure. With this in mind, Leng Ruoxue took out a small amount of jade elixir and gave it to Ball Ball. ¡°Ah! Treasure!¡± Ball Ball hugged the jade bottle excitedly, and his chubby little round body shook non-stop. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a knowing smile. Leng Ruoxue and Feng Zhan walked side by side. After walking for a while, they found that the scenery in front of them had changed. ¡°Master, this place seems to be an illusion. You have to be careful,¡± Feng Zhan reminded. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She could also feel it, but she didn¡¯t know what kind of illusion this place was. The two continued walking forward. Along the way, they encountered many cute little animals, but they ignored them and just walked forward while looking for the eye of the array. Huh? Why is a flower growing on the tree? Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. It was all too strange that a coquettish red flower appeared out of thin air on the bare tree trunk. Chapter 270 - Encounter in the Forest, The Elegant White Tiger (5) Leng Ruoxue approached the flower and was about to pick it when she clearly felt the flower trembling slightly, as though it was afraid of something. What¡¯s going on? ¡°Master, let me do it.¡± Feng Zhan pulled out the palm-sized red flower just as Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand was about to pick the flower. ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me! You bad person!¡± The flower struggled violently in Feng Zhan¡¯s hand and spoke in human language. ¡°The illusion disappeared.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the forest that had returned to normal. So it really was this flower making a fuss. ¡°You¡¯re obviously the one who wants to harm us. Is the pot calling the kettle black?¡± Feng Zhan said somewhat angrily and deliberately released a bit of might. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t want to harm you. I was just afraid of being discovered by you. Boohoo¡­¡± The flower actually began to sob as it spoke. ¡°You didn¡¯t harm us? Then why did you set up the illusion?¡± Leng Ruoxue questioned coldly. Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t fallen for it. Wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous if it was someone else? Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little angry. ¡°This illusion is only to protect me, not to harm others. Really, you have to believe me. Boohoo¡­¡± the red flower explained while sobbing. ¡°You better make yourself clear, or else I¡¯ll turn you into a dried flower and make tea out of you,¡± Leng Ruoxue threatened. ¡°According to the rules of the mystic realm, you have to take something from here before you can continue forward. And the only thing you can take to pass this trial is me. But I don¡¯t want to leave this place, so I used my doppelganger technique to manifest some cute little animals. I hoped you could take any one of them. That way, I¡¯d be safe. Boohoo¡­¡± the flower explained carefully. ¡°Hmph! You might be safe, but can we find the way?¡± Leng Ruoxue snorted in displeasure. ¡°Yes, you can go out. Those animals all have my aura on them,¡± the flower quickly said and stole a timid glance at Leng Ruoxue. ¡°But you are the best treasure here. Am I right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said thoughtfully. A flower that can use a doppelganger technique and arrange illusions, not bad. She was very satisfied. ¡°Yes, b-but I have high requirements for survival, so I will be dead if I leave this place. Even if you forcefully take me out, I won¡¯t be able to live for long.¡± The flower wept, and drops of dew-like tears flowed from its center and onto the ground. ¡°Master, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this should be the legendary illusionary flower, the king of the plant spirit beasts,¡± Feng Zhan suddenly said. The flower stopped crying and said in surprise, ¡°How do you know¡­ my name?¡± ¡°Plant spirit beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue recalled the introduction of plant spirit beasts that she had once read in a book. In the past, there was a distinction between animal-type and plant-type spirit beasts. Moreover, the strength of plant spirit beasts was not inferior to that of animal spirit beasts. But tens of thousands of years ago, high-level plant spirit beasts basically became extinct due to the change in the environment. Some plants that still existed today, such as cannibal vines, could only be considered the lowest-level plant spirit beasts. ¡°Master, this little flower is very powerful, but it¡¯s still underage,¡± Feng Zhan continued. ¡°Since you know me, then you should know that I can¡¯t leave this place. Otherwise, I will definitely die,¡± the flower said pitifully, playing the sympathy card. ¡°Of course I know. But I also know that there¡¯s a place thousands of times better than here. That place is more suitable for your growth,¡± Feng Zhan enticed with a smile. If this flower could really mature, it would absolutely be a great help to his master. ¡°Impossible. My inherited memories tell me that this is the most suitable place for me.¡± The flower refused to be fooled. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can bring you in to take a look first,¡± Feng Zhan said without the slightest bit of annoyance. ¡°Okay.¡± The flower¡¯s curiosity was piqued by Feng Zhan. After receiving Feng Zhan¡¯s gaze. Leng Ruoxue sent him and the flower directly into the bracelet. A few seconds later, the flower¡¯s exclamation sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mind. ¡°Ah! I want to live here!¡± the red flower in the bracelet exclaimed happily. The bright red flower swayed non-stop, showing its excitement. ¡°Yes. You can live here forever like us as long as you contract with my master,¡± Feng Zhan said seductively while pointing at the surrounding beasts. ¡°Okay, I want to contract,¡± the flower agreed readily. Illusionary flowers had high requirements for their environment, which was incomparable to other plant spirit beasts. So places outside the mystic realm were not suitable for its growth. But this place was more suitable for it than the mystic realm, so it was a little impatient to live here. Leng Ruoxue took out Feng Zhan and the illusionary flower from the bracelet. She looked at the excited red flower and said, ¡°Let¡¯s contract!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The palm-sized red flower shook non-stop and took the initiative to enter a soul contract. ¡°I¡¯ll call you Illusion from now on!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the little red flower after the contract. ¡°Thank you for giving me a name, Master,¡± the flower said happily while shaking its bright flower. Won¡¯t it shake off its petals by swaying like this? Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help letting her imagination run wild as she looked at the trembling flower. After hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s thoughts, a few drops of cold sweat dripped down the flower¡¯s delicate petals as it explained helplessly, ¡°Master, my petals won¡¯t fall.¡± ¡°Uhh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was embarrassed. How could she forget that her beasts had telepathy with her? Leng Ruoxue glanced at Charm and Ball Ball, who were covering their mouths and snickering. Even Feng Zhan¡¯s shoulders were shivering, even though he wasn¡¯t smiling. How embarrassing! But what Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know was that all of the beasts in the bracelet were also covering their mouths and laughing! Chapter 271 - Encounter in the Forest, The Elegant White Tiger (6) Moreover, all the beasts thought in unison that they absolutely couldn¡¯t let their master know that she could actually block her thoughts. Hehe, that was because their master was really too cute! So poor Leng Ruoxue was kept in the dark¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡± Leng Ruoxue felt a little depressed as she sent Illusion into the bracelet and walked forward with Feng Zhan After walking for a bit, Leng Ruoxue and Feng Zhan stopped again. This was because a white tiger with immaculate snow-white fur blocked their way. ¡°White tiger!¡± Feng Zhan frowned slightly. Why is there a white tiger in this mystic realm? ¡°Fire phoenix!¡± The enormous white tiger was lying leisurely on a giant green stone that was twice his size. His green eyes were half-closed as he spoke lazily. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes examined the incomparably elegant white tiger. He was an adult white tiger. Not only was he huge, but he was also very powerful. This white tiger was at the divine beast level on the surface, but she could clearly feel that this white tiger¡¯s strength was absolutely above Feng Zhan¡¯s. ¡°White tiger, did you specially wait for us here?¡± Feng Zhan probed. ¡°Wrong. I¡¯m mainly here to bask in the sun. I¡¯m just waiting for you guys while I¡¯m at it,¡± the white tiger said casually, but he couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart. Alas! I¡¯ve already stayed here for countless years, and I finally see people today. ¡°How can we go past you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked bluntly. She didn¡¯t want to waste time and didn¡¯t know what was happening with her grandfather and the others. She was a little worried! ¡°Very simple! Defeat me!¡± the white tiger said indifferently. ¡°As long as you defeat me, I and this green stone will both belong to you,¡± the white tiger added. ¡°White tiger, aren¡¯t you making things difficult for us?¡± Feng Zhan roared in anger. His master might not be aware of this white tiger¡¯s strength, but he knew it very well. ¡°This human isn¡¯t even anxious. What¡¯s the hurry, bird?¡± the white tiger said indifferently. ¡°You¡­¡± Feng Zhan was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. At this moment, Leng Ruoxue was observing the green stone that the white tiger mentioned. The stone was more than twice the size of the white tiger. It was entirely green and smooth like jade. But what was it if it wasn¡¯t jade? She had never seen such a stone, but it was definitely something good. ¡°Qing Jue,¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly in her head. ¡°I¡¯m here, Big Sister,¡± Qing Jue answered. ¡°Qing Jue, did you hear what that tiger said? What is that stone?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Let me see.¡± Qing Jue carefully observed and slowly searched his memory. ¡°Ah! Big Sister, that is a wind spirit stone, one of the main materials for refining divine artifacts.¡± After observing for a long time, Qing Jue finally confirmed it and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. He really didn¡¯t expect such a large wind spirit stone to exist in the world. It was really unexpected. ¡°Wind spirit stone seems useless to me now?¡± Leng Ruoxue said thoughtfully. ¡°Hehe, Big Sister, it¡¯s useless to you now, but you will be able to use it in the future. Moreover, such a large wind spirit stone is very rare,¡± Qing Jue reminded. It was really something good! ¡°Master, don¡¯t pay attention to this white tiger. Anyway, there¡¯s no danger here. Let¡¯s just drag it out here,¡± Feng Zhan said telepathically. ¡°But I¡¯m worried that Grandpa and the others will encounter the same situation,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered in her head worriedly. ¡°Must I defeat you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she looked up at the enormous white tiger. ¡°Yes. Furthermore, you are not allowed to ask spirit beasts for help. You can only defeat me yourself,¡± the white tiger explained, and a smile flashed in his green eyes. ¡°I¡¯m only a Spiritual Supremacy. Your strength is so much higher than mine. This is clearly an unfair battle.¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned in slight displeasure. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to fight. Stay here with me then!¡± the white tiger said nonchalantly. He was a kind white tiger, so of course he wouldn¡¯t force her! ¡°Let¡¯s fight then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. For some reason, she felt that this white tiger seemed to understand her thoughts very well. He knew that it was impossible for her to stay here, but he insisted on saying so. The white tiger slowly stood up from the giant rock and looked down at Leng Ruoxue with thousands of thoughts in his mind. He had stayed here alone for ten thousand years and was about to turn into a fossil. He could finally move around today. The white tiger stood on the stone, stretched his old arms and legs, and then elegantly walked down from the stone. ¡°Human, I will control my strength to that of a level nine holy beast, so this match is very fair.¡± The white tiger¡¯s huge claws gently combed the fur on his head as he spoke very elegantly. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect this white tiger to be so tasteful, so her impression of him improved greatly. ¡°Let¡¯s begin. You first,¡± the white tiger said very politely, fully demonstrating his gentlemanly demeanor. ¡°I won¡¯t be polite then. Take this! ¡°Feather of the Fire Phoenix!¡± Leng Ruoxue shouted softly. A fiery red feather instantly emerged and charged at the enormous white tiger. ¡°Is this the feather of that bird? So small! Haha!¡± The white tiger laughed out loud. Laugh! Laugh all you want! You will cry later! Feng Zhan suppressed his anger and snorted in his heart. He knew very well the power of this feather. This feather couldn¡¯t be judged by its appearance. Yes, just as Feng Zhan thought, the white tiger quickly stopped smiling¡­ The white tiger was a little dumbfounded as more and more feathers covered the sky and fluttered in the air. He even forgot to use his skills¡­ ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know what to do when she saw the stunned white tiger. She didn¡¯t want to hurt the white tiger, but it was obvious that the white tiger was just in a daze and didn¡¯t unleash any skills. Should I continue fighting? Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do. Chapter 272 - The Desert Labyrinth (1) ¡°Feng Zhan, what happened to it?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking Feng Zhan. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Feng Zhan shook his head. How can this white tiger be so zoned out? How can a beast be in a daze during a battle? Fortunately, Master doesn¡¯t want to kill it. Otherwise, this stupid tiger would have been burned to ashes long ago! Feng Zhan released a stream of fiery red spiritual power, which just happened to hit the white tiger¡¯s butt¡­ ¡°Owwww!¡± A deafening howl sounded¡­ ¡°Which bastard dares to sneak attack on my butt!¡± The white tiger recovered and roared angrily. ¡°Your grandpa, I, did it,¡± Feng Zhan said indifferently, crossing his arms. ¡°You damn bird, how dare you ambush me!¡± the white tiger roared furiously, completely forgetting about the battle. His only thought now was to teach this stinky bird a lesson. ¡°How can you blame me when you¡¯re not paying attention yourself!¡± Feng Zhan said with a look of bad intentions. He was doing a good deed! ¡°Uh!¡± The white tiger looked at the feathers flying around him and said directly to Leng Ruoxue, ¡°I¡¯m not fighting you anymore. I want to fight this stinky bird.¡± ¡°How can we do that? The winner hasn¡¯t been decided yet,¡± Leng Ruoxue insisted. ¡°Consider it your win!¡± the white tiger said nonchalantly. ¡°You said it yourself. Since I won, you and that big green stone are mine now,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded very kindly. ¡°They¡¯re all yours!¡± the white tiger said with certainty. In fact, he had wanted to leave this place for a long time. But it wasn¡¯t easy to see people, and he was a little bored, so he wanted to fight her first. After all, he had to check if this human was qualified to be his master! But if this human didn¡¯t even dare to accept his challenge, then he would rather stay here forever and wait for the next human than choose to leave. ¡°Then acknowledge me as your master!¡± Leng Ruoxue retracted her spiritual power and smiled secretly in her heart. Subduing a powerful spirit beast without fighting was exactly what she wanted! ¡°Okay,¡± the white tiger replied. At the same time, he was excited that he could finally leave this place. Boohoo¡­ The white tiger took the initiative to establish a soul contract. The relationship between the two was formally established with the descent of the contract array. After establishing the contract, the white tiger looked at Feng Zhan provocatively. ¡°Stinky bird, let¡¯s fight now.¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s fight! Who¡¯s afraid of you?!¡± Feng Zhan said nonchalantly. Although the white tiger was of water attribute, something like attribute restraint would never happen to him. The Southern Spirit Flame of their Phoenix clan was not something ordinary water could put out. Feng Zhan returned to his original form and flew into the air. His dark red phoenix eyes were cold as he stared at the beautiful white tiger. ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The white tiger took the lead in attacking. For a time, two figures, one red and one white, were entangled together. Red and light blue spiritual powers flew everywhere, dazzling people¡¯s eyes¡­ Lying on the giant green rock, Leng Ruoxue looked helplessly at the phoenix and tiger fighting each other. Alas! One was flying in the sky, while the other was running on the ground, but they could engage in such an intense fight. It was really unbelievable. Huh? This is? Leng Ruoxue suddenly discovered that the smooth jade-like wind spirit stone beneath her seemed to have the effect of gathering wind-attribute spiritual power. She had just laid down for a short while and already felt an endless stream of wind-attribute spiritual power eagerly burrowing into her body. It was really too surprising. With this discovery, Leng Ruoxue simply closed her eyes and began to meditate¡­ Leng Ruoxue was meditating, while Feng Zhan and the white tiger were fighting more and more intensely. They were even showing signs of losing control! Feng Zhan stopped in the air and looked at the white tiger on the ground provocatively. ¡°Little kitty, come up and bite me if you dare!¡± Feng Zhan flew in the air with some pride, leaving a trail of beautiful, colorful light, and his long tail feathers drew dazzling arcs everywhere he went. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me a kitty!¡± the white tiger roared with wide green eyes. How dare this damn bird call me a kitty! It was too damaging to his self-esteem. ¡°You are a little kitty! Come, let me hear you purr.¡± Feng Zhan smiled. At first, he was still a little afraid of this white tiger, but after his fighting spirit completely ignited, he went all out. Moreover, this tiger was already his master¡¯s contract beast, so he was even less afraid. Hehe! ¡°Damn it! Damn bird, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡± the white tiger roared furiously, but he couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart. Hmph! Damn bird, isn¡¯t it just because you can fly! What¡¯s so great about it? ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see how you¡¯ll make me regret it,¡± Feng Zhan said calmly. ¡°Okay, keep your eyes wide open.¡± the white tiger reminded. Then all the wind-attribute spiritual power in the sky rushed toward the white tiger. Gradually, more and more wind-attribute spiritual power condensed into a huge pair of azure wings¡­ With its azure energy wings, the white tiger flew into the air and looked into Feng Zhan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Damn bird, I said I would make you regret it. But I will be magnanimous and not make a fuss about it with you on Master¡¯s account as long as you admit your mistake now!¡± the white tiger suggested very kindly. ¡°In your dreams! But how do you have the wind attribute? Is it a mutation?¡± Feng Zhan asked somewhat curiously. The entire White Tiger clan possessed the water attribute, but this tiger in front of him actually had two attributes. It was truly inconceivable! ¡°None of your business!¡± The white tiger wouldn¡¯t satisfy this dead bird¡¯s curiosity! ¡°Have you played enough?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s voice sounded. Leng Ruoxue, who had laid on the wind spirit stone and meditated for a while, slowly opened her beautiful eyes and glanced indifferently at the phoenix and tiger flying in the sky. Helplessness flashed quickly in her eyes. The two beasts looked at each other and said at the same time in tacit understanding, ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 273 - The Desert Labyrinth (2) After speaking, the two beasts obediently descended from the sky and directly transformed. Their faces were full of fawning as they looked at Leng Ruoxue. Boohoo¡­ Is Master angry? The two beasts were extremely nervous¡­ Leng Ruoxue found it amusing. Looking at the two beasts¡¯ careful expressions, she said very seriously, ¡°Companions must love and protect each other, so you are not allowed to fight anymore.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the two beasts answered obediently. ¡°As my beasts, you must be united against outsiders,¡± Leng Ruoxue added. Of course, she mainly said this for the sake of the newly joined white tiger. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s continue on our journey!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after storing the wind spirit stone in the bracelet. The white tiger and Feng Zhan nodded, and then the human and four beasts continued forward. ¡°White tiger, do you have a name?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked while walking. ¡°My name is White Dawn,¡± the white tiger answered after thinking about it. Alas! It¡¯s been a long time since someone called me this name. I would have forgotten it if Master hadn¡¯t asked. ¡°White Dawn, what¡¯s ahead?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I should be the most difficult beast to deal with in this forest,¡± White Dawn said proudly. ¡°Then¡­ how did the others get past you?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°It depends on my mood! But Master, you¡¯re the first human I¡¯ve seen since I came here,¡± White Dawn said depressedly. ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. It seemed like this white tiger was really almost bored to death. ¡°Master, it looks like there¡¯s nothing left in front,¡± Feng Zhan said as he looked at the path that was already at the end. ¡°Yeah.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. It seemed like the first stage was really over because there were two golden portals not far away. She just didn¡¯t know where these portals would teleport them. ¡°Master, we are the first to come here. The other two teams shouldn¡¯t have come out yet,¡± Feng Zhan guessed. He didn¡¯t want his master to let her imagination run wild! ¡°I think so too.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Feng Zhan¡¯s nervous appearance and couldn¡¯t help wanting to laugh. Am I such an unstable person? ¡°Master, there isn¡¯t much danger in this forest, so you can walk out of it as long as you aren¡¯t too unlucky,¡± White Dawn explained. He already knew that his master¡¯s group had split up into three. While they were chatting, Leng Ruohan emerged with his team. ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Leng Ruohan exclaimed excitedly when he saw his little sister. ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother Feng, did you encounter any danger?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with concern. ¡°Uh! We didn¡¯t encounter any danger, but we did do a lot of physical labor.¡± Leng Ruohan smiled bitterly. Their group had probably done enough physical labor for the rest of their lives. ¡°Erm¡­ What physical labor did you do?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously because she saw that her brother and the others were dirty and covered in dust. ¡°Lass! We dug up a lot of ores and materials, as well as countless herbs. Boohoo¡­¡± Old Zao wailed in pain. Today, he found out that looking at artificing materials all over the ground was also a very painful thing because he had to dig all of them up. ¡°Uh, give me all your rings!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed sympathetically. Fortunately, she had the foresight to let them empty their rings and give them a lot of empty storage rings before they entered. Otherwise, they might not have been able to store everything. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruohan and the others handed the full storage rings to Leng Ruoxue. Leng Ruoxue took the rings and sent everything in them into the bracelet for Qing Jue to sort. Then she returned the rings to them. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why isn¡¯t Grandpa¡¯s team out yet?¡± Leng Ruohan asked worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I said that there¡¯s no danger here. They must have encountered the same thing as you.¡± Butterfly fluttered in front of Leng Ruohan and comforted him. He had to believe in its honesty! ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. Grandpa¡¯s team is stronger than yours. They won¡¯t be in danger,¡± Leng Ruoxue also comforted. After a while, Leng Qingtian and the others emerged. But their faces and bodies were covered in dust, looking extremely disheveled. ¡°Grandpa, what happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes were full of question marks. What did Grandpa¡¯s team do? Why do they look more miserable than Big Brother¡¯s team? ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa¡¯s darling! Grandpa won¡¯t catch any more rabbits. Boohoo¡­¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help crying as soon as he saw his precious granddaughter. ¡°?¡± Not catching any more rabbits? What does that mean? Leng Ruoxue was even more confused. What did Grandpa¡¯s team encounter? ¡°Oh, Little Girl! We caught thousands of rabbits with just a dozen of us and our beasts. Moreover, those damn rabbits could actually ignore the pressure of our might,¡± Old Man explained with a face full of tears and mucus. ¡°¡­¡± This time, Leng Ruoxue was really speechless. Her sympathy for her grandfather and his team was like a raging river flowing endlessly. They were really too pitiful. ¡°Wow! Rabbit! Rabbits in the mystic realm are the most delicious food! You¡¯re in for a treat!¡± Butterfly said excitedly and flapped its wings even faster. ¡°Get lost!¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t endure it and roared. He wanted to throw up at the mention of rabbits. How could he bear to eat one! ¡°Girl, your grandfather is so fierce!¡± Butterfly¡¯s small black eyes held tears as it hid in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hair fearfully. ¡°Who told you to spout nonsense?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t pity the tactless Butterfly at all. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s take a rest in the space later! We can continue after we¡¯re rested,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested after looking at the sky. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded vigorously. This was exactly what he was thinking. ¡°Ruoxue, here. This is our harvest.¡± Lin Liang handed the ring in his hand to Leng Ruoxue. Chapter 274 - The Desert Labyrinth (3) Leng Ruoxue took the ring and then sent everyone into the bracelet. ¡°The air here is still the best!¡± Leng Qingtian sighed with emotion in the bracelet. Hearing this, everyone nodded in unison and then headed to their own residence. Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t rest but went directly to the warehouse. Qing Jue was sorting all the items in the warehouse. ¡°Big Sister,¡± Qing Jue greeted Leng Ruoxue when he saw her. ¡°Qing Jue, here¡¯s some more. Thank you for your hard work.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed Qing Jue a few more rings. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. It¡¯s very easy for me,¡± Qing Jue said nonchalantly. He was an artifact spirit, and he could organize the entire space well with just a single thought. ¡°How is the harvest?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Not bad. We gathered a lot of herbs and minerals. But I don¡¯t understand why there is so much food,¡± Qing Jue said in puzzlement. There were many fruits in addition to the rabbit meat. He couldn¡¯t understand why there were these things in the mystic realm. ¡°Uh! Uh¡­ They were probably afraid that we won¡¯t have anything to eat in the future!¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed randomly. ¡°Bingo, girl, you got it right.¡± Butterfly flew out from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hair and floated in front of her. ¡°These fruits and rabbit meat are prepared for your journey ahead. But not everyone has such good luck! Some people might only be able to pick fruits, while others can only obtain meat. The best is to obtain both, just like you,¡± Butterfly explained. Leng Ruoxue nodded and asked, ¡°Oh, Butterfly, do you know where the two teleportation arrays lead?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. The teleportation arrays are random, and the location of each teleportation is different every time. Girl, it¡¯s best if you can be teleported to a mountain range, which is relatively less dangerous. Deserts are one of the most dangerous places, so don¡¯t go to deserts!¡± Butterfly reminded. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Since it was random, how could she decide where she would be teleported? ¡°Qing Jue, Big Sister is going to rest. Don¡¯t exhaust yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with concern. ¡°Okay. Big Sister, quickly go and rest!¡± Qing Jue urged. Leng Ruoxue left the warehouse and went straight to her temporary bamboo house, where she lay on the bed with her clothes on. ¡°Little mink, let¡¯s sleep for a while!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the little mink in her arms. ¡°Okay.¡± The little silver mink found a comfortable spot in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and closed his eyes in satisfaction. It was already the next day when Leng Ruoxue woke up. After exiting the bamboo house, Leng Ruoxue saw her grandfather and the others already waiting for her. She didn¡¯t expect to be the last to wake up. ¡°Where¡¯s Ball Ball?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked around at everyone but didn¡¯t see the chubby little ball. After he entered the bracelet yesterday, she let him roam freely, but he disappeared today? ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m here,¡± Ball Ball yelled from a tall tree. Everyone raised their heads and looked at the source of the sound. At this moment, Ball Ball was lying on a milky-white spirit fruit twice his size, looking as though everything would be fine if there were fruits. ¡°Ball Ball, aren¡¯t you coming down to accompany Big Sister on a treasure hunt?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be sad. ¡°Ah! I want to accompany Big Sister!¡± Ball Ball hurriedly said. He flapped his small wings and flew down from the tree, landing directly on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Grandpa, stay in here for now! Come out after we arrive at the teleport destination.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Ball Ball¡¯s soft fur in satisfaction. ¡°Okay, Xue¡¯er. Be careful!¡± Leng Qingtian reminded. ¡°I will.¡± Then Leng Ruoxue left the bracelet by herself. Looking at the two teleportation arrays in front of her, Leng Ruoxue hesitated. Which one should I choose? Forget it. I won¡¯t think about it anymore. I¡¯ll just randomly enter one of them! After making up her mind, Leng Ruoxue walked directly into the nearest teleportation array¡­ As a dazzling light flashed, Leng Ruoxue subconsciously closed her eyes. When the light disappeared, she opened her eyes. But the scenery in front of her made her pale with fright¡­ In front and all around here were densely packed venomous snakes and scorpions. Every venomous snake was as thick as an adult¡¯s arm, and the venomous scorpions were as big as a washbasin. Moreover, their bodies were pitch-black and shiny, and their eyes released a greedy and sinister cold light¡­ ¡°Hehe, another human finally came knocking on our door,¡± a venomous snake said with a vulgar laugh. ¡°I haven¡¯t had the taste of human in a long time. But only one isn¡¯t enough!¡± The largest scorpion among the scorpions waved its huge pincers in dissatisfaction. Leng Ruoxue felt depressed as she listened to the discussion between the snake and the scorpion. Alas! Why am I so unlucky? I was actually teleported to a desert, and I became the food that two holy beasts are discussing¡­ Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes quietly examined the situation and environment in front of her while the two holy beasts were discussing. The venomous snakes and scorpions were worthy of being the kings in this endless desert. But two tigers could not share one mountain. It was amazing that these snakes and scorpions could get along peacefully and even become friends. The venomous snakes and scorpions in front of her were all holy beasts. Among them were hundreds of level nine holy beasts, which could be considered very powerful. But it was a pity that they actually encountered her. Hmph! It remains to be seen if they have the capability to eat me. ¡°Do you want to eat me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked softly with a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You¡¯re already on our plate! Haha!¡± the venomous snake laughed hysterically. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be alive to eat me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with pity. Chapter 275 - The Desert Labyrinth (4) ¡°Hmph! The desert is our territory. No human who comes here can leave this place alive,¡± the venomous snake said confidently. ¡°Then use facts to prove it!¡± Then Leng Ruoxue summoned all her divine beasts. ¡°Ah! So many divine beasts!¡± The level of pressure made the group of poisonous snakes and scorpions a little flustered. They might not be afraid of strong humans, but they couldn¡¯t not be afraid of the pressure of the divine beasts. This fear was inborn and an irresistible existence in their bloodlines. ¡°What? Do you want to eat my master?¡± Feng Zhan said coldly with his dark red phoenix eyes narrowed. The venomous snake immediately changed its attitude and said ingratiatingly, ¡°Ah! Misunderstanding! This is all a misunderstanding! How dare we eat your master?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! We don¡¯t want to eat her. You heard it wrong, hehe!¡± The biggest scorpion also pretended to be an obedient grandson as it tried to curry favor with them. But its slightly cloudy little eyes kept spinning, and who knew what it was up to. ¡°Feng Zhan, don¡¯t bother talking nonsense with them. Annihilate them all!¡± Leng Ruoxue said emotionlessly. Even though she didn¡¯t like fighting, she would absolutely not show any mercy if only force could solve the problem. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Feng Zhan quickly replied and prepared to release his Southern Spirit Flame. ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t kill us. We are able to live here because of the rules of the mystic realm. If you kill us, you won¡¯t be able to obtain anything.¡± The scorpion was quick-witted and quickly shouted while transmitting its voice in its head non-stop. King! Where are you? Come and save your people! Boohoo¡­ ¡°Is that so?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly with a smile. ¡°Yes, absolutely. So you can¡¯t kill us. At worst, we¡¯ll let you go,¡± the scorpion said obediently. Boohoo¡­ Where did this monster come from! How does she have so many divine beasts! ¡°But what I know seems different from what you know! As far as I know, it doesn¡¯t matter even if I kill all of you because when the mystic realm reopens a thousand years later, new venomous snakes and scorpions will replace you in this desert. So I better do something good! I believe those little fellows who are about to be born will thank me.¡± Leng Ruoxue decided to spread the spirit of doing good deeds, so these hateful things could go to heaven! As soon as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, all the divine beasts attacked together. Colorful spiritual power danced all over the sky and exploded the group of poisonous snakes and scorpions into ashes in the blink of an eye¡­ ¡°It¡¯s much quieter like this,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. Without the poisonous snakes and scorpions obstructing her vision, her field of vision was much wider. Leng Ruoxue sent the other beasts back to the bracelet, leaving only Charm and Feng Zhan, before moving her grandfather and the others out. ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± As soon as the little silver mink emerged, he openly occupied Leng Ruoxue¡¯s soft arms. ¡°Big Sister.¡± Ball Ball laid on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder obediently. The transformed Charm occupied Leng Ruoxue¡¯s other shoulder. As for Feng Zhan, he naturally transformed into a human and followed beside Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Leng Qingtian and the others. Butterfly flew to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and reminded, ¡°Girl, the snake king and the scorpion king haven¡¯t appeared yet, so you have to be careful,¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, then led the group deeper into the unknown desert. They walked for hours in the deserted desert but found nothing. ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s so hot here!¡± Leng Qingtian kept wiping the sweat off his forehead with his hand and complaining. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s take a break!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s all rest here!¡± Leng Qingtian said loudly to everyone. Hearing this, everyone hurriedly sat on the ground. ¡°Everyone, have some fruits!¡± Leng Ruoxue took out the fruits they had picked in the forest from her bracelet. ¡°Xue¡¯er, although this fruit doesn¡¯t have much spiritual power, it has plenty of water,¡± Leng Qingtian said while munching on a fruit. ¡°Grandpa, I have a feeling that everything was arranged in advance by the mystic realm.¡± Leng Ruoxue voiced her doubts. Butterfly flew into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hair and explained, ¡°Haha, girl, everything in the mystic realm is under the jurisdiction of the spirit of the mystic realm. Otherwise, why would you have to do so many things in the first stage? ¡°Moreover, the first stage is not life-threatening. It¡¯s just a little tiring. But you have to understand the painstaking efforts of the mystic realm¡¯s spirit. These fruits, meat, herbs, ores, and so on are all very useful to you. With them, at least your lives will be much safer in the mystic realm. Of course, luck and strength are also very important. But at the very least, you won¡¯t die of hunger or thirst.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Butterfly¡¯s words were very reasonable. After all, not everyone could have a heaven-defying space like her. Moreover, it was impossible for others to have storage rings full of food, so survival was indeed the biggest problem. ¡°Ruoxue! How long do we have to go in this desert?¡± Lin Liang couldn¡¯t help asking suddenly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess we have to complete the mission like in the forest to leave this place,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. This desert seemed to be circular, and they were actually walking around in circles. ¡°The entire desert is bare. How do we complete the mission!¡± Lin Liang was depressed. There was endless sand in front of them, and they couldn¡¯t find the goal at all. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, an exclamation sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and found that Hu Bin, who had been sitting not far away from them, had disappeared¡­ ¡°Huh? Where did Hu Bin go?¡± Everyone was surprised and was about to go over to take a look, but Leng Ruoxue stopped them. Chapter 276 - The Desert Labyrinth (5) ¡°Everyone, stay where you are. Don¡¯t move!¡± Then Leng Ruoxue walked over. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what happened?¡± Leng Qingtian asked worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a hole. Hu Bin fell down.¡± Leng Ruoxue squatted down and looked into the hole. But it was pitch-black inside, and she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. ¡°Grandpa, everyone, go back into the space. I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡± Leng Ruoxue sent everyone back into the bracelet. ¡°Hold on to me tightly.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded at Charm and Ball Ball before jumping down without hesitation. Feng Zhan also followed closely behind and jumped down the hole. Leng Ruoxue touched the two little beasts on her shoulders and called out softly in the pitch-black cave, ¡°Charm, Ball Ball, Feng Zhan?¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m here.¡± Feng Zhan lit a flame, and the entire cave instantly lit up. ¡°What is this place?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked around. It was actually a house, and the whole house was as empty as the wilderness. There was not a single piece of furniture, and dust covered the walls. There was also a moldy smell in the house, as though no one had lived in it for a long time. ¡°Hu Bin!¡± Leng Ruoxue found the unconscious Hu Bin in a corner of the room. She hurriedly ran over, helped him up, and stuffed a pill into his mouth. ¡°Miss, where is this?¡± Hu Bin, who just woke up, asked in bewilderment. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll send you back into the space to rest first.¡± Leng Ruoxue sent Hu Bin into the bracelet. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let Grandpa out to accompany you,¡± Leng Qingtian said in the space. How could he be at ease with his precious granddaughter taking risks alone in this unknown place? ¡°Xue¡¯er, Big Brother wants to come out too,¡± Leng Ruohan echoed. ¡°Hehe, Little Girl! Let us out!¡± Old Man said. ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that they wouldn¡¯t be willing to stay in the space peacefully. But those below Spiritual Supremacy should stay in there for the time being! ¡°Xue¡¯er, this house is so strange.¡± Leng Qingtian looked around the room after coming out. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a little strange,¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed. She jumped down directly from the hole, but she didn¡¯t notice any damage to the house, so where did she come from? ¡°Why are you thinking so much? There¡¯s a door there. Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± Lin Liang pointed at a door. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said while looking at everyone present. ¡°Xue¡¯er, hide behind Grandpa. Grandpa will take the lead.¡± Leng Qingtian pulled his granddaughter behind him and walked out first. Leng Ruoxue smiled helplessly and followed her grandfather out. After everyone left the room, they heard a mechanical voice. ¡°Welcome to the Desert Labyrinth. You are the fifth batch of adventurers today. Good luck.¡± Then the voice disappeared. ¡°What lousy thing is this? Why don¡¯t you talk about the rules?¡± Old Zao couldn¡¯t help cursing. ¡°Butterfly, why did that voice just say that we are the fifth batch today?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. ¡°Girl, he means that four more groups of people entered before you,¡± Butterfly explained patiently. ¡°I know. I mean, didn¡¯t they encounter those venomous snakes and scorpions?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked depressedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But there should be more than one entrance to this Desert Labyrinth,¡± Butterfly said after some thought. ¡°What treasures are in this labyrinth?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to ask. Hmph! It will be best if there¡¯s something that can interest me here. Otherwise, I won¡¯t mind demolishing this place. ¡°Girl, I really don¡¯t know,¡± Butterfly said aggrievedly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, which way should we go?¡± Leng Qingtian asked uncertainly as he looked at the path that split into two directions. Leng Ruoxue looked up at the environment in front of her. The sky above the labyrinth was gray, and she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. There was a path under their feet at this moment, and they were standing in the middle of it. There was an exit on each side, but the one on the left was slightly closer to them, while the one on the right was relatively farther away. ¡°Girl, you have to think carefully!¡± Butterfly reminded. Leng Ruoxue frowned as she pondered¡­ ¡°To the right!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty after a while. Hmph! She chose the nearest portal last time and ended up in the desert, so she chose the one farther away this time. After deciding, Leng Ruoxue and the others walked toward the right exit¡­ They saw a door at the right exit. Everyone looked at each other. Leng Ruoxue pushed the door open, and everyone walked in. After entering, everyone found that they were in a secret room. It was empty, but there were two teleportation arrays in the upper right corner, and they didn¡¯t know where they teleported to. ¡°Welcome to the first stage of the labyrinth.¡± The mechanical voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears again. ¡°What are we going to do in the first stage?¡± Old Zao couldn¡¯t help asking. But the voice disappeared once more, and he was so angry he started cursing again. ¡°What is that sound?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly. She seemed to have heard a rustling sound. ¡°Wind?¡± Feng Moran asked doubtfully. He heard it too. Leng Qingtian listened carefully and then said with certainty, ¡°Definitely not wind!¡± ¡°Everyone, stay alert!¡± Leng Qingtian reminded. As soon as he finished speaking, countless black beetles emerged from the ground. Each beetle was the size of a millstone and entirely black. They had extremely hard carapaces and two antennas on their heads, and gray eyes the size of bronze bells were looking at them greedily. ¡°We¡¯ve become food in the eyes of these bugs,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a tingling scalp. She hated things like snakes and bugs the most. ¡°Xue¡¯er, it seems like we won¡¯t be able to leave this place until we destroy these bugs,¡± Leng Ruohan said in realization. He already understood the rules of the mystic realm, and he knew that they had to destroy or subdue the things here to leave every place they went. Chapter 277 - Tough Love (1) ¡°Then let¡¯s fight and end this quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone present, and then she was the first to attack. ¡°Huh? How did this happen?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. Her fire-attribute spiritual power hit the bugs, but it seemed like an itch to them and actually didn¡¯t leave the slightest mark on their bodies. ¡°Could they be immune to fire-attribute spiritual power?¡± Old Man guessed. If that was the case, it would be a big deal because most of them were fire-attribute spiritual power cultivators. ¡°Let me try.¡± Feng Zhan directly released his Southern Spirit Flame. The extremely hot Southern Spirit Flame quickly burned one-third of the bugs to death, but their shells remained intact. ¡°What firm shells! Lass, the shells of these worms are definitely top-grade materials for making armor,¡± Old Zao said excitedly. ¡°Yeah.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement and then summoned more than ten phoenixes. ¡°Feng Zhan, I¡¯ll leave these nasty bugs to you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Feng Zhan. These bugs were not afraid of ordinary flames. ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Zhan directly ordered his clan members. After a few minutes, they wiped out all the bugs, leaving only their hard shells on the ground. ¡°Congratulations on passing the first level. You receive five hundred points.¡± The robotic voice sounded again. ¡°Five hundred points? What¡¯s the use?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Butterfly flew in front of Leng Ruoxue and explained, ¡°Girl, you can exchange these points for rewards before you leave the mystic realm!¡± ¡°What are the rewards?¡± Old Man asked curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know either! Anyway, they are all good things that you need,¡± Butterfly said lightly as it fluttered in the air. ¡°Aren¡¯t there any rewards for this level?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some displeasure. She didn¡¯t want to work for free! ¡°Girl, the shells of those bugs are your spoils of war!¡± Butterfly said cautiously, afraid that she would vent her anger on it. ¡°What¡¯s the point of having the shells if you¡¯re not an artificer?¡± Lin Liang pretended to be displeased. This mystic realm¡¯s spirit was really too stingy. ¡°Even an artificer might not be able to use them!¡± Old Zao echoed hurriedly. He didn¡¯t think that his flames would be hotter than the fire phoenixes¡¯ Southern Spirit Flame. ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Qingtian and Old Man echoed in unison. ¡°But don¡¯t you still have points? You can exchange them for things,¡± Butterfly said weakly. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯ve never encountered such difficult people! Who can save me! ¡°But we can only use the points if we¡¯re still alive! Who knows if we can get out alive!¡± the Feng family¡¯s first elder said coldly. Seeing everyone¡¯s dissatisfaction, Leng Ruoxue laughed in her heart. Haha! Everyone is so united! ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to obtain other rewards as long as you defeat the beetle general.¡± The robotic voice sounded again. ¡°You have to let us know what we can obtain by defeating that bug general. Only then will we have the motivation!¡± Leng Ruoxue began to negotiate with the voice. ¡°You can obtain an additional ten thousand points,¡± the voice said. ¡°Not enough. We want physical rewards,¡± Leng Ruoxue said, asking for an exorbitant price. Hmph! This voice likely belongs to that whatever mystic realm¡¯s spirit. Since it¡¯s in charge of the entire mystic realm, it should have a lot of good things. Who else would we rob but it? ¡°Alright. What do you want? No more than ten items,¡± the robotic voice said through gritted teeth. It was obviously trembling from anger. ¡°Qing Jue, what should we order?¡± Leng Ruoxue immediately sent a voice transmission to Qing Jue. This little fellow was very experienced and knowledgeable, and he knew a lot of good things. ¡°Big Sister, there aren¡¯t many good things in the mystic realms of low-level dimensions, so I only want these few items!¡± Qing Jue gave Leng Ruoxue a list. ¡°Uh! What are these things?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead dripped with cold sweat. She admitted that she was a little ignorant because she actually didn¡¯t recognize any of the things that Qing Jue told her. ¡°Big Sister, we will need these things when we go to other dimensions. Moreover, I am sure that it can produce these things,¡± Qing Jue said with a smile, looking like a cunning little fox. ¡°Uh! Okay then!¡± Leng Ruoxue cut off the voice transmission with Qing Jue. Then she cleared her throat and said, ¡°I want purple spirit grass, dragon core sand, ten-thousand-year-old green pearl¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue listed ten items in one breath. With every piece, the voice seemed to tremble in anger¡­ ¡°Alright, I want these things,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the void. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± The voice didn¡¯t manage to form a complete sentence for a long while. It was obvious that it was extremely angry. ¡°What? You can¡¯t bear to part with them?¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly. Except for the angry voice, Leng Qingtian and the others, who were watching the commotion by the side, were all puzzled. They didn¡¯t know what the things Xue¡¯er listed were, but since she could make the voice so angry that it couldn¡¯t finish speaking¡­ Yeah! They should be good things! ¡°Alright, I will give you all the things you want as long as you can defeat the beetle general,¡± the voice said while suppressing its anger. ¡°We will definitely defeat that big bug,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± After speaking, the voice directly disappeared. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why hasn¡¯t that bug come out yet?¡± Feng Moran couldn¡¯t help asking after waiting for more than ten minutes. ¡°It¡¯s probably a little slow because it¡¯s too fat. Wait for it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly. ¡°Damn you, human! You¡¯re the fat one!¡± An angry roar came from underground. Then the earth shook violently as a massive black-gold beetle crawled up slowly from the ground. ¡°A divine beast!¡± Old Man exclaimed. He didn¡¯t expect this bug to be a divine beast. He couldn¡¯t help feeling a little depressed as he thought about those ordinary beetles with abnormal defense just now. Chapter 278 - Tough Love (2) ¡°It¡¯s just a bug. How can it be a beast? It¡¯s a divine bug at best.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of disdain. ¡°You damn human! How dare you call the mighty me a divine bug! Let me tell you, I am a divine beast!¡± the beetle general roared in anger. Not only was its voice deafening, but the smell coming from its mouth was foul too! ¡°It stinks!¡± Everyone quickly covered their mouths and noses. ¡°Stinks? Where¡¯s the stink? I¡¯m one of the most handsome in the insect world, you ignorant humans! Hmph!¡± the beetle general said with contempt. After hearing this, everyone was dumbfounded¡­ What kind of bug is this? How can there be such a narcissistic bug? This was everyone¡¯s only thought at this moment. ¡°Master, leave this stinky bug to me!¡± White Dawn, in the bracelet, volunteered to go into battle. ¡°Uh! Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue helplessly summoned White Dawn. As soon as White Dawn emerged, his green eyes glared daggers at the bug claiming to be mighty. This damn bug actually dared claim to be mighty! White Dawn hated it! ¡°Stinky bug, I am your opponent!¡± White Dawn said coldly. ¡°Huh? A divine beast? A cat! Haha!¡± The gigantic beetle general laughed hysterically when it saw the kitten that wasn¡¯t even as big as its leg. ¡°Damn it! Open your bug eyes and look carefully!¡± White Dawn roared furiously. He was obviously a mighty white tiger, but this disgusting stinky bug actually dared to call him a cat! ¡°Xue¡¯er! Where did this cat come from?¡± Leng Qingtian asked softly. In fact, he wanted to ask when he saw the white cat yesterday, but he didn¡¯t have the chance. ¡°Uh! Grandpa, he¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. ¡°Master¡¯s grandfather, I¡¯m not a cat,¡± White Dawn said aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter if that bug is ignorant, but why does even Master¡¯s grandfather think I¡¯m a cat? I¡¯m so mighty and strong! ¡°Uh! Not a cat¡­¡± Leng Qingtian looked suspiciously at the palm-sized thing in front of him. Don¡¯t tell me this little fellow is a tiger? ¡°Haha, I told you long ago that you¡¯re a little kitty!¡± Feng Zhan laughed as he grabbed White Dawn in his hand. What an idiot. He actually doesn¡¯t realize that he¡¯s currently transformed. ¡°Damn bird, let go of me quickly.¡± White Dawn struggled and twisted his chubby little body. Boohoo¡­ So I¡¯m in my transformed state! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Feng Zhan released his grip without hesitation, and White Dawn fell. ¡°Howl!¡± With a tiger¡¯s roar, White Dawn enlarged his body and steadily landed on all four. ¡°The kitten actually became bigger? As expected of a cat who¡¯s a divine beast!¡± the beetle general exclaimed. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± White Dawn was furious. What kind of gaze is that?! You called me a cat when I was in my transformed state, but you¡¯re still calling me a cat when I returned to my original form! After speaking, White Dawn pounced directly at the beetle general¡­ Watching by the side, Leng Ruoxue and the others all had black lines hanging over their heads as they sighed in their hearts. This bug was really stupid. In its eyes, there was no difference between a cat and a tiger! During the battle, White Dawn unleashed his water-element skills non-stop and blasted the beetle general¡¯s body. But he didn¡¯t leave a single scratch behind¡­ In contrast, the gigantic bug was calm and composed. It didn¡¯t attack at all and just lay on the ground. No matter how much spiritual power struck it, it didn¡¯t move¡­ Seeing that his skills were ineffective, White Dawn was even angrier. He scratched directly with his sharp claws, but his claws scratched the tough steel-like shell of the beetle general without leaving any marks¡­ ¡°Kitten, let me help you!¡± Feng Zhan couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. This beetle general¡¯s defense was really too abnormal. Who knew what its shell was made of. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Depressed, White Dawn retreated to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and gave the battlefield to Feng Zhan. There was really nothing he could do about this bug. He would definitely deplete his spiritual power if he continued fighting. Brimming with confidence, Feng Zhan spat a mouthful of Southern Spirit Flame at the big bug before returning to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side. ¡°Kitten, I¡¯ve settled it,¡± Feng Zhan said provocatively. ¡°Are you sure?¡± White Dawn pointed at the weakening flames on the beetle general. ¡°Of course! Eh? How is this possible?¡± When Feng Zhan¡¯s gaze turned to the big bug again, he suddenly saw that his Southern Spirit Flame was actually becoming smaller and smaller. Moreover, it only burned for a few minutes before extinguishing¡­ Seeing this, he was also depressed. His invincible Southern Spirit Flame actually couldn¡¯t do anything to a bug¡­ ¡°Let me try how thick its shell is!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said. She had been observing this bug since White Dawn attacked it just now, and she had a rough idea. This bug¡¯s attack power shouldn¡¯t be high, or it shouldn¡¯t have any attacks at all. But its defense was invincible. Even the divine beasts, White Dawn and Feng Zhan, couldn¡¯t do anything to it. She wondered if her divine flame would cause any damage to this bug. ¡°Feather of the Fire Phoenix!¡± Leng Ruoxue exclaimed. A fiery-red spiritual power feather shining with golden light flew toward the beetle general. She had infused her divine flame into the feather¡­ The beetle general raised its head slightly and looked at the small red feather disdainfully. Then it lowered its head again, obviously not paying attention to the tiny flame. But when the small feather disintegrated into countless particles and stuck to its entire body, a piercing pain came from its body¡­ ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± A howl of pain sounded from the beetle general. It began to roll around on the ground, and its voice became weaker and weaker. After a while, the beetle general disappeared from the world, but its shell remained. Chapter 279 - Tough Love (3) Leng Ruoxue put away the shell and then said to the void, ¡°The beetle general is dead. Hurry up and give us our reward!¡± ¡°For you! You can go to the next level!¡± the mechanical voice said without emotion. Leng Ruoxue glanced at the rewards that appeared in front of her. She deliberately counted them before storing them in the bracelet. ¡°Damn girl, why would I lie to you?¡± The mechanical voice sounded again, this time with obvious anger. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. What if you replaced something or mixed something else in them?¡± Leng Ruoxue obviously didn¡¯t trust it. ¡°You¡­ quickly go to the next level. You have to exit the labyrinth within forty-eight hours. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about leaving,¡± the mechanical voice reminded. ¡°Belated advice!¡± Leng Ruoxue complained. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s hurry up and go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Leng Qingtian and the others. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± He was slightly anxious upon hearing that there was a time limit. ¡°Which portal do we enter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she looked at the two portals. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you decide!¡± Leng Ruohan said. Leng Ruoxue looked at everyone and decided directly. ¡°The portal on the left!¡± Everyone stepped through the left portal, and as a light flashed, they were teleported to another room. ¡°Why is it another room?¡± Old Man said helplessly. Leng Ruoxue looked around. Apart from the lack of doors, this room was no different from the first room they had encountered. The only difference was that the door had changed to two teleportation arrays. ¡°Lucky wretched girl, you can pass the second level directly!¡± The mechanical voice sounded displeased. ¡°Are there any rewards for this level?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked directly, ignoring the displeasure in the voice. ¡°Only points. Because of your luck, each of you obtained two thousand points.¡± The mechanical voice became emotionless again. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Damn girl, quickly go to the next level. The last level has a big prize. There are already two teams there,¡± the mechanical voice reminded. ¡°What prize?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. She didn¡¯t want to waste her energy if it wasn¡¯t something that could move her. ¡°What you want the most.¡± Then the mechanical voice disappeared. What do I want the most? Leng Ruoxue frowned in thought. What she wanted the most now was a thousand-year-old fire lotus. But fire lotuses had to grow in places with rich fire element or in volcanoes. However, according to Butterfly, there was no such place in the mystic realm, so she didn¡¯t have much hope of finding a fire lotus here. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s continue!¡± Leng Qingtian looked at his granddaughter, who was lost in thought. Leng Ruoxue looked at the teleportation array by the wall. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the left!¡± Then everyone stepped in. After entering, they were surprised to find themselves in another room. Moreover, the layout of the room was exactly the same as the one before. ¡°Lucky damn girl, you can pass directly again, and your reward is four thousand points.¡± It didn¡¯t give Leng Ruoxue time to ask more questions and directly disappeared after speaking. ¡°Lass! Look at how scared it is! It actually escaped so quickly this time!¡± Old Zao said excitedly. ¡°Okay, still the one on the left,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without hesitation and walked in first. Everyone followed closely behind and entered as well. It was yet another secret room, and the layout was almost the same as the one in the first level. Moreover, there was another team of about a dozen people in the secret room. When the two teams saw each other, they were both stunned and then stared at each other with wide eyes. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes sized them up. There were a total of 12 people in this team, 8 Spiritual Supremacies and 4 peak Spiritual Sovereigns. Such a team would definitely be considered a formidable force in the mystic realm. ¡°Hello, I am Ming Huan.¡± The young man leading the group greeted them sincerely. This man named Ming Huan was in his early twenties, had handsome features, and an outstanding temperament. He was an intermediate Spiritual Supremacy. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, these people are my family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said simply. ¡°We are from the Ming family of the Ling Yun Continent. May I ask about you?¡± Ming Huan asked curiously. The team in front of him only had ten people, but each of them was stronger than them. Therefore, he had to humble himself and take the initiative to befriend them. After all, it was better to have one more friend than one more enemy in such a mysterious place. ¡°We are from the Ling Feng Continent,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently while thinking, Why hasn¡¯t that voice appeared yet? Suddenly, the teleportation array lit up, and another team walked in. ¡°Ming Huan! Haha, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. This is great.¡± The man who spoke grinned, and his handsome face was full of viciousness. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little coincidental,¡± Ming Huan said indifferently without any expression on his face. ¡°Ming Huan, why don¡¯t we join forces? When the time comes, we can split the treasures in the labyrinth equally!¡± the man proposed directly, ignoring Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°It¡¯s not only our two teams here!¡± Ming Huan reminded after glancing at Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°So what? Our two teams are definitely the strongest. The other teams are not qualified to compete with us,¡± the man said confidently. He had a trump card. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the last level!¡± Ming Huan said coldly. While dealing with the man, Ming Huan sent Leng Ruoxue a voice transmission. ¡°Miss Leng, this man¡¯s name is Zhu Feng, and he¡¯s also from the Ling Yun Continent. But he isn¡¯t a good person, so be careful!¡± ¡°Got it. Thank you,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied politely while looking at the team that entered last¡­ This team had the largest number of people among their three teams, with a total of 25 people. Moreover, Spiritual Supremacies alone accounted for two-thirds of the entire team. It was no wonder that Zhu Feng was so confident. Their team was indeed very strong. Chapter 280 - Tough Love (4) While waiting, Zhu Feng looked around, and his eyes lit up in amazement when he saw Leng Ruoxue. She was so beautiful! ¡°May I ask your good name, Miss?¡± Zhu Feng walked to Leng Ruoxue and struck up a conversation with her, thinking that he was very gentlemanly. Leng Ruoxue looked at the slightly chubby man with turbid eyes and a vulgar face with disgust in her heart. She said innocently, ¡°Grandpa said that I¡¯m not allowed to talk to strange men. Men are not good and only lie to little girls.¡± Uhh! The old men and the others were dumbfounded when they heard what Ruoxue said. Lass! You scolded all men! Leng Qingtian felt even more wronged. Darling granddaughter! How can you wrong your grandpa? When did Grandpa say such things? ¡°Uh, Big Brother isn¡¯t a bad person. Big Brother can go to your home to propose marriage once I know your name!¡± Zhu Feng smiled. ¡°Propose marriage? What¡¯s propose marriage? Is this it?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s clear and beautiful eyes blinked innocently twice. Then she raised her hand and slapped Zhu Feng directly on the face. ¡°How dare you hit our young master! You must be tired of living!¡± Zhu Feng¡¯s lackey hurriedly hollered when he saw his young master being hit by a woman. ¡°Wuu¡­ This dog beside Big Brother Zhu is so fierce!¡± A scared expression appeared on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face, and her beautiful eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Don¡¯t be scared. They don¡¯t bite.¡± Zhu Feng¡¯s heart immediately softened when he saw the beauty¡¯s pitiful appearance with tears in her eyes. He had long thrown away his displeasure from being slapped just now. ¡°Big Brother Zhu, are you sure? Grandpa said that if you get bitten by a dog, you will get sick,¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly with tears in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. They promise not to bite,¡± Zhu Feng coaxed with a forced smile. But he was gritting his teeth in hatred. Why is this little beauty¡¯s grandfather so troublesome? Leng Qingtian was on the verge of tears when he saw the old men beside him holding back their laughter. Darling! You wronged Grandpa again! Boohoo¡­ ¡°Big Brother Zhu, were you happy with that slap just now? I heard someone say that this is tough love,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, her absolutely beautiful smile making heaven and earth lose color. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy!¡± Zhu Feng was smitten by this beautiful smile. At this moment, he only wanted to please the beauty and couldn¡¯t care less about anything else. ¡°Then Big Brother Zhu, do you want to be happier?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of mystery, and the killing intent in her eyes flashed for a moment. ¡°Yes, of course I do.¡± Zhu Feng began to let his imagination run wild. Is the beauty going to throw herself into my arms? That¡¯s great. Leng Ruoxue released the five silver wolves and said with a smile, ¡°Help me express my gratitude to Big Brother Zhu!¡± ¡°Master, we will definitely let him understand your intentions,¡± Silver Wings promised. Hmph! How dare he have any ideas about Master. He really doesn¡¯t know the meaning of death. ¡°Beauty, what are you doing?¡± Zhu Feng asked in shock. ¡°Hitting is affection, and cursing is love!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a sweet smile. The moment she finished speaking, the five silver wolves threw Zhu Feng to the ground and began violently scratching his body with their large and sharp claws¡­ ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± A shrill scream instantly sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Young Master!¡± Zhu Feng¡¯s subordinates hurriedly stepped forward to save him. Feng Zhan blocked in front of the Zhu family and said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my master said? Hitting is affection, and cursing is love.¡± ¡°Hmph! How dare you hit our Young Master! You must be tired of living. If you know what¡¯s good for you, get out of the way quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± a middle-aged man in the Zhu family¡¯s team roared. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s dark red phoenix eyes narrowed. His tone was unfriendly, and he deliberately unleashed his might. ¡°Ah! T-this is a Spiritual Deity?¡± Everyone from the Zhu family was shocked, their faces horrified. Although the Zhu family had the advantage in numbers, it was not worth mentioning in front of a Spiritual Deity. ¡°That man in red is a Spiritual Deity?¡± Ming Huan, who was watching the commotion not far away, murmured in surprise. But he was also puzzled. Aren¡¯t only Spiritual Supremacies allowed in here? Why is there a Spiritual Deity? ¡°Which of your eyes saw that I am a Spiritual Deity?¡± Feng Zhan questioned with some displeasure. Someone from the Zhu family gathered his courage and asked carefully, ¡°Uh, if you¡¯re not a Spiritual Deity, then what are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know. All you need to know is that no one is allowed to save this pig head before my master has had enough fun,¡± Feng Zhan said in an incomparably overbearing manner. ¡°So¡­ so what if you have the strength of a Spiritual Deity? Our Zhu family has so many people here, but you¡¯re only one person. You¡¯re not our match at all,¡± a young man without much experience in the Zhu family suddenly said loudly. ¡°Zhu Neng, shut up,¡± an old man in his sixties scolded before Feng Zhan could say anything. The old man¡¯s face was full of smiles as he said to Feng Zhan very respectfully, ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯m really sorry. This child is insensible. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Of course I won¡¯t bicker with an insensible child. But I don¡¯t know if others will bicker with you,¡± Feng Zhan said meaningfully with a smile that could enchant all living things on his handsome face. ¡°Feng Zhan, come back!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly. Upon hearing this, Feng Zhan obediently returned to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t we kill the Zhu family members? They¡¯re really an eyesore.¡± ¡°Do you want to be someone else¡¯s goon?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly and glanced at the Ming family. Hmph! There¡¯s a price to pay for using me. ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t want to. I mean, why don¡¯t we eliminate them all and let these people fight in hell together?¡± Feng Zhan whispered evilly. After all, in his eyes, everyone other than his master and his master¡¯s people were dispensable. Chapter 281 - I Want the Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Fire Lotus (1) ¡°Now is not the time. There are still two levels,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. If the treasures in the last level caught her attention, and these people insisted on snatching them from her, then they couldn¡¯t blame her for being ruthless. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll leave you for a while,¡± the little mink, who had been staying quietly in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, suddenly said. Then he transformed into a ray of silver light and dashed out. The little silver mink rushed to the side of Zhu Feng, who was already in a miserable state. His eyes released waves of cold light, and his sharp claws flashed, striking an important area below Zhu Feng¡¯s abdomen¡­ Damn pig head, how dare you have any ideas about Xue¡¯er! Hmph! I definitely won¡¯t let you go! the little mink thought resentfully. ¡°Aaahhhh! Aaahhhh!¡± Zhu Feng screamed in pain. But even after he fainted from the pain, the little mink slapped him awake again¡­ Ball Ball, who found it amusing, also flew over, and his little pink paws bounced vigorously on Zhu Feng¡¯s body¡­ ¡°Elder, what should we do?¡± someone from the Zhu family whispered. ¡°What can we do? Can you beat that red-clothed man?¡± The old man addressed as elder said very pragmatically, but he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Alas! The young master will most likely become useless! Everyone from the Ming family had the mentality of just watching the show, but they were terrified seeing what was happening. What kind of pet beast was this?! How could a man survive with an important part of him attacked?! Zhu Feng was so pitiful! Leng Ruoxue and the others were also dumbfounded as they watched¡­ After the little silver mink was done, he released a stream of water-attribute spiritual power to wash his little paws. Then he jumped back into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and lay down gently. His entire movement was as smooth as flowing water. ¡°Big Sister!¡± Ball Ball was also done playing and flew back to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side. But the bloodstains on his pink claws made him awkward¡­ Ball Ball looked at his dirty little paws and then at Leng Ruoxue with tears in his eyes. ¡°Big Sister, my paws are dirty. Boohoo¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue shook her head helplessly and released a water orb to wash Ball Ball¡¯s paws. She then coaxed, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s clean.¡± ¡°Big Sister, Ball Ball likes Big Sister so much,¡± Ball Ball said coquettishly as he flew onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, and his chubby little body gently rubbed against her beautiful face. ¡°Big Sister likes Ball Ball too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she caressed his soft fur. ¡°Hehe!¡± Ball Ball laughed happily. ¡°Welcome to the fourth level of the desert labyrinth. The fourth level is to kill all the monsters here. Moreover, I have to remind you that you must cooperate in order to complete this level, regardless of the enmity between you. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to complete this level.¡± The mechanical voice finally appeared. ¡°Silver Wings, come back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly before Zhu Feng was tortured to death. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± After the silver wolves gave a final vicious strike, they went back to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side. Silver Wings gently raised his front paw and kicked Zhu Feng, whose body was covered in claw marks and blood and whose clothes had long become strips of cloth, back to the Zhu family. ¡°Young Master!¡± The Zhu family elder hurriedly took out a pill and stuffed it into Zhu Feng¡¯s mouth. His face was full of disappointment. Hmph! How many times have I told the young master that lust is like a knife? But he didn¡¯t listen. Great, now you¡¯ve been taught a lesson! However, what made him angrier was that he couldn¡¯t take revenge! Leng Ruoxue ignored the hateful gazes of the Zhu family members and turned her head to remind everyone, ¡°Grandpa, everyone, be careful.¡± ¡°Okay. Xue¡¯er, you should be careful too. I¡¯m afraid that the Zhu family will do something under the table,¡± Leng Qingtian reminded her. ¡°They don¡¯t dare to do it now. Otherwise, no one will be able to pass this level. But it¡¯s hard to say what will happen in the next level,¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed. Sha! Sha! Sha! While Leng Ruoxue and the others were whispering, a rustling sound came. Afterward, countless bugs emerged from the ground. Among these bugs were ants, scorpions, and centipedes. Moreover, every bug was the size of a millstone. The few huge bugs leading the way were several times larger than the ordinary bugs. ¡°Damn it, more bugs again!¡± Leng Ruoxue said depressedly, and she was already cursing the spirit of the mystic realm. Can¡¯t that spirit of the mystic realm do anything other than these disgusting things? ¡°Miss Leng, looks like we have to cooperate,¡± Ming Huan said loudly while looking at Leng Ruoxue. Leng Ruoxue glanced at the Zhu family elder and said mockingly, ¡°Well, this level requires everyone to cooperate, so don¡¯t drag us down!¡± ¡°Our Zhu Family won¡¯t drag you down! Hmph! Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± the Zhu family elder hollered back, unable to bear the agitation. ¡°I hope so.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled nonchalantly. ¡°Do it!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered as she looked at the disgusting bugs. The moment Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, the Ming family moved together. With the cooperation of the two teams, the number of bugs quickly decreased by a third. ¡°Grandpa, I found that the bugs in this level seem to be very easy to deal with, but there are just too many of them.¡± Leng Ruoxue took the opportunity to send a voice transmission to Leng Qingtian. ¡°Yes, Grandpa also discovered it,¡± Leng Qingtian replied. He continuously unleashed his spiritual skills, immediately killing large numbers of bugs. ¡°Do the Zhu family like to watch the commotion so much?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes glanced at the Zhu family members standing by the side in a daze, her face full of disdain. ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng, the Zhu family has always been like this. Don¡¯t count on them,¡± Ming Huan added oil to the fire. ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of realization. ¡°Damn girl, we are not such people!¡± the Zhu family elder roared furiously. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and attack, lest a woman looks down on us!¡± the Zhu family elder shouted at the people around him. Chapter 282 - I Want the Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Fire Lotus (2) ¡°Oh!¡± The Zhu family members seemed to have only reacted at this moment. They hurriedly used their spiritual skills to kill the bugs. In the secret room, colorful spiritual skills were flying all over the sky. Wherever these spiritual skills went, countless bugs died or were injured¡­ About half an hour later, they killed all the bugs, but the mechanical voice did not appear. ¡°Xue¡¯er, there¡¯s something wrong, isn¡¯t there?¡± Leng Ruohan couldn¡¯t help asking. Logically speaking, that voice should have appeared after they killed all the bugs! But¡­ ¡°Probably because we haven¡¯t completed the task yet. Everyone, be alert!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Just as everyone was feeling puzzled, countless more bugs emerged from the ground. Moreover, their numbers and strength were at least twice as strong as the previous batch. ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly and attacked first. ¡°Lass! How long do we have to fight?¡± Old Zao couldn¡¯t help asking. He had not exercised his old bones like this for a long time. Boohoo¡­ So tiring! ¡°Fight until that voice appears,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. If there were no outsiders here, she would have released all her beasts long ago. ¡°Alas! Fighting is so physically demanding!¡± Old Man exclaimed. An hour later, everyone worked together and eliminated all the bugs again, but the voice still didn¡¯t appear. ¡°Damn it. What¡¯s the meaning of this!¡± someone from the Zhu family cursed. ¡°Xue¡¯er, haven¡¯t we completed the task yet?¡± Leng Qingtian was puzzled. This lousy task was too tormenting. Fortunately, they had pills, and their spiritual power recovered quickly. Otherwise, they would definitely be exhausted to death if this continued. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. We will complete it,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. After a while, countless bugs swarmed up from the ground again. The number this time was twice as many as before. Leng Ruoxue looked at the densely-packed bugs and snorted in her heart. Spirit of the mystic realm, this better be the last time. Otherwise, I will destroy this place. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. Before Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, everyone impatiently started killing the bugs. They raised their hands and slashed down, and spiritual power flew everywhere. The bugs died one after another. Moreover, everyone attacked ruthlessly. Cleary, they were venting the anger they had been accumulating for a long time on the unlucky bugs. After a while, when everyone eliminated all the bugs again, the mechanical voice finally appeared. ¡°Congratulations on passing the fourth level. Each of you will obtain five thousand points. Now, you can go to the next level. Hehe, even though there are still two portals, you don¡¯t have to make a choice because they will transport you to the same place. Haha!¡± the mechanical voice laughed hysterically. Leng Ruoxue held back her anger and looked at everyone around her. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Qingtian and the others nodded and stepped into the portal together. After the light flashed and disappeared, Leng Ruoxue and the others were teleported to the last level of the desert labyrinth. Leng Ruoxue looked at the environment in front of her. This secret room should be the largest in the entire labyrinth. In the corner of the secret room, there were also two golden portals, and two teams were already waiting here. The people from the two teams were stunned when they saw Leng Ruoxue¡¯s team. But they quickly recovered and nodded at them in a friendly manner. After Leng Ruoxue¡¯s team arrived, Ming Huan¡¯s and the Zhu family¡¯s teams also arrived. ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you all reached the last level of the desert labyrinth safe and sound. This last level is the most difficult one in the entire labyrinth. In addition, only three out of your five teams can leave the labyrinth safely,¡± the mechanical voice said excitedly. ¡°What do you mean by only three teams can leave safely?¡± Ming Huan asked in puzzlement. ¡°Only three teams can get out alive,¡± the mechanical voice explained. ¡°Then those who can¡¯t get out will die here?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly. ¡°Yes, two other teams must die. But it¡¯s up to you who lives and who dies,¡± the mechanical voice said, trying to shift the blame. ¡°Do you mean that you want us five teams to kill each other?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked coldly. ¡°Yes, haha! This is the rule of the labyrinth. There are only three rewards for the last level!¡± the mechanical voice laughed irresponsibly. ¡°What if only one team survives in the end?¡± the Zhu family elder suddenly asked. ¡°Then all the rewards will belong to the living team, of course!¡± the mechanical voice said matter-of-factly. ¡°Tell me about the rewards first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. This was what she was most concerned about. ¡°Haha! Alright, the first among you will obtain two sacred artifacts, one offensive and one defensive. ¡°Second place will obtain two divine beasts, and you can contract them directly without needing to tame them. ¡°Third place will obtain a ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus,¡± the mechanical voice explained. There¡¯s actually a ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus! Great! It seemed that the spirit of the mystic realm was not lying to her. It was indeed what she wanted the most. But she only needed a one-thousand-year-old one. Would a ten-thousand-year-old one be a problem? As an alchemist, she was very clear that the older the medicinal herbs, the higher the grade, and the better the quality of the concocted pills. However, pills of excellent quality might not be what she needed because both pills and spirit fruits had to be at the same level as the consumer to consume them without any danger. Therefore, she was a little worried whether the pills concocted by a ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus would be useful to Freak. ¡°Xue¡¯er, a ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus will work,¡± the little silver mink said anxiously. He was so excited. Boohoo¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to find a ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus here. This is great. I finally don¡¯t have to stay in this mink¡¯s body anymore. Chapter 283 - I Want the Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Fire Lotus (3) ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. The effects of pills concocted from medicinal herbs that were a thousand years and ten thousand years were different. If Freak consumed one, he might not be able to bear the power of the pill, causing his body to explode in a violent death! This wasn¡¯t the result she wanted! ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure!¡± The little silver mink nodded vigorously. A thousand-year-old fire lotus was the lowest requirement, and of course, a ten-thousand-year-old one was better. But a ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus was not easy to find, so a thousand-year-old one was acceptable. ¡°Alright. Then I must obtain the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with determination. ¡°Lass! If the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus is the reward for third place, wouldn¡¯t we be getting third place?¡± Old Zao said helplessly. With their strength, they could get first place without a problem. But this girl just had to get third place. Wasn¡¯t this too much? However, the rewards for first and second place were indeed useless to them. Only alchemists could use the reward for third place, and others obtaining it would just be for decoration. ¡°Third place is of course the best,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. She didn¡¯t want to start a killing spree unless necessary, so these people had better be sensible and not compete for it with her. Otherwise, she would make them regret coming to this world. Hmph! So what if our hands are covered in blood In order to save Freak! ¡°Miss Leng, shall we join forces?¡± Ming Huan suddenly sent a voice transmission to Leng Ruoxue. Although Leng Ruoxue¡¯s team had the least number of people, Ming Huan absolutely didn¡¯t dare to underestimate them. The strength and ruthlessness they had just displayed in the fourth level had deeply shocked him! Of the five teams present, the first two to arrive had obviously reached some sort of agreement, and the Zhu family also had the idea of monopolizing all the rewards. So they had to find an ally for themselves. Only in this way would the chance of survival be higher. Among the few teams here, only Leng Ruoxue¡¯s team was the most suitable for them. Therefore, he took the initiative to request to join forces. ¡°Yes, but I want the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus.¡± Leng Ruoxue directly stated her request. ¡°No problem,¡± Ming Huan answered readily. Although a ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus was precious, it wasn¡¯t useful at all to them. Instead, he was more interested in the sacred artifacts or divine beasts. After a moment of silence, the mechanical voice said, ¡°Haha, you can start fighting now,¡± None of the five teams attacked first but instead observed each other. ¡°Miss Leng, which team should we fight first?¡± Ming Huan asked via voice transmission. ¡°The Zhu family, of course,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. The Zhu family elder¡¯s question just now had probably angered the other two teams. It might be what they were all thinking, but at such a sensitive time, whoever raised it first would become everyone¡¯s eyesore. ¡°Okay,¡± Ming Huan agreed. The Zhu family was the Ming family¡¯s biggest rival. They would benefit the most by getting rid of the Zhu family. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see first,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Okay.¡± Ming Huan led his team back a few steps and stayed in a corner. In the middle of the secret room, only the two teams that arrived first and the Zhu family were left. The leaders of the two teams looked at Leng Ruoxue, Ming Huan, and the others in the corner, exchanged glances, and then launched an attack against the Zhu family together¡­ The reason they attacked the Zhu family first was not only for the question just now but also because the Zhu family was the largest and most powerful among the five teams. So they unanimously believed that the Zhu family was their greatest enemy. As for Leng Ruoxue, Ming Huan, and the others, they didn¡¯t take them seriously at all. ¡°Damn it! How dare you attack our Zhu family!¡± the Zhu family elder roared furiously. He originally wanted to let them kill each other first, but he never expected that his team would become the first target. The three teams quickly got into a brawl, while Leng Ruoxue, Ming Huan, and the others simply sat on the ground and watched the tigers fight on the mountain. ¡°Miss Leng, those two teams are very strong!¡± Ming Huan transmitted his voice while watching the battle. ¡°Yes, the Zhu family isn¡¯t weak either!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied. There were more than 30 people in the two teams, with nearly 20 Spiritual Supremacies. On the surface, they seemed to have the upper hand. But no one could guarantee that the Zhu family didn¡¯t have any trump cards. After all, the fact that so many people from the Zhu family could enter was enough to illustrate the problem. ¡°Xue¡¯er, after they deal with the Zhu family, they should turn to deal with us, right?¡± Leng Qingtian said while looking at the situation on the battlefield. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s prepare!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded and turned her gaze to the three teams. In the battle, the three teams had already suffered casualties, with the Zhu family suffering the greatest. There were originally twenty-five people, but only five remained. Four of them were seriously injured, and only the Zhu family elder was still hanging on. ¡°You pieces of trash, I will make you regret it!¡± The Zhu family elder looked at his opponents with hatred in his eyes and then chose to self-explode. Leng Ruoxue was quick-witted. When she felt that something was amiss, she swiftly set up a barrier to protect herself and her group. When Ming Huan realized what was happening, he hurriedly took out a defensive sacred artifact to isolate the blast of the Zhu family elder¡¯s self-explosion. They were unscathed, but the two teams in the middle of the self-explosion were not so lucky. Although the Spiritual Supremacies in the two teams were still alive, they were all seriously injured. Those below Spiritual Supremacy, including the four remaining people from the Zhu family, were all brought away by the Zhu family elder to meet their maker. Leng Ruoxue, Ming Huan, and the others stood up and walked to the center of the secret room. ¡°Ming Huan, don¡¯t you think we should thank Elder Zhe?¡± Leng Ruoxue said regretfully as she looked at the nearly twenty Spiritual Supremacies who were still alive but covered in wounds. ¡°Yes, we should thank him. But we should thank Zhu Feng even more. If he didn¡¯t die early, the Zhu family wouldn¡¯t have disappeared so quickly,¡± Ming Huan said happily. Zhu Feng carried the Zhu family¡¯s secret weapon. If he hadn¡¯t died first, the Zhu family wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed so quickly. Chapter 284 - I Want The Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Fire Lotus (4) ¡°Yes, that makes sense.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. That pig head had become scared silly after being taught a lesson by her silver wolves. Afterward, he was the first to die in battle. Alas! He was a young master after all, but he died before he could even perform well. How pitiful. ¡°Do you want to take advantage of our perilous situation?¡± a middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help asking Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take advantage of you,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted with a smile. She turned to Ming Huan¡¯s team. ¡°Ming Huan, I¡¯ll leave these people to you. Men don¡¯t have to care too much about their reputation.¡± When the middle-aged man first heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, he felt relieved. But the explanation she gave afterward made him so angry that he vomited blood. A few drops of cold sweat dripped down Ming Huan¡¯s and the others¡¯ foreheads, and they couldn¡¯t help feeling uncomfortable in their hearts. Great Miss! Men also care about their reputation! ¡°Take advantage of his injuries and take his life. Why don¡¯t you hurry up and attack? We will be the ones dying when they recover!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded very kindly. ¡°Do it!¡± Ming Huan ordered coldly. With Ming Huan¡¯s order, the entire Ming family took action and sent all the survivors of these two teams to hell¡­ Then they took the initiative to clean up the battlefield. ¡°Well done,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. Killing three teams without even needing to do it herself felt pretty good! ¡°Thank you for the compliment,¡± Ming Huan said cooperatively with two drops of cold sweat dripping down his forehead. ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve collected the spoils of war,¡± one of Ming Huan¡¯s subordinates reported. ¡°Miss Leng, shall we split the spoils equally?¡± Ming Huan asked very politely. ¡°I have no objections,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. She didn¡¯t care about spoils of war at all. The only thing she cared about was the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus. ¡°Hey, we only have two teams now. Come out now!¡± Leng Ruoxue shouted into the void. ¡°Uh, Miss Leng¡­¡± Ming Huan was at a loss for words. This Leng Ruoxue was really too formidable. She actually demanded that the other come out now. Alas! Who would come out just because she said so? But the truth surprised him¡­ ¡°Damn girl, what are you shouting for? You haven¡¯t decided who won yet,¡± the mechanical voice said with slight displeasure. ¡°We¡¯ve already decided. I¡¯m third. Quick, give me the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged loudly without any trace of politeness. ¡°Alright. Here, catch!¡± the mechanical voice said strangely. ¡°Damn it. I want the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus. What the hell is this?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the reward that appeared out of thin air in her hand and felt depressed! Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes stared hard at the little thing in her hand that was less than the size of an adult¡¯s palm. She was extremely depressed. Don¡¯t tell me this is the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus. This¡­ is obviously a kitten! And it¡¯s a kitten that hasn¡¯t opened its eyes yet. The kitten in her hand was entirely fiery red and covered in fluffy fur. On its small head was a red fire lotus the size of a fingernail. Its nose, mouth, and little claws were all pink and tender. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of doubts as she looked at the small fire lotus that couldn¡¯t be any smaller. She pondered in her heart. Could this small fire lotus be the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus, and this cat is a free gift? Leng Qingtian and the others were also puzzled along with Leng Ruoxue. Uh! Why is it a cat! Is the spirit of the mystic realm messing with us? ¡°Is this the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus?¡± Ming Huan asked curiously. Was he seeing things? The ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus was obviously a plant, but this was clearly a small animal! ¡°T-this is a cat, right?¡± Leng Ruohan asked uncertainly. ¡°This is a cat.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her anger. Butterfly flapped its wings and flew over. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be angry. This is really a ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus.¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what a cat looks like?¡± Leng Ruoxue roared furiously. ¡°Girl, it¡¯s already a ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus. Of course, it might be in this state! Moreover, it¡¯s not a cat. It¡¯s the spirit of the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus,¡± Butterfly quickly explained. It was a sprite, so its senses couldn¡¯t be wrong. ¡°The spirit of the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus is actually a cat?¡± Feng Moran said in disbelief. This was too magical. ¡°Are you sure? Ball Ball, what do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t really believe Butterfly and turned to ask Ball Ball, who was lying on her shoulder. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very sure,¡± Butterfly promised. ¡°Big Sister, it¡¯s a treasure,¡± Ball Ball said with certainty as he looked at the red kitten in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand. At this moment, the kitten in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand suddenly opened its eyes. Its big pink eyes were moist and shiny, unbelievably beautiful. The kitten sniffed around with its pink nose, then raised its head and called Leng Ruoxue sweetly, ¡°Mommy.¡± The word ¡®mommy¡¯ shocked Leng Ruoxue so much that she broke out in a cold sweat. She instinctively swung her arm, throwing the red kitten into the air. ¡°Ah!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help exclaiming as they broke out in cold sweat for the little guy in their hearts. Suddenly, a red figure soared into the sky and caught the kitten who was about to fall to the ground. ¡°That was close!¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Mommy!¡± The kitten¡¯s beautiful pink eyes were full of tears as he looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully. Boohoo¡­ does Mommy hate me? ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Leng Ruoxue felt a little guilty. She took the cat with tears in his eyes from Feng Zhan. Uh! She was just shocked! ¡°Does Mommy hate Little Fire?¡± the kitten said sadly as tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t hate you, I don¡¯t hate you,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly coaxed. A few drops of cold sweat rolled down her forehead unconsciously, and she sighed in her heart. Boohoo¡­ Why do I always have to coax children? ¡°Does Mommy like Little Fire?¡± the little kitten asked stubbornly. ¡°Uh! I like you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. This little fellow was indeed quite cute, but she would like him more if he didn¡¯t call her Mommy! Chapter 285 - Awakening, The Tofu Near My Lips Disappeared (1) ¡°Little Fire likes Mommy too,¡± the kitten said happily. ¡°Erm, Little Fire! Can you not call me Mommy?!¡± Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m not married yet! ¡°Why? Mommy is the first person I saw when I opened my eyes, so you are my mother,¡± Little Fire said stubbornly. ¡°Um¡­ Little Fire, you can call me Big Sister!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed patiently. ¡°Little Fire doesn¡¯t want to. Mommy is Mommy. Boohoo¡­ Mommy hates Little Fire.¡± Tears welled up in Little Fire¡¯s eyes and dripped onto the ground like pearls. ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t cry. If you continue crying, I really won¡¯t want you anymore,¡± Leng Ruoxue threatened, feeling a little headache. ¡°I won¡¯t cry anymore. Mommy, don¡¯t abandon me.¡± Little Fire quickly stopped crying and lay on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s palm obediently. ¡°Good.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Little Fire¡¯s soft fur. ¡°Haha, damn girl, I¡¯ve given you the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus you wanted. You have to take good care of it!¡± The mechanical voice sounded a little smug. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said through gritted teeth. ¡°What about our other rewards?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Each of you will receive twenty-five thousand points. This is the reward for the top two. Also, you can scram now.¡± A ring floated to Ming Huan¡¯s hand, and then the mechanical voice completely disappeared. ¡°Miss Leng, we have divided the rewards for first and second equally,¡± Ming Huan said. ¡°No need. We don¡¯t need them. But I want to know what those two divine beasts are,¡± Leng Ruoxue said curiously. ¡°Let me see.¡± Ming Huan dripped a drop of blood onto the ring and then sent his divine sense inside. ¡°Uh, it¡¯s a snake and a scorpion,¡± Ming Huan said after looking at them. ¡°The snake king and the scorpion king?¡± Leng Ruoxue narrowed her beautiful eyes coldly. ¡°Uh! Yes,¡± Ming Huan answered fearfully, but he was puzzled. Does Leng Ruoxue have a feud with these two beasts? ¡°Ming Huan, I need some snake venom and scorpion venom. Let them out to spit some out for me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Ming Huan knew that he had taken the biggest advantage, so he couldn¡¯t refuse Leng Ruoxue¡¯s small request. Ming Huan released the snake king and the scorpion king from the ring. But for some reason, the two beasts felt fear in their hearts as they looked at Leng Ruoxue not far away. Leng Ruoxue took out two small jade bottles, placed them in front of the two beasts, and commanded in a tone that accepted no refusal, ¡°Fill my bottles with your poison!¡± ¡°Uhh!¡± The two beasts looked at each other, but neither of them moved. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my master said?¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s dark red phoenix eyes narrowed with displeasure. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The two beasts were terrified, and they were resigned to their fates as they began to spit out the venom. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why can these small bottles of yours hold so much?¡± Leng Ruohan whispered in puzzlement. The snake king and the scorpion king had been spitting for two hours, and they were so tired that they were about to collapse, but the small jade bottles were still not full. It was too unbelievable. ¡°Of course it¡¯s because they were refined with a special technique. There is basically a space inside,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained simply. Upon hearing what his sister said, Leng Ruohan felt some pity for the snake king and the scorpion king. Alas! How pitiful! But your subordinates offended our little princess! Serves you right for suffering! Another hour later, the snake king and the scorpion king were still spitting venom into the jade bottles¡­ ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough! Seems like you won¡¯t be able to fill them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some dissatisfaction. Her face was full of contempt, as though she was saying, ¡®You¡¯re really too useless¡¯. Upon hearing that they didn¡¯t need to spit anymore, the two beasts collapsed onto the ground while panting heavily from exhaustion. If not for the fact that they were really too tired, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words would definitely have made them vomit blood. Helplessly, Ming Huan stored the two exhausted divine beasts back into his ring and then said to Leng Ruoxue, ¡°Miss Leng, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Okay, please go first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely. ¡°Farewell.¡± Ming Huan nodded at Leng Ruoxue and the others before leaving with his team. ¡°Grandpa, shall we leave?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after Ming Huan and his team left. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Qingtian nodded. Everyone walked toward the teleportation array together. ¡°Lass! Which one should we choose?¡± Old Zao asked curiously, not knowing where their next destination would be. ¡°Right!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Since Ming Huan¡¯s team chose the left one, they had to choose the right one. After choosing, everyone set off. After another flash of light, Leng Ruoxue and the others were transported to a mountain range. Butterfly flew in front of Leng Ruoxue and said happily, ¡°Girl, a mountain range isn¡¯t bad!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She looked at the steep mountain range shrouded in white mist from halfway up the mountains, which towered into the clouds, and a feeling of heroism welled up in her. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s spend the night outside the mountains. We¡¯ll go in early tomorrow!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Leng Qingtian and the others after some thought. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ve been hungry for some time.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded in agreement. After everyone went back into the bracelet, they had dinner and then returned to their rooms to rest. Holding the little mink in her arms, Leng Ruoxue entered the purple bamboo house. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mood was very complicated as she looked at Freak lying on the purple jade bed. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± the little silver mink couldn¡¯t help asking when he saw that she was a little down. ¡°I want to save Freak,¡± Leng Ruoxue said slowly after a while. ¡°With the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus, he can wake up as long as you concoct a fire lotus pill,¡± the little silver mink said happily. Boohoo¡­ I can finally wake up. It really wasn¡¯t easy. Chapter 286 - : Awakening, The Tofu Near My Lips Disappeared (2) ¡°But the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus is actually¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was at a loss. The spirit of the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus was already born and looked so cute, so she really couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Xue¡¯er, he won¡¯t wake up without the fire lotus pill.¡± The little silver mink pointed at Freak. ¡°You¡¯re right. Freak is more important to me.¡± Leng Ruoxue steeled her heart. Little Fire, I¡¯m sorry. I can only sacrifice you for him. After making up her mind, Leng Ruoxue left the purple bamboo house to find Little Fire. ¡°Mommy.¡± Seeing Leng Ruoxue, Little Fire immediately dashed over and threw himself into her arms, acting coquettishly. ¡°Little Fire, what are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°They were playing with me, and they even told me a lot about Mommy,¡± Little Fire said in a childish voice while pointing at Feng Da and the others. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue responded lightly and looked at Feng Da and the others with some displeasure. ¡°Uh! Miss, we¡¯re going to bed.¡± Feng Da and the others saw Leng Ruoxue¡¯s unfriendly gaze and quickly escaped in fright. ¡°Mom, do you need Little Fire to concoct a pill?¡± Little Fire asked, his pure and clear pink eyes looking at Leng Ruoxue without blinking. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect Little Fire to ask this question. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to answer. She needed Little Fire to concoct the fire lotus pill, and she had already made up her mind. But seeing Little Fire¡¯s simple and cute appearance, she couldn¡¯t bear to. Boohoo¡­ What should I do? ¡°Mommy, Little Fire wants to save Daddy. Use Little Fire to concoct the pill!¡± Little Fire said seriously with tears in his eyes, his beautiful pink eyes full of reluctance. ¡°Little Fire!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She didn¡¯t expect Little Fire to take the initiative to sacrifice himself. She couldn¡¯t be cruel to a cute little fellow like Little Fire even though she didn¡¯t care about her hands being covered in blood for the sake of Freak. The little mink, who was following Leng Ruoxue, was a little touched to hear that Little Fire was willing to sacrifice himself to save him, especially since the little fellow actually called him daddy. He really didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings¡­ Am I really going to sacrifice this little thing? He was also hesitant. He admitted that this little fellow calling him daddy softened his usually cold heart¡­ In fact, thinking about it carefully, even though he couldn¡¯t return to his body now, he was at least alive and had not separated from Xue¡¯er. If this little thing was really concocted into the pill, he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, why don¡¯t¡­ we look for another fire lotus?¡± the little silver mink said with some hesitation. Alas! He should be soft-hearted for once on the account that the little fellow called him daddy! ¡°Mommy, Little Fire is the best fire lotus, so use Little Fire!¡± Little Fire said. He had already decided that he liked his mommy so much! ¡°Little Fire, do you understand what alchemy is?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with tears in her beautiful eyes. ¡°I know! As a heavenly material and earthly treasure, I¡¯m very clear about my destiny. I¡¯m very happy that Mommy can concoct me into a pill.¡± Little Fire raised his fluffy little head, his face full of reluctance. ¡°Little Fire, you will die if I concoct you into the pill,¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help reminding. ¡°I know, but even though Little Fire will die, Daddy can live again!¡± Little Fire said happily. He wanted to save his father! ¡°Little Fire!¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. ¡°Big Sister!¡± Qing Jue suddenly appeared in front of them. ¡°Qing Jue, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up at Ging Jue. ¡°Big Sister, he doesn¡¯t need to die. You only need a drop of his blood to concoct the fire lotus pill,¡± Qing Jue said. After observing the spirit of the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus for a long time, he finally confirmed his suspicion. ¡°Really?¡± Leng Ruoxue and the little mink looked at Qing Jue together. ¡°Yes, he isn¡¯t an ordinary ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus,¡± Qing Jue said mysteriously. Hehe, Big Sister is so lucky. She even obtained something so good. ¡°There are actually ordinary ten-thousand-year-old fire lotuses?¡± Leng Ruoxue felt that she was too ignorant. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Of course there are. Fire lotuses of ten thousand years, one hundred thousand years, and even one million years are all collectively called ten-thousand-year-old fire lotuses,¡± Qing Jue explained with a smile. Hehe, looking at her expression, he knew that she was conflicted again! ¡°Oh, Little Fire, how old are you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. After knowing that Little Fire didn¡¯t need to die, she immediately composed herself. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Little Fire can¡¯t remember,¡± Little Fire said gloomily. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Little Fire¡¯s fur. ¡°Little Fire, give Mommy a drop of your blood!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued. She couldn¡¯t wait to concoct the fire lotus pill. ¡°Okay.¡± Little Fire happily stretched out his little pink paw and handed it to Leng Ruoxue. Leng Ruoxue took out a special jade bottle, condensed her spiritual power into a needle, and quickly pricked Little Fire¡¯s tender paw. She squeezed out a drop of blood and dripped it into the jade bottle. ¡°Alright, Little Fire. Thank you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she caressed Little Fire¡¯s head. ¡°Hehe, Little Fire is very happy to be able to help Mommy.¡± Little Fire smiled happily, and his bright and watery pink eyes narrowed into a line. ¡°Qing Jue, I¡¯ll leave Little Fire to you. Big Sister will go concoct the pill.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed Little Fire to Qing Jue and then walked toward the alchemy room in the purple bamboo house. ¡°Little Fire, I¡¯ll bring you to replenish your blood.¡± With that, Qing Jue disappeared with Little Fire in his arms. After they left, the little silver mink hopped onto a stone table not far from the purple bamboo house and lay down with his eyes glued to the purple bamboo house. In the alchemy room of the purple bamboo house, Leng Ruoxue took out the pill formula again and looked at it carefully before concocting the pill. The fire lotus pill was an advanced pill. Although it was her first time concocting it, it wasn¡¯t difficult for her. She lit the furnace and waited for it to heat up. Then she put the medicinal herbs she had prepared in advance into the furnace one by one. She waited for all the herbs to dissolve into liquid before she dripped Little Fire¡¯s blood into the furnace. Little Fire¡¯s blood quickly fused with the medicinal liquid. Then it was time to purify and condense the pill Chapter 287 - Awakening, The Tofu Near My Lips Disappeared (3) After the pill formed, the fragrance of the fire lotus pill wafted through the entire alchemy room. Leng Ruoxue opened the alchemy furnace and saw dozens of red pills in the middle. Moreover, each pill was like a ruby dripping with blood, round, plump, and translucent! Leng Ruoxue collected the pills into a jade bottle and counted them. She didn¡¯t expect there to be more than 80 pills. This really surprised her. But she guessed that it should be due to Little Fire¡¯s blood. Otherwise, it would be impossible to concoct so many pills. After putting away the pills, Leng Ruoxue left the alchemy room and came to the side of Freak¡¯s bed. ¡°Freak, you can finally wake up,¡± Leng Ruoxue murmured softly. She took out a fire lotus pill and placed it on Freak¡¯s lips. The moment the fire lotus pill touched Freak¡¯s lips, the heat of the pill immediately melted the thin ice covering his lips. Leng Ruoxue took the opportunity to send the pill into his mouth¡­ After a while, the thin ice on his body began to melt¡­ After a while, the cold poison in his body was forced out bit by bit¡­ After a long while, his eyelids twitched slightly, but he still didn¡¯t wake up¡­ Standing by the bed, Leng Ruoxue stared unblinkingly at Freak on the bed. Her entire heart was in her throat¡­ Why isn¡¯t he awake yet? Leng Ruoxue waited anxiously. She clearly saw him move just now¡­ After a long while, Freak finally opened his eyes. ¡°Xue¡¯er,¡± Freak called out softly. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m finally back! ¡°Freak!¡± Leng Ruoxue threw herself into his arms excitedly and hugged him tightly. Tears kept flowing out of her eyes like pearls from a broken string¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er! Don¡¯t cry.¡± Freak stretched out his arms and held Xue¡¯er tightly in his arms. It was great. He was finally able to hug Xue¡¯er again. But it did feel good to be in Xue¡¯er¡¯s arms every day when he was a little mink. After a while, Leng Ruoxue stopped crying and threatened fiercely, ¡°Damn Freak, if you dare to leave me again, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, when did I leave you? I¡¯ve always been by your side!¡± But I was a little mink, he added in his mind. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, you¡¯re not allowed to leave me again!¡± Leng Ruoxue roared domineeringly. ¡°Yes, my dear wife,¡± Freak said fearfully, like a little wife. ¡°Wife! I¡¯m so hungry!¡± Freak said coquettishly. ¡°Hungry? What do you want to eat?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Uh! He must be hungry after sleeping for so long. ¡°Can I eat whatever I want?¡± Freak asked and blinked his watery black eyes, his face full of anticipation. ¡°Okay. Tell me what you want to eat, and I¡¯ll make it for you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously. ¡°Then¡­ I want to eat tofu[1]!¡± Freak smiled like a cunning little fox, his bright black eyes blinking rapidly! ¡°Okay, wait for me!¡± Leng Ruoxue ran out. Freak looked at his empty arms and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Uh! Xue¡¯er, where are you going?¡± Leng Ruoxue left the purple bamboo house and went straight to their makeshift kitchen. In the kitchen, Leng Ruoxue stared at the tofu she just took out and calmed her heartbeat. Damn Freak! He wanted to take advantage of me the moment he woke up. In fact, she understood what Freak meant. It was just that she was a pure and innocent child in both her previous and current lives. Moreover, no man had dared to take advantage of her, but Freak had never let go of any opportunity. However, she would never admit that she was shy just now! Hmph! Want to take advantage of me? I¡¯ll let you have your fill then. Leng Ruoxue prepared a tofu feast and brought it to Freak. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what does this mean?¡± Freak looked at the plates of tofu in front of him and felt cold sweat flowing down his back. Boohoo¡­ is Xue¡¯er messing with me? He didn¡¯t like this tofu at all. In fact, the food he hated the most was tofu, and the only tofu he liked was Xue¡¯er¡¯s¡­ ¡°These are all tofu! There are all sorts of flavors. You will definitely be satisfied.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled charmingly! Hehe, the way Freak behaves when he fails is pretty cute. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I don¡¯t want to eat this tofu!¡± Freak said with a bitter face. He might as well make it clear so that Xue¡¯er wouldn¡¯t pretend to be confused. ¡°What tofu do you want to eat? Tell me, and I¡¯ll make it for you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very patiently. ¡°I want to eat your tofu,¡± Freak said softly while looking at Leng Ruoxue affectionately. ¡°Oh, these are my tofu! I made all these.¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to play dumb, but her heart was racing faster and faster. Freak took a deep breath, stretched out his long arms, and directly embraced Leng Ruoxue, who was very close to him¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, cooperate with me obediently! I¡¯ll just kiss you once. I promise I won¡¯t touch you randomly,¡± Freak coaxed as he slowly lowered his head¡­ ¡°Mommy, is Daddy awake?¡± A childish voice sounded in their ears just as his lips were less than a centimeter away from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s pink lips. ¡°Eh? Mommy, what are you doing?¡± Little Fire looked curiously at the two people hugging each other, his beautiful pink eyes full of puzzlement. ¡°Ah! Not suitable for children!¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly covered Little Fire¡¯s eyes and jumped out of Freak¡¯s arms. Damn it. I was tempted by Freak just now. Boohoo¡­ The composure I¡¯m so proud of! With a face full of anger, Freak looked at Little Fire, who was his savior and a little third wheel. He didn¡¯t know whether to thank him or to give him a good beating. Boohoo¡­ The tofu near my lips disappeared! Xue¡¯er will definitely be more alert in the future. Boohoo¡­ Leng Ruoxue looked at the depressed-looking Freak and couldn¡¯t help laughing in her heart. In fact, it was not that she didn¡¯t want Freak to kiss her. It was just that¡­ she wasn¡¯t ready yet! Yes, she was just not ready. She was definitely not shy! No way! [1] ¡®Eating Tofu¡¯ means to take advantage of a woman Chapter 288 - Awakening, The Tofu Near My Lips Disappeared (4) ¡°Little Fire, he¡¯s Daddy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she unshielded Little Fire¡¯s eyes. ¡°Daddy, hehe, you¡¯re finally awake! Great!¡± Little Fire said happily. ¡°Little Fire, thank you for saving Daddy!¡± Freak was bribed again the moment he called him daddy, especially since Xue¡¯er personally introduced him as such! ¡°Hehe.¡± Little Fire just smiled foolishly. ¡°Big Sister.¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of them awkwardly. Uh! It¡¯s not good to interrupt someone! ¡°Qing Jue, why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. ¡°Hehe, Big Sister, I¡¯m not the only one!¡± Qing Jue pointed outside. Leng Ruoxue looked out of the window and found that her door was suddenly full of people. Her grandfather and the others were all here. Uh! Didn¡¯t they say they were going to sleep? Leng Ruoxue turned to look at Freak. ¡°Freak, Grandpa and the others are outside. Let¡¯s go out!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Freak said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ My two-person world is gone just like that! Leng Ruoxue held back her smile and walked out with the depressed Freak. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Freak called out warmly when he saw Leng Qingtian. ¡°Good! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake,¡± Leng Qingtian said happily. Alas! Seeing Ye Chen awake, he was finally at ease. ¡°Brat Ye, you slept long enough,¡± Old Man teased. ¡°Yes, it was long enough.¡± Freak nodded. That was why he wanted to spend time with her alone! Boohoo¡­ ¡°Haha, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. Ye Chen, you have no idea. We thought you were dead. At that time, Ruoxue was very sad!¡± Lin Liang said. ¡°Grandpa Lin!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s cheeks burned slightly. ¡°Haha, even Ruoxue knows how to be shy!¡± Lin Liang laughed out loud. Everyone laughed happily¡­ Freak glanced at Leng Ruoxue and couldn¡¯t help laughing. Hehe, Xue¡¯er is so cute! ¡°Ah! Xue¡¯er, why are you pinching me?¡± Freak asked Leng Ruoxue with an aggrieved look. ¡°Who asked you to laugh!¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily. ¡°Everyone laughed¡­¡± Freak whispered with tears in his eyes. ¡°Even if everyone laughs, you are not allowed to laugh,¡± Leng Ruoxue said domineeringly. Hmph! Whose sake was it for anyway?! ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m just happy!¡± His eyes shining, Freak stretched out his long arms and hugged Leng Ruoxue¡¯s waist. ¡°Let go! Everyone¡¯s here!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little embarrassed and wanted to break free from Freak¡¯s grasp, but he hugged her tightly. ¡°They¡¯re all gone,¡± Freak said delightedly. Hehe, those third wheels are pretty sensible! ¡°Uh! When did they leave?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up and found that everyone was indeed gone. ¡°They naturally left after they laughed enough!¡± Freak said matter-of-factly. Leng Ruoxue suddenly thought of the little mink and said to Freak, ¡°Oh, right. I know you didn¡¯t die because a little mink told me, so that little mink is also your savior.¡± ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Freak said half-heartedly. Boohoo¡­ That little mink was me too! ¡°Where did the little mink go?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked around for the little silver mink, feeling puzzled. Doesn¡¯t the little mink love to pester me? Why did he disappear? ¡°Xue¡¯er, the little mink you mentioned seems to be there.¡± Freak pointed at the corner to the right of the purple bamboo house. ¡°Little mink?¡± Leng Ruoxue saw the silver fur patch in the corner and hurriedly ran over, only to find the little silver mink lying on the ground. ¡°Xue¡¯er, he seems to be sleeping,¡± Freak said with some understanding. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue stretched out her arms and picked up the little mink off the ground. But Freak stopped her halfway through. ¡°Xue¡¯er, leave him to me! I¡¯ll take good care of him.¡± Freak directly took the little mink from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hands. ¡°Fine! But don¡¯t bully him!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. ¡°No, definitely not!¡± Freak hurriedly promised. ¡°Freak, rest early today! Ah! I forgot to tell you that we¡¯re in the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm. We¡¯re entering the mountains early tomorrow morning!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. She was about to leave, but Freak stopped her again. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let me kiss you!¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully and begged. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart softened as she said helplessly, ¡°Then¡­ close your eyes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t trick me!¡± Freak reminded. He became much more vigilant with the lesson from last time. Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Freak lowered the little mink in his arms to the ground and slowly closed his eyes in anticipation. Leng Ruoxue looked at his enchanting face and exclaimed in her heart, Alas! How can a man be so beautiful? ¡°Xue¡¯er, hurry up!¡± Freak urged impatiently, his heart racing. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare open your eyes!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. Then she slowly stood on her toes and gently planted a kiss on his alluring red lips¡­ The refreshing scent unique to Xue¡¯er wafted to his nose, causing him to instinctively extend his arms and pull Leng Ruoxue into his embrace, deepening the light kiss that was like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water¡­ Her sweet and alluring lips captivated Freak¡­ He couldn¡¯t help extending his tongue and licking them gently¡­ But he still felt that it wasn¡¯t enough¡­ His hot tongue carefully and gently parted Xue¡¯er¡¯s sweet pink lips and slowly slipped in¡­ When Freak hugged her, Leng Ruoxue immediately wanted to retreat. Unfortunately, Freak didn¡¯t give her any chance at all and hugged her tightly¡­ After an unknown amount of time, when Leng Ruoxue felt dizzy and almost suffocated, Freak finally stopped invading her pink lips¡­ ¡°You¡­ damn Freak, you said just one kiss!¡± Leng Ruoxue growled, her breath a little unstable. When she saw the smug expression on Freak¡¯s face, the anger in her heart didn¡¯t subside. Chapter 289 - Encounter In The Snow Mountain (1) ¡°It was just once!¡± Freak said aggrievedly. Ah¡­ I finally kissed her. It really wasn¡¯t easy! ¡°You call that once?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked through gritted teeth. ¡°What else?¡± Freak asked innocently. Heaven and earth could see that he really only kissed her once, but he did take his time kissing her. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m ignoring you!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her head in anger. Damn it. Why is my heart still beating so fast? ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t ignore me. At worst, I¡¯ll let you kiss me back!¡± Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue from behind and tried to please her, but the expression on his face was very cunning. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m not going to fall for that. I kissed you just now.¡± Leng Ruoxue pouted her pink lips with slight dissatisfaction. ¡°Then let me kiss you, and then you kiss me back, okay?¡± Freak suggested. Hehe, I¡¯m really too smart. Like this, I can kiss her again. ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed foolishly because she wanted him to kiss her again. The opportunity was fleeting. As soon as Freak heard Xue¡¯er agree, he turned her around without hesitation and kissed those pink and alluring lips again¡­ After a long while, Freak reluctantly left Leng Ruoxue¡¯s sweet lips. Leng Ruoxue leaned into Freak¡¯s arms and calmed her heartbeat slightly. But the more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was amiss¡­ ¡°Freak, why do I feel like I¡¯m at a disadvantage again?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in a daze, her mind a mess. ¡°Of course not! We kissed once each, so we¡¯re even.¡± An enchanting fox-like smile appeared on his face. Hehe, Xue¡¯er is really too cute. Seems like I have to kiss her more in the future. ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought about it*. Seems like we¡¯re even, but something still feels amiss.* Alas! Forget it. I won¡¯t think about it. This man is mine anyway, and only I can kiss him. ¡°Freak, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Leng Ruoxue yawned. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to your room to sleep.¡± Freak carried Leng Ruoxue in his arms and headed straight for the purple bamboo house. After entering the purple bamboo house, Freak lay down on the bed with Leng Ruoxue in his arms. ¡°Uh, Freak, why are you lying down too?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you!¡± Freak said thoughtfully. Ah¡­ I can¡¯t sleep without holding Xue¡¯er. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue murmured and closed her eyes. Soon, she fell asleep. Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue foolishly¡­ ¡­ The next morning, when Leng Ruoxue woke up, Freak was still sleeping. ¡°Eh! Xue¡¯er, when did you wake up?¡± Freak asked when he woke up and saw that she was already awake. ¡°A while ago,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly. He hugged her too tightly, causing her to have no choice but to lie on the bed with him even though she was awake. ¡°Freak, we have to get up,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Alas! Grandpa and the others are already waiting outside. ¡°Okay.¡± Freak nodded and reluctantly loosened his arms. Boohoo¡­ I want to hold Xue¡¯er in my arms all the time. After they got out of bed, they washed up and left the purple bamboo house. As soon as they emerged, Leng Ruoxue saw everyone¡¯s ambiguous expressions looking at the two of them and instantly blushed. She subconsciously explained, ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Hehe, Little Girl, there¡¯s no need to explain. We¡¯re all experienced, and we understand. Absolutely understand.¡± Old Man was the first to speak. At the same time, he sighed in his heart. Alas! It¡¯s so good to be young! ¡°Ruoxue! We didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Lin Liang also teased. What he meant was that she didn¡¯t need to explain. You didn¡¯t say anything, but it¡¯s written all over your faces, Leng Ruoxue grumbled in her head. ¡°But Ruoxue, you can¡¯t abandon him. You have to take responsibility for Ye Chen!¡± Lin Liang continued. ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er, you have to be responsible for me.¡± Freak kept nodding, obviously in agreement with Lin Liang. ¡°Why am I responsible for him? Shouldn¡¯t men be responsible for women?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked angrily. Why is it the other way around when it comes to me? ¡°It¡¯s all the same!¡± Lin Liang said with a chuckle. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Old Lin is right. Quickly marry Ye Chen!¡± Leng Qingtian said very seriously. ¡°Grandpa, he is a man,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded speechlessly. ¡°I know. You can marry a man!¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s words were so natural that no one could find fault with them. ¡°Xue¡¯er, when are you marrying me?¡± Freak asked shyly, blinking his shiny black eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll marry you on a good day,¡± Leng Ruoxue roared with a dark face. Boohoo¡­ What kind of world is this! ¡°That¡¯s great. Grandpa will immediately choose a good day to hold your marriage,¡± Leng Qingtian said anxiously. ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re still in the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm!¡± Leng Ruoxue said weakly. ¡°Uh, yes. Hehe, I was so happy that I forgot,¡± Leng Qingtian said embarrassedly. ¡°Since everyone is ready, let¡¯s go out!¡± Leng Ruoxue brought everyone out of the bracelet. ¡°Feng Da, you have to take care of yourselves,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Feng Da and the others before entering the mountains. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t drag you down,¡± Feng Da promised. Leng Ruoxue nodded, and the group walked directly into the deep mountains. After entering the mountains, Leng Ruoxue found that she had been fooled again because it was basically a snow mountain. A thick layer of snow covered the entire mountain peak, and everywhere was white. ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s so cold here,¡± Freak said coquettishly, his clear black eyes clearly saying, ¡®Come and hug me!¡¯ ¡°Then go back into the space and stay there!¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes and feigned ignorance. Damn Freak. He didn¡¯t forget to act cute in front of so many people. So embarrassing. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Chapter 290 - Encounter In The Snow Mountain (2) ¡°Be good then. There are so many people here,¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered. ¡°Xue¡¯er, if I behave, will there be a reward?¡± Freak took the opportunity to state his condition. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely be good,¡± Freak promised. ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s a cave. Let¡¯s rest there today!¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed to the cave entrance not far away. After walking for a day, they hadn¡¯t seen a single person, and she didn¡¯t know what kind of task they had to do here. ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone walked toward the cave together. ¡°This place is pretty spacious,¡± Leng Qingtian said after looking around the cave. The cave was enormous, about three meters high, and very clean. ¡°Okay. If anyone wants to enter the space, I¡¯ll send you in. If you don¡¯t want to, then let¡¯s camp here tonight!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. They hadn¡¯t camped outside for a long time, and it felt good to experience camping occasionally, so she decided to sleep outside tonight. ¡°Xue¡¯er! Grandpa will sleep outside tonight,¡± Leng Qingtian said. Just as Leng Qingtian finished speaking, Lin Liang and the other old men also said that they were going to spend the night outside tonight. But Feng Da and the others wanted to return to the space to sleep, so Leng Ruoxue sent them directly into the bracelet. In the cave, Leng Ruoxue and the others lit a pile of firewood, took out some rabbit meat, and started grilling it. Rumble! Suddenly, a loud sound spread into the cave. ¡°What was that?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. ¡°Probably a spirit beast!¡± Leng Qingtian frowned. Is this the lair of some large spirit beast? At the same time, a tall, snow-white bear ran in and glared at them angrily. ¡°Humans, this is my home. Leave quickly.¡± The giant white bear spoke human words. ¡°Uhh!¡± Cold sweat dripped down Leng Qingtian¡¯s forehead. He was right. ¡°Big white bear, it¡¯s getting late, and your place is big enough. Lend us the place to stay for the night! This food will be our lodging fee,¡± Leng Ruoxue discussed. This bear should have a good temper. Otherwise, any other spirit beast would have already started fighting. The white bear thought for a while and then nodded in agreement. ¡°This bear is pretty sensible,¡± Old Zao whispered. ¡°Idiot, this bear is a divine beast. Would a divine beast possess a low IQ?¡± Old Man said with some disdain. He really didn¡¯t expect that the first beast they encountered after entering the snow mountain was actually a divine beast. ¡°Stop bickering. You two are letting others laugh at you,¡± Lin Liang said helplessly. ¡°Hmph!¡± The two old men snorted and stopped talking. ¡°Here, big white bear. Did you go out to look for food?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she handed the white bear a piece of grilled rabbit meat. ¡°Yeah.¡± The giant white bear took the grilled rabbit meat and slowly chewed on it. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you hibernate?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s summer now,¡± the giant white bear replied while eating. ¡°Summer? Then why didn¡¯t I see a single spirit beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. ¡°Spirit beasts have their own territory, and this is mine. Other spirit beasts don¡¯t dare to come here,¡± the giant white bear explained. ¡°Ah! Then doesn¡¯t that mean you don¡¯t have food to eat?!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very sympathetically. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll have food if I can find some. If I can¡¯t, I will have to go hungry,¡± the giant white bear said very honestly. Looking at the white bear who answered every question and was very polite, two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. She sighed in her heart. It¡¯s really not easy for this bear to live well and become a divine beast! Why is he more well-behaved than Quill? ¡°How pitiful! Come, have more.¡± Old Zao handed over two pieces of grilled rabbit meat. Oh, this bear isn¡¯t bad. He suits my taste, hehe! ¡°Thank you!¡± the giant white bear said gratefully. ¡°Big white bear, have you thought about leaving this place?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked when she saw Old Zao fawning over him. ¡°No, we can¡¯t leave this place unless we acknowledge humans as our masters. But there aren¡¯t many humans who can come here. Most importantly, there hasn¡¯t been anyone I took a liking to,¡± the giant white bear said. ¡°Oh? Can you tell me about the snow mountain?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed. ¡°Sure. There are two divine beasts in this snow mountain. One is me, and the other is a snake. But that snake has a very bad temper, so you better be careful not to provoke it. Its territory is in the northern part of the snow mountain. There won¡¯t be much danger as long as you don¡¯t go there.¡± The white bear was very cooperative and gave them a general overview of the mountain. ¡°Then do you know what task we need to complete in the snow mountain?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The giant white bear scratched his head embarrassedly with his big paw. ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very politely. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re welcome.¡± The giant white bear smiled foolishly. Leng Ruoxue and the others finished dinner, set up their tents, and prepared to rest early. ¡°Big white bear, we¡¯re going to bed first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after glancing at Old Zao, who had been sticking to the giant white bear. ¡°Okay.¡± The giant white bear nodded and continued chatting with Old Zao. In the tent, Freak laid down beside Leng Ruoxue and asked curiously, ¡°Xue¡¯er, does Old Zao want to take that big white bear?¡± ¡°Probably. And according to my guess, the chance of success is very high!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Freak, don¡¯t you have any spirit beasts you want?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. She remembered that he didn¡¯t have any spirit beast yet! ¡°Xue¡¯er, I have a spirit beast, but it¡¯s sleeping!¡± Freak said mysteriously. ¡°Oh, I want to sleep too.¡± Leng Ruoxue closed her eyes. ¡°Xue¡¯er, we haven¡¯t kissed yet!¡± Freak murmured with displeasure on his face. He grumbled in his head, Why isn¡¯t Xue¡¯er curious about my spirit beast at all? Chapter 291 - Encounter In The Snow Mountain (3) After a long while, no one responded¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll kiss you!¡± Freak slowly lowered his head¡­ Leng Ruoxue opened her eyes, used her hand to block Freak¡¯s lips from coming closer, and ordered, ¡°Hurry up and sleep!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Freak pecked Leng Ruoxue¡¯s palm lightly and then lay down obediently. Hehe, I knew Xue¡¯er was pretending to be asleep. ¡­ The next morning, when Leng Ruoxue and the others woke up, they found snow falling on the snow mountain. The heavy snowfall lasted for three days, trapping them here. But during these three days, Old Zao¡¯s relationship with the big white bear improved by leaps and bounds. The bear even agreed to acknowledge Old Zao as his master and leave with them. ¡°Hehe, looks like Old Zao gained the most in the past few days,¡± Leng Qingtian commented as he looked at Old Zao having a heart-to-heart talk with the big white bear in the corner. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the bear is too naive and too gullible,¡± Old Man said eccentrically, his heart overflowing with sourness. ¡°What a strong smell of envy! You already have several divine beasts. Why are you still envious of him?¡± Lin Liang asked, very puzzled. Old Man rolled his eyes at Lin Liang and said unpleasantly, ¡°None of your business!¡± ¡°Damn Old Man, did you eat gunpowder?!¡± Lin Liang said in doubt. What¡¯s wrong with him? He¡¯s really becoming more and more abnormal. ¡°Grandpa, the snow outside has stopped. Shall we go?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she walked in from the cave entrance with Freak. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve been stuck here for three days,¡± Leng Qingtian said anxiously, not knowing if there was a time limit for the task here. Leng Ruoxue moved Feng Da and the others out of the bracelet, and the group left. ¡°Lass, where are we going?¡± Old Zao asked curiously on the way. ¡°To find that snake!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. There were only two divine beasts on this snow mountain. Since the bear didn¡¯t know much, that snake should know more. ¡°No way? Big White said that the snake has a bad temper¡­¡± Old Zao muttered softly. ¡°Go back into the space if you¡¯re afraid! What are you blabbering about!¡± Old Man said mockingly, his wrinkled face full of disdain. ¡°Damn it! Which eye of yours saw that I was afraid?¡± Old Zao immediately protested as though his tail had been stepped on. ¡°Are you done arguing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a spurious smile, the expression on her face unreadable. ¡°We weren¡¯t arguing!¡± the two old men said in unison with great tacit understanding. Leng Ruoxue glanced at them lightly and then said to the transformed white bear, ¡°Big White, take us to that snake¡¯s territory. I have something to ask it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The white bear, sitting on Old Zao¡¯s shoulder, nodded in response. Two hours later. ¡°Big White, how much longer do we have to go?!¡± Old Zao exclaimed. Damn the mystic realm¡¯s rules! Why do we have to walk in order to receive the task! Boohoo¡­ My two old legs are about to break from walking so much. ¡°Master, we¡¯re almost there,¡± the white bear consoled. ¡°Did you hear anything?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked cautiously. ¡°No!¡± Feng Da and the others shook their heads. Was their young lady a little too nervous? ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you hear it either?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t be nervous,¡± Leng Qingtian quickly comforted. With their strength, they didn¡¯t need to be afraid even if there was danger. Unwilling to give up, Leng Ruoxue looked around for the source of the sound but found nothing abnormal. Suddenly, she looked up unintentionally and saw thick snow falling from the mountain like a waterfall¡­ ¡°Everyone, be careful! It¡¯s an avalanche!¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly shouted. ¡°Heavens! What a huge avalanche!¡± Feng Da almost fainted from fright when he saw it. He quickly summoned Huo Ao and flew away with him. The others also summoned their spirit beasts and left the center of the avalanche with them. After the avalanche ended, everyone slowly descended. ¡°Thank goodness the lass discovered it in time. Otherwise, my life would¡¯ve been lost here,¡± Old Zao said with lingering fear. ¡°Is everyone okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with concern. Although they were all spiritualists, they were helpless against this natural phenomenon. ¡°We¡¯re okay. Let¡¯s continue on our way!¡± Leng Qingtian said. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, and the group continued forward. ¡°Master!¡± Suddenly, Thunder Night¡¯s exclamation came from behind. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly turned her head, only to see the patch of snow where Leng Qingtian was standing collapsed. She watched as her grandfather fell down. Seeing his master fall, Thunder Night also flew down¡­ ¡°Grandpa!¡± Leng Ruoxue ran to the edge of the broken snow cliff and was about to go down to save her grandfather when Leng Ruohan stopped her. ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Grandpa will be fine. Thunder Night has already gone down. Moreover, Ink Thunder is with him,¡± Leng Ruohan comforted. He didn¡¯t want his grandfather not to see Xue¡¯er when he came up. Wouldn¡¯t his grandfather be even more worried then? ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s wait for a while!¡± Leng Ruoxue calmed herself down. Alas! I¡¯m indeed too worried. Half an hour later, Thunder Night flew up. ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa?¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly asked. There was nothing on Thunder Night¡¯s back. Was Ink Thunder the one carrying her grandfather? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. I didn¡¯t find Master.¡± Thunder Night felt a little guilty. It was all his fault for not protecting his master. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Thunder Night, don¡¯t cry. Grandpa will be fine.¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted him when she saw him crying in self-reproach. ¡°Yes, that old man has always been very lucky. He might have a fortuitous encounter, so you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Lin Liang said to console them, but he kept praying in his heart. Old Leng, you better appear quickly! Don¡¯t let us worry. ¡°Big White, do you know what¡¯s below?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked down, but it was like a bottomless pit. Chapter 292 - Encounter In The Snow Mountain (4) ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but that snake might know. It¡¯s more familiar with the terrain here than me,¡± the big white bear said embarrassedly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what should we do now?¡± Freak asked. ¡°Wait here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She was still very confident in her grandfather¡¯s strength. ¡°Lass, isn¡¯t this place very close to the snake¡¯s territory? Why don¡¯t we split up? You go look for the snake, and I¡¯ll wait here for Old Leng,¡± Old Zao suggested. ¡°Old Zao, finally, a good idea from you. But only your Big White knows where the snake lives, so you should go find that snake with Little Girl. I¡¯ll wait here,¡± Old Man said. ¡°Big Brother, what do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked for Leng Ruohan¡¯s opinion. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll also stay and wait for Grandpa. Go find that snake!¡± Leng Ruohan said after thinking. As long as Thunder Night was still alive, it meant that their grandfather¡¯s life was not in danger, so all they could do now was wait. ¡°Big Brother, be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue was still a little worried, but she also knew that this was the best choice. Moreover, she hoped that the snake would know the situation below. ¡°Be careful,¡± Leng Ruohan reminded worriedly. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Leng Ruoxue and the others went to find the local snake, leaving Old Man and Leng Ruohan¡­ ¡°Butterfly, what do you know about this snow mountain?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Butterfly on the way. Didn¡¯t this little thing say that mountain ranges were pretty good? But even though this place looked like a mountain range from the outside, it was a genuine snow mountain inside. Moreover, apart from the thick snow inside, she had only seen a bear so far. ¡°Girl, I¡¯m so sorry! I¡¯ve never heard of this snow mountain,¡± Butterfly said guiltily. Boohoo¡­ It¡¯s so embarrassing that a dignified envoy of the mystic realm like me doesn¡¯t know. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll find out the secret of this snow mountain myself,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. ¡°Do you see the palace in front? That¡¯s where the snake lives,¡± Big White suddenly said. Upon hearing this, everyone looked toward the palace in unison. The opulence of the palace left them flabbergasted¡­ Uh! Didn¡¯t snakes like dark and damp places? Why was this snake¡¯s residence more luxurious than an imperial palace? Was this really the snake¡¯s residence? Everyone was puzzled. Did they come to the wrong place? ¡°Big White! Look at the place it lives. It¡¯s an entire palace for a divine beast. But why are you staying in a cave?¡± Old Zao really couldn¡¯t understand how the difference in the lives of beasts could be so tremendous. ¡°Master, that snake is good at enjoying itself. Moreover, it¡¯s stronger than me, so almost all the beasts on the snow mountain are its subordinates. On the other hand, I spend most of my time sleeping.¡± Big White scratched his head in embarrassment. Bears didn¡¯t really care about quality of life. They just needed to eat and sleep. ¡°Big White, what kind of snake is it?¡± Leng Ruoxue was curious about the snake who loved to enjoy life. ¡°It seems like a snow python,¡± Big White said after some thought. ¡°What do you mean by seems? Are you not sure?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. ¡°Well, that snake is different from ordinary snow pythons. It might have mutated,¡± Big White explained. ¡°A mutated snake?¡± Leng Ruoxue pondered and decided to identify it herself. While chatting, everyone arrived in front of the dazzling palace. ¡°Endless Abyss?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the large and majestic palace with these large golden words written on it, and the puzzlement in her heart deepened. That snake actually called its home the Endless Abyss? This was too strange! ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go in!¡± Freak looked at the open doors of the palace. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go in. Be careful, everyone.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and led the way in¡­ ¡­ At this time, in a dark and gloomy cell, a black dragon was guarding his master anxiously. His master was the missing Leng Qingtian, and he was unconscious¡­ ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake?¡± Ink Thunder hurriedly asked anxiously when he sensed his master seemed to be showing signs of waking up. ¡°Ink Thunder, where is this?¡± Leng Qingtian opened his eyes slowly, his face full of question marks. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know either. After the spot you were standing on collapsed, we were brought here by a strong ray of light before I could save you,¡± Ink Thunder explained guiltily, his face full of self-reproach. ¡°Hehe, Ink Thunder, this isn¡¯t your fault. It was all an accident.¡± Leng Qingtian smiled and comforted him while looking around. The area here was rather spacious, and if he was not mistaken, it should be a cell. But this cell was far more bloody than the ones he had seen before. Moreover, other than Ink Thunder and him, there were only the eerie white bones piled in the corner of the large cell. The entire cell was surrounded by impenetrable walls like iron arms, and the only light came from a skylight on the top of the cell. ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡± Ink Thunder asked, a little lost. ¡°Of course, we have to think of a way to get out of here. Otherwise, Xue¡¯er and the others will be worried,¡± Leng Qingtian said anxiously. ¡°But there seems to be no other exit apart from that skylight.¡± Ink Thunder looked up. ¡°Ink Thunder, take me up there to see if I can break that window,¡± Leng Qingtian said. ¡°Okay, Master, quickly get on me,¡± Ink Thunder said. Boohoo¡­ Master has woken up. I feel more confident. After Leng Qingtian sat on Ink Thunder¡¯s back, he spread his huge wings and flew toward the skylight. ¡°This window is so big!¡± After flying closer, Leng Qingtian realized that the window looked like a little white dot from below but was actually about the same size as Ink Thunder¡­ Chapter 293 - Endless Abyss, Sowing Discord (1) ¡°Ink Thunder, fly back a little. I want to break this window,¡± Leng Qingtian said to Ink Thunder after recovering from his shock. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Ink Thunder flew back. Leng Qingtian gathered his spiritual power in his palm. After forming a spiritual power sphere, he hurled it toward the window. ¡°Huh? How is this possible?¡± Leng Qingtian was dumbfounded. The sphere he just released was enough to injure a Spiritual Supremacy, but there was no trace on the window. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll try.¡± Ink Thunder immediately launched an attack, but the window remained intact¡­ Ink Thunder refused to believe this. He directly used his enormous and strong body to slam into the window¡­ again and again. But not even a crack was left on the window. ¡°Ink Thunder, stop!¡± With a helpless expression on his face, Leng Qingtian stopped Ink Thunder from hurting himself. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll try again!¡± Ink Thunder said stubbornly. He was already very guilty for not saving his master in time, so he definitely couldn¡¯t let his master stay in this godforsaken place. ¡°Stop wasting your energy.¡± Suddenly, a mocking voice sounded in their ears. ¡°Who is it? Come out! Stop pretending to be mysterious!¡± Leng Qingtian shouted. But he had already guessed that it was likely the person who brought them here. As soon as Leng Qingtian finished speaking, he saw a flash in front of his eyes, and the place where both he and Ink Thunder were changed¡­ This place was clearly a palace! No, it should be more luxurious than any imperial palace he had seen. The walls of the entire palace were inlaid with incomparably large night-luminescent pearls, and the pillars of the palace were full of crystals of unknown colors. Even the ground was paved with precious black jade. This¡­ is really too luxurious! Leng Qingtian exclaimed in his mind as he looked at the strange new environment. After looking around the hall, Leng Qingtian turned his gaze toward the tall dragon throne in the middle of the hall. A man in white was sitting on the tall silver dragon throne covered with gems of various colors and looking at him with a smile that was not a smile. The man was incredibly handsome, and his temperament was noble and extraordinary. His beautiful silver eyes were bright, deep, and dazzling like crystals, as if they could suck people in¡­ Moreover, his strength was unfathomable. ¡°Master, don¡¯t look at his eyes,¡± Ink Thunder reminded. This man¡­ gave him a very strange feeling! ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian quickly composed himself. Fortunately, Ink Thunder reminded him. He was almost sucked into those incomparably beautiful silver eyes just now. ¡°Who are you? Why did you capture me?¡± Leng Qingtian asked the man. ¡°I¡¯m not human,¡± the man said with a faint smile. ¡°Are you a divine beast?¡± Leng Qingtian guessed. ¡°I guess so!¡± the man said nonchalantly. He didn¡¯t know what he was now. ¡°Why did you capture me?¡± Leng Qingtian asked again, but he kept guessing in his heart. Could he be that snake? ¡°I didn¡¯t capture you. You fell into the abyss, and this happens to be my territory, so this is all fate!¡± the man said like a charlatan. Alas! This is all fate! ¡°Then why did you bring me here now?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in bewilderment. ¡°Would you believe me if I said that I just wanted to have a chat with you?¡± the man asked. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Leng Qingtian said honestly. Would he put him in a cell if he wanted to chat with him? How could he treat his guests like this? ¡°But I really just want to have a chat with you. You can call me Confound,¡± the man said sincerely. ¡°Chat? I¡¯ve never seen a host who locked guests in a cell!¡± Leng Qingtian said mockingly. Who would believe him! ¡°Didn¡¯t you come out now? Besides, I didn¡¯t lock you in. You fell into it by yourselves.¡± Confound tried to shift the blame. His handsome face had the words ¡®none of my business¡¯ written all over it. ¡°Coincidentally, you fell into a cell!¡± Confound added. ¡°Uhh!¡± Leng Qingtian was speechless. So it was all their bad luck! ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Leng Qingtian suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your family!¡± Confound said after some thought. He was very interested in these people. ¡°Family?¡± Leng Qingtian immediately became alert when he heard about his family. What exactly did this divine beast want? If he dared to hurt his grandchildren, he wouldn¡¯t let him go even if he had to risk his life! ¡°Your family¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to care about you? You¡¯ve been here for so long, but no one has come down to look for you.¡± ¡°In the desert, an outsider fell into the labyrinth, and your most beloved granddaughter immediately went down to look for him. But you, her biological grandfather, fell into the abyss, and your grandchildren, as well as your friends, actually didn¡¯t come down. It seems that you don¡¯t have a place in their hearts?¡± Confound said with pity. ¡°That¡¯s because they believe in my strength and wouldn¡¯t be worried about me,¡± Leng Qingtian said nonchalantly. Hmph! Trying to sow discord? Dream on! He was a Spiritual Supremacy and had a divine beast by his side. Therefore, even if he was separated from them, his life wouldn¡¯t be in danger. But it had been different for Hu Bin. His life would be gone if he was alone and really encountered danger. ¡°You really trust them. But take a look at this! After seeing it, you will know what your status is in their hearts!¡± Confound said with a chuckle. ¡°Take a look at what?¡± Leng Qingtian was puzzled. What is this divine beast up to? While Leng Qingtian pondered, a light screen appeared in front of him. The figures on the screen were Leng Ruoxue and the others¡­ After a long time, the light screen disappeared, and Leng Qingtian stood there foolishly¡­ ¡°Master, Master.¡± Ink Thunder called out softly in Leng Qingtian¡¯s ears. But Leng Qingtian didn¡¯t seem to hear him and didn¡¯t react at all. Seeing this situation, he couldn¡¯t help spinning around anxiously. Chapter 294 - Endless Abyss, Sowing Discord (2) ¡°Damn it. What did you do to my master?¡± Ink Thunder¡¯s eyes widened in anger as he glared at the handsome man high above. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! I just wanted him to see the truth,¡± Confound said innocently. ¡°Nonsense! Do you think I will believe you? My master wouldn¡¯t be like this if you didn¡¯t do anything funny!¡± Ink Thunder roared angrily. ¡°Ahhh! I can¡¯t believe that no one believes me when I tell the truth. I¡¯m so sad,¡± Confound said aggrievedly. ¡°Who would believe you!¡± Ink Thunder roared and pounced directly at the annoying man¡­ Confound easily dodged Ink Thunder¡¯s attack and said honestly, ¡°Little black dragon, you are not my match!¡± ¡°Hmph! You can try.¡± Ink Thunder spat out his dragon breath after roaring! Confound jumped off the silver dragon throne and leaped into the air. The scorching dragon breath sprayed directly onto the throne, burning a black hole into it. ¡°Little black dragon, you have to compensate for ruining my chair,¡± Confound kindly reminded. Oh, not bad. I can finally get a new chair. ¡°Compensate your head! You¡¯ve messed up my master. Compensate me with my master first!¡± Although Ink Thunder was big, his reaction was surprisingly fast. Moreover, he had been influenced by Leng Ruoxue and the others during this period. You were marked by the company you kept. So of course, he followed suit¡­ ¡°Ink Thunder, stop!¡± said Leng Qingtian, already clear-headed. He was very touched by Ink Thunder¡¯s protection, but Ink Thunder was not this man¡¯s match at all. Fortunately, this man didn¡¯t attack and only kept dodging. Otherwise, Ink Thunder would probably have stuffed injuries. ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake! Great!¡± Ink Thunder said happily and quickly returned to Leng Qingtian¡¯s side. ¡°Confound, although I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to, what I want to say is that I believe my grandchildren and my old friends will never abandon me,¡± Leng Qingtian said confidently. ¡°Even though you saw it with your own eyes and heard what they said with your own ears?¡± Confound asked. But he was shocked because he never dreamed that Leng Qingtian would wake up from his illusion so quickly. It was really unexpected. ¡°Heh, that was just an illusion. We went through life and death situations together. How could they treat me like that!¡± Leng Qingtian smiled confidently. Just now, he had fallen into the illusion, and almost half of his life¡¯s experiences had replayed in front of his eyes. Moreover, he even heard with his own ears that he had been abandoned by his relatives and friends. But it was precisely because he heard these words that he was able to wake up from the illusion in an extremely short period of time. He had enough trust in his relatives and friends to know that that was impossible, so he really should thank Confound properly for helping him. ¡°It seems that I have really underestimated you,¡± Confound said with slight admiration. But he didn¡¯t believe that the feelings between humans were really so firm and invulnerable. ¡°Confound, what exactly do you want?¡± Leng Qingtian asked again. ¡°I¡¯m testing humanity! Humans are the least trustworthy and the most lazy among all life. I have seen many humans betray their companions and even kill each other for their own benefits.¡± Confound seemed to be lost in his memories, and his face was full of pain. ¡°It¡¯s inevitable that there are such things in life. Do you dare to say that every spirit beast is upright and clean and that the hands of spirit beasts have never been stained with the blood of their own kind?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in return. Black sheeps existed everywhere. Did this man deny everyone because of the existence of a few black sheep? That was a little too extreme! ¡°How can humans be compared to spirit beasts! Spirit beasts only have instincts!¡± Confound emphasized. Since spirit beasts were beasts, they naturally had beast instincts. But humans were different. Humans had always boasted of being noble, but some people specially did things that were worse than beasts. ¡°Confound! You are too extreme. How can there be no black sheep?! You can¡¯t deny the entire soup just because of a piece of rat feces. You can throw away the contaminated soup, but the rest of the soup is still good!¡± Leng Qingtian explained earnestly. He didn¡¯t know what the divine beast in front of him had experienced, but he could more or less guess that this man must have encountered some heartbreaking things. ¡°Perhaps! But you still have to pass my test. Otherwise, you can¡¯t leave this place,¡± Confound reminded after calming down. ¡°Do you mean that the snow mountain task is with you?¡± Leng Qingtian asked with uncertainty. ¡°Yes, I am the gatekeeper here. As for the bear, he¡¯s just decoration. He doesn¡¯t know anything. However, it won¡¯t be easy to pass my level,¡± Confound explained. ¡°By the way, your precious granddaughter is here too,¡± Confound added. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to hurt them,¡± Leng Qingtian said anxiously. ¡°That will depend on whether they can pass my test.¡± Confound smiled faintly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at them yourself?¡± Confound said. Another light screen appeared in front of Leng Qingtian¡­ On the other side, after Leng Ruoxue and the others entered the palace, they found that the entire palace was empty. Except for a luminous pearl used for illumination on the ceiling of the palace hall, there was not even a single piece of decoration on the walls, not to mention the shadow of humans or beasts. ¡°Miss, why is this place so¡­ uh, so simple!¡± Feng Da thought for a long time before coming up with this word. The palace was so luxurious from the outside! But why did it seem so unworthy inside? It was really disappointing. ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it just for show!¡± Lin Yuan said. ¡°Be careful,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. After entering the snow mountain, Feng Da and the others didn¡¯t stay in the bracelet apart from sleeping because she wanted them to train. ¡°Okay, we will be careful,¡± Feng Da promised. Although Big White was leading the way, he also said that the snake would not give him any face. So they still had to rely on themselves at critical moments. Chapter 295 - Endless Abyss, Sowing Discord (3) ¡°This place seems a little different from the last time I was here,¡± Big White suddenly said. ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked cautiously. For some reason, she had a strange feeling after entering the palace, as though something here was waiting for her. Thinking back carefully, Big White said, ¡°Last time I was here, there were a lot of guards and a lot of shiny things hanging on the walls.¡± ¡°Uh! When was the last time you came?¡± Feng Da asked curiously. ¡°Three thousand years ago,¡± Big White said with certainty after some calculation. Plop! Feng Da fell to the ground on all fours exaggeratedly, and there were several black lines hanging on his forehead. Three thousand years ago! My mother! Isn¡¯t that too long?! Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she said to smooth things over, ¡°Uh! I think that snake might have lost all its money, so it had to sell everything.¡± ¡°What Xue¡¯er says is very reasonable,¡± Freak agreed very much. Xue¡¯er¡¯s words are always right. Everyone present didn¡¯t comment on the nature of the wife-slave. They only looked at Leng Ruoxue as though asking her what to do now. ¡°Big White, are you sure that snake still lives here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after some thought. ¡°It should be here. I didn¡¯t hear that it moved.¡± Big White scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°Ruoxue, let¡¯s go in and take a look since we¡¯re already here!¡± Lin Liang suggested. There were only two divine beasts in this snow mountain. It would save them a lot of trouble if the snake knew the whereabouts of Old Leng. After all, Old Leng¡¯s spirit beast had already gone to the bottom of the abyss to look for him but found nothing. ¡°Yes, Grandpa Lin is right. We¡¯re already here, so how can we do nothing? Let¡¯s go in and look!¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed. ¡°Grandpa Lin, Patriarch Feng, First Elder, the three of you will be at the back. I, Freak, and Old Zao will be in front. Everyone else will walk in the middle.¡± Leng Ruoxue rearranged the formation. After settling everything, Leng Ruoxue and Freak walked side by side on the only path in the palace hall. ¡°Xue¡¯er, how long do we have to go this way?¡± Freak couldn¡¯t help asking after walking for a long time. Even though there was only one path in the hall, this path was full of twists and turns. They went around and around but still didn¡¯t find the end. There was not even a shadow on the path, so they didn¡¯t even have the chance to ask someone for directions. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but it¡¯s obvious we haven¡¯t finished walking this path,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. She couldn¡¯t help sighing. Alas! As expected of a snake¡¯s residence, this path is really long! ¡°Lass, Big White said we¡¯ll reach after two turns,¡± Old Zao interjected. ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go slowly!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied. After walking for a long time, Leng Ruoxue and the others finally found that there was no path ahead. At the end of the path, Leng Ruoxue and Freak faced a room. They looked at each other, pushed the door open, and walked straight in. Feng Moran and the others followed closely behind. Leng Ruoxue looked around at the similarly empty room and asked in bewilderment, ¡°Big White, does that snake live in this room?¡± Big White tried his best to recall. ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw it here previously.¡± ¡°Did it really move away?¡± Freak guessed. ¡°Big White, are there any other rooms here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked thoughtfully. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve only been here once,¡± Big White said apologetically. Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly and then carefully observed the entire room, looking for clues. She refused to believe that there was only one room in such a large palace. Could there be some secret here? Leng Ruoxue examined it more carefully after thinking of this possibility. ¡­ In another room in the palace¡­ ¡°Hehe, your granddaughter is quite attentive,¡± Confound praised. This Leng Ruoxue is a bit interesting. Perhaps she can really change my opinion of humans. ¡°Of course. My grandchildren are my pride.¡± Whenever his two outstanding grandchildren were mentioned, Leng Qingtian was so excited that his tail would rise to the sky. Of course, that was under the premise that he had a tail. ¡°Don¡¯t be so happy too soon. Their lives will be in danger unless they can pass my test,¡± Confound reminded. ¡°I have confidence in them,¡± Leng Qingtian said confidently. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll wait and see then.¡± Confound stopped talking and focused on Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡­ Leng Ruoxue and the others, who were carefully inspecting every corner of the room, had no idea that someone was monitoring their every move¡­ ¡°Miss, there¡¯s nothing unusual,¡± Feng Da reported after checking once. ¡°Take a closer look. I have a nagging feeling that something is amiss here,¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed. ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Yuan approached Leng Ruoxue and suggested, ¡°Miss, let¡¯s dig out all the night-luminescent pearls on the path when we leave later! We can¡¯t make a wasted trip, right?¡± ¡°Why are you such a money-grubber? Did I starve you?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned and scolded him jokingly. But this idea was not bad. There were so many night-luminescent pearls that it would be good to bring them back for illumination, lest they went to waste. When a certain someone in the dark heard what Lin Yuan said, he was so angry that his face turned green! ¡°Lin Yuan, Lin Yuan,¡± Leng Ruoxue called out twice after feeling that something was amiss since he didn¡¯t reply to her for a long time. But Lin Yuan didn¡¯t have any response and just stood motionless on the spot. Moreover, his eyes were becoming more and more unfocused¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, look at them¡­¡± Freak pointed at Feng Da and the others. Upon hearing this, Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to Feng Da and the others, only to find that everyone was exactly the same as Lin Yuan except for her and Freak¡­ Chapter 296 - Ruins of the Plain (1) ¡°Freak, they must have fallen into an illusion spell. Let¡¯s be careful.¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned. Outsiders couldn¡¯t help those who fell into an illusion. They could only rely on themselves and had to rely on their own strength to escape from the illusion. Otherwise, they would die in the illusion. This was the terror of illusions. But Freak did not answer her. Leng Ruoxue turned her head doubtfully and found that Freak had also fallen into an illusion. At this moment, scenes slowly appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes¡­ Leng Ruoxue was like a bystander watching everything she had experienced play out in front of her eyes. Her relationship with Freak was so realistic that even she almost believed it¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, I love you,¡± Freak said with incomparable affection. ¡°I love you too,¡± Leng Ruoxue said perfunctorily. Then a sword appeared in her hand, and spiritual power gathered on the blade. Then she swiftly stabbed Freak¡­ Unprepared, Freak was in no rush to dodge, and the sword slid into his abdomen. His eyes widened as he looked at Leng Ruoxue in disbelief. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are you killing me?¡± ¡°Because you are not Freak!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently, the expression on her face even colder than ice. Hmph! How dare you transform into Freak to deceive me. Unforgivable! ¡°Xue¡¯er, did you fall in love with someone else? I¡¯m clearly your Freak! How can you treat me like this?¡± Freak yelled, unwilling to give up. ¡°Although you tried your best to imitate the expressions and tone of Freak, a fake is a fake. Moreover, this young lady wasn¡¯t affected by the illusion at all, so don¡¯t you think you deserve to die?¡± Leng Ruoxue explained very kindly. ¡°No, how is this possible?¡± The fake Freak looked extremely surprised. How could she not¡­ ¡°Because your illusion level is too low. You can¡¯t confuse me at all, understand?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of contempt. ¡°Too low! Impossible!¡± the fake Freak roared in disbelief. ¡°Die!¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. She directly released Feather of the Fire Phoenix and instantly obliterated the fake Freak! The hall returned to quietness in front of Leng Ruoxue. She looked at the people still immersed in the illusion. To be honest, she was not too worried about her subordinates in the mercenary group. After all, they had all undergone the test of her Heart Refining Illusionary Formation. But Old Zao and the others made her a little worried. ¡°Xue¡¯er,¡± Freak called softly as he came to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Freak and then turned her gaze to the others. ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er. You don¡¯t even care about me. I was under an illusion spell just now.¡± Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue¡¯s slender waist and placed his head on her fragrant shoulder, acting coquettishly. ¡°That¡¯s because I have confidence in you!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. She knew that Freak was hiding things from her. But if he didn¡¯t take the initiative to tell her, she wouldn¡¯t probe further. This was called mutual trust. ¡°Yep. Xue¡¯er, do you know what I saw in the illusion?¡± Freak smirked. ¡°Of course you saw me because I also saw you in the illusion,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Illusions loved to use important people or things to confuse the people in the illusion. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you weren¡¯t even wearing clothes in the illusion!¡± Freak said with a look of yearning. ¡°Oh, and then?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly. ¡°But I killed her!¡± Freak said with pity. Alas! How good would that be! Ahh¡­ but that¡¯s impossible. ¡°Well done. Come, I¡¯ll give you a reward.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her head and kissed Freak¡¯s enchanting lips gently. ¡°Xue¡¯er, how can one be enough!¡± Freak said with dissatisfaction, his black and shiny eyes full of anticipation. ¡°Be good! They¡¯re not awake yet!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a slight headache. This damn Freak, shouldn¡¯t he take a look at where we are? Uh, even though I was the one who started it. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s kiss after we leave this place!¡± Freak said understandingly. ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Feng Moran, who had just woken up, glanced at Leng Ruoxue awkwardly. Uh! He didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. He just woke up and heard Ye Chen¡¯s words. ¡°Big Brother Feng, how do you feel?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. After going through the test of an illusion again, Big Brother Feng should feel something different again, right? ¡°Still okay,¡± Feng Moran said, still a little uncomfortable. ¡°Miss!¡± At this moment, the mercenaries woke up one by one. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why aren¡¯t Grandpa and the others awake yet? Will something happen?¡± Feng Moran¡¯s handsome face was full of worry. ¡°If it¡¯s their first time experiencing an illusion, it will probably take a long time. Moreover, no one can help them. They are the only ones who can free themselves from the illusion,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained to Feng Moran. ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Feng Moran asked. ¡°Big Brother Feng, all we can do now is wait.¡± Leng Ruoxue was helpless against the illusion. Old Zao woke up while they were talking and asked in bewilderment, ¡°Eh? Lass, what happened to me?¡± ¡°You were under an illusion spell,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained simply. ¡°Eh! I didn¡¯t expect to see an illusion spell today!¡± Old Zao murmured. He had heard his master mention illusion spells before. But they seemed to have been lost a long time ago, so he had never had the chance to see one. ¡°Feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. ¡°Uh! Not good at all,¡± Old Zao said evasively. That damn illusion actually made me see Master punishing me again. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t resist laughing when she saw Old Zao¡¯s fearful expression. About half an hour later, everyone under the illusion spell woke up¡­ ¡°You really exceeded my expectations!¡± At this moment, a slightly deep voice resounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Chapter 297 - Ruins of the Plain (2) ¡°Who¡¯s talking? Come out! Stop playing games!¡± Feng Da shouted into the void. ¡°Feng Da, stop shouting. The voice is far away!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very calmly. ¡°Haha, little girl, you are much smarter than I imagined,¡± the voice said with admiration. ¡°Thank you for the compliment. What is your purpose? Tell me! Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re really impatient. But since you¡¯ve passed the illusion test, you¡¯re naturally qualified to see me. Come here!¡± the voice said. A teleportation array appeared in the room. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at everyone and took the lead to enter the teleportation array¡­ After the light flashed, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived in another room. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Leng Ruoxue saw Leng Qingtian looking at her with a smile as soon as she entered the room. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue dashed toward Leng Qingtian and threw herself into his arms. ¡°Silly girl. Grandpa is fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Leng Qingtian hugged his granddaughter and comforted her. ¡°Grandpa, what is this place?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously while looking around the room. This room was rather luxurious and spacious. The whole room was mainly made of silver, and the walls were full of valuable treasures. Any one of them was enough for ordinary people to live for a lifetime. But there was no one else in the giant room other than her grandfather and Ink Thunder. Moreover, the throne in the room was empty. Obviously, the owner of the room wasn¡¯t here. ¡°Xue¡¯er, this is the snake¡¯s territory,¡± Leng Qingtian explained. ¡°Grandpa, have you seen that snake?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve met and chatted for a while,¡± Leng Qingtian said. He had been trying to pry information from the snake when Xue¡¯er and the others fell into the illusion spell. ¡°Oh, hey, you let us in but disappeared yourself. That¡¯s really impolite!¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately shouted loudly after hearing what her grandfather said. She believed that the snake could hear her. ¡°As the host, how can I meet guests if I don¡¯t dress up nicely!¡± a voice replied. ¡°You don¡¯t have to dress up. No matter how you dress up, you¡¯re still a snake and can¡¯t change anything,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly with two drops of cold sweat on her forehead. She had never heard of a beast who dressed up when seeing guests. What a stinky snake. ¡°Not necessarily,¡± the voice said, unconvinced. Immediately afterward, fresh flowers of all colors drifted down from the sky, and the faint fragrance of flowers filled the entire room¡­ What does this snake want? Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Why did it sprinkle flowers for no reason! ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted flowers? You can have some now!¡± The voice sounded again. ¡°If Xue¡¯er wants flowers, I¡¯ll give them to her. Go away!¡± Freak roared with jealousy. Damn it. How dare he try to woo her in front of me. This is courting death! ¡°Little girl, this man¡¯s temper is really too bad,¡± the voice complained. ¡°None of your business. Come out quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. ¡°If you still don¡¯t come out, I¡¯ll dig up all your treasures, move your throne, and burn your room,¡± Leng Ruoxue added. ¡°Eh! Little girl, you¡¯re ruthless,¡± the voice said helplessly. Immediately afterward, spatial fluctuations appeared in the room, and an incomparably gigantic white snake appeared out of thin air in front of everyone, almost occupying the entire room. This snake was at least a hundred meters long and ten meters thick. The white scales on its body were smooth and exquisite like white jade, and each scale was the size of a millstone. At this moment, its huge silver eyes were looking at Leng Ruoxue with slight teasing. What a beautiful snake. Is this a snow python? Leng Ruoxue looked at it thoughtfully. The human and snake stared at each other¡­ Leng Ruoxue and the snake stared at each other for a long time before she finally exploded! ¡°Are you done looking?!¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking at me too? I didn¡¯t even say anything!¡± Confound said aggrievedly in his true form. ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Can this snake be more normal? ¡°You¡¯re too fat. It¡¯s time to lose weight,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said after a while. ¡°My figure is standard,¡± Confound said calmly, but his eyes clearly said, ¡®what¡¯s with your gaze?¡¯ ¡°I can¡¯t tell. You take up too much space,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. Upon hearing this, Confound lowered his head and looked at his body while thinking to himself, I¡¯m in pretty good shape! How is it taking up space? Confound looked at Leng Ruoxue shyly and stammered, ¡°Um¡­ I want to acknowledge you as my master.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Leng Ruoxue refused without even thinking about it. ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Confound widened his eyes in disbelief. He never dreamed that this little girl would be unwilling to let him acknowledge her as his master even though he took the initiative to do so. This really hurt his self-esteem. ¡°You¡¯re too fat and take up too much space,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully. ¡°I¡¯m not fat, and I don¡¯t take up space,¡± Confound quickly said. Boohoo¡­ My body is the best among the snake race. Why am I being despised by this little girl? He couldn¡¯t understand no matter what. It had to be known that he deliberately showed his strong body in front of Leng Ruoxue. ¡°You¡¯re almost occupying the entire room,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Uh! I can become smaller.¡± Then he transformed into an extremely cute little white snake and climbed onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s body. Leng Ruoxue grabbed the little snake that was only as thick as a finger and looked into his eyes. ¡°Tell me, what is the task here?¡± ¡°Accept me, and you will complete the task,¡± Confound explained. Alas! His illusion formation was ineffective against Leng Ruoxue, so he was destined to acknowledge this little girl as his master. This was the rule of the mystic realm, and no person or beast could violate it. ¡°Why is the task here so simple?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in disbelief. Is there nothing else other than an illusion? Chapter 298 - : Ruins of the Plain (3) ¡°Simple? It¡¯s not that my illusion spell is simple. It¡¯s that you are too abnormal!¡± Confound said weakly. For thousands of years, his illusion spell had trapped countless people, but it was unable to do anything to this little girl. Her subordinates were also quite formidable. ¡°Are there any rewards here?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued asking, ignoring Confound¡¯s complaints. ¡°I-I am the reward,¡± Confound said. ¡°Besides you?¡± ¡°Everything here is yours.¡± ¡°Do we get any points here?¡± ¡°No. Not every place has points.¡± ¡°Okay, acknowledge me as your master then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the white snake after clarifying what she wanted to know. ¡°Okay, Master. My name is Confound.¡± Then the contract array descended, and the master recognition process was officially successful. ¡°Confound, go pack your things. We¡¯re leaving,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Master, I have packed up. We can leave right away,¡± Confound said. Hehe, I always carry my valuables with me. ¡°You¡¯re so opulent. You have to be diligent and thrifty, understand?¡± Feng Da said as he came in front of Confound. Huh! Confound was shocked. What does this human mean? But he soon understood¡­ Feng Da and his subordinates dug non-stop on the walls of his room, and it didn¡¯t take long for the beautiful walls to become riddled with holes. At this moment, he really wanted to cry but had no tears! What made him want to vomit blood was that these people didn¡¯t even let go of his throne. Boohoo¡­ Where did these bandits come from! ¡°Master, their work is really clean and efficient!¡± Confound was dumbfounded. ¡°Well, you won¡¯t be coming back anyway,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. She admired Feng Da¡¯s diligence and frugality. Alas! She had to raise a large family! ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Confound said after thinking for a while. Uh! Master is right. Even though the things used as decorations were the worst in all his collection, it was better to benefit his own people than outsiders! ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve finished cleaning up,¡± Feng Da said excitedly as he walked over. Leng Ruoxue turned around and said to Leng Qingtian, ¡°Okay, Grandpa, contact Thunder Night. He¡¯s waiting for you with Big Brother and Old Man at where you fell!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted Thunder Night, and they¡¯re already coming here.¡± Leng Qingtian explained with a smile. When he woke up, he had already contacted Thunder Night and informed him of the exact location, so they should be here soon. ¡°What are you saying? We¡¯re already here.¡± Old Man¡¯s voice sounded from behind them. Leng Qingtian turned around. ¡°Uh! You came quickly,¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Master!¡± Leng Ruohan¡¯s and Thunder Night¡¯s voices sounded at the same time as they pounced at Leng Qingtian. Plop! With a loud sound, the two humans and the beast fell to the ground. ¡°Uh! Are you trying to crush me to death?!¡± Leng Qingtian complained, but his face was full of joy. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Leng Ruohan and Thunder Night said at the same time and moved their bodies away. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s okay. I accept your enthusiasm.¡± Leng Qingtian laughed happily. Then he stood up from the ground while laughing in his head. Hehe, this is the first time Ruohan and Thunder Night were so enthusiastic about me! ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said when she saw that everyone was here. After they completed the task here, two teleportation arrays appeared in the room, so she had to make another choice. ¡°Xue¡¯er, which should we choose?¡± Leng Qingtian asked. ¡°Right!¡± Then Leng Ruoxue directly entered the teleportation array. With a flash of light, Leng Ruoxue and the others appeared in a strange place once again. ¡°Where is this place?¡± Everyone looked at the endless greenery in front of them, puzzled. Butterfly flew in front of Leng Ruoxue and explained, ¡°Girl, we¡¯re on a plain!¡± Plain? Leng Ruoxue looked around, but there was no end in sight. The entire plain was covered in green¡­ Uh! The grass on the plain was really lush, and it was actually half the height of a person. She really wanted to know how long it had been since anyone came to this place. ¡°Grandpa, shall we go in?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked her grandfather. ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng Qingtian said. He didn¡¯t know what dangers there were within, but they definitely couldn¡¯t stand outside. ¡°There¡¯s a road there. Everyone, be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded and walked at the front of the group with Freak. Everyone followed closely behind and observed their surroundings while walking. Leng Ruoxue found many herbs on both sides of the small road in the plain, so she simply let Ball Ball out of the bracelet. ¡°Ball Ball, where are you going?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking when she saw Ball Ball suddenly flying toward the tall grass. ¡°Big Sister, I found something good,¡± Ball Ball replied and continued flying toward his target until he disappeared into the grass. ¡°Ball Ball!¡± Leng Ruoxue was worried after seeing that Ball Ball had disappeared. She was about to chase after him when she saw him flying out from the grass, and her worries faded away. ¡°Big Sister, treasure!¡± Ball Ball flew toward Leng Ruoxue and put the thing in his little paw in her hand, looking at her as though he was asking for praise. Leng Ruoxue threw the item to Freak without looking at it, grabbed Ball Ball, and spanked him twice¡­ ¡°Boohoo¡­ Big Sister, you actually hit me!¡± Ball Ball looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly with tears shining in his eyes. ¡°Who asked you to run around on your own? Don¡¯t you know that Big Sister will be worried?¡± Leng Ruoxue growled with a cold face. ¡°I was finding a treasure for Big Sister,¡± Ball Ball said aggrievedly. Chapter 299 - Ruins of the Plain (4) ¡°Treasures aren¡¯t as important as Ball Ball! What if you encounter danger?¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Ball Ball¡¯s soft fur and coaxed. ¡°Big Sister, Ball Ball won¡¯t be in danger.¡± Ball Ball was touched and happily rubbed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face with his chubby little body. Butterfly flapped its wings and came in front of Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t underestimate this little thing. When he grows up, he will be very powerful.¡± ¡°Ball Ball, you have to be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. In fact, she had always treated Ball Ball as a child, so as a parent, she would naturally be worried if he ran around. But after listening to Butterfly, she also felt that she was a little too nervous. Children should be more independent. ¡°Yes, Big Sister, I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Ball Ball promised. ¡°Don¡¯t fly too far!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned again. ¡°Okay, Big Sister,¡± Ball Ball replied and then slowly flew away. ¡°Damn Freak, why are you laughing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in embarrassment when she turned her head and saw Freak covering his mouth and laughing. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I was thinking if you would also worry so much if we have a baby in the future,¡± Freak said somewhat hesitantly. ¡°Damn Freak, you¡¯re thinking too far,¡± Leng Ruoxue scolded softly. She turned back to look at Leng Qingtian and the others. Phew! Fortunately, they didn¡¯t hear it. ¡°I¡¯m preparing for a rainy day!¡± Freak laughed softly. Hehe, Xue¡¯er is shy, so I definitely won¡¯t laugh at her. ¡°Freak, it¡¯s getting late. We have to find a place to camp.¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic. ¡°Yes, this place isn¡¯t suitable. Let¡¯s walk farther ahead!¡± Freak suggested. ¡°Okay.¡± After walking for a while, Leng Ruoxue saw an open space not far away. So she stopped, turned around, pointed at the place, and said to Leng Qingtian, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s set up camp there!¡± ¡°Okay, Xue¡¯er! Are you really not going to let Feng Da and the others sleep in your space?¡± Leng Qingtian asked softly. ¡°Yep. As long as there¡¯s no danger, they have to stay outside,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She didn¡¯t want to raise Feng Da and the others into flowers in a greenhouse. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re very biased!¡± Freak suddenly said. ¡°Huh? How am I biased?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. ¡°You were so worried about Ball Ball just now!¡± Freak reminded. ¡°Ball Ball is a child, but Feng Da and the others are already adults. How can it be the same?¡± Leng Ruoxue glared at Freak. ¡°Kids need more training. You can¡¯t spoil them!¡± Freak said. ¡°Uh! I¡¯m not spoiling him! When he becomes an adult, there will be opportunities for training,¡± Leng Ruoxue quibbled. Freak chuckled. ¡°Oh, Xue¡¯er, where are we staying tonight?¡± ¡°Of course outside. We have to set an example!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously. ¡°Are you sure we can stay here?¡± Freak looked at the open space. It wasn¡¯t very big! ¡°Sure. They can share a tent with three people. In addition, we have to leave people on night duty,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some calculations. Leng Ruoxue turned her head and asked Butterfly, ¡°Butterfly, what do you know about this plain?¡± ¡°I only know that the nights on plains don¡¯t seem safe. I don¡¯t know anything else,¡± Butterfly said honestly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you call yourself an envoy of the mystic realm? You don¡¯t even know this!¡± Freak deliberately mocked. ¡°Envoys of mystic realms aren¡¯t omnipotent!¡± Butterfly accepted its fate. It wasn¡¯t the first time it had embarrassed itself, so it was getting used to it. ¡°Stop pretending to be pitiful. Go inform Feng Da and the others!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered Butterfly, ignoring its self-pity. ¡°Okay, girl!¡± Butterfly answered solemnly and flew back. Feng Da and the others accepted Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arrangement, immediately set up their tents, and then cooked dinner. Leng Ruoxue and Freak walked along the road and walked around, but they didn¡¯t find anything abnormal. ¡°Xue¡¯er, there seems to be no problems currently,¡± Freak said after walking around. ¡°Okay, get everyone to be more alert at night!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Miss, food is ready.¡± Lin Yuan walked over at this moment. ¡°Okay. Freak, let¡¯s eat first!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They walked toward the dining area together. Everyone sat down around the fire. ¡°Freak, do you feel like there are eyes staring at us?¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered as she held a piece of grilled meat and leaned against Freak. ¡°Yes, it should be in the grass,¡± Freak guessed. ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m back.¡± At this moment, Ball Ball flew back, and his small paws were holding a lot of things. ¡°Uh! Ball Ball, you¡¯re really amazing.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the pile of things that Ball Ball placed in front of her, and two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead. At the same time, she was a little dumbfounded because she didn¡¯t recognize a single thing that Ball Ball brought back, including the black thing that she threw to Freak not long ago. ¡°Hehe, Big Sister, these are all good treasures! There are still many over there, but Ball Ball couldn¡¯t take them all,¡± Ball Ball said with a face full of regret. ¡°Eh! Little Ball Ball, what are these things you brought back?¡± Old Zao looked at the small pile of things on the ground with a face full of question marks. These things were neither herbs nor ores. What the heck were they? ¡°Ball Ball doesn¡¯t know! Ball Ball only knows that they are all treasures,¡± Ball Ball said embarassedly. He knew these things because of his talents, so he wasn¡¯t sure what they were. ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯ll go get some more.¡± Then Ball Ball flew away. ¡°Everyone, be careful. There seems to be something in the grass!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded everyone in a low voice as she stored the things Ball Ball brought back into the bracelet. Then she stood up and shouted again, ¡°Let¡¯s rest early since you¡¯re full!¡± Chapter 300 - Ruins of the Plain (5) ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone stood up cooperatively and walked toward the tents. Not long after they walked away, a white light quickly emerged from the grass and ran to the place where Leng Ruoxue and the others had been eating, picked up a piece of meat, and started eating heartily¡­ Uh! So it¡¯s a little leopard! Cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s and the others¡¯ foreheads. Alas! They were nervous for nothing. Leng Ruoxue stood still as she sized up the palm-sized little leopard. This little fellow was quite beautiful. It was snow-white and fluffy, and there was a silver stripe in the middle of its forehead that stretched all the way to its back. Its big black eyes were watery as it looked at them cautiously. Moreover, judging from the expression on the little leopard¡¯s face, it seemed to be in a dilemma. It probably wanted to run but couldn¡¯t bear to part with the grilled meat! Leng Ruoxue carefully walked toward the little leopard. Alas! She had always had no defense against cute little things, especially when she saw such a cute little fellow. She couldn¡¯t help feeling a little emotional! ¡°Little guy, don¡¯t be scared! Big Sister won¡¯t hurt you,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed softly. ¡°Really?¡± the little leopard asked in his childish voice uncertainly. ¡°Really. Big Sister never lies to children!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled very gently, afraid that she would scare the little thing. ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± the little leopard said pitifully while staring at Leng Ruoxue with his big, grape-like black watery eyes. ¡°Uh! Poor child!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart ached. She approached the little leopard and handed him another piece of grilled meat. ¡°Thank you,¡± the little leopard thanked her very politely. Seeing that Leng Ruoxue seemed very easy to get along with, he wasn¡¯t so scared anymore. ¡°Little leopard, where is your family?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. If she was not mistaken, this little guy should have just been born! A cub this small shouldn¡¯t be too far away from his mother. ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± the leopard cub said, a little choked up, tears welling up in his black eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged the little leopard and coaxed. ¡°Wuu wuu¡­ I don¡¯t have a family.¡± The more he thought about it, the sadder he became, and the louder he cried. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡± Leng Ruoxue was dumbfounded as she handed the little leopard to Leng Qingtian. Her grandfather was more experienced than her in bringing up kids. ¡°Thunder Night,¡± Leng Qingtian called helplessly. This cub was too young, and he couldn¡¯t take care of him well. He had never taken care of Thunder Night during Thunder Night¡¯s childhood. ¡°Master, this is a newborn snow leopard cub. Send him back quickly. The mother leopard is very fierce.¡± Thunder Night hurriedly said as soon as he appeared and saw the little snow leopard in his master¡¯s hand. ¡°Uh, this little guy came alone. He said he had no family,¡± Leng Qingtian explained. ¡°Thunder Night, I¡¯ll leave this cub to you,¡± Leng Qingtian added, and then he put the crying leopard on Thunder Night¡¯s back. Smelling the scent of his kind, the little snow leopard immediately stopped crying and slowly got up on Thunder Night¡¯s broad back. After climbing onto Thunder Night¡¯s head, the little snow leopard said in a childish voice, ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± Thunder Night stretched out his big paw, grabbed the little snow leopard from his head, put him on the ground, and gave him a piece of meat. ¡°Eat!¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± The little snow leopard took the meat, thanked him, and then wolfed it down. ¡°Grandpa, you are the best,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. ¡°Of course,¡± Leng Qingtian said proudly while wiping the cold sweat off his forehead. Uhh! He was also forcing Thunder Night to put a square peg into a round hole! ¡°Look at how smug you are!¡± Old Man said with contempt. ¡°You are jealous. I understand,¡± Leng Qingtian quickly retorted. ¡°Grandpa, take your time bickering! I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Leng Ruoxue went directly into her tent, and Freak hurriedly followed. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m going to bed too.¡± Leng Qingtian entered another tent. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll sleep too. Who¡¯s afraid of who?¡± Old Man followed suit. ¡°Everyone, rest early!¡± Leng Ruohan said helplessly. These old men would feel uncomfortable all over if they didn¡¯t bicker for a day. But their feelings for each other also improved the more they fought. After Feng Da and the others went to sleep, Leng Ruohan sat down by the fire alone. Only Thunder Night and the little snow leopard accompanied him. ¡°Big Brother.¡± Leng Ruoxue emerged from the tent not long after and sat down beside her brother. ¡°Xue¡¯er, aren¡¯t you sleeping? Where¡¯s Ye Chen?¡± Leng Ruohan asked curiously. ¡°Ball Ball isn¡¯t back yet, so I¡¯ll wait for him. Freak is asleep,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained simply. As she spoke, a chubby little body pounced into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m back,¡± Ball Ball said tenderly as he rubbed himself against Leng Ruoxue¡¯s chest. ¡°Ball Ball, don¡¯t leave anymore. It¡¯s already very late,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. ¡°Okay. Big Sister, quickly take a look at the treasures I brought back.¡± Ball Ball pointed at the pile of whitish things on the ground. ¡°Ball Ball, Big Sister don¡¯t know what these are!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡°Big Sister, Ball Ball is worthy of being a treasure-seeking beast. These are indeed good things, but you don¡¯t need them now.¡± Qing Jue¡¯s voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s head. ¡°Qing Jue, what are these things?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Hehe, Big Sister, I won¡¯t tell you now!¡± Qing Jue kept her guessing again. ¡°Stinky Qing Jue, you¡¯ve turned bad.¡± Leng Ruoxue pouted her pink lips in complaint. ¡°Big Sister, even if you know now, you won¡¯t need them. I¡¯ll tell you when you can use them,¡± Qing Jue comforted with a smile. ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little depressed as she cut off her connection with Qing Jue and said to Leng Ruohan, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m going to bed.¡± ¡°Hurry up and go!¡± Leng Ruohan urged. Leng Ruoxue stood up and walked toward her tent. ¡­ The next day, everyone woke up, had breakfast, and continued on their journey¡­ Chapter 301 - Ruins of the Plain (6) Leng Ruoxue and the others wandered around the plain for three days but found nothing. ¡°Lass, it¡¯s been three days, but we haven¡¯t found a single clue!¡± Old Zao exclaimed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do! We can only look around aimlessly unless the task appears on its own,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She was really speechless about the task in this place. At this rate, she would probably go crazy before the task appeared. She even suspected that this mystic realm was playing with them. It teleported them here, but the so-called opportunity didn¡¯t appear. Could that damn mystic realm spirit want to trap us here? ¡°Big Sister, what are you looking for?¡± the little snow leopard lying on Thunder Night asked curiously. ¡°We¡¯re looking for a way to leave this place!¡± Leng Ruoxue explained simply. ¡°Do we have to leave this place? Big Sister, I want to go home and take a look,¡± the little snow leopard quickly begged when he heard that they were leaving this place. He had already become familiar with Leng Ruoxue and the others these few days and planned to leave with them. ¡°Little Snow, where is your home?¡± Thunder Night asked. ¡°Over there.¡± The little snow leopard pointed to their left. ¡°How do we go to your home?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. She automatically ignored Thunder Night calling this little guy Little Snow. ¡°Big Sister, we can reach my home after we pass through these bushes.¡± The little snow leopard pointed at the tall bushes not far away. ¡°Uh! We can¡¯t enter those bushes,¡± Leng Ruoxue said weakly. She had tried it long ago. No one could pass through those bushes except Ball Ball and this little snow leopard. It seemed like something was blocking them. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been searching along this road for three days. ¡°You can. Trust me, Big Sister,¡± the little snow leopard said with certainty. ¡°Alright! Lead the way,¡± Leng Ruoxue said doubtfully. ¡°Okay, Big Sister, follow me closely!¡± The little snow leopard jumped down from Thunder Night¡¯s back and went into the bushes. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s try again!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Leng Qingtian and the others. Then she tried to walk into the bushes. This time, she really walked in. Everyone hurriedly followed her. ¡°Little snow leopard, how much longer do we have to walk?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking an hour later. She really didn¡¯t expect there to be another world in the bushes. After entering, they discovered that there was actually another road hidden in the half-man-tall bushes. But this road was so secretive that no one could find it at all, let alone walk in. ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡± the little snow leopard said happily. After walking for a while, the little snow leopard pointed at some ruins. ¡°Big Sister, we¡¯re here.¡± ¡°This is your home?¡± Leng Ruoxue said doubtfully. This place was obviously ruins! ¡°No, it¡¯s below,¡± the little snow leopard said mysteriously. He used his little paw to pry open a piece of tile to reveal a very small cave. ¡°Feng Da, dig this place up and take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly ordered. She had a premonition that this was the place they were looking for. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Feng Da and the others rolled up their sleeves, took out tools, and dug. After a while, the cave entrance gradually revealed its true appearance. A stone staircase leading down appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s go down and take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone without hesitation. ¡°Xue¡¯er, follow behind me.¡± Freak was the first to go down. Leng Ruoxue held Freak¡¯s hand and followed closely behind him. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange feeling in her heart. Well, this feeling of being protected is very good. ¡°Freak, be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded softly. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here. I will protect you,¡± Freak said very seriously. They walked down the stairs and into the interior of the ruins. Everyone was instantly dumbfounded¡­ Uh! Was this the ruins? They seemed to have come to the wrong place. But they didn¡¯t feel like they had been teleported to another place! What was going on? Everyone¡¯s faces were full of question marks. Leng Ruoxue was very careful as she looked at their surroundings. This place they were in¡­ should be a garden. The garden was covered in green trees, and the warm sunlight shining on them felt very comfortable. There were hundreds of flowers blooming, with many butterflies and bees working diligently around the beautiful flowers. There were a lot of birds chirping and numerous cute little animals hiding behind the trees and in the bushes, looking at them timidly. There was a house directly above them, and on the left side of the house was a hot spring where fish were swimming happily. Where was this place? This place really didn¡¯t match the ruins they came down from just now! They couldn¡¯t imagine that there was actually a completely different world inside after coming down from above¡­ ¡°Haha, damn girl, welcome to my home.¡± A mechanical voice suddenly sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Uh! Everyone was shocked. Wasn¡¯t this¡­ ¡°Is this how you treat your guests? It¡¯s really too rude to hide your face,¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately said loudly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t tell us you¡¯re so ugly that you¡¯re embarrassed to meet your guests?¡± Freak said cooperatively. ¡°Very possible. Freak, we should understand it. Someone who doesn¡¯t even dare to show their face must be so ugly that they can¡¯t face others!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very understandingly. ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m not ugly. I¡¯m a rare handsome man in the world,¡± the mechanical voice said cockily. ¡°Tch, a handsome man? Who knows what you are?¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully, obviously looking down on him. ¡°Ah! You¡¯ve angered me. Damn girl, you will pay for it,¡± the mechanical voice roared. ¡°Pay? I want to know what price I will pay. Bring it on!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°Damn girl, you will regret it,¡± the mechanical voice said smugly. Chapter 302 - A Different World, Spirit of the Mystic Realm (1) ¡°Walk the talk! Come and let me see it for myself!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to provoke. What she wanted to do most now was to teach the spirit of the mystic realm a lesson. What a lousy mystic realm and lousy task! They wasted so much time walking around like headless flies, not knowing what to do. Hmph! Since the mystic realm spirit came knocking on their door, then they should settle scores properly! ¡°Damn girl, I¡¯m already in front of you,¡± the mechanical voice said. ¡°Uh! Where?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked around but saw nothing. ¡°Below,¡± the mechanical voice reminded. Leng Ruoxue quickly lowered her head after hearing the voice¡­ only to see a black little dog¡­ The little dog was very cute. It wasn¡¯t even the size of a palm, and its entire body was pitch-black and fluffy. Its obsidian-like bright black eyes were staring at her with slight displeasure. Leng Ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes. Uh! Am I seeing things? Is this little dog the mystic realm spirit? Everyone looked at the little dog on the ground with their mouths agape. For a moment, everyone was silent. So, the mystic realm spirit that had been tormenting them was this little thing! Leng Ruoxue composed herself, picked up the little black dog off the ground, and raised him in front of her. ¡°Blackie, you¡¯re very cute, but¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue stopped mid-sentence. ¡°I¡¯m not called Blackie!¡± the little black dog protested. How could the mighty spirit of the mystic realm have such a terrible name! ¡°Objection overruled!¡± Leng Ruoxue rejected him without hesitation. ¡°I am the spirit of the mystic realm. You can¡¯t call me by such an unassuming name,¡± the little black dog said cockily with his head raised. ¡°You are a little dog in my eyes,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. This little dog actually called himself a handsome man. How amusing. Leng Ruoxue turned her head and said to Leng Qingtian and the others, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m leaving for a bit.¡± Then Leng Ruoxue walked toward the back of the house with the little dog in her arms. ¡°Uh! What is Miss going to do?¡± Feng Da asked curiously. The faces of the others were also full of question marks. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s expression was very calm, but his heart was racing. Lass! You have to show mercy! ¡°Ahhh! Urgh!¡± A moment later, screams resembling a pig being slaughtered resounded from behind the house¡­ As soon as everyone heard the screams, they immediately understood. They also wanted to do this, but they were not as bold as Leng Ruoxue. After more than ten minutes, Leng Ruoxue walked back leisurely from behind the house with the little black dog in her hand. At this moment, the little black dog was one size bigger than before. His eyes were narrowed, but he still forced a smile on his face¡­ Uh! Everyone was full of sympathy when they saw the little black dog. ¡°Xue¡¯er, he?¡± Leng Qingtian hesitated. What he wanted to say was that the mystic realm spirit wouldn¡¯t find an opportunity to seek revenge on them, right? After all, they were in the mystic realm now, and he controlled this mystic realm. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We have a good relationship now, right Blackie?¡± Leng Ruoxue lied through her teeth, her beautiful eyes carrying a hint of threat. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± the little black dog hurriedly said with a face full of fear. Boohoo¡­ This demon actually dared to beat me up, and she even beat me until I became fatter. Boohoo¡­ I am the mighty spirit of the mystic realm. Everyone loves and fears me, and I have the ultimate respect! Boohoo¡­ ¡°Good,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with satisfaction. ¡°Blackie, why are there ruins above your home?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°To fool others, of course! You wouldn¡¯t have been able to find this place if it wasn¡¯t for that little snow leopard,¡± the little black dog said gloomily. Boohoo¡­ Traitor! ¡°What is the task here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. How could they complete the task if they couldn¡¯t find the ruins? ¡°There is no task here! Haha!¡± The little black dog laughed triumphantly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Leng Ruoxue narrowed her beautiful eyes coldly. ¡°I said there is no task here!¡± the little black dog repeated triumphantly. ¡°Since there is no task here, why were we teleported here?¡± Leng Ruoxue questioned coldly. Did the mystic realm really play tricks on us? But a voice in her heart told her that something seemed to be waiting for her here. ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t know either! No one has been here for a long time,¡± the little black dog hurriedly replied. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the spirit of the mystic realm? Don¡¯t you control the mystic realm? How dare you tell me that you don¡¯t know?¡± Leng Ruoxue roared with displeasure, and the strength in her hand increased significantly. She was really angry. What was this? The mystic realm spirit actually told her that he didn¡¯t know why they were teleported here. ¡°Ah! Damn girl, are you trying to strangle me to death? Let go! I can¡¯t breathe!¡± The little black dog kicked his four short legs with all his might while calling for help. ¡°You¡¯d better make yourself clear. Otherwise, just wait to become a dead dog!¡± Leng Ruoxue threatened and loosened her grip. ¡°Ahem! I¡¯m the spirit of the mystic realm. How can you treat me so rudely? Boohoo¡­¡± the little black dog complained while panting non-stop as he looked at Leng Ruoxue with tears in his eyes like a little wife. ¡°Why should I care what you are? You better explain it to me clearly, or else I won¡¯t let you go,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°Uh! There is no task here. People who were teleported here before would gather herbs and capture spirit beasts. And when the time is up, they will naturally be teleported out. ¡°In addition, this is my home. In fact, I don¡¯t like outsiders coming,¡± the little black dog explained. ¡°Your home is ruins?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked mockingly. They had come down from the ruins. ¡°This place wasn¡¯t like this before. It used to be very beautiful. There were many herbs, minerals, and spirit beasts here. Basically, everyone who was teleported here would return with a full load. But something happened later, and this place became like this. Moreover, no one has been teleported here for a long time,¡± the little black dog said slowly with some nostalgia. Chapter 303 - A Different World, Spirit of the Mystic Realm (2) ¡°Did you set up a barrier on those bushes?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked thoughtfully. ¡°Yes, but my ability is limited, and the barrier isn¡¯t perfect. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have modeled the entrance to this place to look like ruins. I originally thought that no one would come down, but you actually found this place. Alas! This might be fate!¡± The little black dog sighed while speaking. ¡°What if someone is teleported here like us?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. If they could find this place, it was possible for others as well. ¡°Not everyone wants to come down and explore ruins when they see them. Moreover, no one is as lucky as you are. In short, the fortress was broken through from the inside. You only found this place because of a traitor,¡± the little black dog said through gritted teeth. ¡°Traitor? Are you talking about the little snow leopard?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the little guy lying on Thunder Night¡¯s back with an innocent look on his face. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s the traitor,¡± the little black dog said resentfully. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Instead of saying there¡¯s a traitor, it¡¯s better to say that we¡¯re too charismatic. Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased happily while watching the little black dog become deflated. ¡°Hmph!¡± The little black dog turned his head and ignored the smug demon. Leng Ruoxue stretched out her hand and turned the little black dog¡¯s head. ¡°Blackie, since there¡¯s no task here, when can we leave this place?¡± ¡°After four more days,¡± the little black dog said irritably. ¡°We still have to wait another four days? It¡¯s too long,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some dissatisfaction. Alas! I want to leave the mystic realm. ¡°Four days will pass quickly. You can leave the mystic realm then,¡± the little black dog reminded. ¡°Are you saying that we can leave the mystic realm four days later?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little uncertain. Did I hear it right? Did Blackie hear my thoughts? ¡°Yes.¡± The little black dog nodded. Boohoo¡­ After four more days of enduring, this demon will leave. So great. ¡°When can we exchange our points?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t forget about the points. ¡°You will have the chance to exchange before you leave,¡± the little black dog explained. ¡°Oh. Blackie, we¡¯ll stay here for the next four days,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°No, you can¡¯t stay here. Leave quickly.¡± The little black dog was scared stiff when he heard that Leng Ruoxue wanted to stay here for a few days. He hurriedly ordered them to leave. ¡°This young lady has already decided,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly, seemingly acting as the host instead of the guest. ¡°I¡¯m the master of this place!¡± the little black dog roared uncontrollably. ¡°So what? Didn¡¯t you say ¡®welcome to my home¡¯ when we came in?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded very kindly. ¡°I was just being polite. In fact, I don¡¯t welcome you,¡± the little black dog said through gritted teeth. ¡°It¡¯s too late. Alas! It¡¯s easy to invite a god but difficult to send one away! Since the mystic realm teleported us to the plain and we found you here, it¡¯s enough to show that we are fated. This is the so-called opportunity!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°This is obviously an ill-fated fate. Boohoo¡­¡± The little black dog began to cry. Why am I so unlucky! ¡°Blackie! Stop crying. We¡¯ll only stay for four days,¡± Leng Qingtian said very kindly. ¡°You can stay on the plain! You don¡¯t have to stay here with me,¡± the little black dog complained with tears in his eyes. ¡°No, your environment here is good and safe,¡± Leng Ruoxue refused. Hmph! I won¡¯t do as he wants. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very dangerous on the plain. Your place is better,¡± Leng Qingtian echoed. ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous. That bit of danger is nothing with your strength!¡± the little black dog persuaded, unwilling to give up. His greatest wish now was to send this group of plague gods away. Boohoo¡­ Leave me be! ¡°Blackie, you should give up! We¡¯re not so easy to get rid of,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded kindly, not wanting him to waste his breath. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± The little black dog was helpless and resigned to fate. ¡°Blackie, bring us into your house for a tour!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to visit here, and it can¡¯t accommodate so many of you.¡± The little black dog sobbed. ¡°Blackie, it¡¯s up to me whether or not the tour is going to happen,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded coldly. ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s go!¡± The little black dog compromised, but a trace of scheming flashed in his black eyes. The little black dog led the way into the house and showed them around the rooms. The little black dog led Leng Ruoxue and the others into a room with a light screen and said, ¡°This is the control room. You can see everything in the mystic realm here.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up at the enormous light screen. The entire light screen was divided into several small light screens, each showing a place in the mystic realm. She didn¡¯t expect to see a place similar to the surveillance room she knew in her previous life here, except that these light screens were controlled by energy. ¡°Blackie, were you happy to see us wandering around the plain like headless flies?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in an unfriendly tone. ¡°No, no. How could I be happy! I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡± Blackie quickly denied, but he couldn¡¯t help breaking out in cold sweat. Boohoo¡­ How does this demon know? Can she read minds? ¡°You¡¯re not a person, so of course you will be happy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. ¡°Uh!¡± The little black dog was very embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Miss, isn¡¯t that Huo Qing?¡± Feng Da pointed at the person in one of the small light screens. ¡°Oh, Blackie, where will they be teleported to?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. On the screen, Huo Qing was currently entering a teleportation array and heading to his next destination. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The teleportation is random and not controlled by me,¡± the little black dog explained. Boohoo¡­ If I could control the teleportation destinations, I would never have brought this group of plague gods to the plain. Chapter 304 - A Different World, Spirit of the Mystic Realm (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Then tell me, what can you control?¡± Leng Ruoxue originally thought that the mystic realm spirit had great authority, but it seemed like he didn¡¯t have much power! ¡°The rules of the mystic realm and some tasks with additional rewards are under my jurisdiction,¡± the little black dog said with a face full of pride. ¡°What are the tasks with additional rewards?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. ¡°Just some relatively difficult tasks like the desert labyrinth,¡± the little black dog said. ¡°The desert labyrinth was difficult?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of question marks. If this task was considered difficult, then this mystic realm was too lousy! ¡°It¡¯s definitely not difficult for monsters,¡± the little black dog said meaningfully. ¡°Monsters? Blackie, are you talking about me?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled. ¡°No, no. How could you be a monster!¡± the little black dog quickly denied. ¡°Oh? Then what am I?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked closely. ¡°Genius! You are a one-of-a-kind peerless genius!¡± The little black dog tried to curry favor with Leng Ruoxue, his face full of flattery. ¡°Stop flattering me!¡± Leng Ruoxue rapped the little black dog on the head. He was obviously a dog, but he was imitating humans in curry favoring. It was really embarrassing. ¡°Boohoo¡­ You hit me again!¡± The little black dog cried aggrievedly, tears glistening in his eyes. Feng Da came in front of the little black dog and said with incomparable sympathy, ¡°Hehe, let me tell you. My young lady hates it when others flatter her. In Miss¡¯s words, anyone curry favoring is hiding evil intentions.¡± ¡°By the way, Blackie, why was your voice in the desert different from what it is now?¡± Feng Da asked curiously. ¡°I used a voice changer,¡± the little black dog said honestly. ¡°A voice changer? What is it? Lend it to me to play with,¡± Feng Da said with interest. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± The little black dog pointed at a black square object. Feng Da picked up the black square object and fiddled with it non-stop. ¡°Hey, hey! ¡°This thing is quite fun!¡± Feng Da said with the voice changer in his hand. ¡°Let me play with it too!¡± When the others saw that Feng Da¡¯s voice had really changed, they were curious and wanted to try it. For a while, the small voice changer suddenly became popular. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s visit the other rooms!¡± Freak whispered to Leng Ruoxue when he saw that everyone¡¯s attention was on the voice changer. ¡°Okay, Blackie, bring us to the other rooms to take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered the little black dog in her arms. ¡°Okay,¡± the little black dog said with his little head hanging, resigned to his fate. Alas! Why isn¡¯t this demon interested in the voice changer? He originally thought that he could take the opportunity to escape, but he didn¡¯t have the slightest chance. ¡°Blackie! I know you¡¯re unwilling, but you better be good and not play any tricks. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you regret it,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned coldly. ¡°Uh! I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m very willing.¡± The little black dog nodded repeatedly. Boohoo¡­ How did she discover my thoughts again? ¡°Blackie, you have to stay with me obediently for the next few days. You will be free when we leave this place,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Her words were equivalent to confining the mystic realm spirit. But she had no choice! He controlled this place after all. If this little thing had any bad intentions, they would be in danger. ¡°Uh! I¡¯ll be good. I promise,¡± the little black dog said with a long face. Boohoo¡­ This demon is really too terrifying. I can¡¯t afford to offend her! I¡¯m not this demon¡¯s match. At this moment, he didn¡¯t have any thoughts at all. He had really accepted his fate. ¡°Then you have to be with me and be my guide,¡± Leng Ruoxue said, unmoved. Hmph! It¡¯s useless to pretend to be pitiful in front of me. She didn¡¯t trust the mystic realm spirit after all. ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± the little black dog answered obediently. ¡°Blackie, what is this room for?¡± Leng Ruoxue pushed open the door of a room. This room was actually empty, and there was nothing inside. ¡°This room is empty!¡± The little black dog¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, as if asking, ¡®Can¡¯t you tell?¡¯ ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. So it was really just an empty room! She had thought this room had another secret. Boohoo¡­ How embarrassing! ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s stay in this room!¡± Freak suppressed his laughter. Hehe, Xue¡¯er is so cute! ¡°Okay, Blackie, you have to stay with us!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Got it,¡± the little black dog said resignedly. ¡°Big Sister, I want to come out.¡± Ball Ball sent Leng Ruoxue a voice transmission from the bracelet. ¡°Come out!¡± Leng Ruoxue let Ball Ball out. ¡°Big Sister!¡± Ball Ball¡¯s chubby little body rubbed against Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face and flew out of the room. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to tame a treasure-seeking beast,¡± the little black dog said in surprise. ¡°What? Don¡¯t you know? Aren¡¯t you the mystic realm spirit?¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly. ¡°I won¡¯t stare at the monitor all day. Of course I can¡¯t know everything,¡± the little black dog said aggrievedly. He was very busy. ¡°Are you being lazy? This is really irresponsible!¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately misinterpreted his words and advised earnestly. ¡°I¡¯m not being lazy. I have too many things to do,¡± the little black dog explained. ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t tell,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without giving him any face. ¡°You¡­ Hmph! Why don¡¯t you think about it? How could I have obtained so many treasures if I didn¡¯t work hard?!¡± the little black dog roared angrily while clenching his little paws. ¡°Big Sister, I found a treasure.¡± Ball Ball¡¯s voice sounded. He flew back in less than ten minutes with an unknown herb in his paws. ¡°Ah! My spirit luminance grass! Damn treasure-seeking beast! Who allowed you to seek treasures here?¡± The little black dog immediately flew into a rage when he saw the herb in Ball Ball¡¯s paws. Chapter 305 - A Different World, Spirit of the Mystic Realm (4) ¡°Ball Ball is a treasure-seeking beast. Of course he has to find good treasures. Ball Ball, good job,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised as she took the purple grass from Ball Ball¡¯s paws. ¡°Oh, Big Sister, there are so many treasures here. I¡¯ll continue looking.¡± Ball Ball rubbed against Leng Ruoxue coquettishly and flew out again. ¡°Damn treasure-seeking beast, come back! You¡¯re not allowed to go!¡± The little black dog struggled with all his might, wanting to break free from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s restraint and capture the hateful treasure-seeking beast. But how could Leng Ruoxue let him have his wish! ¡°Blackie, Ball Ball is having fun. Don¡¯t stop him,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned very seriously. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Bandits. Boohoo¡­ My spirit luminance grass!¡± The little black dog wailed loudly. They¡¯re really bullying people too much. No, they¡¯re bullying a dog too much. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Stop crying. It¡¯s just a stalk of grass!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°What do you know? It¡¯s something good!¡± the little black dog roared furiously while glaring with his round black eyes. ¡°Something good? What¡¯s the use of this grass?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously and looked at the purple grass in her hand carefully. The grass was very small, about five to six centimeters tall, and it was entirely purple and translucent. If she didn¡¯t know beforehand that this was a piece of grass, she would definitely think that it was a work of art made of crystal because it was really too exquisite. ¡°This grass is very useful to beasts. It can promote divine beasts,¡± the little black dog explained with tears in his eyes. Boohoo¡­ He was also a beast, so he had always protected this spirit luminance grass as his treasure. But today, the treasure-seeking beast actually discovered it and even pulled it out. Boohoo¡­ This grass wasn¡¯t mature yet! ¡°Promote divine beasts?¡± Leng Ruoxue pondered. Oh, it¡¯s indeed something good. But what¡¯s above divine beast? ¡°Master, above divine beast is transcendent divine beast. But because of the level restriction, there are no transcendent divine beasts allowed on the Ling Feng Continent. Therefore, we have to go to a higher dimension if we want to advance,¡± Feng Zhan explained via voice transmission from the bracelet. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. It seemed that the situation of the beasts was similar to theirs. After advancing to divine beast, they had to go to higher dimensions to continue improving their strength. ¡°Master, we have to leave with this spirit luminance grass!¡± Feng Zhan reminded. ¡°Uh! Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue was very helpless. In fact, seeing the little black dog cry so sadly, she wanted to return the grass to him. But she had to first satisfy her beast¡¯s request. As for Blackie, she could compensate him with other things. ¡°Blackie, since this grass has already been pulled out, it¡¯s mine. But I won¡¯t take your things for free. I can exchange it with other things,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°This grass isn¡¯t mature yet. It¡¯s useless now,¡± the little black dog said with tears in his eyes. ¡°Uh! It¡¯s okay. I can plant it myself.¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°You can¡¯t plant it anymore. Spirit luminance grass is very precious, and it will die once it leaves the soil.¡± The little black dog choked on a sob. ¡°How will we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± Leng Ruoxue refused to give up. Uh! This grass was really extraordinarily delicate! Indeed, the grass in her hand didn¡¯t look as bright as it did before. With a thought, Leng Ruoxue brought Freak and the little black dog into the bracelet. ¡°Qing Jue!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out to the void. ¡°Big Sister.¡± A small figure appeared out of thin air in front of Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Ah! You¡¯re the spirit of a space too?¡± The little black dog¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and disbelief when he saw Qing Jue. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Qing Jue glanced at the little black dog. ¡°But the aura on you¡­¡± The little black dog¡¯s face was full of suspicion as he stared at Qing Jue. ¡°I¡¯m an artifact spirit,¡± Qing Jue explained kindly. ¡°Oh, is this your space?¡± the little black dog asked calmly. ¡°Yes, everything here is under my control,¡± Qing Jue answered. ¡°Qing Jue, see if this grass can still be planted and survive.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed the grass in her hand to Qing Jue. Qing Jue took the grass and looked at it carefully. ¡°Yes, Big Sister,¡± Qing Jue said with certainty. ¡°Do you really have a way?¡± the little black dog asked anxiously with widened eyes. ¡°This grass is very ordinary! There¡¯s no need to be too nervous.¡± Qing Jue smiled gently and then left with the grass. Uh! After Leng Ruoxue heard what Qing Jue said, her forehead was full of black lines. She really didn¡¯t know what Qing Jue considered good. Moreover, she always encountered herbs and minerals that she couldn¡¯t name after coming to the mystic realm, making her a little depressed. Alright! I admit that I¡¯m too inexperienced¡­ ¡°He¡¯s so powerful,¡± the little black dog said with admiration. ¡°Blackie, go play by yourself,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily. ¡°Okay.¡± The little black dog couldn¡¯t ask for more. He just happened to want to tour this place. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Freak asked in puzzlement as he wrapped his arms around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s waist. Why did Xue¡¯er become so down all of a sudden? ¡°Freak, I¡¯m depressed,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly. ¡°Uh! Why are you depressed?¡± Freak was a little confused. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, right? ¡°After coming to the mystic realm, I was dealt a blow. There are so many things here that I don¡¯t know. Boohoo¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue said pensively. ¡°Uh! Xue¡¯er, I thought something big happened. What¡¯s wrong with that! We¡¯ll naturally know more when we see more in the future!¡± Freak comforted. Phew, that scared me. ¡°Yes, everything is in Master¡¯s Heaven Defying Art. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not strong enough to see them now,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. She had already told Freak about her master after he woke up. ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t be anxious! Cultivation can¡¯t be rushed,¡± Freak coaxed. ¡°Okay, I know. Ball Ball is calling me from outside. Let¡¯s go out!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after hearing Ball Ball¡¯s voice. Freak nodded. Leng Ruoxue brought him out of the bracelet, leaving the little black dog inside. Chapter 306 - A Different World, Spirit of the Mystic Realm (5) ¡°Big Sister, Big Sister!¡± Ball Ball couldn¡¯t help spinning around anxiously when he didn¡¯t see Leng Ruoxue after flying back. ¡°Ball Ball.¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged Ball Ball, who was spinning around. ¡°Big Sister, here¡¯s a treasure for you.¡± Ball Ball handed Leng Ruoxue more herbs as if he was presenting treasures again. ¡°Ball Ball, where did you gather these herbs?¡± Leng Ruoxue sent the herbs into the bracelet. ¡°In the cave.¡± Ball Ball tilted his head in thought. ¡°What cave?¡± Leng Ruoxue was curious. They didn¡¯t see a cave here when they came! ¡°Big Sister, come with me!¡± Ball Ball volunteered before leaving Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and flying away. ¡°Freak, let¡¯s follow Ball Ball and have a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Blackie should have planted those herbs! What else is there? ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them followed Ball Ball around and arrived at a basement. They walked down the stairs. ¡°This?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. What a big herbal garden! Although it was planted in a basement, there was plenty of light in here. Leng Ruoxue approached the herbal garden and was surprised to find that poisonous herbs were planted together with non-toxic ones. Moreover, all the herbs were growing very well, as if they were not affected at all. This was really too unbelievable. ¡°Looks like the mystic realm spirit has some special skills,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what flower is this?¡± Freak pointed at a huge black flower curiously. ¡°Freak, that¡¯s black sandalwood. Stay away from that flower. It¡¯s poisonous,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this a herbal garden? Why plant poisonous flowers here?¡± Freak asked in puzzlement. ¡°Those flowers are also medicinal herbs,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Oh, Xue¡¯er, why do you think the mystic realm spirit planted so many herbs? He doesn¡¯t know how to concoct pills.¡± Freak¡¯s handsome face was full of question marks. ¡°Probably bored!¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. Didn¡¯t Qing Jue also like to plant these things? ¡°Very possible. Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m a bit bored now. Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s kiss!¡± Freak suggested with an expectant expression. Damn Freak, seducing me again. She was very angry now, and the consequences were serious! Leng Ruoxue angrily lowered Freak¡¯s head and kissed those two alluring red lips¡­ ¡°Oh, Xue¡¯er, I love you!¡± Freak said affectionately while taking a breath. ¡°Damn Freak, I love you too!¡± Leng Ruoxue kissed Freak¡¯s lips again, taking the initiative from him¡­ After a long while, the two of them left each other¡¯s arms reluctantly¡­ ¡°Big Sister, what were you doing just now?¡± Ball Ball asked curiously with wide eyes. ¡°Uh! I was giving him mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. He was suffocating,¡± Leng Ruoxue lied through her teeth with an awkward expression on her face. Damn it. I actually forgot about Ball Ball. She didn¡¯t know if this would teach children bad things. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m suffocating again. I still need mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.¡± Freak smiled charmingly and kept winking at Leng Ruoxue. Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes at Freak and ignored him. ¡°Big Brother, let me help you!¡± Ball Ball said kindly. ¡°Uh! No need. I¡¯m fine now,¡± Freak said hurriedly as two drops of cold sweat dripped down his forehead. ¡°Haha!¡± Seeing Freak¡¯s embarrassment, Leng Ruoxue laughed happily. ¡°Xue¡¯er, how can you laugh at me!¡± Freak complained aggrievedly with tears in his eyes. ¡°Haha! Let¡¯s go out!¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily while holding Freak¡¯s hand. After leaving the basement with Ball Ball, they returned to the living room. ¡°Xue¡¯er, where did you go?¡± Leng Qingtian, who had been looking for them, couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Grandpa, we went to other places. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. ¡°Oh, what about Blackie?¡± Blackie should be with Xue¡¯er, right? But Leng Qingtian didn¡¯t find the shadow of the little black dog beside Xue¡¯er. ¡°I sent him into the space. He¡¯s having fun inside!¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Leng Qingtian was relieved. They wouldn¡¯t be able to leave if Blackie disappeared. ¡°Haha, Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let that little black dog leave my side,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t you think that someone seems to have lived here before?¡± Leng Qingtian asked his doubts. He had just walked around this house and found many clues, and those traces absolutely didn¡¯t belong to a little dog. ¡°Yes, I have this idea too, but I¡¯m afraid even Blackie doesn¡¯t know who once lived here. Perhaps it was the previous owner of this mystic realm!¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. In fact, she had already suspected it when she first entered this house, especially after seeing that enormous light screen. It wasn¡¯t something that a little dog could do at all. Moreover, the little dog didn¡¯t seem to have any attack power, or he wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to bully him. ¡°Can the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm really have a master?¡± Leng Qingtian murmured, frowning. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly and let Blackie out of the bracelet. ¡°Ah! Why am I out? Send me back quickly,¡± Blackie said with dissatisfaction. He was learning from Big Bro Qing Jue! He couldn¡¯t just leave¡­ ¡°Blackie, let me ask you. Has anyone else lived here before?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked straightforwardly. ¡°Only you have been here since I was born. I¡¯m not sure about how it was before,¡± Blackie said while scratching its head. ¡°Grandpa, wasn¡¯t I right?¡± Leng Ruoxue sent Blackie back into the bracelet after confirming it. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not think about it. Anyway, we still have four days before we leave this place. It¡¯s good as long as there¡¯s no danger.¡± Leng Qingtian no longer bothered with this issue. ¡°Grandpa, have you chosen your rooms?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve all chosen. Xue¡¯er, this house is really good. It doesn¡¯t look too big from the outside, but I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many rooms inside,¡± Leng Qingtian said with satisfaction. Chapter 307 - A Different World, Spirit of the Mystic Realm (6) ¡°Grandpa, actually, this isn¡¯t an ordinary house,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. Others might not be able to tell, but she knew very well that this house was actually a divine artifact. ¡°Are you saying that an artificer refined this house?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in disbelief. ¡°Yes, the refining technique of this house is the same as what Master taught me. But I can¡¯t refine such a house at my current level,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She felt a familiar aura in this house, so¡­ Although Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t sure if this mystic realm was related to her master, she felt her master¡¯s aura in this house. Moreover, as far as she knew, the refining technique her master taught her was unique. So it was impossible for other artificers to know unless it was her two senior brothers, whom she had never met before¡­ Of course, this was only her suspicion. ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you mean that you can also refine a house like this in the future?¡± Leng Qingtian asked excitedly. ¡°Yes, Grandpa. This house and storage rings are both space-type equipment, but houses are much harder to refine than storage rings. Moreover, you can also carry around a house like this with you, so it¡¯s very convenient,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Yes. If we have such a house, we won¡¯t have to worry about sleeping in the wilderness when we go out for training,¡± Leng Qingtian said excitedly. ¡°Grandpa, ordinary refining methods can¡¯t refine space equipment like houses, so¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue hesitated. In fact, she wanted to remind her grandfather not to get too excited because she couldn¡¯t refine such a house now. ¡°I understand, I understand,¡± Leng Qingtian said. It was better to have hope than no hope! Moreover, he believed that his granddaughter would be able to refine a house one day. ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, Grandpa won¡¯t be a third wheel any longer. Grandpa will go and arrange dinner.¡± Leng Qingtian turned and left. ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you feel the pressure?¡± Freak teased with a chuckle. ¡°Fortunately, there will only be motivation with pressure!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. In fact, she could refine divine artifacts as long as she cultivated her Heaven Defying Art to the fifth level and evolved her flames. But the success rate would be very low. ¡°Mommy!¡± Suddenly, Little Fire¡¯s voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mind. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Little Fire?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Little Fire misses Mommy and Daddy,¡± Little Fire said coquettishly. ¡°Freak, Little Fire said he misses us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Uh! Hasn¡¯t that little guy been sleeping?¡± Freak asked. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s woken up.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought about it and released all her beasts, including the thousands of silver wolves. As soon as they appeared, they occupied the entire room. Fortunately, all the beasts were in their transformed state. Otherwise, they would really not be able to fit inside. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Big Sister!¡± As soon as Little Fire, Baby, and the other beasts emerged, they pounced on Leng Ruoxue¡­ In the blink of an eye, fluffy little animals covered her body. ¡°Big Sister! Boohoo¡­ Baby missed you so much.¡± Baby hugged Leng Ruoxue coquettishly with tears in his eyes. ¡°Baby! Don¡¯t you see Big Sister every day?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Although there were many beasts now, she would still visit them in the bracelet whenever she had time. ¡°Baby used to accompany Big Sister every day. Boohoo¡­¡± Baby said with dissatisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Big Sister will let you out whenever there¡¯s a chance in the future, okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. ¡°Okay.¡± Baby finally smiled, satisfied. ¡°Mommy, I want to come out and accompany Mommy too,¡± Little Fire said. ¡°Uh! Little Fire, you can¡¯t stay outside,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disapproval. Little Fire was a ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus. If knowledgeable people discovered him, it would be dangerous. ¡°Mommy!¡± Little Fire looked at Leng Ruoxue with tears in his eyes and pleaded. ¡°There¡¯s no room for negotiation!¡± Leng Ruoxue hardened her heart. ¡°Daddy!¡± Little Fire turned to Freak for help. ¡°You have to listen to Mommy, Little Fire,¡± Freak coaxed. He understood Xue¡¯er¡¯s concerns, so of course he wouldn¡¯t undermine her. ¡°Alright! Woo woo¡­¡± Little Fire lowered his head and sobbed softly. ¡°All of you can move freely, but don¡¯t run off!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the beasts. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± the beasts replied and then toured around in an orderly manner. ¡°Charm, aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked when she saw Charm, Quill, and a few others not moving. ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Charm said nonchalantly. This place is far inferior to Master¡¯s space. ¡°Me neither,¡± Quill said. His curiosity wasn¡¯t strong to begin with, and he had been nurtured by his master, so his horizons had improved a lot. How could he be interested in this place? ¡°Master, this place is very boring!¡± Dazzle said with a face full of disdain. ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Rise wrapped himself around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist, greeted her, and closed his eyes. Freak stood by the side and watched as Xue¡¯er¡¯s wrist was occupied by a golden-white snake and her body was occupied by Baby and the other beasts. The sour bubbles in his heart began to emerge again¡­ Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t resist smiling when she looked at these incomparably cute beasts with different personalities and the jealous Freak. Hehe, it¡¯s so good to have them accompany me! Suddenly, she had an idea. With a thought, she returned to the bracelet with the few beasts and Freak. ¡°Big Sister, why did you send us in again?¡± Baby asked in puzzlement. ¡°Have fun by yourselves. Big Sister will go and see Big Sister Mo,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She suddenly remembered that she hadn¡¯t seen Mo Yingyue for a long time. The last time she saw her was after she had destroyed the Spiritual Deities and brought them back. At the time, Big Sister Mo was already more than two months pregnant. After that, Big Sister Mo often went into seclusion. She should be giving birth soon, right? Chapter 308 - Can I Go With You? (1) ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go visit Big Sister Mo!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Freak. ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded. ¡°Qing Jue,¡± Leng Ruoxue called out into the void. ¡°Big Sister!¡± Qing Jue appeared out of thin air, and the little black dog followed closely behind him. ¡°Qing Jue, send us to Big Sister Mo!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Okay, Big Sister,¡± Qing Jue answered and then disappeared into thin air with Leng Ruoxue and Freak. ¡°Ruoxue, you¡¯re here!¡± Mo Yingyue, who was taking a stroll in the yard, said happily as soon as she saw them arrive at her residence. ¡°Big Sister Mo, are you giving birth soon?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously while looking at Mo Yingyue¡¯s big belly. She heard from Baby that Big Sister Mo was carrying twins! But she didn¡¯t tell Mo Yingyue this news. Hehe! ¡°Yes, in just a few days,¡± Mo Yingyue said with a look of bliss. She had always been well-behaved and stayed in Ruoxue¡¯s space to cultivate for the sake of her child¡¯s future good aptitude. ¡°Hehe, Big Sister Mo, you don¡¯t have to be confined anymore after giving birth to your baby,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. ¡°Yes! Ruoxue, did you forget about Big Sister Mo?¡± Mo Yingyue asked with a face full of realization. ¡°No, how could I forget Big Sister Mo!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a guilty conscience. In fact, she really did forget about her, but she didn¡¯t do it on purpose! ¡°It¡¯s been half a year since you visited Big Sister Mo. How dare you say you didn¡¯t forget?¡± Mo Yingyue exposed her. ¡°I was just afraid of disturbing Big Sister Mo¡¯s cultivation!¡± Leng Ruoxue quibbled. ¡°Hmph! Fine, that¡¯s reasonable. Ruoxue, why do you have the time to see me today?¡± Mo Yingyue asked, no longer making things difficult for Leng Ruoxue. ¡°We are now in the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm. Do you want to go out and take a look?¡± Leng Ruoxue threw out bait. This was also the main reason why she remembered Mo Yingyue. ¡°Can I?¡± Mo Yingyue asked with uncertainty. Of course she wanted to go out and take a look, but she was afraid of causing trouble for Ruoxue! ¡°Of course. The place we¡¯re staying now is very safe,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Then quickly bring me out for a tour,¡± Mo Yingyue said impatiently. ¡°What about Li Yuan?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Why didn¡¯t she see Li Yuan? ¡°He¡¯s still in seclusion. We don¡¯t have to worry about him,¡± Mo Yingyue said without any sense of loyalty. ¡°Uh! You¡¯re about to give birth. Why is he still in seclusion?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some dissatisfaction. What kind of man is this! He¡¯s too much. ¡°Ruoxue, he¡¯s about to break through. I asked him to enter seclusion,¡± Mo Yingyue quickly explained. She didn¡¯t want Ruoxue to misunderstand her husband. ¡°Isn¡¯t he worried about you?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some displeasure. ¡°Hehe, I told him he didn¡¯t need to worry with Ruoxue and the old patriarch around. Ruoxue, don¡¯t blame him!¡± Mo Yingyue explained honestly. ¡°Hmph! This is between you two. I can¡¯t be bothered!¡± Leng Ruoxue harrumphed. ¡°Ruoxue, quickly take me out!¡± Mo Yingyue urged. This was a rare opportunity! How could she let it go! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With a thought from Leng Ruoxue, the three of them left the bracelet and appeared in the room. Then she let Baby and the other beasts out. The moment Mo Yingyue emerged from the bracelet, Mo Yingyue ran out of the house impatiently. ¡°Wow, this is the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm!¡± Mo Yingyue exclaimed. Although it wasn¡¯t as good as Ruoxue¡¯s space, it was much better than the Ling Feng Continent. ¡°Little Girl, why did you let this pregnant woman out?¡± Old Man asked anxiously as he watched Mo Yingyue looking around excitedly. His great-great-great-¡­ grandchildren were in there! What if something happened? ¡°Old Man, what are you worried about? She¡¯s about to give birth,¡± Old Zao said indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m worried because she¡¯s about to give birth!¡± Old Man roared furiously. ¡°Old Man! Don¡¯t be too nervous. The children are stable now,¡± Lin Liang said helplessly. ¡°Old Man, you don¡¯t have to worry. I guarantee that your great-great-great-¡­ grandchildren will be healthy.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed softly. Alas! Poor Big Sister Mo is almost being treated like a prisoner by Old Man. After looking around, Mo Yingyue walked to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Ruoxue, how many days will we stay here?¡± ¡°We will stay here for four days including today,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Four days? Ruoxue, I¡¯ll be staying outside these four days then,¡± Mo Yingyue said happily. ¡°No! Go back to the space obediently,¡± Old Man shouted before Leng Ruoxue could agree. ¡°Old Patriarch, I haven¡¯t been out for a long time,¡± Mo Yingyue said with an aggrieved expression. There were many people accompanying her in the space, but staying in one place all the time was boring! ¡°Old Man, let Big Sister Mo stay outside!¡± Leng Ruoxue pleaded. ¡°Alright!¡± Old Man compromised. ¡°Thank you, Old Patriarch,¡± Mo Yingyue said happily. ¡­ Three days passed quickly. In these three days, everyone stayed in the control room the longest because they could see the entire Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm from there. Except for eating, Mo Yingyue, Feng Da, and the others stayed in front of the light screen at all times, unwilling to move half a step away. On the morning of the fourth day¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, should we leave this place today?¡± Freak asked while hugging Xue¡¯er¡¯s slender waist in the room. ¡°Yes, it should be today. I just don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be sent out,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Blackie had told them to wait for four days, and today was the fourth day. ¡°Freak, let¡¯s ask Blackie!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued. ¡°Okay.¡± With a thought from Leng Ruoxue, the two of them immediately disappeared into thin air. ¡°Qing Jue,¡± Leng Ruoxue called out into the void in the bracelet. ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m here.¡± A toddler and a little black dog appeared in front of them. Chapter 309 - Can I Go With You? (2) ¡°Blackie, it¡¯s already the fourth day today. When can we be sent out?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked bluntly. ¡°You will leave the mystic realm at midnight tonight.¡± The little black dog looked at Qing Jue with reluctance. Boohoo¡­ Why did time pass so quickly! ¡°Oh, Blackie, when will we be able to exchange our points?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again. She was really curious what points could be exchanged for! ¡°Before you leave, I¡¯ll give you a chance to exchange. But you have to think about what to exchange them for because you can¡¯t change once you¡¯ve decided,¡± the little black dog reminded. ¡°Blackie, can you tell us what we will be able to exchange them for?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°There are many things like pills, medicinal herbs, ores, sacred artifacts, holy beasts, divine beasts, and so on. You will know when the time comes,¡± the little black dog explained simply. He wasn¡¯t very clear what exactly there was. ¡°Blackie, we have more than forty thousand points each. How many things can we exchange for?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Feng Da and the others didn¡¯t attack in the desert labyrinth, but they also had a share of the points they obtained there because they belonged to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s team. As such, the points in their hands were considerable. ¡°A lot. The mystic realm has few places that give points, so points are very precious. The things that can be exchanged for are also of better quality. In short, you are very lucky,¡± the little black dog said with some envy. Yes, he was envious of their good luck. For the long time since he had become the spirit of the mystic realm, no one had obtained so many good things like them. ¡°Blackie, thank you!¡± Leng Ruoxue left the bracelet with Freak after understanding the situation. After leaving the bracelet, Leng Ruoxue and Freak came to the living room to look for Leng Qingtian and the others. ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you looking for us?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously. ¡°Yes, Grandpa. We will be leaving at midnight tonight,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly. ¡°Midnight? We already know the exact time!¡± Leng Qingtian said in surprise. He was just discussing with these old men about when they would leave this place! ¡°Yes, Grandpa. We can exchange our points before we leave. I heard from Blackie that there are pills, herbs, and so on, so I want to discuss with you how we should exchange our points.¡± Leng Ruoxue revealed her intentions. ¡°What pills are there? Is there anything that can help advance people directly to Spiritual Deity?¡± Lin Liang asked curiously. As far as he knew, his master had obtained a pill in the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm that he used to advance to Spiritual Deity. And after becoming a Spiritual Deity, he left the Ling Feng Continent. Alas! He didn¡¯t know how his master was doing now. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. We¡¯ll know when we do the exchange,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°No matter what there are, of course we have to choose the best of the best,¡± Old Man said matter-of-factly with a frown. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. But I think it¡¯s best if it¡¯s stuff we can use. If we can¡¯t use them, then it¡¯s useless no matter how good they are!¡± the Feng family¡¯s first elder said. ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°Exchange for more materials! We¡¯ll definitely be able to use them when we go to other dimensions,¡± Old Zao suggested. Old Man glared and roared unhappily, ¡°Exchange for materials? We¡¯ve already collected so many.¡± ¡°What do you know? If we go to other dimensions, where we¡¯re unfamiliar with the place and people, the most profitable occupations will be alchemists and artificers. So of course we have to save up more materials. Otherwise, all of us will go hungry!¡± Old Zao yelled at Old Man. ¡°Then we can exchange for herbs, but we don¡¯t have to exchange for ores!¡± Old Man said contrary to his tune. ¡°Y-you¡¯re deliberately going against me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Old Zao was so angry that he was at a loss for words. ¡°Yes.¡± Old Man smiled. ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s useless even if you go against me. You are my defeated.¡± With that, not only did Old Zao become less angry, but he even became smug. ¡°You¡­¡± This time, it was Old Man¡¯s turn to be speechless with anger. Eh? There¡¯s gossip! Everyone present pricked up their ears to listen after hearing the conversation between the two old men, afraid to miss any details. But they didn¡¯t hear any inside information. The two old men, who were hundreds of years old, stared at each other like fighting chickens. No one spoke. ¡°Uh! Let¡¯s exchange for good things first. Exchange for herbs and minerals if there are still points left!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after a while, breaking the somewhat depressing atmosphere. ¡°Okay, okay. It¡¯s settled then.¡± Everyone unanimously approved this plan. ¡°Grandpa, are Feng Da and the others still in the control room?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°They¡¯re still there! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s there to see. Those brats are there all day long,¡± Leng Qingtian said speechlessly. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll go find Feng Da and the others.¡± Leng Ruoxue left the living room with Freak and went straight to the control room. The control room was in a mess because of the small voice changer. ¡°Give it back!¡± Mo Yingyue roared while glaring at Lin Yuan. ¡°You have been playing with it for so long. It¡¯s my turn now,¡± Lin Yuan said lightly. ¡°Big Sister Mo, you are pregnant. Be careful and rest more.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless when she saw Mo Yingyue and Lin Yuan fighting over the voice changer when she entered the control room. Alas! She was a little regretful now that she let this restless woman out. Mo Yingyue was so active. Old Man and Li Yuan would fight her if the fetus was affected! ¡°Uh! I¡¯m fine. Ruoxue, don¡¯t tell on me!¡± Mo Yingyue said shyly. ¡°Okay. I came to tell you that we¡¯re leaving tonight,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Feng Da and the others. ¡°Ah! So soon!¡± Mo Yingyue said with some disappointment. She hadn¡¯t had enough fun yet, but she was about to leave. Chapter 310 - Can I Go With You? (3) ¡°Big Sister Mo, there will be no one here after the mystic realm closes, so there won¡¯t be anything interesting to watch,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡± Mo Yingyue nodded. Leng Ruoxue told Feng Da and the others when they were leaving and the things they needed to exchange for before leaving the control room with Freak. ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± Freak asked curiously after exiting the house. ¡°Let¡¯s go pick some herbs,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Qing Jue just sent her a voice transmission to go to Blackie¡¯s herb garden to pick some herbs that weren¡¯t in the bracelet. ¡°Uh, did that little black dog agree?¡± Freak asked in disbelief. ¡°Yes, he agreed,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Alas! Qing Jue had a way! Blackie cried as though the sky was falling when Ball Ball picked a herb from his garden. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so generous now. ¡°Then let¡¯s pick more!¡± Freak said with a smirk. ¡°Uh! Just pick one of each that we don¡¯t already have! Otherwise, Blackie will cry to death,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She had already forbidden Ball Ball from going to the garden to pick herbs in order not to make the little black dog cry. Ball Ball had been bored to death these few days. While speaking, they arrived at the basement. After entering, Leng Ruoxue let Ball Ball out. ¡°Ball Ball, pick what Big Sister doesn¡¯t have!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Yes.¡± Ball Ball nodded obediently and flapped his little wings as he flew toward the herbs nearby. ¡°Freak, be careful. Many herbs are poisonous,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Yes, Wife!¡± Freak blinked his shiny black eyes and began to tempt Leng Ruoxue again. ¡°Concentrate!¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily. Damn Freak, he keeps seducing me, making my heart beat crazily¡­ ¡°Hehe!¡± Freak smiled proudly, then lowered his head and focused on picking herbs. The two of them and the beast worked for half an hour and finally gathered all the herbs they needed. Leng Ruoxue left the garden with Ball Ball in her arms¡­ Time passed, and night soon arrived. In the living room, everyone was sitting together, eating and waiting for the last moment to leave the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm. Leng Ruoxue had already let the little black dog out of the bracelet. At this moment, the little black dog was lying on the ground with a depressed face and a lot on his mind¡­ ¡°Blackie, there are your favorite bones. If you don¡¯t come, I¡¯ll give them to Fengfeng!¡± Leng Ruoxue said threateningly with a bone twice the size of Blackie¡¯s body in her hand. But the little black dog was motionless, lying on the ground¡­ ¡°Blackie!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out again, her heart full of question marks. What¡¯s wrong with this little dog? He¡¯s so listless¡­ The little black dog laid on the ground, looking at Leng Ruoxue and the others with complicated feelings. He had always thought that he was only a sprite and had no feelings. But after interacting with them for a few days, he realized that he was wrong. He liked being with them very much, especially Big Bro Qing Jue, who had given him many things¡­ However, they were leaving tonight, and it was unlikely that he would have the chance to see them again in the future. Boohoo¡­ Although Leng Ruoxue was still the demon in his heart, later on, this demon still treated him well, so he couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t want them to leave! As he thought about it, tears flowed uncontrollably from his big, black, bright eyes like pearls from a broken string¡­ ¡°Uh, Blackie, why are you crying?¡± Leng Ruoxue walked to the little black dog and picked him up, her beautiful eyes full of doubts. ¡°I don¡¯t want you guys to leave.¡± The little black dog sobbed. ¡°Blackie, no one will disturb you if we leave! Moreover, nothing lasts forever. We can¡¯t stay here forever,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted very patiently. ¡°Then¡­ then can I leave with you?¡± the little black dog asked expectantly. He had just made up his mind. ¡°Can you leave this place?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, I can.¡± The little black dog nodded. He was born and could leave the mystic realm, but he had never thought of leaving this place before. ¡°Blackie, you are the spirit of the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm. What will happen to the mystic realm if you leave?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Can the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm also recognize someone as its master?! ¡°The center of the mystic realm is this house. I can bring this house with me so that I can leave with you,¡± Blackie explained. ¡°After you leave with us, can the mystic realm still open?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Yes, the mystic realm only opens once every thousand years. When the mystic realm closes, I am also floating around in the universe. As long as I bring this house with me, I can enter the mystic realm at any time,¡± the little black dog continued. ¡°Grandpa, what do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to look at everyone. The little black dog also turned his head, and his big watery and shiny black eyes looked at everyone expectantly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, take him with you!¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s heart softened a little seeing the pitiful appearance of the little black dog. Alas! A motherless child was like a blade of grass! The little black dog had been alone since birth. Now that he had met people who could give him rare warmth, of course he would be reluctant to leave this warmth. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± The little black dog jumped into Leng Qingtian¡¯s arms happily and rubbed against him affectionately¡­ ¡°Hehe, you little fellow¡­ you have to be obedient!¡± Leng Qingtian reminded. ¡°Yes, I will obey the little girl!¡± the little black dog promised as he raised a little paw. ¡°Blackie, you have to call me Big Sister, okay? Call me a little girl again, and I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Leng Ruoxue threatened. ¡°I¡¯m older than you!¡± the little black dog whispered unwillingly. ¡°Oh?¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced over indifferently. ¡°Ah! Big Sister, you will be Big Sister from now on,¡± the little black dog said hurriedly, his fluffy little face full of fear. Boohoo¡­ Demon! Chapter 311 - Can I Go With You? (4) ¡°Haha!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help laughing out loud when they saw how scared the little black dog was. ¡°Blackie! From now on, can we enter your mystic realm at any time?¡± Feng Da asked after laughing enough. The little black dog raised his little head and said, ¡°I can let you in when the mystic realm opens but not when it¡¯s closed because the rules of the mystic realm will repel you.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Everyone nodded. ¡°Blackie! Then if we need materials in the mystic realm, can you take them out for us?¡± Old Zao asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s not a problem,¡± the little black dog said with certainty. Hehe, as the spirit of the mystic realm, he still had these little privileges. ¡°Phew! That¡¯s good,¡± Old Zao said happily. With Blackie, they would have an inexhaustible natural treasure vault! It was great. Everyone was chatting and laughing and kept feeding Blackie delicious food, trying their best to please him¡­ ¡°Ah! You can exchange your points now,¡± Blackie suddenly shouted excitedly. ¡°How?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked around doubtfully but found nothing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll begin soon,¡± Blackie said. Just as Blackie finished speaking, a small screen appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others¡­ Leng Ruoxue looked at the screen and was surprised because this screen was actually similar to the LCD screens in her previous life. There were several options listed on the screen. She tapped one of them with her finger, and countless more options appeared¡­ She looked at the touch screen in a daze, her doubts deepening¡­ The others were completely dumbfounded because they didn¡¯t know how to operate this thing. ¡°Uh, how do we use this thing?¡± Feng Da asked what everyone was thinking. ¡°Choose whichever option you are interested in and touch it with your finger,¡± Blackie explained. ¡°You have to choose seriously!¡± Blackie added. After returning to her senses, Leng Ruoxue looked through all the items carefully. She then exchanged 2,000 points for two accumulation elixirs. The accumulation elixir was a pill that could promote a Spiritual Supremacy to a Spiritual Deity. She exchanged the rest of her points for herbs and minerals. As for holy beasts and divine beasts, she didn¡¯t exchange for them because the points required were too high. Moreover, she didn¡¯t really need them. Leng Ruoxue was the first to finish exchanging. Not long later, Freak also finished. ¡°Xue¡¯er, here you go.¡± Freak took the initiative to hand over his exchanged item to Leng Ruoxue. Leng Ruoxue took the storage ring from Freak, sent the items inside into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, and then returned the ring to him. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa is done exchanging too.¡± Leng Qingtian also handed her a storage ring. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue took the ring and did the same. ¡°Xue¡¯er, here!¡± ¡°Miss, here!¡± ¡°Lass, for you!¡± After a while, Leng Ruohan, Feng Da, and the others also finished exchanging their points and handed the things in their hands to Leng Ruoxue for safekeeping. ¡°Big Sister, the points are exchanged. You¡¯re going out soon!¡± the little black dog said excitedly. Leng Ruoxue nodded. Everyone came to the garden and waited together. Before long, Leng Ruoxue and the others felt a strong light enveloping them. ¡°Big Sister, send me into your space.¡± The little black dog put away the house and jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, sent Blackie into the bracelet, and closed her eyes¡­ When the strong light disappeared, Leng Ruoxue and the others opened their eyes. They had already returned to the general¡¯s mansion. ¡°Hehe, we¡¯re finally back,¡± Leng Qingtian said emotionally. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s late today. Everyone should rest early! Let¡¯s discuss the future tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay, everyone, go and rest!¡± Leng Qingtian urged. Everyone nodded and returned to their rooms to sleep. The next day after lunch, Leng Ruoxue and the others gathered in the living room. ¡°What are your thoughts? Let¡¯s talk about them!¡± Leng Qingtian looked around at everyone. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to enter seclusion,¡± Leng Ruoxue said first. She had yet to break through the third level of the Heaven Defying Art, so she had to hurry up. ¡°I¡¯ve also decided to enter seclusion. If I can break through to Spiritual Deity by myself, I won¡¯t have to take the accumulation elixir,¡± Lin Liang said. ¡°Haha, as long as the lass breaks through to Spiritual Deity first, I don¡¯t need to be in a hurry,¡± Old Zao said with a chuckle. ¡°Dream on! Don¡¯t drag us down!¡± Old Man said with displeasure. ¡°Tch, even the lass doesn¡¯t care. Who do you think you are?¡± Old Zao said disdainfully. ¡°Stop arguing. Listen to me. Anyone who wants to enter seclusion can enter seclusion. But it¡¯s best if you wait for me to break through before you advance. This way, we can leave the Ling Feng Continent together. But I don¡¯t know how long it will take me, so you have to be patient,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Little Girl! I¡¯m not in a hurry!¡± Old Man said. ¡°Lass, I¡¯m not going into seclusion. I want to refine artifacts. Leave some materials for me before you enter seclusion!¡± Old Zao reminded. ¡°Okay. You can ask Qing Jue for more if there¡¯s not enough.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Big Sister, Mo Yingyue is about to give birth.¡± Qing Jue¡¯s voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mind. ¡°Ah! Wait!¡± With a thought, Leng Ruoxue moved everyone in the living room into the bracelet. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why did you send us into the space?¡± Leng Qingtian asked doubtfully. ¡°Big Sister Mo is going to give birth,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Ah! Bring me there quickly,¡± Old Man said anxiously. ¡°Qing Jue,¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly, and everyone instantly appeared at Mo Yingyue¡¯s residence. Chapter 312 - Departure (1) ¡°Old Patriarch, Ruoxue, you¡¯re here.¡± Li Yuan, who was pacing around anxiously outside the room, greeted everyone when he saw them before he began circling the house again. ¡°Stinky brat, how is the situation?¡± Old Man asked anxiously. ¡°She¡¯s giving birth,¡± Li Yuan said with a pale face. At this moment, Mo Yingyue¡¯s painful howl came from the room, causing Li Yuan¡¯s heart to wrench again! He paced faster¡­ ¡°You stinky brat, are you done circling? My head is dizzy because of you,¡± The distraught Old Man roared at the top of his lungs. ¡°Old Patriarch, I¡­¡± Li Yuan looked at the furious old patriarch aggrievedly and stopped obediently. Boohoo¡­ He was nervous. As soon as he emerged from seclusion, Yingyue was about to give birth. This was too sudden for him. He wasn¡¯t prepared at all! ¡°You what you! Go outside to the yard,¡± Old Man shouted with widened eyes. ¡°Yes, Old Patriarch.¡± Li Yuan looked pitiful as he walked to the yard. Leng Ruoxue looked at Li Yuan sympathetically and asked in disapproval, ¡°Old Man, why are you being so fierce to him!¡± ¡°He¡¯s useless here. He¡¯ll only add to the chaos,¡± Old Man said angrily. ¡°Wah-wah!¡± A baby¡¯s cry sounded from the room just as Old Man finished speaking. ¡°Born!¡± Li Yuan yelled happily and jumped in directly from the yard. ¡°Old Patriarch, Young Master, Young Madam gave birth to twins.¡± A maidservant walked out of the room and bowed to report. ¡°Boys or girls?¡± Li Yuan asked anxiously. ¡°They are two young masters,¡± the maidservant said happily. ¡°Why are they both boys?¡± Li Yuan murmured, his handsome face full of dissatisfaction. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with boys? Stinky brat, quickly go in and see your wife.¡± Old Man raised his leg and kicked Li Yuan¡¯s butt fiercely, directly kicking him into the room. ¡°Haha!¡± Everyone laughed when they saw Li Yuan in such a sorry state. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go back first. Don¡¯t get in their way,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Leng Qingtian and the others. Mo Yingyue and her husband must have a lot to talk about. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back and see the babies tomorrow,¡± Leng Qingtian said tactfully. After leaving Mo Yingyue¡¯s residence, Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t leave the bracelet but returned to their bamboo houses. After entering the purple bamboo house, Leng Ruoxue went to the refining room with Freak. She planned to refine a small gift for the two babies. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what do you want to refine?¡± Freak asked curiously when he saw Leng Ruoxue preparing to refine artifacts. ¡°I want to refine a pair of longevity locks,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. People in this world traditionally gave longevity locks to newborn babies, so she had to follow the customs. ¡°What should I give them then?¡± Freak frowned in slight distress. He didn¡¯t know how to refine artifacts or concoct pills. Alas! What should I give them? ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Won¡¯t my gift count as yours too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. Damn Freak, he was waiting for me to say this! ¡°Hehe, what Xue¡¯er says makes sense.¡± Freak¡¯s incomparably handsome face was full of pride. Leng Ruoxue lit the furnace fire and threw the materials into the furnace one by one. After the materials melted into liquid, she began to remove the impurities and purify them. Then she controlled the liquid to mold it according to what she imagined in her mind and finally tempered and finalized it¡­ After she completed this set of procedures, two small and cute golden locks lay quietly in her white palm. ¡°So cute. Aren¡¯t they a little small though?¡± Freak picked up a longevity lock that wasn¡¯t even as big as his fingernail. ¡°They will become normal size after acknowledging their masters,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Defensive sacred artifacts?¡± Freak said in realization. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Freak, I¡¯ve decided to enter seclusion after visiting the babies tomorrow. What about you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°I will accompany you in your seclusion!¡± Freak said matter-of-factly. ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. What does Freak mean? Is he going to enter seclusion with me? ¡°Xue¡¯er, I promise I won¡¯t disturb you,¡± Freak promised very seriously. He just didn¡¯t want to be too far away from her! Boohoo¡­ I¡¯ll go crazy if I don¡¯t see Xue¡¯er for too long. ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll enter seclusion tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. The next day, Leng Ruoxue and Freak went to see the babies, informed Leng Qingtian and the others, and then officially entered seclusion. After Leng Ruoxue went into seclusion, Leng Qingtian and the others also began to enter seclusion one after another. ¡­ Three months later, in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet¡­ ¡°Eh, Brat Lin, you¡¯re out of seclusion?¡± Old Man, who was sitting on a stone bench, asked when he saw Lin Liang emerge from his bamboo house in high spirits. ¡°Yes, where are the others? Haven¡¯t they come out yet?¡± Lin Liang asked curiously when he saw that only Old Man was here. ¡°No, you¡¯re the first to come out,¡± Old Man explained. Except for him and Old Zao, everyone else chose to enter seclusion. ¡°Where¡¯s Old Zao? He didn¡¯t enter seclusion either. Why are you alone?¡± Lin Liang asked in puzzlement. ¡°He went to the Dragon clan,¡± Old Man said lightly. When Little Girl and the others weren¡¯t around, the old thing had begun to show off everywhere. After a while, he had urged his dragon to bring him to the Dragon clan to play. He had gone for more than a month. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he going to refine artifacts? Why did he go to the Dragon clan? The dragons don¡¯t really welcome humans. Isn¡¯t he afraid that he won¡¯t be able to return?¡± Lin Liang said speechlessly. Why is Old Zao so worrisome? ¡°It¡¯s better if he doesn¡¯t come back!¡± Old Man gloated. At the thought that Old Zao might not come back, his old face was about to bloom with laughter. ¡°Old Zao is back.¡± Qing Jue¡¯s words dampened Old Man¡¯s beautiful dreams just as he was gloating happily. ¡°Little baby, are you sure?¡± Old Man asked gloomily. Chapter 313 - Departure (2) ¡°See for yourself if you don¡¯t believe me. And he didn¡¯t come back alone.¡± Qing Jue pointed outside. Old Man and Lin Liang looked in the direction Qing Jue was pointing. Their expressions changed immediately. W-what did this mean? Did Old Zao become a hostage? ¡°Qing Jue, let me out to take a look,¡± Lin Liang said to Qing Jue after some thought. ¡°No need.¡± As Qing Jue spoke, he had already moved Old Zao into the bracelet from outside. ¡°Damn old thing, what did you do!¡± As soon as Old Man saw Old Zao, he chased after him and started fighting him. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s not my fault. Ahhh¡­ They insisted on following me. I¡¯m wronged,¡± Old Zao cried out while hiding everywhere. ¡°Brat Lin, save me!¡± Old Zao pleaded with Lin Liang for help. But Lin Liang turned his head to the side and pretended not to hear him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A dignified voice interrupted them all of a sudden. ¡°Ah! Old Leng, save me! This old man is crazy!¡± Old Zao ran to Leng Qingtian and hid behind him. ¡°You two old men are hundreds of years old. Why are you still acting like children?¡± Leng Qingtian said helplessly. As soon as he emerged from seclusion, he saw one old man chasing the other around. Fortunately, there were few people here now. Otherwise, it would be ridiculous if the younger generation saw them! ¡°Ask him about the good deed he did!¡± Old Man said angrily. ¡°What did you do again?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at Old Zao in puzzlement. ¡°What do you mean again? I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Old Zao pouted aggrievedly. Leng Qingtian turned his eyes to Old Man with a questioning gaze. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you look outside,¡± Old Man reminded. ¡°Uh, what happened?¡± Leng Qingtian looked out of the bracelet and was shocked. There were at least a thousand dragons in human form and beast form outside. ¡°It¡¯s all his fault,¡± Old Man said. ¡°What do they want?¡± Leng Qingtian asked unpleasantly, frowning. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. They said they wanted to see the lass and insisted on following me back. Ahhh¡­ I had no choice!¡± Old Zao was so aggrieved that he was about to cry. ¡°Hmph! You still have the cheek to say that. If you didn¡¯t go to Dragon Island, would they have followed you back?¡± Old Man roared furiously. ¡°You went to Dragon Island?¡± Leng Qingtian glared at him. ¡°Yes, I went for a tour,¡± Old Zao said quietly. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll leave these big fellows to you,¡± Leng Qingtian said disloyally. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Lass, come out of seclusion quickly!¡± Old Zao prayed with tears in his eyes. At this moment, Leng Ruoxue, who was in seclusion in the purple bamboo house, was a critical point in her cultivation. The heaven and earth spiritual energy in her body was approaching a saturated state after she had absorbed it over this period of time. It was just that there were no signs of a breakthrough. But she had already vaguely felt that she was on the threshold of advancement these two days, so she had been sprinting with all her might¡­ Beside her, Freak had long completed his cultivation, so he had been guarding by her side and didn¡¯t even take half a step away from her. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you can do it!¡± Freak murmured to himself while staring at Leng Ruoxue without blinking. Leng Ruoxue, who was sprinting at full speed, gathered her immense spiritual power. After compression, her spiritual power condensed into a spiritual power thread thinner than a strand of hair. She controlled this thread and circulated it around the meridians in her body for 36 cycles. Then she directed this thin thread to attack the barrier that had become very fragile¡­ Under the crazy bombardment of the thin thread, the barrier shattered with a bang, and Leng Ruoxue¡¯s Heaven Defying Art finally entered the fourth level. The Heaven Defying Art broke through the third level and consumed all of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s spiritual power. So her body began to absorb heaven and earth spiritual energy crazily like a bottomless pit again¡­ After replenishing almost 30% of her spiritual power, Leng Ruoxue slowly opened her eyes. Freak¡¯s incomparably handsome face instantly appeared in front of her. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve finally broken through,¡± Freak said happily with an incomparably enchanting smile on his lips. ¡°Damn Freak, you scared me!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be angry. ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, I missed you so much.¡± Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue¡¯s slender waist tightly and laid his head on her shoulder coquettishly. ¡°Silly Freak, haven¡¯t we been together all this time!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Freak had refused to enter seclusion alone, so the two of them stayed in the purple bamboo house. ¡°How can it be the same? Although you were so close, I couldn¡¯t hug or kiss you. Boohoo¡­¡± Freak said pitifully as tears welled up in his bright black eyes. ¡°Alright, stop pretending to be pitiful. I¡¯ll make it up to you in the future,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. ¡°I have to continue waiting?¡± Freak pouted with some dissatisfaction. ¡°Oh yes, Freak, how long have we been in seclusion?¡± ¡°Almost four months.¡± Freak calculated the time. ¡°It¡¯s been so long? Freak, let¡¯s head out first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay.¡± Freak knew that he couldn¡¯t force Xue¡¯er too much, or his compensation would run away. When Leng Ruoxue and Freak walked out of the purple bamboo house, Qing Jue was already waiting for her outside. ¡°Big Sister, congratulations on breaking through again,¡± Qing Jue said happily. Hehe, I can unlock another seal. More importantly, I will have more land! ¡°Qing Jue, were you guarding outside because you want me to unlock the seal quickly?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in realization. ¡°Yes.¡± Qing Jue nodded vigorously and looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly. ¡°Qing Jue, you haven¡¯t told me what ability you obtained after unlocking the seal last time!¡± Leng Ruoxue brought up the old score. Hmph! I haven¡¯t forgotten this matter at all! ¡°Hehe, Big Sister, the ability I obtained previously was mainly for defense. When you¡¯re fighting, I can transform into your armor,¡± Qing Jue explained. Chapter 314 - : Departure (3) ¡°Oh, don¡¯t keep me in suspense this time!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. Her hands danced in the air, making hand seals, and unlocked another seal of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. After another seal of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet was unlocked, the spiritual energy in the space became denser, and the area expanded nearly twice in size. Moreover, three new pieces of land appeared. ¡°I have new land!¡± Qing Jue shouted happily. ¡°Big Bro Qing Jue, this is great. We can plant more things now.¡± The little black dog jumped up and down happily. Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she grumbled in her heart, These two farming maniacs are actually more enthusiastic about seeing land than seeing me! ¡°Big Sister, my new ability this time is the ability to transform into your weapon!¡± Qing Jue took the initiative to speak before Leng Ruoxue could ask and immediately disappeared after speaking. ¡°Transform into my weapon? This isn¡¯t bad,¡± Leng Ruoxue murmured to herself. ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re finally out.¡± Leng Qingtian and the others, who felt the change in space, all came to the purple bamboo house. ¡°Grandpa, when did you come out of seclusion?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Old Lin and I have been out for almost a month. Ruohan and the others were a little later,¡± Leng Qingtian explained with a smile. ¡°Grandpa, should we advance now?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Xue¡¯er, wait, we don¡¯t need to rush our advancement. Uh! Erm¡­ The Dragon Emperor wants to see you. He¡¯s staying in the general¡¯s mansion now!¡± Leng Qingtian said with a troubled expression. ¡°The Dragon Emperor? Long Hao? Why does he want to see me?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes were full of question marks. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Long Hao refused to tell us! He insists on seeing you,¡± Leng Qingtian said helplessly. These days, these old men had been asking around about the purpose of these dragons¡¯ visit. But these dragons¡¯ mouths were actually more tightly shut than a clam¡¯s shell. They couldn¡¯t pry them open at all. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go see him!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed. After exiting the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, Leng Ruoxue and Freak went directly to the Dragon Emperor. Leng Ruoxue found Long Hao lying in a chair and basking in the sun in the garden and asked directly, ¡°Dragon Emperor, why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Miss Leng, our Dragon clan wants to recognize you as our master,¡± Long Hao said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Leng Ruoxue was stunned. If that was all, why did the Dragon clan have to be so mysterious? ¡°Yes.¡± Long Hao nodded. Alas! It also feels pretty good to be in human form. After coming to the human world, the divine beasts of the Dragon clan had transformed into human form to live these few days. Otherwise, this small general¡¯s mansion really wouldn¡¯t be able to accommodate them. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say anything when my grandfather asked?¡± Leng Ruoxue really couldn¡¯t understand what these dragons were thinking. ¡°We were afraid that you would refuse, so we wanted to talk to you face to face,¡± Long Hao said shyly. ¡°Uh! You¡¯re right. I have enough beasts now, so I don¡¯t intend to take in any for now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. As for whether she would take them in in the future, she didn¡¯t know either. ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ can¡¯t you make an exception once? On the account that we had a deal before?¡± Long Hao said weakly. He also knew that they were in the wrong in the previous deal, but he had to worm his way into getting close to her. ¡°Our Dragon clan is very strong. We will definitely be your greatest help in the future,¡± Long Hao added. ¡°Long Hao, although I don¡¯t intend to take in any beasts for the time being, my relatives and subordinates can take you in. So your clan members can acknowledge them as their masters if they¡¯re willing,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded kindly. In fact, she knew very well why the Dragon clan wanted to recognize her as their master, so letting them recognize her relatives and subordinates as their masters was also considered doing what they needed! ¡°Erm¡­ I need to discuss this with the elders,¡± Long Hao said awkwardly. ¡°No problem. Discuss slowly! But I want to remind you that we¡¯re going to leave the Ling Feng Continent soon!¡± With that, Leng Ruoxue pulled Freak away. ¡°Xue¡¯er, will the Dragon clan agree?¡± Freak asked curiously. ¡°Yes. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have come all the way here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. There were probably no dragons remaining on Dragon Island now. ¡°Where are we going?¡± The two of them had already walked out of the general¡¯s mansion while they spoke. ¡°I¡¯m going to advance!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. She walked to a spacious open space and summoned Quill. ¡°Quill, I want to go somewhere to advance,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly to Quill. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill flapped his wings, jumped into the air, and slowly became a small black dot that disappeared into the sky. Quill brought Leng Ruoxue and Freak to an uninhabited valley. Leng Ruoxue jumped down from Quill¡¯s back and released her beasts. Then she sat cross-legged on a boulder and waited for the heaven and earth laws to descend. After a while, the heaven and earth laws arrived as expected. Leng Ruoxue absorbed the spiritual energy bestowed upon her by the heaven and earth laws to her heart¡¯s content¡­ After the heaven and earth laws slowly dissipated, a thought flashed through Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mind: Leave the Ling Feng Continent three days later! So soon? Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect to leave so soon after advancing to Spiritual Deity! After her advancement, Leng Ruoxue and Freak immediately returned to the general¡¯s mansion and told everyone about this. ¡°Uh, we¡¯re leaving in three days. If you have anything to settle, do it quickly,¡± Leng Qingtian reminded. After discussing, these old men decided that they would advance in another dimension. ¡°I can leave anytime.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Feng Da, go to the Prosperity Pavilion and tell Big Brother Wang and the others that it will belong to them from now on,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said to Feng Da. After the opening of the Prosperity Pavilion, she hadn¡¯t really cared much about it. Fortunately, Xu Xing wasn¡¯t aware of the relationship between her and the Prosperity Pavilion, so it was able to escape disaster. ¡°Yes, Miss. Do you want me to visit the Hurricane Mercenary Group and ask them to take care of it?¡± Feng Da suggested. Chapter 315 - Departure (4) ¡°Go ahead. Take this to Big Brother Ju while you¡¯re there.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out two accumulation elixirs and handed them to Feng Da. ¡°Okay,¡± Feng Da replied and left the general¡¯s mansion. After arranging everything and informing the dragons, Leng Ruoxue and the others waited quietly for the moment of departure. Three days later. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Leng Ruoxue called softly while looking at Leng Qingtian standing in the garden. Only her grandfather was still outside. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let me take one last look!¡± Leng Qingtian said nostalgically. After leaving today, he probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance to return. ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied. ¡°Xue¡¯er, send me into the space!¡± Leng Qingtian said after a long while. Leng Ruoxue nodded and sent Leng Qingtian into the bracelet, leaving her alone in the garden. A moment later, a golden beam of light descended from the sky and enveloped Leng Ruoxue. After a few minutes, the beam of light disappeared, and the garden was empty¡­ When the warm golden light disappeared, Leng Ruoxue slowly opened her beautiful eyes and observed her surroundings. Uh! This place¡­ is very barren. There was no sign of human habitation, and all she could see were barren land, overgrown weeds, and endless mountain ranges¡­ Leng Ruoxue was dumbfounded. This place¡­ is the Upper Realm? She was very doubtful. Did the golden light bring me to the wrong place? Did it mess with me? Otherwise, why would it leave me here in this place without a single trace of humans? I can¡¯t even find anyone to ask for directions¡­ With a thought, Leng Ruoxue moved Freak, her grandfather, and the others out of the bracelet. ¡°Uh, Xue¡¯er, are we here already?¡± Leng Qingtian was a little confused when he emerged, especially when he saw the desolate wilderness. ¡°Where is this place? Why is it so¡­ so¡­¡± Old Man was stunned and speechless. ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t be scared. I will protect you,¡± Freak said with incomparable affection as he hugged Leng Ruoxue¡¯s slender waist, his eyes full of allure. ¡°Which eye of yours saw that I was afraid? Hmph! I¡¯m the one protecting you if there¡¯s any protection needed! Ah, this place is so remote. If you meet a bad person who takes a liking to your beauty, you will be in danger,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased Freak. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You have to protect me,¡± Freak said cooperatively. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Old Man, what do you know about this world?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to ask Old Man. ¡°Little Girl, to be honest, I don¡¯t know much about this world! Moreover, I¡¯ve already told you everything I know. Oh right, I also know that your Leng family¡¯s seniors have a very high status in this world,¡± Old Man explained simply. ¡°Ruoxue, let¡¯s leave this place. There probably won¡¯t be anyone in these barren mountains,¡± Lin Liang suggested. He didn¡¯t expect the beam of light to leave Leng Ruoxue in such a desolate place. They were unfamiliar with the place and people here, so they were unsure of what to do! ¡°Grandpa, do you want to advance first?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after some thought. This was a good place to advance, where they wouldn¡¯t be disturbed. Leng Qingtian and the others looked at each other and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Lass! I don¡¯t want to advance with you. I want to break through by myself,¡± Old Zao said stubbornly. ¡°Ruoxue, we¡¯re not in a hurry either,¡± Feng Jing and the Feng family¡¯s first elder said at the same time. ¡°Okay. Grandpa, Old Man, Grandpa Lin, advance first!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and released the dragons who were going to contract with the three of them. After hearing her proposal, the Dragon clan had been hesitant, but they immediately agreed after knowing that Leng Ruoxue and the others were about to leave the Ling Feng Continent. But the Dragon clan had a condition. They requested to choose their masters themselves, so Leng Ruoxue sent them all into the bracelet to let the dragons cultivate feelings with her grandfather and the others. After a short period of interaction, most dragons had already found their masters, and the first elder of the Dragon clan had decided to contract with her grandfather. Long Hao chose her elder brother¡­ ¡°Okay.¡± The three old men let out their beasts, contracted with the dragons, and began to break through with all their might. About two hours later, three streams of heaven and earth laws descended one by one¡­ After a while, the heaven and earth laws slowly dissipated, and the three of them officially advanced to Spiritual Deity. The three old men¡¯s beasts, especially the dragons, advanced separately after receiving the benefits of their master¡¯s advancement¡­ ¡°Long Sheng, what level are you now?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked curiously at the first elder of the Dragon clan, who had transformed into his original form. ¡°Little Master, I am a level six divine beast now,¡± Long Sheng said respectfully. ¡°Level six divine beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue was confused. Isn¡¯t it transcendent divine beast above divine beast? Why is there still level six divine beast? ¡°Little Master, it¡¯s like this. The divine beasts on the Ling Feng Continent can actually only be considered level one divine beasts. They are limited by the laws of the Ling Feng Continent, so they are unable to advance after advancing to divine beast. ¡°However, the level of this dimension is higher than that of the Ling Feng Continent, so our strength can continue to increase in this dimension. I am now a level six divine beast, and the divine beast stage is divided into nine levels. Above divine beast is transcendent divine beast, which is also divided into nine levels,¡± Long Sheng explained. This information was obtained from his inherited memory just now. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She didn¡¯t expect the division of divine beasts to be so detailed. ¡°Feng Zhan, Charm, can you advance?¡± Leng Ruoxue sent a voice transmission to her beasts. ¡°Master, I can,¡± Feng Zhan was first to reply. He had been a divine beast for a long time and had already accumulated enough spiritual power in his body. Advancing a few levels would definitely not be a problem. ¡°Master, me too,¡± Charm replied. ¡°Master, I can also advance,¡± White Dawn echoed. ¡°Master¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect that most of her beasts would be able to advance. This was definitely good news for her. Chapter 316 - Entering Boundless Heaven (1) With a thought, Leng Ruoxue released all the beasts that could advance. After they emerged, they immediately transformed into their true forms and found spots to prepare for advancement. After a while, streams of heaven and earth laws descended non-stop in the barren mountain range, creating a dazzling sight. Only after a few hours did the aftershocks of the advancement gradually disperse. The beasts remained on the spot with their eyes closed to regulate their breathing¡­ The advancement of the beasts naturally brought incomparably tremendous benefits to Leng Ruoxue. Now, the spiritual power in her body was already showing signs of liquefying. ¡°Ruoxue! The advancement of your beasts is really too spectacular,¡± Lin Liang said in amazement. Although it wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen such a scene, he felt incomparably shocked every time he saw it. ¡°Haha, Grandpa Lin, it will also be like this when you contract more beasts,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. ¡°I¡­ Forget it. I don¡¯t have abnormal mental strength like you,¡± Lin Liang said with slight jealousy. Even though the higher the level, the stronger the strength, and the more beasts people could contract, no one could contract beasts infinitely like Leng Ruoxue because their mental strength was limited. If they exceeded the limit of their mental strength, not only would they be unable to contract with any beasts, they would also suffer a backlash and become fools. ¡°Grandpa Lin, then quickly increase your strength. If you are stronger, there will naturally be many beasts you can contract,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. ¡°Yes, strength is really too important.¡± Lin Liang sighed. ¡°Beloved Master, guess what level your Darling is now?¡± Darling, who had already consolidated his cultivation, jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms in his transformed form and said coquettishly. Boohoo¡­ Beloved Master, you haven¡¯t hugged me for so long. I miss being hugged so much¡­ Leng Ruoxue raised the small and cute purple fox in her arms and said very seriously, ¡°Level two divine beast?¡± ¡°No, Beloved Master, you look down on Darling too much. Boohoo¡­¡± Darling complained aggrievedly with tears welling up in his beautiful silver eyes. ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m just joking with you. I know that you¡¯re now a level three divine beast!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed, her forehead full of black lines. She might not be able to see the levels of other divine beasts now, but she was still clear about the strength of her beasts. But what surprised her was that White Dawn had actually advanced to transcendent divine beast. ¡°Okay.¡± Darling nodded in satisfaction and rubbed against Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Master.¡± Charm also transformed, jumped onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, and lay down after consolidating his cultivation. ¡°Charm, not bad!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised while caressing Charm¡¯s snow-white fur gently. Charm was already a level five divine beast. ¡°Master, there¡¯s still me!¡± A small fiery red bird flew to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s other shoulder. ¡°Master, I¡¯m the strongest now apart from that cat,¡± Feng Zhan said proudly. ¡°You damn bird! How dare you call me a cat! I¡¯ll pluck all your fur out and turn you into a bald bird!¡± White Dawn roared furiously. ¡°Master, I was threatened by the feline!¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s little wings pointed at the white tiger as he glared at him in complaint. ¡°Don¡¯t call me a feline!¡± White Dawn hollered. ¡°Uh! Stop arguing,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Alas! Those old men bicker all day, and my beasts quarrel often as well. She was really helpless! ¡°Master, I request to duel with this damn bird!¡± White Dawn said through gritted teeth. Hmph! Master doesn¡¯t allow her beasts to fight, but I can always take the proper route! ¡°I refuse. You¡¯re stronger than me. This is very unfair to me,¡± Feng Zhan said indifferently. ¡°Stop it, both of you,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. ¡°Yes.¡± The two aggressive beasts immediately became well-behaved. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s leave this place!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to her grandfather. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Qingtian nodded. The most important thing now was to find a place with people and ask about the situation here. Leng Ruoxue sent most of the beasts into the bracelet, leaving Charm, Feng Zhan, and Quill out. ¡°Which way should we go?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a headache as she looked at the winding mountain roads. Although their current location was uninhabited, there were too many forked roads in the mountains that they were unable to figure out. ¡°Let¡¯s go south!¡± Leng Qingtian said as he looked at the terrain. ¡°Okay, Quill, bring us south!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Yes, Master. Come up!¡± Quill flew into the air and enlarged his body. After Leng Ruoxue and the others sat on Quill¡¯s back, Quill flew them toward the south. After flying for a day, they didn¡¯t find a single person. Moreover, they still didn¡¯t leave the mountain range. ¡°Why is this mountain range so big?¡± Old Zao grumbled. However, no one paid any attention to him¡­ ¡°Master, there are sounds of fighting not far ahead,¡± Quill suddenly said. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without hesitation. It really wasn¡¯t easy! They finally found some people. Carrying Leng Ruoxue and the others, Quill flew toward the location of the fight. After arriving at the spot, everyone jumped off Quill¡¯s back and watched the battle not far away. On one side of the fight was an ugly spirit beast with a body like a small mountain. On the other side were a middle-aged man and a youth of fifteen or sixteen years old. Both of them were spiritualists. The middle-aged man was a Spiritual Supremacy while the youth was a Spiritual Sovereign. As for the ugly beast, Leng Ruoxue carefully searched for information about it in her mind. It was¡­ an earth alligator. Moreover, it was a level one divine beast. Earth alligators were beasts that excelled at defense. Their greatest characteristic was their thick skin, which was also a good material to refine armor. The two humans fighting it were gradually showing signs of defeat. After all, they were weaker than this earth alligator. Besides, its defense was extremely abnormal, so it would be only a matter of time before they were defeated. Chapter 317 - : Entering Boundless Heaven (2) ¡°Leave this place quickly! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± The middle-aged man had already discovered Leng Ruoxue and the others and hurriedly shouted anxiously. ¡°Haha, so many delicacies have come knocking on my door. Don¡¯t even think about leaving today!¡± The earth alligator laughed arrogantly, its already ugly head looking even uglier. ¡°What is this? It¡¯s so ugly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully, her beautiful eyes full of provocation. ¡°You¡¯re the ugly one!¡± the earth alligator roared furiously. ¡°Freak, it said I¡¯m ugly!¡± Leng Ruoxue complained coquettishly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Xue¡¯er. I don¡¯t mind,¡± Freak teased with a light smile on his lips. Leng Ruoxue nodded with satisfaction and deliberately said loudly, ¡°Okay, what should we do with this big guy?¡± ¡°Although this thing is ugly, I heard that its meat is quite delicious.¡± Freak¡¯s shiny black eyes sized up the earth alligator. ¡°Damn humans, I won¡¯t let you go. You¡¯re dead!¡± the earth alligator roared. It was so angry! These two damn ugly monsters actually discussed how to deal with it in front of it and said that they wanted to eat its meat. Hmph! It would let these two humans know who would be eating whom! With a frightened face, Leng Ruoxue snuggled up to Freak. ¡°Freak, we¡¯re being threatened. I¡¯m so scared!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will protect you,¡± Freak said domineeringly. Seeing Leng Ruoxue and the others ignoring him, the middle-aged man shouted again, ¡°Hurry up and run! Leave this place!¡± ¡°None of you can run away. I¡¯ll deal with them after I kill you,¡± the earth alligator said confidently to the middle-aged man. It quickly raised its giant tail, bringing forth gusts of wind that hit the middle-aged man like knives¡­ ¡°This ugly thing is quite powerful,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. ¡°Quill, go teach it a lesson,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. If she didn¡¯t do anything, the people she finally found with great difficulty would die. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill jumped into the air and flew above the earth alligator. His huge eagle claws directly pressed on the earth alligator¡¯s head. With a crack, his sharp claws instantly sliced through its head. The mountain-like earth alligator didn¡¯t have the slightest ability to resist and died¡­ Uh! The middle-aged man and the youth looked at the scene in front of them in astonishment, dumbfounded. This¡­ this black eagle is really too fierce and terrifying¡­ They were speechless for a long time¡­ When they returned to their senses, Quill had already skinned and cleaned up the mountain-like earth alligator¡­ ¡°Thank you for saving us.¡± The middle-aged man led the youth to Leng Ruoxue and the others and bowed respectfully in gratitude. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°This earth alligator¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the earth alligator again but was interrupted by the middle-aged man before she could say anything. ¡°Of course this earth alligator belongs to you,¡± the middle-aged man said tactfully. Although these people were Spiritual Sovereigns on the surface, they had to be from a big family to have such a powerful eagle. Moreover, these people were his saviors. Even if they were not, he would definitely not be able to afford to provoke them. He knew his limits. ¡°I¡¯ll take the skin and spirit crystal of the earth alligator. We¡¯ll share half the meat,¡± Leng Ruoxue said generously. Although she had saved them, she also needed their help, so she wouldn¡¯t be stingy when it was time to be generous. ¡°Ah! Thank you, Miss.¡± The middle-aged man was stunned, but he quickly reacted and didn¡¯t decline, his face full of gratitude. ¡°Miss, I might be weak, but please feel free to tell me if there¡¯s anything you need my help with,¡± the middle-aged man continued. He really didn¡¯t expect that not only did he keep his life, but he could also obtain half of the earth alligator¡¯s meat. Although half of the earth alligator meat wasn¡¯t much compared to the value of the entire earth alligator, it was a considerable windfall for him, enough for his family to eat for half a year. ¡°I do have something to ask you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. ¡°Please ask away, Miss,¡± the middle-aged man said very respectfully. ¡°I want to know where we are and what¡¯s the situation here,¡± Leng Ruoxue asked bluntly. ¡°Miss isn¡¯t from the Boundless Heaven Continent, right?¡± the middle-aged man said in realization. ¡°No.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t intend to hide it. ¡°Miss, our continent is called the Boundless Heaven Continent. We are currently in the northernmost region of the Prayer Mountain Range in the Boundless Heaven Continent. There is little rain all year round here, and the weather is hot. Therefore, this can be considered the poorest and most barren region of the Boundless Heaven Continent. Moreover, the population here is very small,¡± the middle-aged man explained simply. ¡°Where is the nearest town?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Miss, to be honest, there are mountains everywhere here, and it will take at least ten days to reach the nearest town.¡± ¡°Miss, my family lives in the village at the foot of the mountain. If you don¡¯t mind, please come to my house to rest first. I¡¯ll tell you in detail,¡± the middle-aged man suggested. ¡°Okay, take us to your house!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement after some thought. Seeing Leng Ruoxue and the others sitting on the black eagle¡¯s back, the middle-aged man hesitated. ¡°Miss, we¡­¡± ¡°Come up and lead the way for Quill,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Yes.¡± The middle-aged man stored half of the earth alligator meat in his ring and then carefully sat on Quill¡¯s back with his son. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Quill won¡¯t throw you down.¡± Leng Ruoxue saw the father and son¡¯s scared expressions and comforted them. ¡°Okay.¡± The middle-aged man nodded. Alas, there was no way he couldn¡¯t be nervous! The blow that this black eagle used to kill the earth alligator had pierced too deeply into his heart. He was afraid just thinking about it. Chapter 318 - Entering Boundless Heaven (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Under the middle-aged man¡¯s guidance, Quill quickly arrived at the small village at the foot of the mountain. It was a small village with only a dozen households. Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ arrival attracted almost everyone in the village. Dozens of eyes were looking at them curiously, but no one dared to approach. ¡°Stop surrounding us. They are my esteemed guests. Don¡¯t scare them,¡± the middle-aged man said. After hearing what the middle-aged man said, the surrounding villagers immediately left. ¡°Hehe, please don¡¯t mind. We rarely have outsiders here,¡± the middle-aged man said apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly with a light smile. Although it didn¡¯t feel good to be watched as a rare animal, she could see that the villagers were very simple, so she didn¡¯t care much. In addition, she found that those villagers were actually spiritualists. What was going on? Her heart was full of question marks! The middle-aged man led Leng Ruoxue and the others to a small yard and said slightly embarrassedly, ¡°Everyone, this is my home. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We often camp in the wilderness,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently while looking at the middle-aged man¡¯s home. This house¡­ was very simple. There was only a stone table and a few stone benches in the yard and not a single piece of decent furniture in the house. ¡°Please have a seat here.¡± The middle-aged man pointed at the stone benches. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others followed the host¡¯s arrangements and found a place to sit in the yard. The middle-aged man turned to his son. ¡°Ming¡¯er, quickly go make some food for our esteemed guests.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourselves. Tell us in detail about the situation here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay.¡± The middle-aged man sat down beside them and then introduced the basic situation of the Boundless Heaven Continent to them. After about two hours, Leng Ruoxue and the others finally had a basic understanding of this continent. This Boundless Heaven Continent was vast, approximately twice the size of the Ling Feng Continent. There were no countries on the continent; it was all cities. But the three largest cities on the continent had always been controlled by the Three Great Families for many years. The Three Great Families were mainly the Leng family, the Lan family, and the Sun family. These three families were fully deserving of being the hegemons on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Their power and status were so great that others could only look up to them. Moreover, the people on this continent were born with the ability to cultivate spiritual power and become spiritualists. However, the spiritualists in this world could only be considered ordinary people. If they wanted to stand out and be respected on the continent, they had to become mystics. Mystics were the most honorable profession on the continent. But the chance of becoming a mystic was only one in ten thousand. ¡°Miss Leng, I have a map of the Boundless Heaven Continent here for you.¡± After the middle-aged man finished explaining, he went to his room to take a slightly yellowed map and handed it to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Thank you.¡± Leng Ruoxue took the map and stored it directly in her ring. This map was currently what she needed the most. ¡°Big Brother Wu, how can I become a mystic?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng, if you want to become a mystic, you have to go to the Mystic Association. There will be specialists there to guide you. But converting your spiritual power into mystic power isn¡¯t easy,¡± the middle-aged man, Wu Kai, reminded. ¡°Is there a Mystic Association in the nearest town?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued asking. ¡°Yes, but the Mystic Association there is very small. If you want to convert your spiritual power, I suggest you go to a larger branch. That way, the success rate will be higher,¡± Wu Kai reminded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re just going to take a look. Big Brother Wu, we won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Goodbye.¡± Leng Ruoxue prepared to leave after getting what she wanted to know. ¡°Okay. May we see each other again,¡± Wu Kai said politely. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others nodded, sat on Quill¡¯s back, and flew toward the nearest town. Quill was very fast. Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at their destination, Windless City, in just three days. Windless City wasn¡¯t big, but it was connected to the three main cities. It belonged to the Sun family of the Three Great Families, and the city lord of Windless City was from one of the affiliated families of the Sun family. Outside the city gate, Leng Ruoxue and the others jumped off Quill¡¯s back and were about to enter the city on foot when the soldiers guarding the city gate stopped them. ¡°Please pay the entrance fee. Fifty amethyst coins per person,¡± one of the soldiers said coldly. ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others were stunned. It was really too despicable to charge fifty amethyst coins for the entrance fee of such a small city. One had to know that the common currencies of the Boundless Heaven Continent were amethyst coins and purple gold coins. The exchange rate between amethyst coins and purple gold coins was 100: 1. There were eight of them in total, and if each person had to pay 50 amethyst coins, then they would need 400 amethyst coins, equivalent to 4 purple gold coins. Leng Ruoxue had always thought that she wasn¡¯t in need of money. But she would probably become poor soon with this way of spending money. ¡°Here.¡± Leng Ruoxue resigned herself to paying. She took out 400 amethyst coins and handed them to the soldiers guarding the gate. Alas! We¡¯re new here! Boohoo¡­ After entering the city, Leng Ruoxue and the others were surprised to find that the city was quite bustling despite being small. The streets were rather busy and crowded as people came and went. ¡°Lass, when we¡¯re stronger in the future, we can build a city and be the city lord to play. We¡¯ll charge everyone one hundred amethyst coins for entering the city,¡± Old Zao said emotionally. This money was really too easy to earn. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s so easy to be a city lord!¡± Old Man said disdainfully. ¡°Tch, I didn¡¯t say I wanted to be the city lord. I just want to collect money,¡± Old Zao said nonchalantly. ¡°Then you can just be a city guard. What city lord!¡± Old Man argued. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Stop arguing. We¡¯re about to reach the Mystic Association. Don¡¯t let others laugh at you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Chapter 319 - Entering Boundless Heaven (4) ¡°Okay.¡± The two old men obediently shut their mouths and stopped talking. According to the location marked on the map, Leng Ruoxue and the others found the Mystic Association smoothly. They opened the door and walked in. Leng Ruoxue walked directly to the front desk and said to the receptionist inside, ¡°I want to convert spiritual power.¡± The receptionist, who was fiddling with her nails, looked up and asked arrogantly, ¡°Are all of you going to convert your spiritual power?¡± ¡°No, only the five of us want to convert,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t hide their strength because the minimum requirement for spiritual power conversion was to be a Spiritual Deity. ¡°One hundred purple gold coins per person,¡± the receptionist said and then lowered her head to repair her nails. ¡°What? A hundred purple gold coins? Are you robbing us?¡± Old Zao couldn¡¯t help exclaiming. ¡°What? You don¡¯t have money? How dare you come for spiritual power conversion without money? Not just anyone can be a mystic!¡± the receptionist said with a face full of mockery and disdain. ¡°This is five hundred purple gold coins.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out 500 purple gold coins and threw them in front of the receptionist. Fortunately, she had the foresight to go to the bank to exchange amethyst coins for purple gold coins before coming to the Mystic Association. Otherwise, they would be looked down upon by this snobbish woman! The receptionist was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect this unbelievably beautiful girl could really afford 500 purple gold coins. This wasn¡¯t a small sum! ¡°What? Is there not enough money?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly while looking at the stunned receptionist. ¡°Uh! It¡¯s enough,¡± the receptionist said awkwardly after returning to her senses. Leng Ruoxue glanced at the receptionist and asked coldly, ¡°Then can we convert our spiritual power now?¡± ¡°Okay, fill out this form.¡± The receptionist took out a few forms from a drawer and handed them to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Grandpa, here you go.¡± Leng Ruoxue distributed the forms to Leng Qingtian and the others. After filling in the forms, Leng Ruoxue and the others returned them to the receptionist. ¡°Come with me,¡± the receptionist said uncomfortably and led Leng Ruoxue and the others to the second floor. After they arrived on the second floor, the receptionist knocked on the door of one of the rooms. ¡°President, some people wants to convert spiritual power,¡± the receptionist said respectfully through the door. ¡°Invite them in!¡± A man¡¯s voice sounded from behind the door. ¡°Please head in!¡± the receptionist said to Leng Ruoxue and the others before turning to leave. Leng Ruoxue and the others pushed the door open and walked straight in. In the room, a man was sitting in a chair and looking at them with a smile on his lips. The man was about twenty years old. He was handsome, refined, noble, and very friendly. ¡°Welcome, everyone. It¡¯s been a long time since so many people came to our branch to convert spiritual power,¡± the man said with a friendly smile. ¡°How can ordinary people afford it when it costs so much money! Of course there would be no one!¡± Old Zao seemed to be muttering to himself, but his voice was so loud that everyone could hear him. ¡°Our prices are all set by the Mystic Association. If you really have any difficulties, you can pay in installments after the conversion is successful,¡± the young man explained very nicely. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? What if the conversion fails?¡± Old Zao asked curiously. ¡°If the conversion fails, and you really can¡¯t afford to pay, you can settle this sum of money as long as you work for our Mystic Association for two years,¡± the young man said. ¡°Oh? Then why did your receptionist say that we can¡¯t convert if we don¡¯t have money? She also said that not just anyone can become a mystic,¡± Old Zao asked curiously, his face full of the words ¡®humbly asking for advice and shamelessly asking¡¯. ¡°Uh! Erm¡­ I think she didn¡¯t explain it clearly,¡± the young man said awkwardly. But he had already decided the fate of the receptionist in his mind. ¡°I am Lan Ming, the president of Windless City¡¯s Mystic Association. I will be the one to guide you in the spiritual power conversion.¡± Lan Ming changed the topic. ¡°Your Excellency Lan Ming, please explain the method of converting spiritual power and the things to take note of!¡± Leng Qingtian said. ¡°Okay. Spiritual power conversion is an important turning point for becoming a mystic. After successful conversion, you will become a respected mystic. The ranks of mystics are divided into six levels: Mystic, Elementary Mystic, Great Mystic, Mystic Monarch, Mystic Sovereign, and Mystic Supremacy. ¡°The color of the mystic power of Mystics is light yellow, yellow for Elementary Mystics, light green for Great Mystics, green for Mystic Monarchs, light purple for Mystic Sovereigns, and purple for Mystic Supremacies. The mystic power attributes are the same as the spiritual power attributes of spiritualists. ¡°In addition, the conversion of spiritual power to mystic power will be very painful, so you have to persevere and not give up halfway. Otherwise, the conversion will fail. I have been at the Mystic Association for many years and have seen many people who failed because they couldn¡¯t make it through the last hurdle. I really hope that each of you can succeed, so please remember my words,¡± Lan Ming said very sincerely. ¡°Thank you. We will remember,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°This is the incantation for spiritual power conversion. Please remember it.¡± Lan Ming handed each of them a card that resembled a magnetic card. Leng Ruoxue and the others took the cards and memorized the incantation on it. ¡°After your conversion succeeds, these cards will also become proof of your identity as mystics in the future, so please take good care of them,¡± Lan Ming reminded. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others nodded. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll bring you to the conversion room.¡± Lan Ming stood up. Leng Ruoxue and the others followed Lan Ming to a large sealed room. This room was very spacious, and it was divided into several small rooms. ¡°Choose a room each and then enter for your conversion!¡± Lan Ming said. Leng Ruoxue and the others nodded, and then each entered a small room. After entering the small room, Leng Ruoxue was surprised to find that the spiritual energy in the room was very dense. The walls of the room were embedded with crystals for spiritual energy gathering. The room was not big, with only a small table and a sitting mat. Chapter 320 - The Four Evils of Windless City (1) Leng Ruoxue sat cross-legged on the sitting mat, chanted the incantation in her head, and began to convert the spiritual power in her body¡­ ¡°How long does it take to convert?¡± Half an hour later, Old Zao, who was waiting in the big room, couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°It varies from person to person! The longer the conversion time, the higher the aptitude, and the greater the future achievements,¡± Lan Ming explained very patiently. ¡°How long is the fastest time?¡± Old Zao asked. ¡°At least an hour,¡± Lan Ming answered. ¡°Oh.¡± Old Zao stopped talking and closed his eyes to pretend to be asleep. But three hours later, none of the five people who had entered came out. ¡°Say, President, it¡¯s been three hours. Why aren¡¯t they out yet?¡± Old Zao asked worriedly. ¡°This proves that their aptitudes are very good,¡± Lan Ming said calmly. Taking longer than three hours for the conversion was enough to prove that their aptitudes were in the upper-middle range. If they could succeed, such talents would basically be specially nurtured by their family. Another three hours later, a stream of heaven and earth laws finally descended¡­ ¡°This is¡­ the damn Old Man¡¯s room,¡± Old Zao murmured. ¡°Seems like he succeeded,¡± Lan Ming said in surprise. It actually took six hours, and it was a success. It was really incredible. Basically, those who succeeded in their conversion after more than five hours had top-notch aptitudes. ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s just blind luck,¡± Old Zao said disdainfully. ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Lan Ming¡¯s forehead. Was there such blind luck? In that case, probably everyone would want to be blind. After a while, Old Man emerged from the small room, feeling refreshed. ¡°Not bad. Congratulations on becoming a mystic,¡± Lan Ming said to Old Man. ¡°Thank you, President Lan,¡± Old Man replied politely. ¡°You can now drip your blood on your card for it to recognize you as its master. Your identity will then be recorded on it. At the same time, you will also become a member of our Mystic Association,¡± Lan Ming explained. ¡°What benefits are there for joining the Mystic Association?¡± Old Man asked very pragmatically after binding the card with his blood. ¡°The businesses of our Mystic Association are spread all over the entire Boundless Heaven Continent. As members of the Mystic Association, we enjoy the first right to purchase and the lowest discount. The higher your strength and status, the larger the discount you¡¯ll enjoy,¡± Lan Ming said with a light smile. Even though this old man¡¯s question was very realistic, he admired his straightforwardness. ¡°We still have to spend money? We don¡¯t have money!¡± Old Man said with a bitter face. ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Ming was speechless. He had never heard of any mystic lacking money. ¡°With your aptitudes, after becoming mystics, your family will definitely do their best to nurture you, so you don¡¯t have to worry about money at all,¡± Lan Ming continued to console. ¡°We don¡¯t belong to any family.¡± Old Man sighed. ¡°That¡¯s okay. When you become mystics, many families will want to win you over,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. But he couldn¡¯t help wondering if this old man was doing it on purpose! In fact, he was right. Old Man was doing it on purpose. While Old Man was chatting with Lan Ming, another stream of heaven and earth laws descended¡­ ¡°Hehe, Brat Lin has also become a mystic,¡± Old Man said happily. Before long, another stream of heaven and earth laws descended again, and Leng Qingtian also became a mystic. Lan Ming was a little speechless. Seeing the streams of heaven and earth laws descending one after another, he couldn¡¯t help muttering in his head, When did becoming a mystic become so easy? Moreover, what¡¯s even more unbelievable is that their aptitudes are getting better and better. Lin Liang and Leng Qingtian walked out of the small room at almost the same time. After they came out, Lan Ming repeated the same words to the two of them. After that, he sat quietly by the side and waited because there were still two people who hadn¡¯t come out of the small room. Moreover, he was very curious to know if the last two people could also become mystics. Time slowly passed. Another four hours passed, but there was still no movement from Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen¡­ Gradually, Lan Ming lost his composure. The spiritual power conversion of the top geniuses on the Boundless Heaven Continent only took eight hours. But ten hours had passed, and there was nothing from the two people in the small room. A day passed, but Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen had yet to emerge¡­ Lan Ming was sitting in a chair in the big room and looking at the few old men sleeping soundly not far away. He felt a little speechless. Why aren¡¯t they worried at all? Instead, I¡¯m the one guarding here motionlessly. What¡¯s going on? ¡°Are the two of them not out yet?¡± Old Zao, who just woke up, asked with some confusion in his eyes. ¡°Not yet,¡± Lan Ming replied lightly. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll continue sleeping then.¡± Old Zao lay on the ground and even started snoring. Two days passed¡­ Three days passed¡­ On the fourth day, the heaven and earth laws that hadn¡¯t appeared for a long time finally descended once again¡­ ¡°Seems like Brat Ye has converted successfully as well!¡± Old Man said in realization. In fact, he was already prepared for their success. After all, all of them had taken the little girl¡¯s remolding pills. Moreover, they had also eaten so many spirit fruits. If they failed, what would that make them? They could just become pigs. After a short while, Ye Chen walked out of the small room. ¡°Grandpa, isn¡¯t Xue¡¯er out yet?¡± Ye Chen looked around but didn¡¯t see Xue¡¯er at all. He felt a little disappointed. ¡°Not yet. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Leng Qingtian comforted. Alas! I wouldn¡¯t have come out so early if I knew that Xue¡¯er hadn¡¯t come out yet, Ye Chen muttered in his head. When Lan Ming saw Ye Chen walk out of the small room, he didn¡¯t say a word because he was utterly shocked. He had always thought that his aptitude was good, but compared to these monsters, he knew that his aptitude was nothing to be proud of. Chapter 321 - The Four Evils of Windless City (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the small room¡­ At this moment, Leng Ruoxue had reached the final moment of the spiritual power conversion. Through her divine sense, she could clearly see the silver-white mystic power source in her dantian becoming clearer and more condensed¡­ The mystic power source was a silver-white sphere of light that formed from the conversion of spiritual power. When you converted all your spiritual power to mystic power, your mystic power source would also become more and more condensed. This was also the only place to store mystic power. The greater the mystic power source, the more mystic power stored. The spiritual power in her body was abnormally dense because of the Heaven Defying Art, so it took her longer to convert all this spiritual power into mystic power. Moreover, converting spiritual power into mystic power would cause some pain, and this pain intensified as time passed. Enduring the intense pain, she finally converted the last bit of spiritual power in her body into mystic power. She released her beasts from the bracelet before the heaven and earth laws descended, and the transformed beasts instantly crowded the entire small room. Then the heaven and earth laws that enabled her to become a mystic descended¡­ After the heaven and earth laws dissipated, Leng Ruoxue quickly sent the beasts back into the bracelet while she continued to stay in the small room to consolidate her cultivation¡­ After becoming a mystic, Leng Ruoxue realized that she needed more heaven and earth spiritual energy. When she was a spiritualist, the ratio of spiritual energy she absorbed to spiritual power was one to one. But after becoming a mystic, the ratio of absorbed spiritual energy to mystic power was ten to one. In the other words, no matter how much spiritual energy she absorbed when she was a spiritualist, she could transform 100% of it into spiritual power. But after becoming a mystic, she could only transform the same spiritual energy to 10% of mystic power. After consolidating her cultivation, Leng Ruoxue stopped cultivating, stood up, and left the small room. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re finally out. Boohoo¡­¡± Freak immediately rushed forward and hugged Leng Ruoxue tightly the moment she walked out. ¡°Freak, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of question marks. Isn¡¯t his reaction a little too big? ¡°I missed you so much. Boohoo¡­¡± Freak choked. He hadn¡¯t seen Xue¡¯er for five days. He missed her so much¡­ so so much¡­ ¡°I missed you too. Be good. Don¡¯t cry!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly. Alas! He¡¯s becoming more and more clingy. ¡°You¡¯re finally out.¡± Lan Ming walked to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Was I in there for a long time?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of doubts. ¡°It¡¯s been five days.¡± Lan Ming sighed, with the word ¡®monster¡¯ written on his handsome face. ¡°Oh, President Lan, is everything okay now?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Uh, your card needs a drop of your blood to recognize you as its master,¡± Lan Ming quickly said. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s indifferent reaction was really a little unexpected. ¡°President Lan, does the association provide mystic skills for mystics?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Both spiritualists and mystics had their own specialized skills. After becoming a mystic, spiritual skills were still usable, but they were not as powerful as mystic skills. Moreover, mystic skills were also divided into elementary, intermediate, advanced, earth-grade, and heavenly. So she guessed that the Mystic Association would at least provide elementary mystic skills. ¡°The association can provide elementary and intermediate mystic skills for free. Advanced mystic skills have to be bought with money. Earth-grade and heavenly mystic skills can only be bought at auctions,¡± Lan Ming explained. ¡°Oh, then I want one set of elementary, intermediate, and advanced mystic skills of each element,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Uh, alright. Apart from the elementary and intermediate mystic skills, I¡¯ll sell you the advanced mystic ones at a forty percent discount,¡± Lan Ming said after being stunned. ¡°Can¡¯t it be cheaper? We¡¯re short on money,¡± Old Man said pitifully, tears flashing in his slightly turbid eyes. ¡°Fifty percent off then,¡± Lan Ming said weakly as two drops of cold sweat dripped down his forehead. ¡°Thank you, President Lan.¡± A faint smile appeared on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s lips. She looked at Old Man with admiration in her beautiful eyes. Okay! You know how to save. Not bad. This is a good sign. ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll bring you to get the mystic skills,¡± Lan Ming said. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others followed Lan Ming to the library. After entering the library, Lan Ming took out several scrolls made of beast skin and handed them to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°All the mystic skills you want are here,¡± Lan Ming said. ¡°Thank you, President Lan.¡± Leng Ruoxue opened the beast hide scrolls and casually flipped through them. ¡°Miss Leng, you can look for me if you need anything in Windless City,¡± Lan Ming reminded. ¡°Okay. Grandpa, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Leng Qingtian and the others. ¡°Alright. President Lan, goodbye,¡± Leng Qingtian said politely. After leaving the Mystic Association, Leng Ruoxue and the others planned to find an inn to stay at for the time being. But after searching several streets, they didn¡¯t find a suitable place. Either they were too expensive, or the environments were too poor. ¡°This one!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the relatively clean inn in front of her. Everyone nodded and walked in together. ¡°Excuse me, do you want to stay at the inn?¡± The waiter welcomed them warmly as soon as they entered the inn. ¡°We want a guest room,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Uh! You¡¯re only booking one room with so many people?¡± The waiter¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Did I hear it right? ¡°What? Is that not allowed?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°No, but there are so many of you. Is one room enough?¡± the waiter couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°That¡¯s our business,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s our business. Why are you asking so much? Hurry up and arrange a room for us,¡± Old Zao said impatiently. Damn it. The prices here were exorbitant. It wasn¡¯t a place for humans to stay at all. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll arrange it immediately,¡± the waiter said fearfully and left. Ten minutes later, the waiter appeared in front of them. ¡°Everyone, the room has been arranged. Please follow me,¡± the waiter said respectfully. Chapter 322 - The Four Evils of Windless City (3) Leng Ruoxue and the others followed the waiter to the second floor. The waiter pointed to the innermost room on the second floor. ¡°Everyone, this room is the best in our inn. Are you satisfied with it?¡± Leng Ruoxue pushed open the door and walked in. She looked around at the layout of the room and said, ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Would you like some food?¡± the waiter asked. ¡°No need,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then. If you need anything, just instruct me at any time.¡± Then the waiter left. After everyone entered the room, Leng Ruoxue closed the door. Then with a thought, she moved Leng Qingtian and the others into the bracelet. ¡°Ahh! This place is still the best!¡± Old Zao exclaimed after returning to the space. ¡°Of course, idiot.¡± Old Man curled his lips. ¡°Grandpa, what do you want to eat tonight?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s try the earth alligator meat!¡± Leng Qingtian suggested. It had been a few days, but they had yet to have the chance to taste the meat! ¡°Okay! Lass, let¡¯s eat that ugly thing tonight!¡± Old Zao agreed, almost drooling. ¡°Alright!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She hadn¡¯t eaten that thing before! ¡°Qing Jue!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly into the void. ¡°Big Sister.¡± Qing Jue and the little black dog appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue at the same time. ¡°Qing Jue, Grandpa and the others want to eat earth alligator meat tonight. Cooperate with them,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Okay, Big Sister,¡± Qing Jue answered. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with dinner. I¡¯m going to learn mystic skills,¡± Leng Ruoxue said slightly coquettishly. ¡°Go!¡± Leng Qingtian nodded. Leng Ruoxue and Freak returned to the purple bamboo house. After entering the house, she took out the mystic skills and placed them in front of them. ¡°Freak, I¡¯ll let you learn the dark-attribute ones first.¡± Leng Ruoxue found a beast hide scroll with dark-attribute mystic skills and handed it to Freak. ¡°Okay.¡± Freak took the beast hide scroll, opened it, read it once, and memorized the techniques for dark-attribute mystic skills. He then returned the beast hide scroll to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Uh, you finished reading it already?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. So speed! ¡°It¡¯s just elementary mystic skills. It¡¯s not difficult,¡± Freak said nonchalantly. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. They were only the lowest-level Mystics now, so they could only learn elementary mystic skills. ¡°Xue¡¯er! You can learn later!¡± Freak said with a face full of joy. His pitch-black and bright eyes flashed with more than a hundred thousand volts of electricity. ¡°Uh! What do you want to do?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid while her heart was thumping non-stop. Damn Freak, seducing me again. ¡°I want to kiss!¡± he said bluntly, not giving her a chance to pretend to be stupid. ¡°No, I¡¯m the one going to kiss you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said domineeringly. Then she unceremoniously lowered Freak¡¯s head and kissed him fiercely¡­ The two of them kissed for a long time. Leng Ruoxue felt that she was about to suffocate, so she left the enchanting lips of Freak. But he wasn¡¯t satisfied¡­ ¡°Oh, Xue¡¯er, I want more.¡± Boohoo¡­ I haven¡¯t kissed her enough! ¡°I¡¯m suffocating,¡± Leng Ruoxue complained, pouting her pink lips. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you mouth-to-mouth resuscitation!¡± Freak smiled cunningly and took the initiative to press his lips against Leng Ruoxue¡¯s to give her mouth-to-mouth resuscitation¡­ Outside the purple bamboo house, everyone was busy preparing dinner¡­ But it was full of spring in the purple bamboo hut¡­ ¡°Stop, stop kissing!¡± Leng Ruoxue panted heavily. She would faint if he continued kissing her. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m just giving you mouth-to-mouth resuscitation!¡± Freak¡¯s eyes rippled with lust, letting out sparks. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing this, Leng Ruoxue wanted to knock her head against tofu. She regretted it so much! This phrase was just to coax Ball Ball at the time. She didn¡¯t expect Freak to use it all the time as an excuse to kiss. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll let you go today. Hurry up and learn your mystic skills!¡± Freak chuckled. But the words ¡®I¡¯ll make up for it in the future¡¯ were clearly written in his pitch-black eyes! ¡°Then don¡¯t you dare paw me!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. ¡°Hehe, you just reminded me.¡± Freak¡¯s incomparably handsome face was full of a smug smile. Then he stretched out his long arm and pulled Leng Ruoxue into his arms, hugging her tightly. ¡°Damn Freak, how can I learn like this?¡± Leng Ruoxue roared angrily. Boohoo¡­ Why can¡¯t I do anything about him! ¡°Xue¡¯er, you do yours, and I¡¯ll do mine. We won¡¯t disturb each other. It¡¯ll be fine!¡± Freak said proudly. Hehe, he really admired his idea. Leng Ruoxue looked at Freak¡¯s very annoying expression and was speechless for a long time. Alas! She wanted to fight but couldn¡¯t bear to. What should I do with him? ¡°Xue¡¯er, quickly learn. We¡¯re going to eat soon,¡± Freak urged while resting his head on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s fragrant shoulder. Alas! Leng Ruoxue sighed heavily, then resigned herself to her fate and picked up a beast hide scroll to learn¡­ Freak watched Leng Ruoxue intently from the side. Oh, Xue¡¯er looks so cute when she¡¯s studying seriously! Time passed. ¡°Xue¡¯er, dinner is ready.¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s voice sounded from outside the purple bamboo house. ¡°Got it, Grandpa.¡± Leng Ruoxue stopped studying. Leng Ruoxue turned to Freak. ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Freak nodded, and the two of them exited the purple bamboo house. Leng Ruoxue and Freak came to the newly built general¡¯s mansion in the space. Everyone was sitting in the garden, eating and chatting happily¡­ This general¡¯s mansion was specially built for Leng Ruoxue and the others by their beasts. They had hidden it from them until they completed it to give them a big surprise. Chapter 323 - The Four Evils of Windless City (4) When Leng Ruoxue and her grandfather saw this general¡¯s mansion, which was identical to the one on the Ling Feng Continent, they were so touched that tears welled up in their eyes and threatened to spill over. Their beasts were really too considerate. Unfortunately, her elder brother was still in seclusion and had yet to see this new home! After dinner, Leng Ruoxue and Freak returned to the purple bamboo house to continue learning mystic skills¡­ After two days, Leng Ruoxue finally mastered all the mystic skills proficiently. The greatest advantage of mystic skills over spiritual skills was that they were more powerful. They were only elementary mystic skills, but they were more powerful than heavenly spiritual skills! ¡°Xue¡¯er, shall we go out for a walk?¡± Freak suggested after seeing that Xue¡¯er had already finished learning. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that Freak had been staying by her side all the time for the past two days. Although he would occasionally take advantage of her, he was probably bored to death. ¡°Then where should we go?¡± Freak asked excitedly. Yay¡­ I¡¯m going to spend some time alone with Xue¡¯er! ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping on the streets!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know where to go either, but they had yet to go around the streets. ¡°Okay.¡± Freak didn¡¯t care where they went. He just wanted to be alone with Xue¡¯er. But there were always third wheels disturbing him in the space. The two of them left the bracelet, exited the guest room, and ran into the waiter downstairs. ¡°Are you two going out?¡± the waiter asked respectfully. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going out for a walk,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. The waiter looked around cautiously and whispered, ¡°Dear guests, I advise you not to go out today!¡± ¡°Uh! Why is that?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Because today is the day the city lord¡¯s daughter chooses her husband,¡± the waiter said with a strange expression. ¡°What does her choosing her husband have to do with us?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Are ordinary people prohibited from going on the streets when the city lord¡¯s daughter chooses her husband? If so, they¡¯re a little too overbearing! ¡°Miss, to be honest, the daughter of the city lord of Windless City hates women who are more beautiful than her the most. She usually thinks of various ways to get rid of such women when she meets them¡­ ¡°And she loves handsome men the most, especially stunningly beautiful men. Any man she wants can¡¯t run away from her. Almost all the good-looking men in Windless City, except for President Lan of the Mystic Association, have fallen into her hands¡­ ¡°You two happen to fit the likes and dislikes of the city lord¡¯s daughter, so I advise you not to go out today to avoid getting into trouble,¡± the waiter advised earnestly. ¡°She¡¯s just the daughter of a city lord. How can she be so lawless?¡± Leng Ruoxue really couldn¡¯t understand. To her knowledge, the city lord of Windless City didn¡¯t even seem to be a mystic. What could his daughter rely on to do whatever she wanted so wantonly? ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. He has a strong backer, and no one dares to provoke him,¡± the waiter said disdainfully. ¡°Do you mean the Sun family?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Not only the Sun family but also the Artificer Association. The city lord¡¯s daughter is said to be a rare one-in-a-hundred-year talented artificer. Moreover, she is the beloved disciple of the Boundless Heaven Continent¡¯s Artificer Association¡¯s vice president,¡± the waiter explained. ¡°Artificer Association? No wonder she¡¯s so arrogant!¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully. What she hated the most were the second-generation rich children who relied on their status and power to lord over others. But it was no wonder she was so rampant with the Artificer Association backing her. After all, only the Five Major Associations were comparable to the Three Great Families on the Boundless Heaven Continent. After hearing about the glorious deeds of the city lord¡¯s daughter, Leng Ruoxue was surprised to find that the women she had encountered on the Ling Feng Continent were really nothing¡­ Compared with the city lord¡¯s daughter, those women¡¯s behavior seemed much more childish. ¡°Yes! The citizens of Windless City privately named the city lord¡¯s daughter as one of the Four Evils of Windless City,¡± the waiter said with a chuckle. ¡°Uh! Four Evils? Who else is there?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Flies, mosquitoes, cockroaches, and the city lord¡¯s daughter,¡± the waiter said very smoothly. Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. Rats were among the four evils she knew, but now the rats had been replaced by the city lord¡¯s daughter. This was really¡­ ¡°Guests! Don¡¯t leave the inn for the next few days! I¡¯m saying this for your own good,¡± the waiter reminded worriedly. ¡°Uh, thank you. May I know where the city lord¡¯s daughter will be choosing her husband?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Why are you asking? Don¡¯t go and watch the commotion!¡± the waiter said worriedly. Alas! He really didn¡¯t want such a beautiful girl to perish! ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t go.¡± Although Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble, she was new here after all, so she wouldn¡¯t cause trouble if possible. After all, a strong dragon couldn¡¯t suppress a local snake! ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. The city lord¡¯s daughter will be choosing her husband on East Street. It should be under martial law now,¡± the waiter said. ¡°Hehe, thanks for the news.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a purple gold coin and stuffed it into the waiter¡¯s hand as a reward. Then she walked out of the inn with Freak. The waiter stood still while looking foolishly at the pair leaving as he muttered in his head, Didn¡¯t I make it clear? Why do they still want to go out? ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going to shop?¡± Freak asked after leaving the inn. ¡°Wherever you want,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. She came out to be with Freak! ¡°The city lord¡¯s daughter is in the east. Let¡¯s go north!¡± Freak said after some thought. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, and the two walked toward North Street together. North Street was in the north of Windless City and was a rather bustling street. There were shops lining both sides of the street, but there were few pedestrians on the street. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s have a bowl of noodles!¡± The two of them walked around for a while before Freak happened to see a noodle stall on the street, so the idea of eating noodles came to his mind. Chapter 324 - The Four Evils of Windless City (5) ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, and the two casually found a couple of seats to sit down. ¡°Hello, what would you like to eat?¡± The noodle seller was an old man in his seventies. When he saw customers, he walked to Leng Ruoxue and Freak. ¡°Uncle, we want the best noodles you have,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Okay! Wait a moment!¡± The old man turned around and left happily. A few minutes later, he brought two bowls of steaming noodles. Just as Leng Ruoxue and Freak picked up their chopsticks and were about to taste the noodles, a young man knocked over their table. The two bowls of noodles fell to the ground with a plop, directly feeding the ground. Freak grabbed the young man¡¯s collar and roared angrily, ¡°Compensate us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Someone is chasing after me,¡± the young man said apologetically and kept apologizing. ¡°Even if someone is chasing you, couldn¡¯t you have run somewhere else? Why did you have to knock into our table?¡± Freak shouted furiously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Hurry up and run. It will be too late if you don¡¯t,¡± the young man said anxiously. He tried his best to break free from Freak¡¯s grasp, but he couldn¡¯t break free no matter what. ¡°Run? Why should we run? Is there a tiger behind us?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Isn¡¯t this man the one being chased? Why do we have to run too? ¡°It¡¯s even more terrifying than a tiger! Zhu Mudan is chasing after me. Run!¡± the young man said anxiously. When the old man selling noodles heard the name Zhu Mudan, he was so scared that he ran away without caring about his stall. ¡°Who is Zhu Mudan? A pig with a peony on its head[1]?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°How can you not know who Zhu Mudan is? She¡¯s part of the famous Four Evils of Windless City, the daughter of the City Lord,¡± the young man said anxiously. He really wanted to die. How could he be unlucky as to meet these two ignorant brats? What was more infuriating was that these two people were still holding onto him tightly. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Uh, isn¡¯t she choosing a husband on East Street?¡± Leng Ruoxue still didn¡¯t know that she and Freak had been classified as idiots by this man! ¡°I am her chosen husband!¡± the young man roared. ¡°Uh! Congratulations,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile while looking at the man being held captive by Freak. The man was about twenty years old. He was tall and had a handsome appearance with an extraordinary temperament. He was indeed a rare handsome man, but he was far inferior to Freak. ¡°Congratulations my ass. I¡¯ll give you two choices. Either let me go or kill me,¡± the young man said with a demeanor welcoming death. ¡°Why should we kill you? It¡¯s good to be the city lord¡¯s son-in-law! That¡¯s an iron rice bowl. You will have a backer in the future,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. ¡°Hmph! Who cares! Zhu Mudan already has eighteen husbands.¡± the young man said disdainfully. Eighteen husbands! Amazing! Leng Ruoxue was stupefied¡­ The young man gritted his teeth and said resolutely, ¡°What must I do for you to let me go? State your conditions. I¡¯ll do anything.¡± The young man looked at Freak and continued, ¡°Moreover, don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. The two of you are also in danger. You are a stunningly beautiful man and a stunning beauty, so Zhu Mudan will definitely not let you go. Therefore, leaving this place earlier will be beneficial for us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving today!¡± An extremely arrogant voice sounded in their ears. Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and sized up the owner of the voice. Uh! Is this one of the Four Evils of Windless City? The woman in front of her was between twenty to thirty years old. She was tall and strong-looking, a little like an orangutan. Her skin was dark, but her figure was curvy. As for her facial features, they were quite complete, and there was everything that should be there. But her eyes, which obviously had signs of excessive overindulgence, were currently releasing a lusty glow. Her not-so-large eyes were staring intently at the young man and Freak. At this moment, Leng Ruoxue suddenly remembered what the waiter said. The city lord¡¯s daughter hated women who were more beautiful than her the most. But with this woman¡¯s appearance, it was really not easy to find someone uglier than her. Upon seeing this woman, Leng Ruoxue really wanted to ask, ¡®Which zoo did you come out from? Why were the gates of the zoo so weak? Even gorillas run out!¡¯ ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of question marks. ¡°I am the famous daughter of the city lord, Zhu Mudan. How can you not know me? Damn it!¡± Zhu Mudan was instantly angered when she heard that someone didn¡¯t know her! ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve only heard of the famous Four Evils of Windless City, but I don¡¯t know the city lord¡¯s daughter,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly with a gentle smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll let you know me now!¡± Zhu Mudan said, seemingly generous. ¡°Thank you! I know you now.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. ¡°By the way, did you just say that none of us can run away today?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Zhu Mudan said confidently. ¡°Then what do you want to do with us?¡± Leng Ruoxue was really curious. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! And then keep these two men as my nineteenth and twentieth husbands,¡± Zhu Mudan boasted shamelessly with her mouth wide open. ¡°Oh~!¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately dragged her voice. Her beautiful eyes looked at the young man and Freak, but she saw that the young man had the words ¡®I was right! It was better to run early!¡¯ written on his face. ¡°Can you manage so many husbands?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°No problem. My wish is to have three thousand in my harem. I only have a few now!¡± Zhu Mudan said proudly. ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. This woman is really extraordinary! How could she say something like that? [1] The first character ¡®Ö졯 in the name Zhu Mudan (Öìĵµ¤) is a homonym of ¡®pig¡¯ (Öí) while ¡®Äµµ¤¡¯ means peony. Chapter 325 - Eliminating Evil for the People (1) ¡°So? Isn¡¯t my wish grand?¡± Zhu Mudan said confidently. ¡°Uh! Yes, very grand. But will there be so many men willing to marry you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked while suppressing her smile. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a rare artificing genius. It¡¯s their honor to be able to marry me. They couldn¡¯t be happier, so how could they not be willing!¡± Zhu Mudan raised her head high, so proud that her tail was about to curl up. ¡°Uh! That seems reasonable,¡± Leng Ruoxue echoed. ¡°Hmph! Woman, it¡¯s useless even if you flatter me. You¡¯re dead meat!¡± Zhu Mudan roared with jealousy. She hated beautiful women! ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was stunned. Flatter her? What kind of understanding does this lady have! When did I flatter her? This Pig Peony really thinks too highly of herself! ¡°Come, kill this woman and bring these two men back to the mansion,¡± Zhu Mudan ordered her subordinates. ¡°Miss, can we play with this woman before killing her?¡± a wretched-looking middle-aged man said lecherously. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll reward you with this woman,¡± Zhu Mudan said generously. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re not related to me in any way. What right do you have to decide my affairs?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked speechlessly as several black lines rolled down her forehead. Aren¡¯t these people a little too arrogant? Aren¡¯t they afraid of kicking an iron plate? We haven¡¯t even done anything yet, but they¡¯ve already distributed the ownership of me and Freak. Zhu Mudan pouted and said arrogantly, ¡°Hmph! I am almighty in Windless City and can decide everything here.¡± ¡°Not necessarily. This man has nothing to do with me. You can take him. But the other one is mine. You¡¯re not allowed to touch a single strand of his hair.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the young man and then Freak. Hmph! She¡¯s actually abducting a man in broad daylight on the streets and even wants to try snatching Freak away. She really has no eyes. ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue lovingly, his bright black eyes shining. After hearing what Leng Ruoxue said, the young man almost vomited blood in anger. Boohoo¡­ What kind of person is this! They were comrades in the trenches now, so how could they be so heartless! ¡°I want these two men, and you¡¯re dead meat!¡± Zhu Mudan roared with jealousy. Hmph! How dare he flirt with another woman in front of me! I¡¯ll teach him a lesson when we get back. At this moment, she had already regarded Freak as her possession. ¡°Will you get him just because you say so? Do you really think you¡¯re an emperor?¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. ¡°I am the emperor in Windless City!¡± Zhu Mudan boasted shamelessly. ¡°Wrong. You are one of the Four Evils of Windless City hated by everyone,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently with mockery. ¡°What did you say? How dare you say that our young lady is one of the Four Evils of Windless City? Do you really want to die?¡± The wretched middle-aged man jumped out and scolded loudly before Zhu Mudan could say anything. ¡°Isn¡¯t it so? Don¡¯t you often curse your young lady as one of the Four Evils of Windless City in your head?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly with a faint smile. This was what Baby told her through voice transmission just now. ¡°Nonsense. Miss, I¡¯ve never scolded you. Don¡¯t listen to this woman¡¯s nonsense,¡± the middle-aged man denied while looking at Zhu Mudan in fear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t believe this woman¡¯s instigation,¡± Zhu Mudan comforted. Hmph! I¡¯m not stupid! That was close! The middle-aged man broke out in a cold sweat. He knew better than anyone how vicious his young lady¡¯s methods were, so he was really scared just now. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t believe this woman¡¯s words. Hmph! This woman is really too despicable. She actually dared to sow discord between me and Miss. I must torture her later. He couldn¡¯t help fantasizing about all the things he would do to her in his head. ¡°Big Sister, this man said he will torture you later,¡± Baby continued via voice transmission. ¡°Oh, Baby, Big Sister knows,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Incompetent, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and attack!¡± Zhu Mudan ordered loudly. ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± the middle-aged man called Incompetent quickly replied. Hmph! I¡¯m ready to attack even if Miss didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Wait!¡± Freak, who had been silent, suddenly said. ¡°Beauty, do you have anything to say to Big Sister?¡± Zhu Mudan said with a smile. She couldn¡¯t help appreciating him in her head. Beautiful, too beautiful. This man is more beautiful than the eighteen husbands in my mansion. I have to obtain this man. Only I am worthy of such beauty. ¡°This is your chosen husband. I¡¯ll return him to you.¡± Freak pushed the man in his hand toward Zhu Mudan¡­ The young man didn¡¯t expect Freak¡¯s move at all, so he pounced directly at Zhu Mudan without any mental preparation. Because of the momentum, he pressed Zhu Mudan onto the ground¡­ ¡°Uh! You¡¯re too anxious. We¡¯re in public!¡± Freak said in surprise. In fact, there was no one on the street at this time. The few people here earlier were scared away when Zhu Mudan appeared. Hearing what Freak said, the young man fainted from anger. Zhu Mudan¡¯s immediate reaction was¡ªIt¡¯s over. The beauty is jealous! Zhu Mudan crawled up from the ground awkwardly. She didn¡¯t even bother cleaning up the dirt on her body before immediately saying, ¡°Beauty, don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Freak said with a gentle smile on his lips. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Zhu Mudan patted her chest, finally at ease. ¡°You have nothing to do with me, so why should I be jealous because of you?¡± Freak said coldly as he stretched out his arm and pulled Leng Ruoxue into his arms. He had lived for so long, but he had never seen a woman who liked to flatter herself so much. In a way, this woman could be considered top-grade. Chapter 326 - Eliminating Evil for the People (2) ¡°You¡­ How dare you say that we have nothing to do with each other! How dare you! You are the man I, Zhu Mudan, have my eyes on! Let go of that woman quickly, or I will punish you according to the family law!¡± Zhu Mudan roared, the flames of jealousy burning in her eyes! ¡°Idiot!¡± Freak said coldly and ignored her. ¡°Incompetent! Go! Kill that woman!¡± Zhu Mudan ordered in anger. Hmph! I won¡¯t go easy this time. ¡°Yes, Miss! Brothers, let¡¯s quickly teach this woman a lesson for Miss!¡± roared the middle-aged man, who had wanted to attack several times but was interrupted. ¡°Let¡¯s go vent Miss¡¯s anger for her!¡± the lackeys cooperatively. They waved the long sabers in their hands, slashing at Leng Ruoxue and Freak¡­ ¡°Just kill that woman. Don¡¯t hurt my beauty,¡± Zhu Mudan quickly reminded. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t hurt your husband,¡± the middle-aged man promised. Leng Ruoxue and Freak looked at these self-righteous people and were very puzzled. How could they be so confident? Where did this confidence come from? Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue and agilely dodged all the attacks before saying pitifully, ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m so scared!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be scared! I¡¯ll protect you well,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted cooperatively. ¡°How dare you! Do you think I need you to protect my man? Beauty, don¡¯t be scared. They will only kill that woman and won¡¯t hurt you!¡± Zhu Mudan roared angrily while glaring at Leng Ruoxue. But when she looked at Freak, her expression changed rapidly. The change was so fast that it was dizzying. ¡°Your man? Didn¡¯t your man faint?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded kindly. ¡°They are both my men!¡± Zhu Mudan roared. ¡°Why are you so useless? It¡¯s been so long, but you can¡¯t even kill a woman,¡± Zhu Mudan shouted at her subordinates. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not our fault! They¡¯re as slippery as loaches. We can¡¯t hit them!¡± the middle-aged man said aggrievedly. ¡°Yes, Miss. These two people are too good at hiding,¡± the other subordinate also complained. They kept swinging the large sabers in their hands, but they couldn¡¯t even touch Leng Ruoxue¡¯s and Freak¡¯s clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Zhu Mudan planned to do it herself. ¡°Freak, looks like Pig Peony plans to do it herself,¡± said Leng Ruoxue, who had been teasing the lackeys. ¡°Yes.¡± Freak nodded. At this moment, a black rod about the size of an adult¡¯s arm appeared in Zhu Mudan¡¯s hand. The two ends actually had different thicknesses, and they were full of sharp barbs¡­ ¡°Hmph! Today, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of my power. No one I want to kill has ever survived.¡± Zhu Mudan smashed the rod at Leng Ruoxue fiercely¡­ Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue and dodged the rod¡¯s attack. But suddenly, the spikes on the rod separated from the rod and surrounded the two of them from all directions¡­ ¡°Are these hidden weapons?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at these spikes doubtfully. They were surrounding her and Freak, waiting to charge at them, and were quite similar to her Feather of the Fire Phoenix. ¡°Haha! This is a sacred artifact my master gave him. For you to witness its power today, it¡¯s a worthy death.¡± Zhu Peony laughed arrogantly. ¡°Oh, then let me try its power!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Oh, this sacred artifact is quite novel. The rod and hidden weapons actually combine together. Not bad. Seems that the master of Pig Peony is also a talent in refining artifacts. ¡°Die!¡± Zhu Mudan roared and activated the spikes. But what happened next surprised her a little because flames actually lit up around Leng Ruoxue and Freak for some reason, enveloping them¡­ Huh? Zhu Mudan was dumbfounded. What¡¯s going on? Is she¡­ self-immolating? Ah! Beauty, my beauty. Damn it. If you want to die, die by yourself. Why are you dragging my beauty along! ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and put out the fire! My beauty¡­¡± Zhu Mudan roared at her subordinates. ¡°Oh!¡± The lackeys were about to step forward to put out the fire, but they found they couldn¡¯t get close at all because the temperature of the fire was too high. They would probably be grilled before they could get close. ¡°Miss, the fire is too hot. We can¡¯t get close,¡± a lackey said bitterly. ¡°Useless things!¡± Zhu Mudan roared. She was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, and blood was dripping non-stop from her heart. Boohoo¡­ The beauty in my hands is flying away! At this moment, the young man who had fainted woke up. Seeing the situation in front of him, he was shocked. But he sincerely admired Leng Ruoxue and Freak from the bottom of his heart. They really had backbone! They would rather die than submit! ¡°You¡¯re awake! Great!¡± Zhu Mudan was elated to see the unconscious man wake up. Fortunately, she still had a handsome man. At least her efforts were not in vain. After hearing what Zhu Mudan said, the young man rolled his eyes and fainted again. Uh! Seems he was scared by the fire. Zhu Mudan thought, not knowing that this was all because of her. ¡°Huh? Where are my hidden weapons?¡± When Zhu Mudan¡¯s gaze turned to the flames, she found that all her hidden weapons had disappeared, and the two people in the flames were actually still alive and well. What¡¯s going on? How is this possible? ¡°Xue¡¯er, this mystic skill isn¡¯t bad!¡± Freak praised in the flames. ¡°Yes. Although it¡¯s only an elementary mystic skill, it seems pretty effective.¡± Leng Ruoxue had the same feeling. This was a new mystic skill she had learned, Blazing Mountain, a fire-attribute mystic skill usable for offense and defense. She was very satisfied. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what should we do with this pig?¡± Freak asked in disgust. ¡°Make roasted pig! It can also be considered getting rid of evil for the people,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. She didn¡¯t want to leave a disaster that wanted to kill her in this world. Moreover, this bitch actually dared to have designs on Freak. Chapter 327 - Eliminating Evil for the People (3) ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it cleanly and kill everyone here!¡± Freak said coldly. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and then controlled her flames to attack Pig Peony and her lackeys. In the blink of an eye, Pig Peony and her group were on fire¡­ ¡°Ah! I¡¯m on fire! Hurry up and put out the fire!¡± Zhu Mudan screamed in panic. But her subordinates were only concerned about the fire on their bodies, so why would they bother about her! In an instant, the flames devoured Zhu Muda, and there weren¡¯t even any ashes left¡­ The others didn¡¯t escape Zhu Mudan¡¯s ending either¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, what about this man?¡± Freak pointed at the fainted man. Leng Ruoxue put away the flames and said coldly, ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t kill me. I won¡¯t sell you out.¡± The young man was so scared that his entire body was trembling. He hurriedly got up from the ground and looked at them with a flattering expression on his face. Heavens! These two people are too terrifying. They even dared to kill Zhu Mudan. Boohoo¡­ Why am I so unlucky! Will they really silence me? ¡°Weren¡¯t you pretending to be dead?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile. ¡°Uh! I just woke up,¡± the young man said awkwardly. Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t have it easy! ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s kill him for the sake of safety! Only the dead won¡¯t betray us,¡± Freak said indifferently with his arms crossed. ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me. I have money. I¡¯ll give you all my money. Please let me go!¡± the young man pleaded with tears in his eyes. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re bandits who kill and rob people?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight displeasure as two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead. ¡°Ah! No, no. You are great heroes who rid the world of evil for the people. Really, believe me. The people of the city will be grateful to you,¡± the young man said, full of flattery. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be grateful. It¡¯s good as long as you don¡¯t betray us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°No, I will never betray you. Otherwise, I will die a horrible death.¡± Just as the young man finished speaking, a contract array descended from the sky¡­ ¡°Seeing how sincere you are, we won¡¯t kill you.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her laughter. Haha! He probably didn¡¯t expect his words to be taken as an oath! ¡°Um! It¡¯s what I should do.¡± The young man wanted to cry but had no tears. Why am I so unlucky? Boohoo¡­ I only said that to express my sincerity. Who knew that the heavens would treat it as a contract. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Freak after seeing that the matter was over. ¡°Okay.¡± Freak nodded. The two of them turned and left, leaving the young man standing there foolishly¡­ After a long while, the young man returned to his senses and hurriedly left this troublesome place. After returning to the inn, Leng Ruoxue and Freak met the waiter again. ¡°Welcome back,¡± the waiter greeted them warmly. ¡°Okay, we plan to enter seclusion for a few days. Don¡¯t disturb us,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone disturb you,¡± the waiter promised. After returning to their room, Leng Ruoxue and Freak directly entered the bracelet. ¡°Xue¡¯er, will there be any trouble?¡± Leng Qingtian immediately welcomed his granddaughter when he saw her. They had seen what happened in the space just now. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Those who deserved to die are already dead,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Leng Qingtian felt relieved to hear this. ¡°Lass, what happened just now was really enjoyable! Count me in if there¡¯s another chance like this in the future!¡± Old Zao said, wanting to see the world burn. ¡°It¡¯s good enough for you to protect yourself. Yet you want to get involved?¡± Old Man glared and mocked. ¡°I just want to get involved. What¡¯s wrong? It makes me happy!¡± Old Zao roared, unwilling to be outdone. ¡°Stop arguing,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡°Old Zao, did you see the sacred artifact in Pig Peony¡¯s hand?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°I saw it. Good creativity, but lousy technique and ugly appearance,¡± Old Zao said with contempt. As a good artificer, not only did you have to have good creativity, but your refined equipment had to be beautiful in addition to being powerful. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She wasn¡¯t too satisfied with the lousy rod either. It was too crude. ¡°Lass, I have a good idea. But you have to cooperate with me,¡± Old Zao suddenly said mysteriously. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Old Zao piqued her curiosity. ¡°Haha, Lass, let¡¯s give it a try now!¡± Old Zao said impatiently. He had thought of this idea for a long time, but he had never had the chance to try it because of his limited capabilities. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue dragged Freak and left with Old Zao. The three of them arrived at the artificing workshop that Old Zao had built in the space. ¡°Haha, Lass, how is it? This place isn¡¯t bad, right?¡± Old Zao said proudly after entering the artificing workshop. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes sized up the workshop¡¯s environment and then nodded. ¡°Not bad!¡± Although Old Zao¡¯s artificing workshop was not very big, it had everything. In addition to a furnace in the middle of the workshop, all the materials and items needed for artificing were actually piled in the corner. ¡°This place is so messy,¡± Freak couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very convenient like this?¡± Old Zao insisted. ¡°Laziness is laziness. You¡¯re just finding excuses!¡± Freak rolled his eyes at Old Zao speechlessly. ¡°I really think it¡¯s more convenient this way!¡± Old Zao quibbled. ¡°Old Zao, what do you want to refine?¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored their conversation. Chapter 328 - Eliminating Evil for the People (4) ¡°I need to use this.¡± Old Zao held a pitch-black ore in his hand. ¡°Is this black crystal ore?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. Why is this black crystal ore different from the ones I¡¯ve seen before? ¡°This is a black crystal ore core I obtained by chance. It¡¯s extremely hard, and my flame can¡¯t melt it, so I need your help,¡± Old Zao explained. ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s begin!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay. Lass, use your flame to light the furnace for me.¡± Old Zao sat cross-legged in front of the furnace. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue released a small flame at her fingertips and threw it into the furnace. But the small flame melted the furnace in the blink of an eye¡­ ¡°Ah! My furnace!¡± Old Zao exclaimed loudly, his heart aching. Boohoo¡­ This was my best furnace! Wait, wasn¡¯t the girl¡¯s flame a divine flame? My master passed down this furnace, so it should be able to withstand divine flames! ¡°Lass, let me see your flame again,¡± Old Zao said doubtfully. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue released a small flame from her fingertips and handed it to Old Zao. Old Zao jumped up in shock. ¡°Hot, so hot. Lass, keep your flame away from me.¡± Leng Ruoxue helplessly moved the flame away. ¡°Is this far enough?¡± ¡°Yes .¡± Old Zao widened his eyes and carefully observed the small flame that was only the size of a fingernail. This flame¡­ seemed to be a little different from the last time he saw it. It seemed to be hotter. The flame used to be red with purple, but the purple wasn¡¯t obvious. But now, the proportion of purple seemed to be getting larger, and it had become a little more transparent. Could¡­ could the flame have evolved? After observing for a long time, Old Zao asked uncertainly, ¡°Lass! Has your flame evolved?¡± ¡°Yes, it has already evolved twice,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. The reason her flame evolved was entirely due to her Heaven Defying Art. Moreover, her flame could evolve every time she cultivated to another level of the Heaven Defying Art. But her flame would only be in the most perfect state when she cultivated to the fifth level of Heaven Defying Art. If she cultivated her Heaven Defying Art to the ninth level, her flame would be in the most extreme state. ¡°Uh!¡± Old Zao was speechless. He had lived for so long, and this was the first time he had heard that flames could evolve. Not only did this little monster¡¯s flame evolve, but it had actually evolved twice. This was so infuriating! I don¡¯t want to live anymore! Boohoo¡­ ¡°Lass! You destroyed my furnace!¡± Old Zao said with a long face. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s because your furnace isn¡¯t sturdy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said somewhat guiltily. ¡°Not sturdy? This furnace belonged to my master¡¯s master¡¯s master¡¯s master¡¯s master¡¯s master¡¯s¡­ It was handed down generation after generation. We used it for thousands of years, and it was always fine, but you destroyed it all at once. Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t want to live anymore. I don¡¯t have the face to see our old ancestors from my artificing lineage anymore. Boohoo¡­¡± Old Zao wailed while praying in his heart. Lass! Hurry up and say it! Compensate me! Leng Ruoxue looked at the crying Old Zao with a face full of black lines. She was speechless. Wasn¡¯t it just an artificing furnace? Why does it seem like his relatives died? Alas! Does he have to go that far! ¡°Alright, stop crying. I¡¯ll compensate you with one.¡± Leng Ruoxue surrendered. ¡°Really? Then I want a good one,¡± Old Zao said, pushing his luck. Hehe, I was waiting for this sentence. This girl has so many good things! Therefore, he had to seize the opportunity. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My trashiest ones are better than yours,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. Among the things her master had left her, there were also many artificing and alchemy furnaces. But they had been piled in the utility room, and she had no time to organize them. ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s go get it now!¡± Old Zao said impatiently. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The three of them left Old Zao¡¯s artificing workshop and headed straight for the purple bamboo house. ¡°Eh, Xue¡¯er, you finished so quickly?¡± Leng Qingtian, who was sitting on a stone bench, asked curiously. ¡°No. My flame melted Old Zao¡¯s furnace, so I have to compensate him with one,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Little Girl! Don¡¯t fall for Old Zao¡¯s trick! The quality of Old Zao¡¯s furnace was probably too poor!¡± Old Man reminded. ¡°Nonsense. It was the artificing treasure passed down for generations in my lineage. How could the quality be poor?¡± Old Zao stomped his feet in anger. ¡°You also said it was passed down for generations. It must have been used for too long and became a little old.¡± Old Man deliberately argued. ¡°Bullshit! I¡¯ve never heard of an aging furnace.¡± Old Zao was so angry that he clenched his teeth. He really wanted to go up and bite him ruthlessly, but he couldn¡¯t beat him. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Lass¡­¡± Old Zao knew that he couldn¡¯t do anything to Old Man, so he looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully, hoping that the girl could uphold justice for him. ¡°Don¡¯t you want a furnace? Come in and choose quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She couldn¡¯t do anything to these two bickering old men. ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go quickly,¡± Old Zao urged while looking at Old Man provocatively. The three of them walked into the purple bamboo house. Leng Ruoxue led Old Zao into the utility room and pointed at the various artificing furnaces placed randomly by the wall. ¡°Choose yourself!¡± ¡°Hehe, Lass, I won¡¯t hold back then!¡± Old Zao¡¯s eyes lit up as he drooled. Then he rushed toward the furnaces¡­ Leng Ruoxue and Freak found a random place to sit down not far from Old Zao. Old Zao was half lying in the pile of artificing furnaces, looking left and right. But he didn¡¯t know what to choose because in his eyes, every single one of these furnaces was top-grade and the favorites of artificers! Boohoo¡­ I want every one of them. What should I do? He was very conflicted¡­ Chapter 329 - Eliminating Evil for the People (5) ¡°Xue¡¯er, guess which one he will choose?¡± Freak, sitting not far away, asked curiously. ¡°I guess he won¡¯t choose any,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. ¡°Why?¡± Freak didn¡¯t believe that Old Zao wouldn¡¯t choose. After all, an artificer¡¯s furnace was as important as their life to an artificer. ¡°Because he won¡¯t be able to decide! Can¡¯t you see how conflicted he is?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement. ¡°Uh, that¡¯s true.¡± Freak nodded in realization. At this moment, Old Zao¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Lass! Help me choose one! I don¡¯t know which to choose. Boohoo¡­¡± He was dazzled. ¡°Just take any one. Any one is better than the one you had.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed lightly. ¡°Alright, I want this then.¡± Old Zao chose a beautiful one. ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen, let¡¯s continue refining artifacts!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. ¡°Okay,¡± Old Zao answered. Holding his new furnace, he left the utility room with Leng Ruoxue and Freak. The three of them returned to Old Zao¡¯s artificing workshop without delay. ¡°Lass! Light a fire for me again!¡± Old Zao looked at his new furnace lovingly as though he was looking at his beloved. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue released another small flame at Old Zao¡¯s request and lit the furnace. This time, the furnace finally withstood the test and didn¡¯t melt. After the furnace was lit, Old Zao waited patiently for it to heat up. When the temperature reached his requirements, he immediately threw the black crystal ore core into the furnace. After a few minutes, it melted bit by bit¡­ After the black crystal ore core melted into a black liquid, Old Zao threw the other materials he had prepared into the furnace one by one¡­ Leng Ruoxue and Freak stood quietly by the side, appreciating Old Zao¡¯s art of artificing. ¡­ Meanwhile, the city lord¡¯s mansion was in a mess. In the main hall of the city lord¡¯s mansion¡­ A beautiful middle-aged woman was crying while half-kneeling on the ground. She hugged a middle-aged man¡¯s thigh tightly and wailed, ¡°Husband, Mudan is missing. Boohoo¡­ Hurry up and send people to look for her!¡± ¡°Stop crying. You¡¯re annoying,¡± the ordinary-looking middle-aged man roared impatiently. He was the city lord of Windless City, Zhu Binghuan. ¡°Husband, Mudan is your most beloved daughter and the most promising daughter of our Zhu family. She hasn¡¯t returned for so long. Aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡± the middle-aged woman cried. ¡°Of course I¡¯m worried. I¡¯ve already sent people to look for her!¡± Zhu Binghuan said with a slight headache. Alas! This daughter of his was good in every way, but she was too lustful. Whenever she saw a beautiful man, she wanted to snatch him home. She already had eighteen husbands, but she still felt that it wasn¡¯t enough. He really couldn¡¯t do anything about this. The only thing he could do was to try his best to satisfy his daughter¡¯s lust. After all, Mudan was the Zhu family¡¯s greatest hope! He knew that his life would be like this for the rest of his life. Although he couldn¡¯t convert his spiritual power and become a mystic, he had become a city lord with his connections with the Sun family at the very least. However, outsiders could only see his glory, but no one knew his difficulties. Even though he was the lord of a city on the surface, he was only a dog of the Sun family. He didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly in front of the Sun family. Therefore, he had always hoped that there would be someone outstanding among his children. So after finally producing a daughter with talent in artificing, he really spoiled this daughter to the heavens. After all, his position in the Sun family improved a lot by having a relationship with the Artificer Association. ¡°Husband, it¡¯s been so long, but we still haven¡¯t found Mudan. Do you think something has happened to our daughter?¡± the middle-aged woman said worriedly. ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t jinx it!¡± Zhu Binghuan roared. The future of their Zhu family counted on this daughter! Therefore, he would never allow anything to happen to her. Moreover, he didn¡¯t think that anyone would dare to bully his precious daughter in Windless City. At this moment, the steward came to report. ¡°Master, the people we sent out to look for Miss have returned, but we didn¡¯t find her.¡± Zhu Binghuan raised his eyes slightly and asked, ¡°Have you searched all of Windless City?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve searched, but we didn¡¯t find her. However, someone saw Miss chasing after a man,¡± the steward said carefully. ¡°Chasing a man? Which family¡¯s man did she chase after?¡± Zhu Binghuan roared furiously. This damn girl was really troublesome. They were worried about her at home, but she ran out to chase a man. ¡°It seems to be a man from another city.¡± The steward told him the situation that his subordinate had reported to him. ¡°What does that man look like? Has anyone seen him?¡± Zhu Binghuan asked. ¡°He¡¯s very handsome. Master, according to the description of the informers, I ordered people to draw a picture of him. I believe that as long as we find him, we will definitely be able to find Miss,¡± the steward reminded. ¡°Easy for you to say. Where can we find a man that¡¯s not native?¡± Zhu Binghuan roared furiously. ¡°Master, Windless City is your territory. We will find that man as long as he hasn¡¯t left Windless City,¡± the steward comforted. ¡°Makes sense. Take the portrait and look around the inns in the city!¡± Zhu Binghuan ordered. ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ll go now.¡± The steward received the order and left. Inside the Heaven and Earth Bracelet¡­ In Old Zao¡¯s artificing workshop, Leng Ruoxue and Freak were staring at Old Zao¡¯s artificing when Qing Jue¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s head. ¡°Big Sister, people are coming from outside,¡± Qing Jue reminded via voice transmission. ¡°Oh? Who?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Seems to be from the city lord¡¯s mansion,¡± Qing Jue replied. ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. But she couldn¡¯t help guessing in her heart why the people from the city lord¡¯s mansion were here. Could they already know that I killed Zhu Mudan? Impossible! There was no one on the street at the time, and even the owners closed their shops in fright after seeing Zhu Mudan. And the only witness accidentally swore an oath. Chapter 330 - Eliminating Evil for the People (6) ¡°Freak, Qing Jue said people from the city lord¡¯s mansion are outside. I¡¯m going out to take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll go out with you,¡± Freak said. He was worried about Xue¡¯er going out alone. ¡°No need. Stay here. I¡¯ll be back after taking a look.¡± Leng Ruoxue flashed out of the bracelet. As soon as Leng Ruoxue exited the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and entered the guest room, she heard an argument outside the door. Outside the room, the waiter stopped the steward from the city lord¡¯s mansion who came to search. The waiter mustered his courage and explained, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Steward Zhu. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to let you go in, but the guests said that no one is allowed to disturb them since they are in seclusion.¡± ¡°Seclusion? Is their seclusion more important, or my young lady¡¯s whereabouts more important? Can¡¯t you tell which is more important?¡± Steward Zhu said loudly with his head raised arrogantly. ¡°Of course the whereabouts of the city lord¡¯s daughter is important. But to be honest, Steward Zhu, the guests in this room are not to be trifled with. If you really offend the guests, I¡¯m afraid¡­ even the city lord won¡¯t be able to save you,¡± the waiter said mysteriously. ¡°Who is in the room? Where did these big shots come from?¡± Steward Zhu was a little hesitant when he heard what the waiter said because he was sure that a lowly waiter wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to him. After all, he was the city lord¡¯s trusted aide, so he probed. ¡°How would this little one dare to ask? I¡¯m not tired of living. But Steward Zhu, the guests in this room don¡¯t have good tempers! Therefore, I advise you not to barge in forcefully. You probably can¡¯t bear the consequences if you interrupt the guests¡¯ seclusion. Steward Zhu, these are my heartfelt words. I¡¯m doing this for your own good,¡± the waiter said with a sincere expression. ¡°But the city lord will blame me if I don¡¯t go in to search.¡± Steward Zhu hesitated. Should he enter or not? What if the people in the room were really people he couldn¡¯t afford to offend? Then he would be the unlucky one. The city lord wouldn¡¯t offend these big shots to protect him! ¡°Steward Zhu, how would the city lord know if you don¡¯t tell him?¡± the waiter whispered. ¡°But I brought my subordinates with me,¡± Steward Zhu said with a troubled expression. What he implied was that he was afraid that someone would betray him. ¡°Steward Zhu, besides the city lord, you have the most authority in the city lord¡¯s mansion. They definitely won¡¯t dare to betray you,¡± the waiter said flatteringly. ¡°That¡¯s true, but I can¡¯t let my brothers return empty-handed!¡± Steward Zhu¡¯s face was full of difficulties. ¡°Hehe, that makes sense,¡± the waiter said with a smile. Then he secretly stuffed a purple gold coin into Steward Zhu¡¯s hands, but he couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart, Vampire! Steward Zhu looked at the purple gold coin in his hand. Uh! It¡¯s a little too little, but it¡¯s still something! ¡°In that case, we won¡¯t disturb their cultivation for now. We¡¯ll confirm with them again when they come out of seclusion,¡± Steward Zhu said in a seemingly reasonable manner. After speaking, he led his subordinates and left the second floor of the inn in a grandiose manner. ¡°Pfft! A group of vampires!¡± The waiter standing there couldn¡¯t help cursing after Steward Zhu and his group left. ¡°You, come in for a bit,¡± Leng Ruoxue said from the room. ¡°Yes.¡± The waiter knocked on the door politely and entered. ¡°Miss, how may I help you?¡± the waiter asked respectfully after entering the room. ¡°Were those people from the city lord¡¯s mansion?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked even though she already knew. ¡°Yes, the leader is Steward Zhu from the city lord¡¯s mansion,¡± the waiter explained. ¡°What are they doing here?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be confused. ¡°They said they came here to look for the city lord¡¯s daughter. I heard that the city lord¡¯s daughter chased after a man,¡± the waiter said honestly. ¡°This city lord¡¯s daughter is quite open-minded,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly. This continent was also a world where the strong were respected, but there were still many restrictions on women. So Zhu Mudan¡¯s behavior was absolutely shocking. ¡°Uh, yes. She often does things that infuriate both humans and gods just because she¡¯s an artificer,¡± the waiter said disdainfully. ¡°Thank you for what you did just now. We really don¡¯t like being disturbed.¡± Leng Ruoxue said very politely and handed the waiter a tip of ten purple coins. ¡°Uh, this is too much. I can¡¯t take it,¡± the waiter said quickly, flattered. He had never encountered such a generous guest! ¡°You deserve it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She was very satisfied with the waiter¡¯s performance just now. ¡°Thank you for your reward, Miss.¡± The waiter accepted the purple gold coins and left the room. Leng Ruoxue returned to the bracelet and saw Freak pouting and staring at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be stupid. You actually left me alone and went out by yourself. Boohoo¡­¡± Freak said aggrievedly as his black eyes welled up with tears. The expression on his face was like that of an abandoned puppy, cute and pitiful. ¡°Uh, didn¡¯t I only go out for a bit before coming back?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡°Hmph!¡± Freak snorted and ignored her, but his face clearly said, ¡®What do you think you should do? Compensate me.¡¯ ¡°Alas!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed. Then she simply hugged Freak¡¯s neck, pulled his head down, and kissed him fiercely on the lips. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Freak said, very displeased. ¡°What else?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly. ¡°It is too short, lacking in quality.¡± Freak pouted with dissatisfaction. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said uncomfortably. Damn Freak, shouldn¡¯t you take a look at where we are? This is Old Zao¡¯s artificing workshop! ¡°Old Zao is busy and has no time to care about us,¡± Freak said, his face full of expectation. ¡°That won¡¯t do either. I¡¯ll owe you first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said, leaving no room for negotiation. ¡°You can owe me, but I am going to charge interest.¡± Freak smiled very proudly. Chapter 331 - A Tour of the Prison (1) ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded helplessly. Then the two of them turned their gazes to Old Zao, who was refining artifacts. At this moment, the equipment refinement was nearing the end. But Old Zao became nervous instead. His eyes widened as he stared at the furnace unblinkingly¡­ Leng Ruoxue and Freak were also staring at the furnace because the liquid inside was in the stage of shaping. They were very curious about what equipment Old Zao wanted to refine. When the liquid in the furnace slowly took shape, the equipment Old Zao refined finally revealed its true appearance. It was actually a female necklace in the shape of a heart. In the middle of the necklace was a very beautiful, dazzling ruby. After the final tempering and quenching, Old Zao finally took the necklace out¡­ ¡°Lass, how is it? Pretty, isn¡¯t it?¡± Old Zao looked at the necklace in his hand with a happy expression on his old face. Oh¡­ My dream has finally come true. ¡°Yes, but what is the function of this necklace?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Guess!¡± Old Zao¡¯s face was full of mystery. ¡°Defense?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. She didn¡¯t expect Old Zao to keep her in suspense. ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Attack?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed again. ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t guess it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very uncooperatively. ¡°Haha, I knew you wouldn¡¯t be able to guess it. Let me tell you, this necklace combines attack and defense. Moreover, it has the function of invisibility. How is it? Amazing, right?¡± Old Zao said proudly. ¡°Yes, the invisibility function is good,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. ¡°Also, do you see this hole? There are hidden weapons inside. I was inspired by that ugly rod!¡± Old Zao pointed at an inconspicuous little hole below the pendant proudly. His equipment was also a sacred artifact, and it was much more beautiful than that lousy rod. ¡°Not bad!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. Old Zao is pretty talented in artificing. ¡°So, who do you intend to give the necklace to?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°No one. I want to use it myself,¡± Old Zao said. ¡°Uh! Use it yourself? You can¡¯t use the necklace yourself, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of question marks. She thought she heard wrongly! ¡°Men can also wear necklaces,¡± Old Zao said nonchalantly. Alas! The person he wanted to give it to was no longer in this world, so he could only use it himself. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Uh, use it yourself then!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. ¡°Hehe, right, Lass, what did you go out for just now?¡± Old Zao asked curiously. ¡°Someone from the city lord¡¯s mansion came. I went out to take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Oh, is everything alright?¡± Old Zao asked worriedly. ¡°Nothing much at the moment. Everyone in the city lord¡¯s mansion thinks that Zhu Mudan is chasing after a man.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly. ¡°Haha, seems like it isn¡¯t the first time Miss Zhu has done that!¡± Old Zao couldn¡¯t help laughing hysterically. ¡°Old Zao, let¡¯s go out since you¡¯re finished refining!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go! Hehe, I want to show off in front of those old fellows,¡± Old Zao said smugly. ¡°Tch, what¡¯s there to show off about?¡± Freak said full of contempt. ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± Old Zao said happily. After exiting Old Zao¡¯s artificing workshop, Leng Ruoxue and Freak returned to the purple bamboo house, while Old Zao went to Leng Qingtian and the others to show off his latest achievement. ¡°Xue¡¯er, there is no third wheel now.¡± Freak immediately pulled Leng Ruoxue into his arms as soon as they entered the purple bamboo house. His goal was obvious. ¡°There¡¯s people outside!¡± Leng Ruoxue said deliberately. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er, how can you play dirty? They won¡¯t barge in,¡± Freak pouted with dissatisfaction. ¡°But Ball Ball will barge in!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a cunning smile. ¡°I¡¯ll lock the door and won¡¯t let him in,¡± Freak said through gritted teeth. This wasn¡¯t the first time that nasty little thing had messed with his plans. ¡°Haha!¡± Looking at the depressed Freak, Leng Ruoxue was in a good mood. She directly pushed this unbelievably beautiful man onto the bed and threw herself onto him. Uh, why am I becoming more and more of a pervert? I keep wanting to push Freak down. Uh! I have to change this habit¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, come on! I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want,¡± Freak said expectantly as he lay on the bed without resistance. ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t be like this. You have to resist no matter what! That way¡­ I will have a sense of accomplishment so that I can use force!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some dissatisfaction. Hehe, I want to bully him properly while looking at his cute appearance. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯ve actually learned bad things¡­ ¡°But I can¡¯t wait to be bullied by you. Why should I resist?¡± Freak said aggrievedly, tears flashing in his bright black eyes. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, hurry up!¡± Freak urged impatiently. ¡°Freak, be more reserved!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be more reserved!¡± Freak refused and directly brought his lips to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s lips. Alas! Xue¡¯er hasn¡¯t moved for a long time, so I can only rely on myself. As the saying went, only by doing it himself could he have ample food and clothing! After a long time¡­ ¡°Uh, Freak, stop. I can¡¯t breathe,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly said after a long kiss. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll give you mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.¡± Freak smiled seductively and kissed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s tender pink lips again. ¡°Hey, is Big Sister giving Big Brother mouth-to-mouth resuscitation again?¡± A simple and curious voice sounded in their ears just as they were kissing Embarrassed, Leng Ruoxue sat up from Freak in a somewhat disheveled manner. She looked at the fluffy little thing in front of her and smiled helplessly. Alas! I was right. Ball Ball barged in again¡­ Chapter 332 - A Tour of the Prison (2) ¡°Yes, Big Brother often feels unwell.¡± Leng Ruoxue braced herself. ¡°In that case, Ball Ball will help too!¡± Ball Ball¡¯s fluffy little face was full of worry. ¡°Uh, no need. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Freak hurriedly sat up on the bed in fright. ¡°Ball Ball! What are you doing here? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue held back her smile and hugged the cute little ball. ¡°Ahh! Big Sister, when can Ball Ball advance?¡± Ball Ball sighed with a sad face. Boohoo¡­ Everyone has advanced, but I still haven¡¯t changed much. ¡°Uh! Ball Ball, how will you be able to advance?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Ball Ball was like Baby, different from other beasts, so she didn¡¯t know what to do to help their advancement. ¡°I need to look for treasures. Moreover, the higher the quality of the treasures I find, the faster my advancement will be,¡± Ball Ball said with slight distress. ¡°Ball Ball, don¡¯t be anxious. Wait until Big Sister is stronger, and then we can go out to train. You can find many good treasures then,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. ¡°Okay, Big Sister. When are we leaving this place?¡± Ball Ball asked curiously. ¡°We¡¯ll leave after Grandpa and the others finish cultivating their elementary mystic skills,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. Well, it would probably take a few more days for her grandfather and the others to finish cultivating all the mystic skills. ¡°Hehe, Big Sister, I¡¯m going out. Continue giving Big Brother mouth-to-mouth resuscitation!¡± Ball Ball said very thoughtfully after chatting for a while. He then flapped his little wings and left the purple bamboo house. ¡°This little thing is pretty sensible,¡± Freak said with satisfaction. ¡°Freak, isn¡¯t it time to eat?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I still need mouth-to-mouth resuscitation! I won¡¯t eat first,¡± Freak said coquettishly. ¡°But I¡¯m hungry.¡± Leng Ruoxue rubbed her stomach. ¡°Eat me! I¡¯m very delicious,¡± Freak recommended himself. ¡°Eating you won¡¯t fill my stomach.¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Freak and then stood up, preparing to leave the purple bamboo house to find something to eat. ¡°Xue¡¯er, wait for me. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Freak hurriedly followed and grabbed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand. The two left the purple bamboo house. ¡°Grandpa, what do you want to eat later?¡± Leng Ruoxue and Freak found Leng Qingtian and the others. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you came at the right time. We were just discussing that we want to head out to eat!¡± Leng Qingtian said when he saw his granddaughter. ¡°What are we going out to eat?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Why are Grandpa and the others suddenly interested in the food outside? ¡°We just want to go out and look for something we haven¡¯t eaten before!¡± Leng Qingtian explained. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue understood after hearing what her grandfather said. These old men were bored and wanted to go out for a walk! ¡°Then let¡¯s go out together!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued. ¡°Haha, okay!¡± Leng Qingtian smiled happily. After tidying up simply, Leng Ruoxue and the others left the room. ¡°Miss, you have to be careful when you go out. The city lord¡¯s daughter hasn¡¯t been found yet! I heard that the city lord has already cordoned off most of Windless City.¡± They met the waiter again when they walked to the inn¡¯s lobby. ¡°Thank you. We¡¯ll be careful,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. After exiting the inn, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at a neighboring street from the inn. ¡°Grandpa, I heard that the Jade Bamboo Pavilion is the best restaurant in Windless City. Why don¡¯t we take a look there?¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and then walked into the Jade Bamboo Pavilion on the street. Leng Ruoxue and the others walked into the restaurant and specially found a window seat. A waiter hurriedly came forward and greeted them warmly as soon as they sat down. ¡°Hello, is this your first time at our Jade Bamboo Pavilion? What would you like to eat?¡± ¡°Serve us your signature dishes!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Okay! Please wait a moment.¡± The waiter turned and left. A bit later, the waiter returned to their table with a few plates of steaming food. ¡°Everyone, these are the best signature dishes of our restaurant. Please enjoy,¡± the waiter said very respectfully and then left. ¡°Grandpa, quickly try it!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. This should be the first meal they had outside since coming to the Boundless Heaven Continent. ¡°They look pretty good,¡± Leng Qingtian said while looking at the dishes on the table. ¡°We¡¯ll know after we try,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t very interested in the food outside now. But in order not to dampen the spirits of her grandfather and the others, she was the first to raise her chopsticks, pick up a piece of grilled meat, and put it in her mouth. ¡°It tastes good, but the quality of the raw ingredients isn¡¯t very good,¡± Old Man evaluated after eating a mouthful of food. ¡°Tch, isn¡¯t it obvious? Do we need you to tell us?¡± Old Zao said disdainfully. ¡°You damn old man, no one will think you¡¯re a mute if you don¡¯t speak,¡± Old Man roared. Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless as she looked at the two old men fighting like chickens and said helplessly, ¡°Why are you two arguing non-stop when we¡¯re eating?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Stop it at once and eat properly.¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s face was stern as he glared at the two old men. They immediately shut their mouths obediently. At this moment, a young woman suddenly appeared from nowhere and rushed to their table. She begged with tears all over her face, ¡°Kind people, save me! Wuu wuu¡­¡± But no one bothered with her¡­ ¡°Kind people, save me! I¡¯m willing to do anything to repay you!¡± the woman continued, unwilling to give up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the waiter nearby with some displeasure. ¡°Uh, I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I¡¯ll get her to leave now,¡± the waiter said quickly. ¡°Leave this place quickly. This isn¡¯t a place you can come.¡± With a displeased face, the waiter pulled the woman up. Chapter 333 - A Tour of the Prison (3) ¡°Please take pity on me! Save me! You can¡¯t leave me in the lurch!¡± The woman wept, her beautiful face full of tears. Can¡¯t leave her in the lurch? Leng Ruoxue looked her up and down after hearing what the woman said. The woman was about seventeen or eighteen years old. She had an outstanding appearance, a good temperament, and a tall and sexy body. Her beautiful eyes were tender and shy as she stole glances at Freak, and her tender lips were as alluring as fresh rose petals¡­ In short, this woman had a weak appearance that was enough to make any man feel pity for her. Unfortunately, she had found the wrong people. None of them in this group knew how to love and cherish beauties! Moreover, she was a beauty with ulterior motives. ¡°Take pity on you? Who will take pity on us?¡± Old Zao said disdainfully while rolling his eyes at the woman. Tch, how dare you show off in front of us with such poor acting skills. You can¡¯t even fool me, yet you still want to trick these smart people. Aren¡¯t you courting death? ¡°¡­¡± The young woman was stunned. Uh, why is it different from what I imagined? ¡°I¡¯m just a little girl. There are so many of you. How can you be more pitiful than me?¡± What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯m actually comparing myself to them in terms of who is more pitiful. ¡°We¡¯re pitiful because there are too many people! We¡¯re so poor that we can¡¯t support ourselves,¡± Old Man said and even exaggeratedly wiped his tears. The young woman was speechless. No money? How dare you eat here without money. This is the most expensive restaurant in Windless City. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take pity on us and help us pay for our meal!¡± Old Zao added, very rarely not being at odds with Old Man. The corner of the waiter¡¯s mouth, who had been pulling the woman, twitched, and he almost fainted. Boohoo¡­ Could these people really be poor?! The dishes he served them were the most expensive in their restaurant. He would be in trouble if they really couldn¡¯t pay for the meal. ¡°Can you save me if I help you pay for your meal?¡± the woman asked after some thought. ¡°Is there a need for poor people like us to save you if you can even afford to pay for such an expensive meal? It¡¯s so funny. Haha.¡± Old Zao laughed out loud without giving her any face. Hmph! You¡¯ve finally revealed your true colors! ¡°Erm¡­ I have other difficulties. Since you¡¯re short on money, I¡¯ll pay for you, and you can help me, okay?¡± The woman¡¯s beautiful face was full of anticipation, and her eyes were brimming with affection as she stared at Freak unscrupulously. She originally wanted to pretend to be pitiful and gain sympathy, but not only did these people not have any sympathy, but they were actually poor. Alas! I¡¯ll accept it as long as my goal can be achieved. ¡°No, why should we help you? We don¡¯t know you,¡± Old Zao refused without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m Zhu Furong, and my father is the city lord of Windless City,¡± the woman introduced herself. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the city lord¡¯s daughter!¡± Old Zao said in realization. Isn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence? We encountered one daughter of the city lord the last time we went out, and we actually encountered another one this time. The waiter, who had been pulling the woman, quickly let go of her in fright when he heard that she was the city lord¡¯s daughter. His eyes rolled back, his legs gave way, and he fainted. Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect the power of a city lord¡¯s daughter to be so great that someone fainted from fright. She looked at the fainted waiter and laughed hysterically in her heart. The woman, Zhu Furong, changed from her earlier pitiful appearance and said arrogantly, ¡°Yes, you will definitely benefit if you help me.¡± ¡°How can ordinary people like us help you when even the daughter of a city lord can¡¯t solve it!¡± Old Man said indifferently with his lips curled. ¡°You can. Only you can help me,¡± Zhu Furong said with certainty. ¡°Oh, tell us about it,¡± Old Man said curiously. ¡°It¡¯s like this. My father arranged a marriage for me¡­¡± Zhu Furong looked at Freak and stopped. ¡°Oh, congratulations. This is a great happy event!¡± Old Man said sincerely. ¡°My father actually wants me to marry an old man in his eighties. What kind of happy event is this?¡± Zhu Furong roared furiously. ¡°Eighties is very young!¡± Old Man said very fairly. For cultivators, eighty years old was really not very old. ¡°I won¡¯t marry him. I want to marry whoever I want!¡± Zhu Furong roared, so angry that her beautiful face distorted slightly. ¡°You have to listen to your parents and the matchmaker!¡± Old Man advised patiently. ¡°I won¡¯t marry. If I have to marry, I have to marry someone as young and handsome as him!¡± Zhu Furong pointed at Freak with a face full of joy. Uh, so this girl has taken a liking to our little girl¡¯s man! This won¡¯t do! Old Man muttered in his head. I really don¡¯t understand why all the daughters of the city lord¡¯s mansion are so lustful. They actually all target Brat Ye. Alas! Brat Ye is really a source of trouble! ¡°Get lost!¡± Freak roared without even looking at the so-called city lord¡¯s daughter. This damn fly is really annoying. ¡°How¡­ how dare you treat me like this? Do you know who the greatest in Windless City is?¡± Zhu Furong roared back angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t care who the greatest is. Get lost. Hurry and disappear from in front of me. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t hit women,¡± Freak threatened. ¡°You¡­ you will regret it. You will come to beg me sooner or later,¡± Zhu Furong said angrily. Then she turned around and left furiously. ¡°Watch them closely!¡± Zhu Furong said to the void after leaving the Jade Bamboo Pavilion. Even though no one answered in the void, there were waves of fluctuations. In the Jade Bamboo Pavilion, Leng Ruoxue and the others finished eating and immediately returned to the inn. After returning to the inn, everyone immediately entered the room and directly entered the bracelet. In the purple bamboo house, Freak said, ¡°Xue¡¯er, someone is following us.¡± Chapter 334 - A Tour of the Prison (4) Chapter 334: A Tour of the Prison (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yes, they¡¯re probably Zhu Furong¡¯s people,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. She didn¡¯t take Zhu Furong seriously at all. ¡°Xue¡¯er, there are bad people who want to hit on me. You have to protect me!¡± Freak took the opportunity to act coquettishly. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely protect you,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised cooperatively. ¡°I¡¯m counting on you!¡± Freak said affectionately with a smile on his lips. ¡°Master, you can be at ease with a lass like me around!¡± Leng Ruoxue raised Freak¡¯s chin gently with her index finger and teased him like a lecher. ¡°Lass, I feel so safe with you around.¡± Freak¡¯s black eyes began to glow with electricity again¡­ ¡°Haha, Master, it¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s sleep early!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile after having enough fun. ¡°Yes, lass. Your master is a little sleepy.¡± Freak yawned. ¡°Lass, Master will warm your bed!¡± Freak lay on the purple jade bed, full of seduction. ¡°Master, there¡¯s no need for warmth here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly while glancing at Freak. Damn Freak, can you not be so alluring! she shouted in her head. Stop seducing me. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Then you have to let me hug you.¡± Freak stretched out his long arm and directly pulled Leng Ruoxue into his arms, hugging her tightly. ¡°Hurry up and sleep!¡± Leng Ruoxue closed her eyes. ¡°Xue¡¯er, good night!¡± Freak said softly and planted a kiss on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s pink lips. Then he closed his eyes and went to sleep¡­ The next morning, Leng Ruoxue and Freak had breakfast after waking up, then left the bracelet to find the waiter. In the hall of the inn, the waiter stood respectfully in front of Leng Ruoxue and Freak. ¡°Miss, are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Yes, I have something to ask you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°What is it? I will tell you everything I know,¡± the waiter said straightforwardly. ¡°Okay, I want to know Zhu Furong¡¯s situation,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly. She had discussed with her grandfather and the others just now and felt that it was better to know what she was like, so she and Freak came to ask this waiter about her situation early in the morning. ¡°Uh? Why is Miss asking about her?¡± the waiter asked in puzzlement. ¡°We met her when we went out yesterday. She wanted to ask us for help, but we refused,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained simply. ¡°It¡¯s over. That Zhu Furong is the most vengeful. She won¡¯t let you go,¡± the waiter said worriedly. Although the city lord didn¡¯t have a son, he had five daughters, and these five daughters were all bad. Zhu Mudan was lecherous and specialized in bullying women and men. Zhu Furong was vengeful. Anyone who offended her would have a miserable end. Zhu Lianrong was vicious and tortured people without even blinking. There were also two extremely arrogant and overbearing daughters, even though they were underage. ¡°Miss, you should leave this place quickly!¡± the waiter continued after telling Leng Ruoxue about the Zhu family. ¡°Why should I leave?¡± Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t a timid person. Although she would never take the initiative to cause trouble, she would never hide if trouble found her. ¡°It¡¯s them. Arrest them.¡± An extremely arrogant woman¡¯s voice sounded in their ears before the waiter could answer. Leng Ruoxue, Freak, and the waiter all looked over at the owner of the voice¡­ Oh no, Zhu Furong unexpectedly came so quickly. The waiter¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw Zhu Furong bringing people aggressively into their inn. His gaze couldn¡¯t help turning to Leng Ruoxue and Freak. These two people are dead meat! Alas¡­ Leng Ruoxue and Freak looked at each other with excitement in their eyes. She came quickly! ¡°Why are you arresting us? What crime did we commit?¡± Leng Ruoxue widened her innocent beautiful eyes, her beautiful face full of puzzlement. ¡°Stealing. I lost a valuable piece of jewelry.¡± Zhu Furong looked very angry. Hmph! She knew that they were staying in this inn, so she didn¡¯t dare to delay for a moment. She hurriedly brought people over, afraid that they would run away! ¡°How strange. What does losing your jewelry have to do with us?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. What a lame excuse! ¡°Hmph! I suspect that you stole it because that piece of jewelry disappeared after I left the Jade Bamboo Pavilion yesterday. I¡¯ve only interacted with you, so you are the most suspicious,¡± Zhu Furong said confidently. ¡°Oh! With your logic, can I also suspect you if I lose something?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly. ¡°Of course not. I am the noble daughter of the city lord. How could I do such a thing? But you are poor people who can¡¯t even pay for a meal, so you must have stolen my jewelry to pay for the meal,¡± Zhu Furong said with certainty. ¡°Miss Pig, I really admire you. Your imagination is really too rich. How can you think of such a reason?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with admiration on her face. ¡°There¡¯s no use flattering me. I won¡¯t be lenient with thieves,¡± Zhu Furong said resolutely. ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Why are the comprehension abilities of the Zhu sisters so amazing? I really want to cut open Pig Furong¡¯s brain to see if it¡¯s full of grass! ¡°Miss Pig, are you going to convict us just because of your own imagination?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Of course not. I will make you convinced wholeheartedly,¡± Zhu Furong said with incomparable confidence. Zhu Furong turned her head and ordered her subordinates, ¡°Zhu Cai, go up and search their room.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A burly young man led a team straight to the second floor upon receiving the order. Chapter 335 - A Tour Of The Prison (5) The waiter blocked in front of Zhu Cai and the others and said loudly, ¡°Second Miss Zhu, you can¡¯t just enter our guest¡¯s room!¡± Zhu Furong kicked the waiter away and roared, ¡°How dare you! We¡¯re looking for evidence! Get lost!¡± ¡°Miss¡­¡± The waiter was a little worried. He looked at Leng Ruoxue and Freak, and his heart was burning with anxiety. Oh no, if they go to the second floor, then this lady won¡¯t be able to clear her name even if she jumps into the Yellow River! But Leng Ruoxue and Freak were sitting at a table calmly, drinking tea and eating snacks, not at all worried. Not long later, Zhu Cai walked down from the second floor with his people. ¡°Miss, I found your jewelry.¡± ¡°Hmph! What else do you have to say now?¡± Zhu Furong said proudly. ¡°We have nothing to say. What do you want? We¡¯ll do whatever you want,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. She had been bored these past few days anyway. Since this woman wanted to play, she would play with Pig Furong. ¡°Come, take these two people away. Oh right, take those old men too,¡± Zhu Furong ordered her subordinates. ¡°Miss, those old men are not in the room,¡± Zhu Cai replied. ¡°Not here? Tell me, where did your accomplices go?¡± Zhu Furong questioned loudly. Those old men also deserve to die! Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not familiar with them. We just came together temporarily for convenience sake.¡± ¡°Hmph! They escaped quickly. Take these two away first,¡± Zhu Furong ordered. But she couldn¡¯t help admiring her foresight. Fortunately, she was fast enough. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t these two people have escaped too? ¡°No need. We can walk by ourselves,¡± Leng Ruoxue said cooperatively. ¡°You better behave yourselves and not play any tricks!¡± Zhu Furong warned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will be good.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded obediently. After leaving the inn, Leng Ruoxue and Freak were brought to a prison in Windless City by Pig Furong. ¡°Wait. You have to lock us up together,¡± Freak said with dissatisfaction when he saw two already-prepared prison cells. ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid you will run away, so I have to keep you two separate,¡± Zhu Furong said with some jealousy. Damn it. Does he like her that much? ¡°If you don¡¯t lock us up together, don¡¯t expect me to confess. Moreover, I will let everyone know that a daughter of the city lord¡¯s mansion is bullying others,¡± Freak threatened. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll lock you up together then.¡± Zhu Furong compromised. Damn it! If you don¡¯t admit to your crime and make everyone know about it, how can I threaten you?! Leng Ruoxue and Freak walked on their own into the prison cell happily and swaggeringly. Then they closed the cell door and ignored Pig Furong. ¡°Xue¡¯er, this place is pretty clean. Moreover, we have a single room. It¡¯s really not bad!¡± Freak said happily with an enchanting smile on his beautiful face. ¡°Yeah, much better than I imagined,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°By the way, Pig¡­ Furong, prepare more delicious food for us at noon and at night. There has to be meat! I¡¯m not happy without meat,¡± Freak ordered, basically treating Pig Furong as an attendant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely satisfy you two,¡± Zhu Furong said resentfully through gritted teeth. Then she turned and left angrily. ¡°Xue¡¯er, the annoying fly is finally gone. We can have some alone time now,¡± Freak said affectionately with a mesmerizing smile on his lips. ¡°How can anyone spend quality alone time in a cell?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. ¡°What other ways do we have? It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have the conditions! So what if it¡¯s a cell! It¡¯s safe!¡± Freak said nonchalantly. He didn¡¯t care where he was. As long as he could be with Xue¡¯er, it didn¡¯t matter even if he went up a mountain of blades or into a sea of flames. ¡°That¡¯s true. Master, then let me bully you in the cell!¡± Leng Ruoxue raised his enchantingly beautiful chin teasingly. ¡°Lass, you have to be gentle,¡± Freak said shyly. Hehe, Xue¡¯er, I really love you to death. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be gentle!¡± Leng Ruoxue began to stroke Freak. Oh, it feels really good, and his figure is good. It seemed that she was becoming more and more of a pervert. ¡°Xue¡¯er, is it nice to touch?¡± Freak asked with a face full of smiles, his black eyes full of care. ¡°Yes, it feels good,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with satisfaction. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve touched me. You have to be responsible for me,¡± Freak said cunningly. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I will be responsible for you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said readily while her soft little hand continued stroking Freak. Freak pouted his sexy lips and asked expectantly, ¡°Then when are you going to give me a title?¡± ¡°Hehe, you are a man. Which man wants a title from a woman?¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately teased him. In fact, she had thought about it long ago, but she just didn¡¯t tell him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a man? I¡¯m in a disadvantaged group! I¡¯m counting on your protection,¡± Freak said pitifully, tears shining in his eyes, looking like he would cry if she didn¡¯t agree. Leng Ruoxue sighed and said leisurely, ¡°But I¡¯m also very weak now. Who will protect me?¡± ¡°Me! Me! I¡¯ll protect you. We¡¯ll protect each other!¡± Freak immediately declared. Hmph! Of course I have to protect my woman! Leng Ruoxue snuggled in Freak¡¯s arms and said coquettishly, ¡°Yes, then you have to protect me!¡± ¡°You have to believe me! Only I can protect you in this world,¡± Freak said confidently. ¡°Okay. Freak, wait here. I¡¯ll tell Grandpa and the others so that they won¡¯t worry,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Don¡¯t stay in there for too long. I¡¯ll miss you,¡± Freak said softly while looking at Leng Ruoxue with affection in his eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged Freak¡¯s neck and kissed him lightly on the lips before entering the bracelet. Chapter 336 - The Popular Prison (1) ¡°Xue¡¯er, why did you run away so quickly?¡± Freak looked at his empty arms and was depressed. In the bracelet¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, what¡¯s happening outside?¡± Leng Qingtian immediately asked when he saw his granddaughter enter. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just that Freak and I were locked up in a cell by Pig Furong,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°Oh! Xue¡¯er, you have to be careful!¡± Leng Qingtian reminded her. ¡°Lass! Bring me out to play!¡± Old Zao said eagerly. Hehe, he had already guessed that she wouldn¡¯t let that Pig Furong go, so he wanted to get involved. In fact, his main goal was to try his new equipment. ¡°No, Pig Furong will be suspicious if you go out.¡± Leng Ruoxue rejected Old Zao, who feared that the world wouldn¡¯t be in chaos. ¡°Lass!¡± Old Zao cried with a pleading face. ¡°No means no. Stay inside obediently. I¡¯ll let you out when the time is ripe,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. ¡°That¡¯s right, Old Zao! Don¡¯t add to the trouble.¡± Lin Liang shook his head helplessly. Although there were too many old men, and they were sometimes too noisy, it was also more lively. ¡°Ahhh! Alright then! But Lass, let¡¯s make things clear first. If you kill, set fire, or do something bad, don¡¯t forget me!¡± Old Zao reminded her very seriously. ¡°Uh! I won¡¯t forget you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a dark face. She couldn¡¯t help grumbling in her head. Damn old man, you make me sound like a robber. Am I that violent? I am a law-abiding good citizen! ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± Old Zao sighed in relief. ¡°Little Girl! Don¡¯t forget me if there¡¯s something fun!¡± Old Man said with dissatisfaction. ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t worry. All of you will have a share,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you have to be careful outside with Ye Chen!¡± Leng Qingtian reminded her worriedly. ¡°Okay, I will. I¡¯m going out first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said, afraid that Pig Furong would come at any time. ¡°Okay, go!¡± Leng Qingtian nodded. Leng Ruoxue turned around, exited the bracelet, and reappeared in the cell. But she appeared in Freak¡¯s arms¡­ ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re so passionate!¡± Freak said happily while hugging the little beauty who took the initiative to deliver herself to him unceremoniously. ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Leng Ruoxue said cooperatively. ¡°Hmph! You two are quite loving.¡± At this moment, the voice of Pig Furong sounded from outside the cell. Pig Furong was raging with jealousy, and her eyes were shooting out flames as she glared at Leng Ruoxue and Freak. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife! Of course we¡¯re loving.¡± Freak smiled smugly. ¡°Let¡¯s see how much longer you can be smug!¡± Pig Furong said furiously. Hmph! Don¡¯t they say that husband and wife are birds of the same forest that will fly away separately in the face of disaster? I want to see if their relationship is really that firm. There was no man who didn¡¯t like power and status, and she could give him all these. But what could that woman give him? Therefore, she was very confident that this man she liked would definitely be defeated by her sugar-coated bullets in the end and turn to her embrace. ¡°Then wait patiently!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. She didn¡¯t take the provocation of Pig Furong seriously at all. But it seemed that Pig Furong was more scheming than her elder sister! ¡°I¡¯ll wait,¡± Zhu Furong said angrily. Then she turned and left. ¡°Xue¡¯er, the fly left again,¡± Freak said happily. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s pretty boring when she¡¯s gone,¡± Leng Ruoxue said boredly. ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, she will come again,¡± Freak said. That woman hadn¡¯t achieved her goal yet, so how could she give up! ¡°Freak, what do you think we should do?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little bored. Bad things could only be done late at night, but it was broad daylight now. Should we just stay in the cell like this? ¡°There are many things we can do! For example, kissing, touching, flirting, there are so many,¡± Freak said with yearning. ¡°We¡¯re in a prison cell, so I don¡¯t want to. Why don¡¯t we sleep for a while?¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. By having enough sleep during the day, they would have the energy to do bad things at night! ¡°Okay.¡± Freak knew Leng Ruoxue¡¯s thoughts and nodded in agreement. Then he took out a recliner from his ring and lay down on it with Xue¡¯er in his arms¡­ At noon, Zhu Furong came to deliver food and saw Leng Ruoxue and Freak hugging each other while sleeping on the recliner. She was so jealous that her lungs were about to explode¡­ ¡°Damn it. This is a cell. What are you doing?¡± Zhu Furong roared, so angry that her beautiful face twisted in anger. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re sleeping? Be quiet. You¡¯re so noisy,¡± Freak said with narrowed eyes, very displeased. ¡°You¡­ Damn it. This isn¡¯t a place for you to sleep!¡± Zhu Furong roared angrily. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. We¡¯ve both slept outdoors before, let alone here. But this place is slightly better than the wilderness. At least there won¡¯t be bandits or anything. Moreover, it will save us the money of staying at inns,¡± Freak said with seeming satisfaction. ¡°Hmph! In that case, sleep well! I don¡¯t think you need to eat lunch anymore!¡± Zhu Furong was so angry that she threw the meal box in her hand to the ground and left furiously. ¡°Who wants your food! I am afraid you would drug me!¡± Freak said in a voice loud enough for Pig Furong to hear. Then a loud plop sounded¡­ It turned out that Zhu Furong was so angry that she fell to the ground. But she quickly got up and hurriedly fled from the cell with an extremely disheveled appearance. ¡°Haha! Haha!¡± Freak¡¯s happy laughter sounded from the cell. Leng Ruoxue opened her beautiful eyes and said with satisfaction, ¡°You¡¯re too evil.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you hungry? Let¡¯s go eat?¡± Freak sought Leng Ruoxue¡¯s opinion. Chapter 337 - The Popular Prison (2) ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little hungry. I wonder what delicious food Grandpa and the others have made?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Then she sent her divine sense into the bracelet and took out a few dishes. ¡°Freak, eat quickly! They¡¯re all your favorite,¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. ¡°Xue¡¯er, feed me, okay?¡± Freak requested while blinking his black and shiny eyes. ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue picked up a piece of fresh fish meat with her chopsticks and sent it into Freak¡¯s waiting mouth. ¡°So fragrant,¡± Freak said with satisfaction. The fish in space tasted really good! The fish melted in his mouth, fragrant and delicious. Moreover, Xue¡¯er was the one feeding him. Ahhh¡­ So blissful¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll feed you too,¡± Freak said. Just like this, the two of them took turns feeding each other one bite after another. The warm and sweet atmosphere lingered in the prison that didn¡¯t quite match it. After lunch, the two of them lay on the recliner in each other¡¯s arms and chatted. When they were sleepy, they fell asleep, and the afternoon quickly passed¡­ At night¡­ ¡°Seems like you guys are pretty relaxed.¡± The discordant voice sounded in the cell again. ¡°It¡¯s okay, but Miss Pig seems more relaxed. You¡¯re running to the prison countless times in a day,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lazily without even looking up. ¡°You¡­ Hmph! I¡¯m not here for you.¡± Zhu Furong suppressed her anger. ¡°Not me? Then who?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be confused. ¡°I¡¯m here to find him. I have something to tell him.¡± Zhu Furong pointed at Freak. Damn it. I still don¡¯t know this man¡¯s name. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Pig¡­ I¡¯m not familiar with you. There¡¯s nothing to talk to you about,¡± Freak refused without giving her face. ¡°You¡­ Did you forbid him from paying attention to me?¡± Zhu Furong roared at Leng Ruoxue furiously, her heart almost on fire from jealousy. ¡°Miss Pig, who do you think you are? Does ignoring you make a difference to us?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Pig Furong mockingly as if she was looking at an idiot. ¡°You¡­ just you wait. I will make you regret it,¡± Zhu Furong said fiercely and then left angrily. ¡°Freak, do you think Pig Furong came to the cell just to let us make her angry?¡± Leng Ruoxue really couldn¡¯t understand. Every time Pig Furong came to the prison, she would be driven away by anger. But she would actually come again not long later. What did she want? If she wanted to threaten Freak, then hurry up! She was getting a little impatient from waiting. ¡°Probably. Those city lord daughters and the like have many eccentricities!¡± Freak said nonchalantly. ¡°Haha, maybe Pig Furong just wants to see you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Hehe, it¡¯s possible! ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her. She¡¯s so disgusting.¡± Freak said disdainfully. ¡°Alas! How sad would Pig Furong be if she heard the person she likes say that!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t mention that disgusting woman. When should we take action?¡± Freak asked curiously. ¡°Of course we have to wait for them to fall asleep. When doing bad things, the moon must be up, and it must be dark!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a cunning smile. Hehe, I will definitely give the city lord¡¯s mansion an unforgettable night. ¡°Yes, that makes sense. Let¡¯s sleep for a while first. After we wake up, we¡¯ll find trouble with them,¡± Freak suggested. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, continued to nest in Freak¡¯s arms, and closed her eyes¡­ Late at night¡­ A masked man in black sneaked into the prison. ¡°How can you still sleep at a time like this?¡± the man in black roared angrily as he looked at the two people sleeping in each other¡¯s arms on the recliner. Leng Ruoxue and Freak slowly opened their eyes, looked at each other, and then said at the same time, ¡°What should we do then!¡± ¡°Of course you have to think of a way to escape!¡± the man in black said matter-of-factly. ¡°Escape? Where to? We¡¯re just a disadvantaged group! We can¡¯t afford to offend big shots,¡± Leng Ruoxue said pitifully with a long face. ¡°Didn¡¯t I come here to save you? Come with me quickly.¡± The man in black slashed open the cell door. ¡°Who are you? Do we know you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion. ¡°Of course we don¡¯t know each other. I just can¡¯t stand how the people from the city lord¡¯s mansion do whatever they want. This is why I came to save you,¡± the man in black said anxiously. ¡°Oh, since we don¡¯t know each other, we can¡¯t implicate you, so we can¡¯t leave this place,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s everyone¡¯s duty to help if they see injustice on the road, so you don¡¯t have to be polite with me. Come with me quickly!¡± the man in black advised earnestly, his throat almost dry from persuading. ¡°Is that so? Then let us consider it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said perfunctorily, but she was sneering in her heart. Hmph! Want us to escape from prison? We refuse to run. I want to see what other tricks that Pig Furong can think of. ¡°Stop thinking about it. Come with me quickly. Otherwise, if we¡¯re discovered later, none of us will be able to leave,¡± the man in black urged. He looked at Leng Ruoxue and Freak¡¯s calm and composed appearance, and his heart was burning with anxiety as he cursed in his head. Why are these two so difficult to deal with? Are they normal people? Normal people would leave without even thinking if they saw someone coming to save them? But these two people¡­ ¡°It¡¯s okay! We¡¯re detained here anyway. Please go ahead if you have something urgent!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We don¡¯t dare to delay your business,¡± Freak echoed. But he was laughing on the inside. ¡°I came specially to save you. Are you willing to let me make a wasted trip?¡± the man in black said without giving up. He couldn¡¯t return without any achievements! Otherwise, he would have no way of explaining when he returned. ¡°Erm¡­ Mr. Hero, we didn¡¯t seem to have said anything about wanting you to save us! You can¡¯t push the blame onto us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly with tears in her beautiful eyes. Chapter 338 - The Popular Prison (3) ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t cry! Look at what you¡¯ve done. You scared my woman to tears.¡± Freak coaxed Leng Ruoxue gently and then roared fiercely at the man in black. His face changed so quickly that it was dizzying. ¡°¡­¡± The man in black was speechless and cursed in his head. F*ck, how can you treat your savior like this? ¡°Dear, I¡¯m so scared! This uncle is too fierce.¡± Leng Ruoxue appeared so scared that she kept burrowing into Freak¡¯s arms, her face full of fear. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! I will protect you.¡± Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue tightly and comforted her. ¡°I¡¯m not an uncle!¡± The man in black couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Damn it, what kind of gaze is that? Am I that old? ¡°Then you are an old man?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed cautiously. ¡°I¡¯m not an old man either!¡± the man in black roared furiously. He was so angry that he had long forgotten that he was masked. ¡°Oh, so he¡¯s an oid fart who won¡¯t die,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. ¡°¡­¡± The man in black felt that he would definitely vomit blood from anger by these two if he stayed in the prison any longer¡­ ¡°Come with me quickly,¡± the man in black ordered angrily. Leng Ruoxue and Freak looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Are you really not willing to leave with me?¡± The man in black lost his patience. He really couldn¡¯t deal with these two people. ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t leave.¡± Wasn¡¯t this place good? Someone would occasionally come to disturb them and let them play around. ¡°Don¡¯t regret it!¡± the man in black roared angrily. He was about to turn and leave when Leng Ruoxue stopped him. ¡°Old fart, wait.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and stopped the man in black who was about to leave. The man in black turned around and said with slight surprise, ¡°What? Have you changed your mind?¡± ¡°No, old fart. You have to fix this cell door before you leave. Otherwise, we will be misunderstood as wanting to escape,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously. ¡°You¡­ you, well done!¡± the man in black said after thinking for a long time. ¡°You can only leave after the door is repaired!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded the angry man in black again. ¡°Okay, wait.¡± The man in black held back his anger, took out tools from his ring, and resigned himself to fixing the prison door. Boohoo¡­ Why is my life so tough! These two people aren¡¯t normal at all! ¡°Old fart, you have a lot of tools, and your technique for repairing the door is very professional. Do you specialize in this field?¡± Leng Ruoxue praised while lying on the recliner with Freak, her head on her arm, her beautiful eyes staring at the man in black repairing the door. ¡°I¡¯m not in this line of work.¡± The man in black gritted his teeth and wanted to cry but had no tears. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m so unlucky! If not for Miss¡¯s orders, I really want to kill these two people¡­ ¡°But¡­ your technique is too professional. I think you will have a better future in this line of work,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. The words ¡®I¡¯m doing this for your own good¡¯ were written all over her beautiful face. ¡°Thank you for your reminder. I¡¯ll consider it.¡± The man in black wiped the cold sweat off his head. Boohoo¡­ I really want to kill someone to vent my anger now! ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re wrong. I think he¡¯s quite suitable to watch the prison,¡± Freak concluded after watching for a long time. ¡°Dear, this doesn¡¯t conflict! Isn¡¯t it complimentary to watch the prison and repair the cell doors at the same time? It saves me from being bored,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. ¡°Hehe, my Xue¡¯er is still smart and thoughtful! I think he¡¯s good at fixing locks. He can also help others fix locks and add a key or something along the way.¡± Freak and Leng Ruoxue spoke as if no one was around. Soon, they helped the man in black decide his future career. ¡°You¡­ Both of you, shut up. Don¡¯t affect my work,¡± the man in black roared angrily. He didn¡¯t realize that he had already been led into a trap by Leng Ruoxue and Freak. ¡°Haha, I knew it. The old fart will definitely like this job.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled happily. ¡°Of course, this is collective wisdom!¡± Freak said cooperatively. In fact, he had been laughing in his head. Hehe, playing dumb and infuriating others to death feels really good! However, this man in black seemed to have strong mental fortitude. They had said so much for so long, but they still couldn¡¯t make this man in black vomit blood. Alas! There was really no sense of accomplishment. It seemed like they still needed to enhance their ability to anger others! ¡°The door and lock are fixed. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Then the man in black hurriedly ran away, as if he was afraid that the tiger behind would catch up if he ran too slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to lock the door? You¡¯re so irresponsible,¡± Leng Ruoxue complained very unhappily as she looked at the open cell door. ¡°Xue¡¯er, give him another chance. Let¡¯s not stoop to his level,¡± Freak comforted. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered obediently. Then she leaned into Freak¡¯s arms. ¡°Seems like I was worried for nothing. You guys are quite carefree!¡± A slightly teasing voice sounded in their ears. Leng Ruoxue looked up and saw the incomparably handsome Lan Ming in a white robe standing outside the cell, looking at the two of them with a smile. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. ¡°Would you believe me if I said I¡¯m here to save you?¡± Lan Ming asked with a smile. ¡°No,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. ¡°Why?¡± Lan Ming asked curiously. ¡°Because you are too unprofessional. You are dressed in white. Do you want to save people or harm people?¡± Leng Ruoxue said very directly. ¡°I like being different! I am me. Why should I be like others? Everyone wears black, but I insist on wearing white!¡± Lan Ming said willfully. ¡°Goodbye, I won¡¯t see you out.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded indifferently. ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 339 - The Popular Prison (4) Lan Ming was stunned.Did he hear it wrong? What he heard was, ¡®Goodbye, I won¡¯t see you out¡¯. Why was his treatment worse than that of the man in black just now? They actually started chasing him away so quickly. Boohoo¡­ He was depressed. ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± Freak urged Lan Ming when he saw him standing there motionlessly like a fool. ¡°Alas!¡± Lan Ming, who was wallowing in self-pity, sighed after coming back to his senses. No wonder that man in black almost vomited blood from anger. These two fellows indeed had the capital to anger someone to death. In fact, he was only one step slower than the man in black just now. Therefore, he had hidden in the dark. When he saw the man in black almost vomiting blood from anger, he laughed in his heart. But now that it was his turn to be despised, he couldn¡¯t laugh anymore¡­ ¡°I really came to save you,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. Alas! He could only accept it when he encountered these two troublesome people. ¡°Why?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. ¡°Because you¡¯re from my Mystic Association! Is there a need to ask?¡± Lan Ming was depressed. These two people¡¯s thoughts were really¡­ ¡°So what? We didn¡¯t say we wanted you to save us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said ungratefully. Hmph! I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet. How could I be saved? Then what was the point of playing? ¡°I¡¯m being nosy, alright? Little ancestor!¡± Lan Ming was speechless. He came to save them, but he was actually wrong. Boohoo¡­ What was this! These two fellows were really difficult to deal with! Zhu Furong, who dared to provoke them, must have accumulated the bad luck of eight lifetimes. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°How long do you intend to stay in the prison?¡± Lan Ming asked curiously after understanding. ¡°I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s food and water here, and it saves money. It¡¯s much better than staying at an inn,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are you that poor?¡± Lan Ming rolled his eyes in disdain. ¡°Yes, we have to think of a way to earn money.¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be pitiful. ¡°Uh! Have you thought of a way yet?¡± Lan Ming asked curiously. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll wait for the compensation from the city lord¡¯s mansion. I¡¯ll stay here and won¡¯t leave if I don¡¯t receive compensation,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously. As the saying went, it was easy to invite a god but difficult to send one away! ¡°Okay, I support you,¡± Lan Ming said very cooperatively as a few drops of cold sweat dripped down his forehead. He finally knew that he could provoke gods and ghosts but never these two fellows because they would definitely let the people who provoked them suffer a loss. ¡°Thank you, President!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Uh, you¡¯re welcome. Just let me know if you need anything. After all, you are mystics from my association,¡± Lan Ming said in a very friendly tone. Leng Ruoxue became paranoid after hearing Lan Ming¡¯s words and asked bluntly, ¡°One who is unaccountably solicitous is hiding evil intentions. President Lan, why are you being so good to us?¡± ¡°Uh! What goal can I have? You¡¯re registered in my association, so it¡¯s only right that I protect you!¡± Lan Ming said matter-of-factly. ¡°President Lan, don¡¯t bother lying in front of us. We aren¡¯t three-year-old children. Just say it directly. If it¡¯s not too difficult, we can consider it. But your remuneration has to satisfy me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. ¡°Uh, since you¡¯ve mentioned it, I really have something. However, this has nothing to do with coming to save you!¡± Lan Ming explained. He didn¡¯t want them to misunderstand that he wanted to save them to use them. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s related. As long as your remuneration satisfies me, and it¡¯s within my capabilities, doing it won¡¯t be a loss!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. After her brother and the others came out of seclusion, they would have to spend a lot more money, so she had to think of a way to earn more money. ¡°Uh, you don¡¯t have to worry about the remuneration. The last thing our Mystic Association needs is money,¡± Lan Ming said. Alas! This was the first time he had seen a mystic like Leng Ruoxue who lacked money! ¡°That¡¯s good. President Lan, what do you want us to do?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°There will be a competition between mystics in a month. I hope you can participate on behalf of the Windless City¡¯s Mystic Association,¡± Lan Ming explained. ¡°The rewards for the competition are very generous!¡± he added. ¡°Oh, what are the rewards?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with interest. If the rewards were good, she would definitely participate. If not, then the remuneration would have to be generous. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t help. ¡°First place will receive a reward of a hundred million purple coins and a physical reward. It will definitely satisfy you.¡± Lan Ming knew what this little woman wanted, so he didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°A hundred million? The Mystic Association is indeed very rich.¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. Well, I have to participate in this competition, but¡­ ¡°I¡¯m only at the Mystic level. What are my chances of winning if I participate in the competition?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued asking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This competition only allows Elementary Mystics and below to participate. This is a competition to select talents for the Mystic Association, so the level of the mystics participating won¡¯t be too high. With your strength, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to be in the top three,¡± Lan Ming said confidently. ¡°President Lan, we are only Mystics, but there are Elementary Mystics in the competition. So I¡¯m really curious where your confidence comes from?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many mystics, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone as abnormal as you,¡± Lan Ming said honestly. He had been thinking about this issue for the past few days, but he couldn¡¯t understand how someone with such abnormal talent could exist in the world. ¡°Thank you for the compliment. In fact, we¡¯re pretty average,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very modestly. ¡°¡­¡± Lan Ming was speechless again. If you¡¯re ordinary, then what are others? Should they just die? Lan Ming calmed down and continued, ¡°By the way, what about your grandfather? You¡¯ll need at least five people to participate in the competition, so they need to participate too.¡± Chapter 340 - The Popular Prison (5) ¡°I hid them in a safe place,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mysteriously. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lan Ming was relieved. ¡°President Lan, let¡¯s talk about our remuneration now!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. ¡°Uh, I won¡¯t treat you badly. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Lan Ming said with a face full of black lines. ¡°Alas! You¡¯re a full man who doesn¡¯t know the hunger of a hungry man! How can a rich person like you understand the pain of us poor people!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed with emotion from being poor. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too exaggerated?!¡± Lan Ming really didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I¡¯m not exaggerating. We¡¯re really running out of money,¡± Leng Ruoxue said seriously. ¡°You can calculate it yourself. We spent five hundred purple coins on spiritual power conversion in your association. We¡¯ve spent almost two thousand purple coins from lodging, meals, and the city entrance fees over the past few days. That¡¯s two thousand purple coins! It should be enough for ordinary people to live for several years, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said while counting seriously with her fingers. They had only been on the Boundless Heaven Continent for a week, but Leng Ruoxue could feel the pinch from the expensive cost of living here. When she was on the Ling Feng Continent, she had never been short of money. But after she arrived here, she found that the amethyst coins she brought from the Ling Feng Continent were flowing like water, and there were so few of them now¡­ Alas! Money! She needed to earn money! ¡°Alright, forget it. Ten million purple coins per person. That should be enough, right?¡± Lan Ming interrupted Leng Ruoxue. ¡°No,¡± Leng Ruoxue refused directly. ¡°My little ancestor, ten million isn¡¯t a small sum. What else do you want?¡± Lan Ming said weakly. Why is this girl so difficult to deal with? ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to charge my people for going to your guild to convert spiritual power. Moreover, you have to cover food and lodging from now until the competition ends.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her conditions. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. But you still have other people?¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Yes, but they can¡¯t convert their spiritual power yet, so don¡¯t have any ideas about them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll arrange a place for you to stay after you leave the prison,¡± Lan Ming said with some disappointment. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. President Lan, you can go back now.¡± Leng Ruoxue began to chase him away after the discussion was over. ¡°You¡¯re so pragmatic! Um¡­ Then I¡¯m leaving. Be careful. The Zhu family can do anything,¡± Lan Ming reminded before leaving. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what should we do now?¡± Freak asked curiously after Lan Ming left. ¡°Wait and see. I wonder if anyone else will come?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. ¡°Probably not. We don¡¯t know many people here,¡± Freak said with certainty. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go to the city lord¡¯s mansion for a night tour!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested, her eyes shining with a mischievous light. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now!¡± Freak said impatiently. Hehe, causing trouble is the most enjoyable thing. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. They left the cell quietly under the cover of night. ¡°Freak, I just remembered something,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said on the street after leaving the prison. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Freak asked in puzzlement. ¡°We don¡¯t know the location of the city lord¡¯s mansion.¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily. Pig Furong didn¡¯t imprison them in the city lord¡¯s mansion but locked them in a prison in Windless City because she was afraid of being blamed by her father. ¡°Did you forget that we have a map? Hehe!¡± Freak reminded. ¡°Oh, I forgot about the map.¡± Thanks to Freak¡¯s reminder, Leng Ruoxue remembered the map and took it out of the bracelet. ¡°Xue¡¯er, this is the city lord¡¯s mansion, right?¡± Freak pointed at a very conspicuous red dot on the map. ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t seem too far away. Freak, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them followed the directions on the map and quickly found the city lord¡¯s mansion. There were two guards guarding the front door of the city lord¡¯s mansion, so they turned to the back door. The back door was very small, and only one person could pass at a time. Moreover, not only was the back door not guarded, but it wasn¡¯t even locked, showing how arrogant this city lord was. ¡°Xue¡¯er, this city lord¡¯s mansion is quite luxurious! It¡¯s not inferior to an imperial palace!¡± Freak sighed while standing outside the tall courtyard walls of the city lord¡¯s mansion. ¡°Yes, and this is only the city lord¡¯s mansion of a small city. Freak, looks like this city lord is very rich!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes glittered with interest. ¡°Xue¡¯er, we will be the rich ones if we rob him,¡± Freak said evilly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I was thinking too. The city lord¡¯s mansion of such a small city is actually living in such luxury. I really don¡¯t know how much of the people¡¯s hard-earned money he has embezzled. Freak, let¡¯s rob the rich to help the poor today!¡± Leng Ruoxue said righteously. Uh! Of course, the poor referred to them. ¡°Yes, we must rob the rich to support the poor that is us.¡± Freak nodded heavily in agreement. ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay,¡± Freak answered, and they sneaked into the city lord¡¯s mansion through the back door. After entering the city lord¡¯s mansion, Leng Ruoxue found a hidden and uninhabited corner and moved her grandfather and the others, who were already waiting impatiently, out of the bracelet. Her cute beasts also came out together. Of course, her beasts were all transformed. Otherwise, the city lord¡¯s mansion likely wouldn¡¯t be able to hold them. ¡°Feng Zhan, Charm, you have to take these beasts with you and be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Although there were not many powerful experts in the city lord¡¯s mansion, it was still better to be careful. Chapter 341 - The Popular Prison (6) Chapter 341: The Popular Prison (6) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be careful,¡± Feng Zhan promised. ¡°Grandpa, you have to be careful too,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s split up!¡± Leng Qingtian nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± As soon as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, thousands of beasts scattered and ran in all directions¡­ And Leng Qingtian and the others disappeared into thin air¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± Freak asked after Leng Qingtian and the others as well as the beasts left. ¡°Of course to rob first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly. She deliberately left Quill and Rise behind to help them rob. ¡°Hehe, robbing is good. I like it.¡± Freak smiled evilly and happily. ¡°Okay, Quill, go find where the good things are hidden in the city lord¡¯s mansion,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill flew away after Rise cast an invisibility spell on him. He flew back a moment later. ¡°Master, I found it,¡± Quill said excitedly. Hehe, there were indeed many treasures in the city lord¡¯s mansion! ¡°Quill, bring us there,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Master, come with me.¡± Rise then cast an invisibility spell on Leng Ruoxue and Freak. After that, the two of them walked toward the treasury together. After arriving at the treasury, Leng Ruoxue and Freak naturally robbed it unceremoniously. Then Leng Ruoxue made a little mischief and left the words ¡®the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal was here¡¯ before the two of them swaggered out of the treasury. After exiting the treasury, Leng Ruoxue let Ball Ball out. ¡°Ball Ball, look for treasures!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Okay, Big Sister.¡± Ball Ball closed his big eyes and sensed for a while before opening them again. ¡°Big Sister, I feel something good in the northwest direction.¡± Ball Ball reported his findings to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Northwest? I wonder where it is? Freak, let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Freak pulled Leng Ruoxue, and the two walked toward the northwest. ¡°Master, I knocked out another guard,¡± Rise, who had been having a good time along the way, said happily while wagging his little tail. ¡°Amazing.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Rise¡¯s head and praised him. Alas! It seemed like my beasts are all bored to death. After receiving Leng Ruoxue¡¯s praise, Rise worked even harder and knocked out anyone he saw. ¡°Big Sister, this is the place.¡± Ball Ball pointed at a courtyard not far from them. ¡°Freak, this should be the courtyard of a certain young lady of the Zhu family. Let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. The environment here was quiet, and the courtyard was planted full of fresh flowers. It was definitely the residence of a certain young lady of the Zhu family. ¡°Okay, I hope it¡¯s not Zhu Furong¡¯s courtyard,¡± Freak said with some disgust. ¡°Haha! It¡¯s better if it¡¯s hers. I¡¯m just about to look for her!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Their other purpose for coming tonight was for Pig Furong! After the two humans and three beasts entered the courtyard, Ball Ball flew directly toward the flowerbed. After a while, he flew back, and his little paws were holding a small red flower. ¡°Big Sister, this is for you.¡± Ball Ball handed the flower in his paw to Leng Ruoxue and then lay on her shoulder obediently. Leng Ruoxue looked at the palm-sized red flower in her hand. This flower was an abnormally bright red that resembled fire. Moreover, the fragrance was very strong. But she didn¡¯t recognize this flower. Leng Ruoxue sent the unknown flower into the bracelet and handed it to Qing Jue. ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go take a look over there.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the room in the courtyard. ¡°Okay.¡± Freak nodded, and the two humans and three beasts headed straight for the room. Before approaching the room, they heard strange sounds coming from inside. The two of them pressed their ears against the window. Other than some strange sounds, there were also voices coming from inside. Leng Ruoxue and Freak pricked up their ears curiously to listen. In the room, a young man and woman were making love, doing the most primitive kind of exercise¡­ During the break, a beautiful girl looked at the naked man beside her and asked, ¡°Prosperity, did you just tell me that Second Sister likes a man?¡± ¡°Yes, Second Miss took a liking to a man and locked him in a cell. But that man has a wife and doesn¡¯t like Second Miss at all. Tonight, Second Miss even ordered her subordinates to go to the cell. She originally wanted to plot for the two of them to escape from the prison, but who knew that the two of them actually refused to follow me,¡± the young man said gloomily and then rolled over to press the girl under him again. ¡°Prosperity, look at how anxious you are. Let me rest for a while,¡± the girl said with some dissatisfaction. ¡°Third Miss, I missed you so much,¡± the young man said aggrievedly. ¡°Prosperity, answer my question honestly first.¡± The girl pouted coquettishly. ¡°Yes, please ask, Third Miss. I will tell you everything I know,¡± the man named Prosperity promised. ¡°Prosperity, do you think that man will agree to Second Sister?¡± Zhu Lianrong asked worriedly. ¡°Probably not,¡± Prosperity said uncertainty. In fact, he knew very well that the man didn¡¯t care about the second miss at all. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Zhu Lianrong was relieved after hearing what Prosperity said. There was nothing she could do. If her second sister married in advance, her father would definitely marry her to that old man, so she had to ruin her second sister¡¯s plan. ¡°Third Miss, why don¡¯t you want Second Miss to get married? If Second Miss marries someone, wouldn¡¯t there be no one who can snatch President Lan from you?¡± Prosperity asked in puzzlement. It was not a secret in Windless City that the three Zhu sisters liked President Lan of the Mystic Association. ¡°Second Sister isn¡¯t my match, but if she marries someone, Father will have to marry me to that old man from the Sun family, so of course I have to stop Second Sister from marrying! Prosperity, you have to help me!¡± Zhu Lianrong wheedled. Prosperity was her second sister¡¯s trusted aide, but she had seduced him, which was why she knew her second sister¡¯s affairs like the back of her hand. Chapter 342 - The Unlucky City Lord’s Mansion (1) ¡°Third Miss, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely help you.¡± Prosperity immediately forgot about his master when he saw the beauty acting coquettishly. ¡°Prosperity, I know you¡¯re the best,¡± Zhu Lianrong said happily. At the same time, she was very pleased with her honey trap. ¡°Third Miss, I¡¯m willing to go through hell and high water for you, so you have to reward me well!¡± Prosperity said with a perverted look and then began attacking the ¡®city walls¡¯ again¡­ Outside the room¡­ ¡°The pig sisters are quite friendly!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed as she looked at the full moon hanging in the sky. ¡°Yes.¡± Freak nodded in agreement. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s leave this place!¡± Freak continued. He didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore. The sounds coming from the room were really too unpleasant. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go check out somewhere else,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. But just as she finished speaking, she heard a sharp scream in the distance¡­ ¡°Ah! There¡¯s a snake!¡± Then there was a loud sound¡­ Leng Ruoxue and Freak exchanged glances. ¡°Did someone discover Confound?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. ¡°Discover? I think he¡¯s deliberately scaring people,¡± Freak said in realization. Xue¡¯er¡¯s beasts were very well-behaved in front of her, but in fact, each one was more scheming than the other, and they had many ways to prank people. ¡°Uh! It doesn¡¯t matter! We¡¯re here to cause trouble anyway,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly with two drops of cold sweat on her forehead. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go somewhere else!¡± Freak said. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s find Pig Furong¡¯s residence. Hehe, we have to let her know that her sister is scheming against her!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. She already decided to sow discord until the end. Moreover, she had given Pig Lianrong a small gift before leaving. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re so cute!¡± Freak suddenly hugged Leng Ruoxue affectionately and kissed her fiercely. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for their own good! Sisters have to love and protect each other!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any shame. ¡°Yes, sisters shouldn¡¯t become enemies,¡± Freak agreed. The two of them left Pig Lianrong¡¯s residence and searched each courtyard. ¡°Xue¡¯er, this courtyard is the last one,¡± Freak reminded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. They had already checked several courtyards, but none of them was the residence of Pig Furong. After Leng Ruoxue and Freak entered the courtyard, they went directly to the outside of the room, leaned against the window, and listened to the movements inside. ¡°Eh? That man seems to be the steward of the city lord¡¯s mansion!¡± Leng Ruoxue heard a familiar voice coming from the room. ¡°Steward? The steward of the city lord¡¯s mansion lives in a good place,¡± Freak said mockingly. This was obviously the residence of a woman. Moreover, according to his guess, the person staying here was not one of the daughters of the city lord¡¯s mansion but the city lord¡¯s concubine, and she was probably very favored. ¡°The woman inside seems to be the city lord¡¯s concubine,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after listening to the conversation inside. ¡°It seems like everyone in the city lord¡¯s mansion is unwilling to be left out! The steward climbed into the city lord¡¯s favored concubine¡¯s bed while one of the city lord¡¯s daughters is seducing her elder sister¡¯s guard. Haha, what a mess.¡± Freak smiled with contempt. ¡°I¡¯ll leave some gifts for them too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said evilly and sent a trace of her green mystic power through the door crack. ¡°Hehe, the city lord will definitely be very grateful to us when he sees this scene tomorrow,¡± Freak said excitedly. ¡°Of course! He was made a cuckold for so long.¡± Then Leng Ruoxue and Freak left. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go find Grandpa and the others!¡± Freak suggested, wondering how Xue¡¯er¡¯s grandfather and the others were doing. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then the two humans and three beasts went to look for Leng Qingtian and the others. After searching for a while, they finally found Leng Qingtian, Old Man, and the others in the courtyard of the main house. ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly after entering the courtyard of the main house. When she saw her grandfather and the others squatting on the ground, she wondered what they were doing. ¡°Ah! Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s you! We¡¯re thinking about something!¡± Leng Qingtian said. ¡°Thinking about something here?¡± Cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. Grandpa and the others are too good at finding places. ¡°Yes! I heard something just now, so I¡¯m thinking about it,¡± Leng Qingtian said awkwardly. ¡°What did you hear?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Her grandfather and the others looked serious. Was it related to them? ¡°Lass, do you know the relationship between the city lord¡¯s mansion and the Sun family?¡± Old Zao asked. ¡°Yes, why?¡± The relationship between the city lord¡¯s mansion and the Sun family didn¡¯t seem to be a secret! ¡°Just now, we heard the city lord say to find some young and beautiful women to give to the Sun family, and Pig Furong recommended you to her father,¡± Old Zao explained. ¡°Oh, and then?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly. ¡°Then the city lord said he would visit you in the prison tomorrow. If you pass, Pig Furong won¡¯t have to marry,¡± Old Zao said. ¡°Oh, then we¡¯ll wait for him in the cell tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. ¡°Little Girl, why aren¡¯t you worried at all? I suspect that someone from the Sun family is practicing evil techniques. Why else would they need so many young and beautiful women?¡± Old Man said worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s the use of worrying? The Sun family is one of the Three Great Families and not something we can deal with now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Hmph! Want to give me away? Dream on! How can I be manipulated so easily? For those who have designs on me, it¡¯s best to be prepared to pay the price. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s leave Windless City while we still can!¡± Leng Qingtian was very worried that his granddaughter would be hurt. They were indeed too weak now. ¡°Grandpa, we can run for a while, but can we run forever? There is a pig city lord in Windless City, and other cities might also have such a city lord. Therefore, running won¡¯t solve the problem, and that¡¯s also a sign of weakness. We can only work hard to become strong so that we won¡¯t be controlled by others,¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed calmly. They were new and unfamiliar with everything, and they themselves were the only people they could rely on and trust. Chapter 343 - The Unlucky City Lord’s Mansion (2) ¡°Ruoxue makes sense,¡± Lin Liang agreed. ¡°Grandpa, President Lan will arrange a place for us to stay after we settle the matter with the pig family. At that time, we will all enter seclusion. Cultivating in the space for a month, coupled with the accelerated time, will be equivalent to several years. Perhaps we can break through,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll listen to Xue¡¯er,¡± Leng Qingtian agreed. In fact, they were mainly following Xue¡¯er¡¯s opinions now. ¡°Grandpa, did you obtain anything?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously after settling the worries of Leng Qingtian and the others. ¡°Lass, I¡¯ve collected a lot of artificing materials!¡± Old Zao said proudly. ¡°Tch, would you be able to take advantage if the pig family didn¡¯t have a pig that knew how to artifice?¡± Old Man said with contempt. ¡°I don¡¯t care who the original owner of those materials is. They¡¯re mine once I find them,¡± Old Zao said domineeringly. ¡°Stop arguing. By the way, do any of you know where Pig Furong lives?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked helplessly. ¡°Yes. Lass, come with me,¡± Old Zao said excitedly, eager to go. Leng Ruoxue and Freak soon arrived at Pig Furong¡¯s residence under the lead of Old Zao and the others. After reaching Zhu Furong¡¯s residence, Leng Ruoxue quietly sneaked into her room, knocked her out, and stored her in a pet ring. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what do you want to do with her?¡± Freak asked curiously. ¡°You¡¯ll know then, hehe.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly, her face full of mystery. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Leng Qingtian and the others waiting in the courtyard after exiting the room. Then she summoned her beasts back. After all the beasts arrived, Leng Ruoxue sent them back into the bracelet and left the city lord¡¯s mansion with Freak. ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± Freak asked after leaving the city lord¡¯s mansion. This wasn¡¯t the way back to the cell. ¡°To the city gates! There are the most people there,¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly. ¡°Oh!¡± When they arrived at the city gates, Leng Ruoxue summoned Quill. ¡°Freak, turn around. Don¡¯t look,¡± Leng Ruoxue said domineeringly. ¡°Yes, my wife.¡± Freak turned around obediently. Hehe, I can guess what Xue¡¯er wants to do with my eyes closed. Leng Ruoxue took out a rope made of beast tendons, tied Pig Furong into a dumpling, and handed her to Quill. ¡°Quill, hang this thing at the city gates,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill was a little disgusted. He grabbed one end of the rope with his claws, flew into the air, and found a good spot to hang Pig Furong. At this moment, the guards guarding the city gates didn¡¯t expect one of the city lord¡¯s daughters to be hanging above their heads, naked¡­ After doing all this, Leng Ruoxue and Freak returned to the cell openly. ¡°Freak, take this appearance changing pill!¡± Leng Ruoxue took out two appearance changing pills and gave one to Freak as soon as they entered the cell. She took one herself. Alas! She didn¡¯t want her grandfather to worry! ¡°Okay, Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s sleep for a while! There will be a good show tomorrow!¡± Freak said after taking the pill. ¡°Then let¡¯s sleep for a while. We¡¯ll wait for the city lord to visit tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Yes, how dare he have designs on my woman. He¡¯s dead meat,¡± Freak said hatefully. Then he lay on the recliner with Leng Ruoxue in his arms¡­ The next morning¡­ ¡°Ah! Xue¡¯er, why are you beating me up?¡± Freak covered his face with tears in his eyes, aggrieved. ¡°Ah! You¡¯re Freak?¡± Leng Ruoxue was embarrassed. She opened her eyes and saw a fat stranger hugging her, so she punched him without thinking¡­ Uh! When she woke up, she really forgot that Freak ate an appearance changing pill last night because the appearance changing pill had yet to show its effects when they went to sleep yesterday. Moreover, this appearance changing pill was newly concocted by her, and she had added many new medicinal herbs in it, so she wasn¡¯t sure what the appearance changing pill would turn Freak into. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t very certain of its effects either. But the appearance changing pill actually turned Freak into an ugly fatty, which was unexpected. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you can¡¯t even recognize me anymore. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m so sad!¡± Freak said sadly, his tears threatening to fall. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You¡¯ve really changed too much!¡± Leng Ruoxue said embarrassedly. How could she expect that a mere appearance changing pill could change the appearance and figure of Freak? Boohoo¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, no matter how ugly you become, I can instantly recognize you by your smell. How can you not recognize me!¡± The more he thought about it, the sadder he became. Boohoo¡­ Uh! What does he mean by smelling me? When did he become a little dog? Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. ¡°Freak, I¡¯m sorry! I was scared because I wasn¡¯t mentally prepared!¡± Leng Ruoxue said guiltily. ¡°Then kiss me, and I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± Freak took the opportunity to ask for a kiss. ¡°Erm¡­ let¡¯s not kiss first, okay? I think it¡¯s weird,¡± Leng Ruoxue said tentatively. ¡°No, wuu wuu¡­ Xue¡¯er, you despise me. I didn¡¯t even despise you! In fact, you¡¯re also ugly.¡± Freak choked with sobs. ¡°Uh, don¡¯t cry! Fine, I¡¯ll kiss you. Who¡¯s afraid of who!¡± Leng Ruoxue said stubbornly. With that, she pulled Freak¡¯s head closer, closed her eyes, steeled her heart, and kissed him. Well, even though his appearance has changed, he doesn¡¯t feel different. Fortunately, luckily¡­ After kissing for a long while, Freak was finally satisfied¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, you look so ugly,¡± Freak teased with a chuckle. ¡°Really? Let me see.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a mirror from the bracelet and saw her current appearance through the mirror. Chapter 344 - The Unlucky City Lord’s Mansion (3) Damn! Is this me? Freak made an understatement. Her current appearance wasn¡¯t something that could be described with the word ugly. In the mirror, her skin was yellow, her hair was dry, and her facial features weren¡¯t straight. Her mouth was crooked, one of her eyes was big, the other was small, her nose was red, and her body was a little swollen. In short, she was a woman too ugly to be called merely ugly. ¡°Freak, I¡¯ve troubled you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very sincerely to Freak after admiring her appearance. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind, so you can¡¯t despise me either!¡± Freak said coquettishly as his starry eyes welled up with tears. In fact, he was quite satisfied with Xue¡¯er¡¯s current appearance. Hehe, this way, no man would have any ideas about his Xue¡¯er. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t despise you. I was only a little uncomfortable just now. Did it hurt?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some heartache while lightly caressing the bruises on Freak¡¯s face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. I have thick skin. Your strength won¡¯t hurt me. Hehe.¡± Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue and smiled foolishly. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Then Leng Ruoxue summoned Rise and ordered, ¡°Rise, go out and scout the situation!¡± ¡°I guarantee to complete the task!¡± Rise stared at Leng Ruoxue in disbelief for a long time before thinking, Boohoo¡­ Where is my incomparably beautiful female master? ¡°Freak, I¡¯m a little depressed,¡± Leng Ruoxue said leisurely after Rise disappeared. She didn¡¯t expect the effects of this appearance changing pill to be so remarkable, actually changing her and Freak so thoroughly that even her own beasts almost couldn¡¯t recognize her¡­ ¡°Uh! Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s okay. They will get used to it,¡± Freak comforted. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make do first for our safety!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. About half an hour later, Rise returned to the cell. ¡°Master, it¡¯s so lively outside now,¡± Rise said happily while climbing onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist. Hehe, moreover, he had helped spread some rumors¡­ ¡°Report it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with interest. ¡°Master, that naked woman is still hanging at the city gates. I heard that the city lord thought of many ways but couldn¡¯t save her from above. Many people have gone to the city gates to watch the commotion. Moreover, I hid in the crowd and told everyone what happened last night in the city lord¡¯s mansion. Hehe, Windless City is almost a mess now,¡± Rise said with a face full of pride. ¡°Well done,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. Haha, this is exactly the effect I want. The city lord must be so angry that he¡¯s about to vomit blood¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, the city lord has lost all his face this time,¡± Freak said with a smile. Hmph! How dare he have designs on my woman. This punishment is still considered light! ¡°Freak, do you think the city lord will still look for us today?¡± Leng Ruo asked curiously. ¡°Of course! He can¡¯t count on his daughter anymore, so he still has to count on you!¡± Freak said. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s prepare to welcome him. We¡¯ll give him a big gift then.¡± A cunning smile appeared on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Who do you want to welcome?¡± A teasing voice sounded in the cell. ¡°Definitely not you. Why are you here again?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a frown while looking at Lan Ming, who appeared in the cell. ¡°You¡¯re really too heartless. I rushed here early in the morning to see you, but you¡¯re actually treating me like this. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m so sad!¡± Lan Ming called out beautifully. ¡°Stop pretending. You¡¯re here to watch the show, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m here to see if there¡¯s anything I can help with¡­ and also see the commotion,¡± Lan Ming said honestly. This morning, after hearing about the incident in the city lord¡¯s mansion, he immediately thought of Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen, so he immediately rushed over. ¡°President Lan, if you want to watch the commotion, you seem to have come to the wrong place. The city lord¡¯s mansion is the most lively place now,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the city lord¡¯s mansion. I¡¯m more interested in you,¡± Lan Ming said with slight fear, as if the city lord¡¯s mansion was a tiger¡¯s den. ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help laughing hysterically. Of course, she knew what Lan Ming was afraid of. Those daughters of the city lord¡¯s mansion all regarded him as the most delicious food. It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°Is it very funny?¡± Lan Ming said angrily. Leng Ruoxue turned her head and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny? Freak, do you think it¡¯s funny?¡± ¡°President Lan, there¡¯s no need to be embarrassed. I understand you,¡± Freak said sympathetically. Alas! Being chased by unappetizing women is indeed not something to brag about. ¡°Thank you, but I want to know why you have become like this?¡± Lan Ming was very curious. He would definitely be scared away by these two people in front of him if he didn¡¯t have good composure. Their appearance was really too unique. ¡°I¡¯ve seen that face for a long time, and I¡¯m a little tired of it, so I wanted to change to something new,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. ¡°But this is a little too new. Uh! I suggest you don¡¯t go out at night, or you will definitely be treated as ghosts,¡± Lan Ming said very seriously. ¡°That can only mean that some people¡¯s mental fortitude needs to be strengthened,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°By the way, you were the ones behind what happened in the city lord¡¯s mansion last night, right?¡± Lan Ming said with certainty even though it was a question. ¡°Would you believe me if I said no?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°No. No one in Windless City is so bold except for you,¡± Lan Ming said understandingly. He still had this bit of judgment. ¡°Who said no one has the guts?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Uh! Really? Why don¡¯t I know?¡± Lan Ming was stunned. He had been in Windless City for several years, but he had never heard of anyone who dared to look down on the city lord. After all, the city lord was heaven to the people of Windless City! ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Me? You think too highly of me. I would have done something long ago if I had the guts,¡± Lan Ming said pitifully with a bitter face. Chapter 345 - The Unlucky City Lord’s Mansion (4) ¡°President, don¡¯t pretend to be pitiful. Your acting skills are too lousy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully. According to her guess, the reason why Lan Ming didn¡¯t take action against the city lord¡¯s mansion was not that he didn¡¯t dare to, but that he didn¡¯t care for it! After all, with Lan Ming¡¯s status, a small city lord¡¯s mansion was nothing! ¡°Alas! Can you not be so shrewd! You¡¯re right. I¡¯m mainly too lazy to deal with those ants.¡± Lan Ming¡¯s handsome face was full of disdain. ¡°Even ants will bite. You should get rid of them as soon as possible and don¡¯t keep them to cause trouble for yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue disagreed with his idea. In her opinion, any danger should be killed in the cradle. ¡°That¡¯s true. But you still haven¡¯t told me whether you were the ones behind what happened in the city lord¡¯s mansion?¡± Lan Ming asked stubbornly. ¡°If you think so, then so be it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said ambiguously. Hehe, it would be impossible to get an accurate answer from her mouth. ¡°Are you giving me a tongue twister?¡± Lan Ming was speechless. This girl was really too difficult to deal with. Alas! Forget it. He wouldn¡¯t ask. No one else would dare to do this except them anyway! ¡°President Lan, you have to uphold justice for us when the city lord comes!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said pitifully when she heard footsteps in the distance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely uphold justice for you,¡± Lan Ming said cooperatively. ¡°President Lan, why are you here?¡± A strong voice sounded in their ears as the footsteps approached. ¡°Hmph! Our association¡¯s mystics were arrested by your second miss. As the president, how can I not come!¡± Lan Ming snorted coldly. ¡°What? They are mystics?¡± Zhu Binghuan was shocked and felt that something was amiss. He knew very well that the people locked in the cell were the people his daughter mentioned, and he was here for these two people today. ¡°What? Sir City Lord, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Lan Ming glanced at Zhu Binghuan coldly. Zhu Binghuan wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said with a smile, ¡°Ah! President Lan, that¡¯s not what I mean. I just felt that I couldn¡¯t feel the aura of mystics on them, so I was a little curious.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only a Spiritual Deity, yet you still want to feel the aura of mystics. Hmph! What a delusion. You¡¯re daydreaming,¡± Lan Ming said without giving him any face. If mystics couldn¡¯t hide their auras and allowed Spiritual Deities to sense them, they would be failures. ¡°Ah! President Lan, that¡¯s not what I mean. What I mean is that many mystics like to release their auras, so¡­¡± Zhu Binghuan explained fearfully. ¡°City Lord Zhu, have you seen a true mystic powerhouse? Mystics who can become powerhouses are very low-key. Those that like to be smug can only be considered trash,¡± Lan Ming said disdainfully. ¡°President Lan is right.¡± Zhu Binghuan braced himself and agreed, but he couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart. Damn, you¡¯re a powerhouse, so of course you don¡¯t care about ordinary mystics. But those mystics are already considered powerhouses in our eyes. ¡°Are you the people my daughter arrested because you stole her jewelry?¡± Zhu Binghuan changed the topic and turned his gaze to the two people in the cell. But what he saw almost scared him out of his wits. Damn, where did these ghosts come from! They purely want to scare people. He had lived for dozens of years, but this was the first time he had seen people so ugly and unique. It was too shocking! Seeing the two people hugging each other in the cell, he deeply doubted his daughter¡¯s eyesight. Damn it, even if you don¡¯t want to marry that person from the Sun family, you don¡¯t have to find someone so ugly! Do you want to scare him to death? What was more infuriating was that Furong actually dared to recommend her to him, saying that the woman was a drop-dead gorgeous beauty. She made him think about her the entire night. In the end, he hurriedly settled the mess in the mansion this morning and then immediately rushed to the cell. However, not only did he not see any shadow of the beauty, but he even saw the ugliest woman in the world! What was even more unacceptable was that these two were actually mystics. Boohoo¡­ Heaven is really too unfair. Such ugly people can actually become mystics! ¡°City Lord Pig, have you heard of mystics who steal?¡± Leng Ruoxue questioned coldly. ¡°Uh! This¡­¡± Zhu Binghuan was at a loss for words. Mystics had incomparably noble statuses on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Therefore, he had really never heard of any mystics stealing. ¡°City Lord Pig, the public security of your Windless City is really too poor. Not only do you throw things away, but you also casually arrest people,¡± Freak added. ¡°Yes, City Lord Pig. You have to give our Mystic Association an explanation for this matter.¡± Lan Ming also joined in the fun. ¡°Erm¡­ I think this should be a misunderstanding. I¡¯m really sorry, you two.¡± Zhu Binghuan felt cold sweat flowing down his back after hearing what Leng Ruoxue and the others said. Alas! His greatest wish now was that this matter could be reduced to a small matter. He didn¡¯t dare to provoke the Mystic Association after all! Boohoo¡­ ¡°Do you think everything will be okay just because of a misunderstanding?¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently, her eyes flashing with a terrifying light. ¡°That¡¯s right. We were wronged by your city lord¡¯s mansion and suffered serious mental damage, so you have to give us a satisfactory explanation. Otherwise, we will stay in this cell,¡± Freak echoed. ¡°¡­¡± Zhu Binghuan was speechless. He couldn¡¯t help thinking, Are these two going to rob me? You want an explanation from me? I was nearly scared shitless by you! Who should I ask for an explanation from? ¡°President Lan, what do you think?¡± Zhu Binghuan turned his gaze to Lan Ming helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I can¡¯t solve this matter,¡± Lan Ming declined. ¡°Hehe, we were wrong to have wronged you two. Please state your requests. As long as I can do it, I will.¡± Zhu Binghuan had to smile obsequiously at Leng Ruoxue and Freak since Lan Ming was unwilling to help. Chapter 346 - The Unlucky City Lord’s Mansion (5) ¡°Sir City Lord is quite sensible.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with appreciation. ¡°Hehe, this is indeed our fault,¡± Zhu Binghuan said good-naturedly, even though he was about to vomit blood from anger. ¡°Then we won¡¯t stand on the ceremony. This is the list of the compensation we¡¯re requesting. City Lord Pig, please take a look.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a piece of paper that she had prepared long ago and handed it to Pig Binghuan. ¡°I am willing to compensate as long as you two are willing to let this matter pass,¡± Zhu Binghuan said through gritted teeth after looking at the list. The list had a lot of things, but it was not difficult to do with the wealth of the city lord¡¯s mansion. At this moment, he still didn¡¯t know that the treasury of the city lord¡¯s mansion had long been emptied. ¡°Alright. This matter will be resolved once City Lord Pug sends the compensation,¡± Leng Ruoxue said readily. ¡°Hehe, can you two leave now? I¡¯ll arrange a place for you to stay,¡± Zhu Binghuan said ingratiatingly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for lodging. This cell is pretty good,¡± Freak said calmly. He was in no hurry to leave. ¡°No! How can people live here?¡± Zhu Binghuan said anxiously. ¡°City Lord Pig, we don¡¯t dare to leave. If we leave and you renege on your promise, our loss will be immense,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. ¡°I swear on my reputation that I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Zhu Binghuan was depressed. Why were these two so difficult to deal with? It was so easy to invite a god but difficult to send one away! ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We don¡¯t believe in so-called credibility,¡± Freak said without giving face. Even though Zhu Binghuan was about to explode from anger, he still had to ask patiently, ¡°Then¡­ then what do you want me to do so that you¡¯re willing to leave this place?¡± ¡°You can choose to establish a contract! It¡¯s that simple!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded very kindly. ¡°Okay.¡± Zhu Binghuan immediately established the contract without hesitation. As the contract array descended, the contract was formally established. ¡°Two little ancestors, is it okay now?¡± Zhu Binghuan asked weakly. He wanted to invite these two gods of plague away even if he had to pray to them now. ¡°Just barely passable!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with dissatisfaction. Hearing this, Zhu Binghuan felt like smashing his head against a piece of tofu. He already established a contract with them, but these two gods of plague were actually still not satisfied¡­ ¡°Since the matter has been resolved, I¡¯ll take the two of them away.¡± Lan Ming suppressed his smile while watching the commotion. ¡°Okay. Thank you, President Lan. Please take them away quickly!¡± Zhu Binghuan said impatiently. ¡°City Lord Pig, you better prepare our compensation quickly. We don¡¯t have much patience,¡± Freak reminded before leaving the cell. Then the two of them left the prison with Lan Ming. ¡°You are really too amazing. I¡¯m impressed!¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help teasing them on the way to their new residence. ¡°President Lan, you haven¡¯t bought a ticket after watching the show for so long!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded lightly. ¡°Yes, what Xue¡¯er says is reasonable. You can¡¯t watch our show for nothing,¡± Freak said very cooperatively. Lan Ming was stunned and then said speechlessly, ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t you care too much about money?¡± ¡°I told you, we¡¯re poor!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°But you can¡¯t earn money from your friends,¡± Lan Ming argued. ¡°Friends? Who are you talking about?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid. ¡°Of course it¡¯s me! I¡¯m already treating you as my friends,¡± Lan Ming said very seriously. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s your problem. We haven¡¯t treated you as a friend yet!¡± Freak said without giving him face. ¡°¡­¡± Lan Ming was so angry that he was at a loss for words. These two are really¡­ He really wanted to beat them up now! ¡°In fact, even if we treat you as a friend, we still have to collect the money. But we can give you a discount,¡± Leng Ruoxue said seriously. ¡°You two¡­ I¡¯m impressed.¡± Lan Ming was so angry that he stopped talking. He only spoke again after bringing Leng Ruoxue and Freak to the residence he had arranged for them. Since Lan Ming didn¡¯t say anything, Leng Ruoxue and Freak naturally wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to speak with him. ¡°This is the place. Do you need anything else?¡± Lan Ming asked. Leng Ruoxue and Freak looked at this house. In short, it was not bad. The yard was big enough, there were enough rooms, and the environment was good. Leng Ruoxue and Freak exchanged glances and said at the same time, ¡°We are very satisfied.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Please stay here for the time being! Tell me if you have any other requests,¡± Lan Ming reminded. ¡°Yes, President Lan. We intend to enter seclusion. If there¡¯s nothing important, it¡¯s best not to disturb us. As for the compensation from the pig family, please help us collect it first. This is the list.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed Lan Ming a piece of paper. ¡°Okay, enter seclusion at ease! I¡¯ll help you settle the other things,¡± Lan Ming promised. Lan Ming turned and left. After Lan Ming left, Leng Ruoxue and Freak randomly chose a room as their temporary residence. ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you think the pig family can still afford the compensation?¡± Freak asked very curiously while hugging Leng Ruoxue and sitting in a chair in the room. They had taken away all the valuable things in the pig family yesterday. ¡°No problem. Don¡¯t underestimate the ability of this pig! Moreover, doesn¡¯t he have two daughters waiting to be married!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of disdain. Much of the money in the pig family was earned by women for him. ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, looks like what happened this morning has already left him in a terrible fix. I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing his expression when he sees all the wealth that he has accumulated for many years is gone.¡± Freak smiled mischievously. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? We¡¯ll know if we go take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said eagerly. ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s go now!¡± Freak suggested. Leng Ruoxue nodded and summoned Quill from the bracelet. The two of them and the beast headed straight for the city lord¡¯s mansion¡­ Chapter 347 - Are You Planning To Rob Us? (1) After reaching the city lord¡¯s mansion, Leng Ruoxue got Rise to cast an invisibility spell on them and hid in the dark¡­ At this moment, City Lord Pig had just returned to the city lord¡¯s mansion and already arranged for his newly promoted head steward to retrieve the items from the treasury according to the list while he sat waiting in the chair in the main hall. Alas! I hope this matter caused by Furong ends soon. After all, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Mystic Association. ¡°Husband, you have to uphold justice for our daughter!¡± Zhu Furong¡¯s biological mother, the second madam of the city lord¡¯s mansion, ran in with a crying face. She knelt in front of Zhu Binghuan and hugged his thigh tightly. ¡°What do you want now?¡± Zhu Binghuan roared with a splitting headache. Damn it, every one of them makes me worry. His daughters were causing trouble outside all day, and these women in the family didn¡¯t stop either. Apart from being jealous, they actually dared to cuckold him. Hmph! ¡°Husband, our daughter has suffered so much. You have to uphold justice for her!¡± The second madam wailed. ¡°Uphold justice? What justice? Do you know who did it? Can you find them?¡± Zhu Binghuan roared angrily. Damn, these troublesome women really think I¡¯m omnipotent! ¡°Husband, Furong suspects that it was the two people she captured. Husband, we can¡¯t let them go,¡± the second madam said fiercely. Boohoo¡­ Her daughter was basically ruined, so she had to find a scapegoat this time. Otherwise, her husband would definitely not let Furong off easily. ¡°You mean the two people in the cell did it?¡± Zhu Binghuan questioned. ¡°Yes. Furong said that there could be no one else except them,¡± the second madam said with certainty. Anyway, she would insist on this, and she believed that with her husband¡¯s ability, he could definitely convict the two of them even if there was no evidence. Alas! Furong can forget about marrying into a good family in the future since such a thing happened. Thus, she had to find someone to vent her anger on! And those two people were the two unlucky people¡­ ¡°Weren¡¯t they locked up in the cell? How could they have the chance to do it?¡± Zhu Binghuan continued to question. ¡°They must have escaped,¡± the second madam guessed. ¡°Nonsense. Those two people were properly locked up in the cell. Moreover, do you know their identities?¡± Zhu Binghuan roared furiously. He didn¡¯t even have the time to send those two plague gods away. How could he dare to cause them trouble! ¡°Husband, could it be that they have some extraordinary identity?¡± the second madam asked doubtfully. That¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it? Furong said that they¡¯re just ordinary commoners. Moreover, they don¡¯t seem to have any background. ¡°Those two are from the Mystic Association. The Mystic Association! Do you dare make them into scapegoats?¡± Zhu Binghuan roared. Hmph! What a pig¡¯s head! No wonder her daughter is equally stupid! ¡°H-how is this possible?¡± The second madam said in disbelief. ¡°Why not? President Lan said it himself. How could it be fake? Hmph! Do you know how much wealth our Zhu family lost because of your good daughter? Go pack up for Furong and get her to marry into the Sun family three days later,¡± Zhu Binghuan ordered resolutely. ¡°Husband, you can¡¯t treat Furong like this! She is your daughter,¡± the second madam cried. She was unwilling to let her daughter marry into the Sun family. Even though the Sun Family was one of the Three Great Families, she knew very well what the situation with the Sun family was. Boohoo¡­ None of the women who married into the Sun family could live for more than three years. ¡°I don¡¯t want a daughter who only knows how to cause trouble for me all day,¡± Zhu Binghuan said ruthlessly. ¡°Husband!¡± The second madam opened her mouth to say something, but Zhu Binghuan interrupted her¡­ ¡°Say nothing else. I¡¯ve already made up my mind,¡± Zhu Binghuan said forcefully. Seeing that she could no longer do anything, the second madam wiped the tears off her face and was about to leave when she saw the head steward rushing into the main hall¡­ ¡°Master, bad news. Our treasury has been robbed,¡± the head steward said loudly. Boohoo¡­ He was originally the deputy steward of the city lord¡¯s mansion. He had just replaced the head steward after the incident, but he didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing on the first day of his promotion. Boohoo¡­ Zhu Binghuan grabbed the head steward¡¯s collar and roared with a red face, ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡± ¡°Master, our¡­ our treasury was robbed,¡± the head steward stammered. ¡°How is that possible? That place is very secretive. How could it be robbed?¡± Zhu Binghuan really couldn¡¯t believe this. He was extremely confident in the security of his treasury. ¡°Master, look at this.¡± The head steward handed him a piece of paper with trembling hands. Zhu Binghuan took the note, opened it, and read it. Then he crumpled the note fiercely and threw it on the ground while striding toward the treasury. When they arrived at the treasury, Zhu Binghuan looked at the empty treasury. Blood rushed to his head, and his vision darkened as he fainted¡­ ¡°Husband!¡± ¡°Master!¡± The second madam and the head steward exclaimed as they rushed over to help Zhu Binghuan. ¡°My treasures! My lifelong collection!¡± The first thing Zhu Binghuan did when he woke up was to cry loudly. Boohoo¡­ All my treasures are gone. This was even more unbearable for him than losing his parents! ¡°Master, you¡­¡± The second madam didn¡¯t know how to console him. Her heart ached too since all the money was gone! Boohoo¡­ ¡°Steward, compile an announcement immediately to make this Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal a wanted person!¡± Zhu Binghuan ordered with tears in his eyes. ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ll go right away,¡± the head steward hurriedly said while wiping the sweat off his forehead before turning to leave. ¡°Husband, what should we do?¡± the second madam asked fearfully. How could their family live without this money? ¡°Who am I supposed to ask? Do you know that I have to compensate those two mystics because of your good daughter? Where am I supposed to find enough riches to compensate them now?!¡± Zhu Binghuan roared furiously. What a bunch of incompetent women. Boohoo¡­ Chapter 348 - Are You Planning To Rob Us? (2) What kind of bad luck was this! Last night, his house was raided by spirit beasts, and this morning, people discovered that his favored concubine was having an affair with his steward and that his daughter seduced the guards. In addition, another daughter was hanging naked at the city gates. And now, he just discovered that the treasury was robbed. Boohoo¡­ Who was the one messing with him! ¡°Husband¡­¡± The second madam choked up and didn¡¯t dare to spout nonsense. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Hurry up and pack up for Furong. I¡¯ll send her to the Sun family tomorrow,¡± Zhu Binghuan said ruthlessly. ¡°Yes.¡± The second madam knew that her husband wouldn¡¯t change his mind now, so she could only resign herself to fate and pack her daughter¡¯s things. Zhu Binghuan stood alone in the huge treasury in a daze. His heart was bleeding. Hmph! Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal, you better not let me find you, or you¡¯re dead meat! After watching enough of the commotion, Leng Ruoxue and Freak left the city lord¡¯s mansion and returned to their residence. ¡°Haha! Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s so funny.¡± Freak laughed out loud when they returned to their room, feeling incomparably happy. ¡°Yes, according to my guess, there should be a lot of happy events happening in the city lord¡¯s mansion soon,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile while leaning in Freak¡¯s arms. The city lord¡¯s mansion had suffered considerable losses, so Pig Binghuan would definitely be financially strapped during this period of time. ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, he still has to think of a way to pay us the compensation!¡± Freak said with a smile. ¡°Yes, Freak. Let¡¯s enter seclusion today!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a nod. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue brought Freak into the bracelet. Leng Qingtian and the others, who were waiting for them, were shocked when they saw them! ¡°Heavens! Where did these ghosts come from! Lass, can you not be so scary?¡± Old Zao said exaggeratedly while clutching his chest. Even though they were already mentally prepared, the appearance of the girl and Brat Ye was really too shocking now. It was impossible for them to guard against them! ¡°Uh! Xue¡¯er, are you Xue¡¯er?¡± Leng Qingtian rubbed his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Grandpa, of course it¡¯s me.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. Boohoo¡­ Grandpa actually can¡¯t even recognize me anymore. ¡°Uh! Xue¡¯er, you¡­ will be very safe with such a getup.¡± Leng Qingtian thought for a long time before he came up with something less rude. ¡°Alas! If this appearance isn¡¯t safe, then I will truly have to suspect the aesthetics of the men in this world,¡± Old Man teased. Lin Liang stared at Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen for a long time. Finally, he said, ¡°Give me one. I want to change my appearance too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give each of you one.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave each of them a pill. Hehe, she and Freak couldn¡¯t be the only ones who changed their appearances! Moreover, she was also a little curious about what the others would look like after taking the appearance changing pill. Leng Qingtian and the others took the pills and put them in their mouths at the same time. ¡°Grandpa, this pill will take effect an hour later,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s wait for an hour.¡± Leng Qingtian said with interest. An hour later, the appearance changing pill took effect¡­ Leng Ruoxue watched helplessly as her grandfather went from a tall and handsome middle-aged man to a short and thin little old man. Moreover, he was an incomparably ugly little old man¡­ As for the short Old Zao, he became taller¡­ Old Man and Lin Liang were also very different from their original selves. Uh! If she didn¡¯t know that the people in front of her were them, she wouldn¡¯t have recognized them at all. Hehe, this new appearance changing pill was really too magical! ¡°Xue¡¯er, how long will this appearance changing pill last?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at his new appearance and was completely depressed because it was really too ugly. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Three months!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Really? So long!¡± Leng Qingtian frowned. Boohoo¡­ He couldn¡¯t even take it for a day. ¡°Haha! Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. This appearance changing pill has an antidote,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased happily. Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect Grandpa, a big man, to care so much about his appearance. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Leng Qingtian was relieved to hear his granddaughter¡¯s words. ¡°Ruoxue, your appearance changing pill is really amazing!¡± Lin Liang exclaimed. This was much better than ordinary appearance changing pills. Ordinary ones could change the appearance at best but not the body shape, so people especially familiar with them could still recognize them. But this small pill even changed the body shape. Even people they were familiar with couldn¡¯t recognize them. This was really a necessity for escaping! ¡°Yes, in the future, no one will know that we¡¯re the ones doing bad things as long as we take an appearance changing pill. Hehe!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Qingtian and the others were at a loss for words upon hearing this. This girl was actually addicted to doing bad things. But doing bad things really felt good! ¡°Grandpa, City Lord Pig is looking for the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal all over the world now!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. ¡°Little Girl, who is this Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal? Will there be any trouble if you push the blame onto him?¡± Old Man said worriedly. And he couldn¡¯t help thinking, Does Little Girl have a grudge against that Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal? Why else would she make him the scapegoat? ¡°Uh! The Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal is actually just a person I made up. There isn¡¯t someone like that in this world!¡± Leng Ruoxue explained with two drops of cold sweat dripping down her forehead. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Old Man was relieved. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve already promised President Lan to participate in the Mystic Association¡¯s competition in a month. Moreover, the rewards for the competition are very generous, so we should take advantage of this month to cultivate diligently and strive to attain all the rewards!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay. If we can win those rewards, coupled with the remuneration that President Lan will pay us, we won¡¯t be so short of money,¡± Leng Qingtian said happily. They were aware of the deal between Lan Ming and Xue¡¯er in the cell that day. So if they could obtain good results, they would be able to accumulate wealth! Chapter 349 - Are You Planning To Rob Us? (3) ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s enter seclusion from today onward! I¡¯ve already spoken with President Lan. There should be no one disturbing us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s try to break through.¡± Leng Qingtian walked toward his residence and prepared to enter seclusion as soon as possible. Lin Liang and the others also dispersed¡­ ¡°Qing Jue,¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly to the void. ¡°Big Sister.¡± Qing Jue appeared. ¡°Qing Jue, everyone plans to enter seclusion for a month. If there¡¯s anything important, wake me up. If not, wake us up a month later,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Okay, Big Sister,¡± Qing Jue answered. After settling everything, Leng Ruoxue walked into the purple bamboo house with Freak¡­ A month passed by quickly. Leng Ruoxue and the others in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet absorbed the rich spiritual energy in the space day and night. Everyone gained a lot. While cultivating, Leng Ruoxue vaguely felt that she was about to break through, so she opened her eyes¡­ She looked at the time. It had actually been a month. Time really passed quickly. During this month, she had absorbed a lot of spiritual energy and converted it into mystic power. Now, the mystic power in her body had roughly accumulated to about a third. It wasn¡¯t a lot, but breaking through to Elementary Mystic wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But it would probably take a long time if she wanted to break through the fourth level of the Heaven Defying Art. Moreover, after breaking through the fourth level, her strength would be equivalent to the Great Mystics of this world. After breaking through the fifth level, her strength would be equivalent to the Mystic Supremacies of this world. Only at that time would she become a true powerhouse of this world, and her natal flame would also be close to perfection. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re awake?¡± Freak was overjoyed when he opened his eyes and found that Xue¡¯er woke up earlier than him. ¡°I just woke up. You¡­ are going to break through?¡± Leng Ruoxue said while looking at Freak. ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er. We can all break through and become Elementary Mystics before the competition,¡± Freak said. Hehe, he wanted to break through with Xue¡¯er! ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go out! I wonder if Grandpa and the others are awake yet,¡± Leng Ruoxue said while looking at Freak. ¡°Okay.¡± They stood up and walked out of the purple bamboo house. ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re awake,¡± Qing Jue said. ¡°Yes, Qing Jue, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Qing Jue¡¯s little head. ¡°Qing Jue didn¡¯t do much. Big Sister, President Lan came twice in the past month, and City Lord Pig came a few times. But they were both stopped by Rise,¡± Qing Jue reported. He had sent Rise out to look after the residence ever since his big sister and the others went into seclusion, so Rise sent all those people back. ¡°Oh, did they say anything important?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°President Lan came to take a look. As for City Lord Pig, it¡¯s about the compensation. But Rise already asked him to look for President Lan according to Big Sister¡¯s instructions,¡± Qing Jue explained. ¡°Yes, well done.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She was becoming more and more satisfied with her beasts¡¯ ability to handle situations. ¡°Qing Jue, has Grandpa and the others emerged from seclusion?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Although everything in her space was under her control, she didn¡¯t need to worry about it since Qing Jue was here. Qing Jue raised his little head and asked, ¡°No. Do you want me to wake them up?¡± ¡°Not for now. Wake them when we set off. I¡¯ll go find President Lan,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Leng Ruoxue brought Freak out of the bracelet and saw Rise in his original form basking under the sun in the yard, looking very comfortable and leisurely¡­ Seeing Rise¡¯s body that was as huge as a small mountain, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help laughing. Alas, outsiders might faint from fright if they saw Rise¡¯s current appearance. ¡°Master!¡± After sensing his master¡¯s aura, Rise quickly transformed, wrapped himself around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s snow-white wrist, and kept acting coquettishly. Leng Ruoxue caressed his soft body and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re quite good at enjoying yourself!¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay!¡± Rise said shyly and hid his little head under his body. Leng Ruoxue smiled helplessly and then said to Freak, ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go find President Lan!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Freak nodded. The two of them left the residence and walked toward the Mystic Association. When they arrived at the Mystic Association, someone welcomed Leng Ruoxue and Freak warmly. ¡°Hello, are you two here to convert your spiritual power?¡± the receptionist asked politely and warmly. Leng Ruoxue looked at the male receptionist she had never seen and asked curiously, ¡°Are you new?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve only been here for a month,¡± the receptionist explained. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re here to look for President Lan.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in realization. ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go notify him,¡± the receptionist said respectfully. He definitely didn¡¯t dare to neglect anyone who came to look for President Lan. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled Freak to a seat in the hall after the receptionist went upstairs to report. A moment later, the receptionist came down from the second floor. He walked to Leng Ruoxue and Freak and said, ¡°The president invites you up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue and Freak stood up and went straight to the door of the president¡¯s room on the second floor. They knocked and directly pushed the door open. ¡°You two are finally willing to come out,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. Alas! They wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it in time if they came out any later. ¡°Didn¡¯t we say we would enter seclusion?! What¡¯s the rush?!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Lan Ming rolled his eyes at Leng Ruoxue and said lightly, ¡°I was afraid that you would be in seclusion for too long!¡± ¡°President Lan, you have to learn to trust us. I will definitely keep my promise,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. ¡°Yes, little ancestor. I was wrong, okay?¡± Lan Ming didn¡¯t know what to do with them. He had given it much thought during this month, and he was clearly not their match. Chapter 350 - Are You Planning to Rob Us? (4) ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll forgive you since you sincerely admit your mistake,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Alas! Are you two planning to participate in the competition like this?¡± Lan Ming sighed helplessly. ¡°What? Is there something wrong?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid. ¡°Of course it¡¯s inappropriate. If you go with these faces, you¡¯ll be laughing stocks,¡± Lan Ming said honestly. Mystics were favored by heaven and earth, and they had absorbed so much spiritual energy day and night to undergo the baptism of heaven and earth. Therefore, basically all mystics were handsome men and beautiful women. There were almost none who were as ugly as Leng Ruoxue and the others. So he knew what kind of mockery they would receive without even thinking about it. ¡°President Lan, do you want to tell me that the competition held by the Mystic Association is a beauty pageant?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. ¡°Of course not. But almost no mystic is as ugly as you are now. As a mystic, the higher the level, the younger and more beautiful the appearance will be. So¡­¡± Lan Ming paused, a little at a loss for words. ¡°Then just treat us as anomalies!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°You are definitely abnormal among mystics,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. ¡°By the way, did you just say that the higher the level of a mystic, the more beautiful they will be?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. She knew that the higher the strength of a spiritualist, the longer they would live. She didn¡¯t expect a mystic to become beautiful. What benefits would her Heaven Defying Art have? ¡°Yes, we absorb heaven and earth spiritual energy every day, and it will gradually change our physique and appearance, so there are basically no ugly mystics,¡± Lan Ming said implicitly. ¡°Then why can¡¯t spiritualists become beautiful?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little puzzled. Didn¡¯t spiritualists also absorb heaven and earth spiritual energy? ¡°The level of spiritual power is too low, so it can at most extend lifespan,¡± Lan Ming explained. This was the most basic common sense on the Boundless Heaven Continent. He didn¡¯t expect Leng Ruoxue not to know. Leng Ruoxue nodded understandingly and asked, ¡°Oh. President Lan, when are we leaving?¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow! We need to go to the Mystic Association Headquarters. The Mystic Association Headquarters is located in Carefree City, which is very far from here. The journey will take quite some time,¡± Lan Ming said after some thought. ¡°Where are we gathering?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°In your residence!¡± President Lan said after some thought. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll wait for you at home the day after tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Yes. Oh right, this is for you. The compensation the city lord paid you has already been handed to me.¡± Lan Ming took out a storage ring. ¡°Thank you, President Lan.¡± Leng Ruoxue took the ring, casually scanned it with her divine sense, and sent the ring into the bracelet for Qing Jue to handle. ¡°President Lan, has anything major happened in the past month?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Lan Ming raised his eyebrows and said mockingly, ¡°The city lord¡¯s mansion married two daughters in a row. I wonder if that¡¯s considered a big deal?¡± ¡°This is a big and happy event for the city lord¡¯s mansion, but not for me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. She wasn¡¯t interested in what she had already expected! ¡°Nothing else then,¡± Lan Ming said directly. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll take our leave,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she pulled Freak to his feet. ¡°Alright.¡± Lan Ming nodded. After leaving the Mystic Association, Leng Ruoxue and Freak didn¡¯t go home. Instead, they walked around on the streets. ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± Freak asked curiously. ¡°Just taking a walk. We haven¡¯t come out for so long. Let¡¯s breathe some fresh air!¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged Freak¡¯s arm coquettishly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why don¡¯t we find a place to advance first!¡± Freak suggested. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and then found a less crowded place to let Quill out. ¡°Quill, bring us to a place to advance,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill soared into the sky and flew out of the city after Leng Ruoxue and Freak were seated. After flying for about an hour, Quill stopped at a mountain. ¡°Master, is this place fine?¡± Quill asked. Leng Ruoxue looked around the location and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Quill found a flat place to land. Leng Ruoxue jumped down from Quill¡¯s back and released all her beasts from the bracelet. She found a big green rock with Freak and sat cross-legged on it. About half an hour later, Leng Ruoxue and Freak¡¯s heaven and earth laws descended one after another, and the two of them absorbed heaven and earth¡¯s bestowment to their hearts¡¯ content¡­ After the heaven and earth laws disappeared, the two of them consolidated their cultivation for a while before slowly opening their eyes¡­ ¡°Ah! Master, I¡¯m going to advance!¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to advance too!¡± The silver wolves spoke one after another. They had always been the lowest level among the beasts, so they would obtain the greatest benefits every time Leng Ruoxue advanced. Many silver wolves were actually already level nine holy beasts. They could become divine beasts if they advanced again this time¡­ As soon as the silver wolves exclamations sounded, one of the silver wolves took the lead to advance. Streams of heaven and earth laws descended like a relay immediately after¡­ After a long while, the advancement of the silver wolves officially ended. Leng Ruoxue looked at the silver wolves with satisfaction. These silver wolves were the first ones to follow her after Baby, Charm, Darling, and Quill. But they had been staying in the space to cultivate because they were relatively weak. She was very happy to have so many silver wolves advance to divine beast. The advancement of the silver wolves naturally brought her many benefits. Leng Ruoxue adjusted her breathing slightly and stood up from the rock. She looked at Freak and the beasts and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Freak stood up and hugged Leng Ruoxue. Leng Ruoxue stored all the beasts in the bracelet, sat on Quill¡¯s back with Freak, and returned to Windless City. Chapter 351 - Are You Panning to Rob Us? (5) After returning to Windless City, Quill descended in their yard. Leng Ruoxue and Freak jumped off Quill¡¯s back and entered the bracelet. ¡°Qing Jue, wake Grandpa and the others up!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered directly into the void. ¡°Okay, Big Sister,¡± Qing Jue answered. A few minutes later, Leng Qingtian and the others emerged from their residences with smiles on their faces. ¡°Grandpa, looks like you gained a lot!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, Grandpa can advance now.¡± Leng Qingtian laughed happily. ¡°Me too,¡± Lin Liang said. ¡°Me too!¡± Old Man said, unwilling to be outdone. ¡°Lass, I can also advance to Spiritual Deity,¡± Old Zao said happily. Cultivating in the space for a month was equivalent to several years outside. What a great harvest! ¡°Ruoxue, we can as well,¡± Feng Jing and the Feng family¡¯s first elder said at the same time. ¡°That¡¯s great. Go outside and advance together!¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. These old men were the strongest among the group apart from the beasts. Their advancement was absolutely like adding wings to a tiger for her. Moreover, she believed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before her elder brother, Big Brother Feng, and the others advanced. ¡°Okay.¡± The old men nodded together. Leng Ruoxue brought Freak and them out of the bracelet. ¡°Grandpa, we will go to Carefree City to participate in the competition the day after tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Leng Qingtian and the others after getting out of the bracelet. ¡°So soon?¡± Leng Qingtian was a little surprised. They had just emerged from seclusion! ¡°Yes, we saw Lan Ming just now,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Lass, where are we going to advance?¡± Old Zao couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there. Come on up!¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she sat on Quill¡¯s back. ¡°Quill, go back to where we were just now!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered after everyone sat down. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill flapped his enormous wings, flew into the sky, and gradually disappeared into the distance. An hour later, they arrived at their destination. ¡°Grandpa, advance here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian jumped off Quill¡¯s back, found a place to sit cross-legged, and quietly waited for the heaven and earth laws to descend. After a while, heaven and earth laws arrived as expected¡­ Two hours later, Leng Qingtian and the others all completed their advancement. ¡°Old Zao, Feng Jing, First Elder, when do you intend to convert your spiritual power?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the three of them. ¡°Will there be enough time if I convert now?¡± Old Zao asked worriedly. Of course, he wanted to become a mystic as soon as possible, but they were leaving the day after tomorrow, and he was afraid that there wouldn¡¯t be enough time. ¡°There should be time. Why don¡¯t we go to the Mystic Association and ask Lan Ming?¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go quickly then!¡± Old Zao urged. He couldn¡¯t wait anymore. After discussing, Quill carried everyone back to Windless City. They didn¡¯t go to their residence when they arrived at Windless City and instead went straight to the Mystic Association. After seeing them, the receptionist of the Mystic Association let them through to the second floor. Leng Ruoxue knocked on the door of Lan Ming¡¯s president¡¯s office and led the old men in. ¡°Uh! Why are you here again so quickly? Eh! You¡¯ve all advanced!¡± Lan Ming¡¯s original bewilderment immediately turned to joy after seeing that they had all advanced to Elementary Mystic. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve all advanced. We¡¯re here to convert their spiritual power.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at Old Zao and the other two. ¡°Now? Uh! They won¡¯t be as abnormal as you and need a few days to advance, right?¡± Lan Ming said worriedly. If that was the case, their journey would be delayed! ¡°Hehe, President Lan, don¡¯t worry. The most perverted people in our group have converted. We¡¯re normal,¡± Old Zao comforted with a smile. ¡°Oh, in that case, I¡¯ll bring you to the conversion room! Uh! I don¡¯t have to repeat the rules, right?¡± Lan Ming asked. These three people were also present when he told Leng Ruoxue and the others about the precautions for converting spiritual power. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We know,¡± Old Zao said. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Lan Ming stood up and led them to the conversion room from last time. After they arrived in the conversion room, the three of them found a small room and entered without needing Lan Ming to say anything. ¡°Uh! They seem to be in a hurry,¡± Lan Ming said speechlessly as he found a chair to sit down. He finally realized that no one with this little girl was normal. Leng Ruoxue also sat down and teased, ¡°They¡¯re afraid of wasting your time, President!¡± ¡°Tch, as if I would believe you!¡± Lan Ming said very honestly with a pout. ¡°President, how can a handsome man like you pout!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disapproval. ¡°So what? Can¡¯t a handsome man pout and fart?¡± Lan Ming said in objection. ¡°Of course not. That would affect your image!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he fart or pout?¡± Lan Ming pointed at Freak. ¡°If Xue¡¯er says no, it means no,¡± Freak echoed without any opinion. He was definitely a good man who listened to his wife. ¡°Why are you so obedient?¡± Lan Ming was speechless. He had lived for decades, but he had never seen such an obedient man! ¡°Yes, of course! Who else should I listen to if not my wife!¡± Freak said nonchalantly. ¡°Haha, President Lan, you can¡¯t sow discord between us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very proudly. She hugged Freak¡¯s neck, pulled his head down, and kissed him heavily on the lips. ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Freak was excited and looked at Leng Ruoxue with eyes full of hearts. Ahhh¡­ Xue¡¯er actually kissed me in front of so many people. This is great, hehe! This time, my status is even more unshakeable¡­ ¡°Uh! Lass, there are a lot of people here!¡± Lan Ming reminded. Chapter 352 - Are You Planning To Rob Us? (6) ¡°You¡¯re calling me a lass? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re an undying old man?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed, her watery eyes looking back and forth on Lan Ming¡¯s body. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that old, okay?¡± Lan Ming was speechless. Although he was a little bit older, he was still far from becoming an old man. The president of the Mystic Association Headquarters was the real undying old man! ¡°I think you must be more than eighty years old, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue murmured with a frown. ¡°Damn lass, I¡¯m not that old.¡± Lan Ming fell to the ground with a plop after hearing what Leng Ruoxue said. After getting up, he glared at Leng Ruoxue with all his might. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m only in my thirties, and I¡¯m definitely considered a peerless young man in this world. But in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mouth, I actually became an old man in his eighties. Boohoo¡­ What¡¯s with this girl¡¯s eyes? Do I look that old? ¡°Oh, then you must be at least fifty,¡± Leng Ruoxue continued guessing. ¡°Stop. Stop guessing. I¡¯m scared of you. I¡¯m only thirty-five this year,¡± Lan Ming said gloomily while looking at Leng Qingtian and the others, who were secretly laughing. He was now very sure that this girl absolutely did it on purpose. Boohoo¡­ deliberately bullying me! ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I really can¡¯t tell,¡± Leng Ruoxue said shyly, but she was laughing in her heart. Haha, Lan Ming is quite interesting. ¡°Then you know now, right?¡± Lan Ming asked through gritted teeth. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded obediently and stopped teasing him. Lan Ming glared at Leng Ruoxue, then closed his eyes and began cultivating¡­ Time passed, and three hours went by quickly. But there was still no movement from the people in the small room. Four hours¡­ Five hours¡­ Still nothing happened. Only after six hours did the first stream of heaven and earth laws begin to descend. Immediately after, two more streams descended one after another¡­ An hour later, the three old men completed the conversion of their spiritual power and officially became mystics. ¡°Not bad. Consolidate your foundation on the way. You can also participate in the competition.¡± Lan Ming¡¯s handsome face was full of satisfaction as he watched the three people walk out of the small room. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m a mystic too,¡± Old Zao said with a silly smile. ¡°Yes, you are all mystics now. This is your identity card. Drip a drop of blood on it for it to recognize you as its master!¡± Lan Ming reminded. After the three of them completed the last procedures to become mystics, Leng Ruoxue stood up and led everyone to leave. After returning to the residence, Leng Ruoxue sent the three old men into the bracelet while she discussed the competition with her grandfather and the others¡­ On the day of departure, Lan Ming arrived at Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ residence early in the morning. ¡°President Lan, you¡¯re so early!¡± Leng Ruoxue, who was still not fully awake, said with some displeasure in the living room. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Why did you get up so late?¡± Lan Ming was a little speechless. How could these people sleep so well! ¡°I was discussing something, so I slept late,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Oh, pack up quickly. We have to set off. We have to reach West Wind Town before dusk today. Otherwise, we will have to sleep outdoors tonight,¡± Lan Ming urged. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied and returned to her room. She tidied up simply and waited in the courtyard with Freak. Leng Qingtian and the others walked out of their rooms not long later. ¡°President Lan, how are we going?¡± Old Zao asked Lan Ming. ¡°Taking my flying spirit beast.¡± Lan Ming summoned his beast. Lan Ming¡¯s flying spirit beast was an enormous golden eagle. It was covered in golden feathers that were as sharp as blades, and its golden eyes were cold and sharp. As soon as the eagle appeared, it occupied the entire yard. ¡°Wow! What a big bird!¡± Old Zao sighed. This bird was even larger than the lass¡¯s Quill. ¡°You¡¯re the bird, you damn old man.¡± The golden eagle glanced at Old Zao with a displeased face. ¡°Uh!¡± Old Zao¡¯s face darkened. Boohoo¡­ He was actually scolded by a bird that didn¡¯t admit to being a bird. But he was obviously a bird! Old Zao was conflicted and depressed¡­ ¡°Haha! You have personality. I like him.¡± Old Man was so happy seeing Old Zao deflated! He even praised the eagle. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Lan Ming said while suppressing his smile. After Leng Ruoxue and the others sat on the back of the golden eagle, he flapped his giant wings, soared into the sky, and disappeared into the horizon with a strong gust¡­ Several hours later¡­ ¡°Lass, looks like we really have to sleep outdoors,¡± Lan Ming said worriedly as he looked at the sky. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. Along the way, she had been comparing Quill with this golden eagle. But she still felt that her beast was better. Although this eagle was higher level than Quill, his feathers were not as soft as Quill¡¯s, and it was not comfortable lying on him. ¡°Lass, no woman likes to sleep outdoors,¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°Yes, you can choose not to treat me as a woman,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. She was not one of those pampered young ladies. If she wanted to become a powerhouse, this bit of suffering was nothing! ¡°¡­¡± Lan Ming had lived for more than 30 years, and this was the first time he had seen a woman as carefree as Leng Ruoxue. But he was a little impressed by her. Compared to those young ladies from noble families who thought they were talented, were arrogant, looked down on others, and were unwilling to suffer a bit of hardship, Leng Ruoxue could be considered quite low-key and was very good at enduring hardship. So he believed that she would become a true powerhouse one day. ¡°Since we can¡¯t reach West Wind Town before dark, let¡¯s find a place to camp!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued. ¡°That¡¯s the only way,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. Nighttime on the Boundless Heaven Continent wasn¡¯t safe, so even powerhouses were unwilling to travel at night. Chapter 353 - Are You Planning To Rob Us? (7) ¡°Jin Hui, let¡¯s find a place to camp!¡± Lan Ming said to his beast. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Jin Hui¡¯s huge golden eyes looked into the distance, and then he chose a wide place to land. Leng Ruoxue and the others jumped down from Jin Hui¡¯s back. They set up the tents and started a fire to prepare dinner¡­ ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re in the wilderness now!¡± Lan Ming was a little dumbfounded while watching Leng Ruoxue take out piles of food from her ring and place them on spread out paper¡­ ¡°Of course we¡¯re eating! We can¡¯t treat our stomachs badly in the wilderness,¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly. They just dealt with it casually at noon, so of course they had to have a good meal tonight. ¡°B-but there¡¯s no need to be so exaggerated! Can we finish all this food?¡± Lan Ming was a little scared. In his opinion, all this food was enough for twenty people. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the time comes! Hurry up and help. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be any food later,¡± Leng Ruoxue half-ordered. ¡°Oh!¡± Lan Ming answered and hurriedly walked over to help. When it was time to eat, Lan Ming realized that these people actually had enormous appetites. But the food was really delicious! He thought he had eaten all sorts of delicacies, but he had never eaten such delicious grilled meat and grilled fish. Ahhh¡­ Were his chef¡¯s culinary skills too poor, or did he not eat anything really delicious? He was lost¡­ ¡°So full!¡± After dinner, everyone was too lazy to move. They simply lay down and stopped moving. ¡°Haha, so many fat sheep!¡± Suddenly, arrogant laughter sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Lan Ming was shocked. Oh no, could something I was afraid of come! The reason the nights on the Boundless Heaven Continent were not safe was all because of the most notorious bandits on the continent. Many of these bandits were powerful mystics. In addition, there were a lot of them. So many powerhouses would rather not travel at night than run into them. Lying in Freak¡¯s arms, Leng Ruoxue raised her eyes slightly and glanced at the bandits who appeared out of nowhere. There were at least several hundred bandits in front of her, and most of them were actually mystics. The leader was at least a Great Mystic, but because he hadn¡¯t released his mystic power, she couldn¡¯t see his level. ¡°Are you planning to rob us?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly. The leader of the bandits didn¡¯t say anything, but a small lackey rushed forward to speak. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve found the wrong people. We¡¯re very poor,¡± Leng Ruoxue said pitifully. ¡°No money? Then we can sell that man. He can be exchanged for a few coins with his looks. As for you ugly monsters, forget it. Just kill them.¡± Another person pointed at Lan Ming. ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help laughing. Where did these bandits come from? They¡¯re so funny. They actually want to sell the president of a Mystic Association branch. Hehe, I wonder where they want to sell Lan Ming? She was a little curious. ¡°Say that again!¡± Lan Ming roared furiously when he heard that these bandits actually wanted to sell him. ¡°Tch, since you don¡¯t have money, we¡¯ll have to sell you for money,¡± the bandit said recklessly. Lan Ming turned his head and said to Leng Ruoxue, ¡°Lass, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± ¡°Oh, go on then! I¡¯ll cheer for you!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid. ¡°Lass, are you so disloyal?¡± Lan Ming asked pitifully as several black lines rolled down his forehead. ¡°What can I do! I¡¯m weak, and my life is important! Old man, you can count on yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly, her eyes full of teasing. ¡°Lass, you can¡¯t do this! You can¡¯t deal with the leader, but you can deal with these small fries,¡± Lan Ming reminded. The bandit leader was actually a Mystic Monarch. Alas! A mighty Mystic Monarch is actually a bandit. I really don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking. Leng Ruoxue looked up at the bandit leader. This leader was in his early thirties, tall, handsome, resolute, and had an extraordinary aura. Why would such a person be a bandit? She really couldn¡¯t understand. Leng Ruoxue glanced at Lan Ming lightly and said lightly, ¡°Just leave the small fries to the spirit beasts to deal with! I¡¯m too full and don¡¯t want to move.¡± ¡°Lass, you have to exercise even more after eating!¡± Lan Ming advised. He couldn¡¯t tell whether Leng Ruoxue was joking or serious now. He was confused by this little girl. ¡°Old man, you can do it. You must have confidence in yourself,¡± Leng Ruoxue encouraged. ¡°There are too many of them,¡± Lan Ming said with a slight headache. The dense group of bandits seemed to have at least a few hundred people. Were they planning to take turns fighting? ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. At worst, I¡¯ll lend you Old Zao,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly. ¡°Lass, even you can¡¯t do it, let alone an old man like me. Spare me!¡± Old Zao said hurriedly. Boohoo¡­ How could he be a match for these bandits! Wasn¡¯t this killing him! ¡°Old Zao, you have to grasp the opportunities that the little girl gives you! It¡¯s up to you whether we can live or not.¡± Old Man covered his mouth and smirked. ¡°Damn old man, scram to the side!¡± Old Zao roared furiously. ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help laughing again. Sometimes, watching these two old men bicker was quite interesting! ¡°Lass, I just entertained you. You can¡¯t let me throw my life away!¡± Old Zao said pitifully, tears seeming to be shining in his eyes. ¡°Yes, yes. Old Lan can deal with these bandits alone,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. She wanted to see Lan Ming¡¯s strength, so how could she help! ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Old Zao wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and was finally at ease. ¡°Lass, are you really so disloyal?¡± Lan Ming asked pitifully with a bitter face. Alas! How can this girl be more cunning than a fox! Chapter 354 - You Are So Ugly (1) ¡°Yes. This young lady doesn¡¯t know what loyalty is,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly, but she was already laughing in her heart. Hehe, this time, Lan Ming has to attack. ¡°Hey, have you decided yet?¡± a robber asked impatiently. Leng Ruoxue glanced at the robber and said lightly, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Haven¡¯t we been discussing it?¡± She turned her head and said to Lan Ming, ¡°Old Lan, hurry up and attack! They¡¯re getting impatient from waiting. Remember, you can do it!¡± ¡°Uh! Okay!¡± Lan Ming braced himself. Boohoo¡­ I can¡¯t let this little woman look down on me. ¡°Hey, you? Let¡¯s fight.¡± Lan Ming pointed at the bandit leader. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you,¡± the bandit leader said coolly, not even looking at Lan Ming. ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t resist laughing again. This bandit leader really has character! The bandit leader looked at Leng Ruoxue and said with slight displeasure, ¡°Is it very funny?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°It¡¯s not funny at all,¡± the bandit leader said very seriously. Leng Ruoxue looked up and down at the bandit leader and finally gave a very neutral evaluation. ¡°You have no sense of humor.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± The bandit leader nodded in agreement. ¡°Which one of you wants to fight me? Aren¡¯t you going to sell me? If you defeat me, I¡¯ll let you sell me!¡± roared Lan Ming, who was completely ignored and couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore. ¡°Old Lan, you have to calm down!¡± Leng Ruoxue advised with several black lines hanging on her forehead. Alas! It seems Old Lan is really mad. ¡°I can¡¯t calm down,¡± Lan Ming said irritably. Boohoo¡­ It was one thing to be bullied by a little girl, but these blind bandits actually dared to bully him. They would really think he was a weakling if he didn¡¯t show his might! After speaking, Lan Ming directly launched an attack at the group of bandits. Hmph! I¡¯ll attack first since you won¡¯t. Immediately, light blue water-attribute mystic power danced in the air and entangled the group of bandits¡­ After a while, a fifth of the bandits died¡­ But the bandit leader only watched from the side without any intention of making a move. ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t do anything, all your subordinates will die,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded kindly. This bandit leader was really incomprehensible! He actually ignored the deaths and injuries of his subordinates, and his fierce eyes only stared at her fiercely. It was really strange. She was so ugly now, so what was there to look at? Could it be that he had never seen such an ugly woman? ¡°They aren¡¯t my subordinates,¡± the bandit leader said nonchalantly. ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. What is this? Those bandits obviously respect him, but this big bandit actually doesn¡¯t admit that these small fries are his subordinates. It¡¯s really¡­ too strange! The bandit leader saw through Leng Ruoxue¡¯s thoughts and explained, ¡°We are just cooperating.¡± ¡°Oh! Then why are you looking at me? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re dazzled by my beauty?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. ¡°You¡¯re too ugly. I¡¯ve never seen such an ugly woman in my life!¡± the bandit leader said honestly. ¡°Thank you for the compliment,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Let¡¯s spar. If you win, I¡¯ll be yours from now on,¡± the bandit leader suggested very seriously. Hearing this, Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. What do you mean you¡¯ll be mine from now on? Please don¡¯t make it sound so ambiguous. I have a jealous lover by my side. Sure enough, Freak flew into a rage before Leng Ruoxue could say anything¡­ ¡°Damn it. Who do you think you are? Xue¡¯er is mine!¡± Freak roared furiously. The bandit leader looked at Freak and then said very seriously, ¡°Yes, you are also ugly. You two are a very good match.¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Upon hearing this, Freak was at a loss for what to do. It seemed that he didn¡¯t intend to snatch Xue¡¯er from him! ¡°How is it? Let¡¯s spar!¡± the bandit leader asked again. Leng Ruoxue glanced at him and said with slight displeasure, ¡°Your strength is above mine. Aren¡¯t you bullying me by sparring with me?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not competing in mystic power,¡± the bandit leader said. ¡°Uh! Then what should we compete on?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. ¡°I want to compete in alchemy with you.¡± The bandit leader said something shocking. ¡°Uh! Alchemy? You found the wrong person!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in surprise, but she couldn¡¯t help thinking, How does this guy know that I¡¯m an alchemist? ¡°I believe my senses. You must have taken an appearance changing pill!¡± the bandit leader said with certainty. He felt very dense fire-attribute mystic power on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s body, and coupled with her appearance changing pill, he guessed that the woman in front of him was an alchemist. ¡°Are you an alchemist?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly. This man had to be talented in alchemy since he could tell that she had taken an appearance changing pill! ¡°Yes.¡± The bandit leader nodded. ¡°So, are you competing with me?¡± the bandit leader urged. ¡°Okay. But if you lose, you have to be my subordinate and always be loyal to me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°No problem, as long as you can defeat me.¡± The bandit leader nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll compete after Old Lan takes care of the small fries.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Ming. ¡°Okay,¡± the bandit leader replied and stood to the side to watch the battle. ¡°Go help Old Lan!¡± Leng Ruoxue let Charm, Darling, Dazzle, and the other beasts out after seeing that Lan Ming was so busy. Well, if she didn¡¯t help soon, Old Lan would be exhausted. ¡°Lass, at least you have some conscience,¡± Lan Ming shouted at Leng Ruoxue when he saw the beasts that suddenly joined in the fight. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it to help you. I did it to give my beasts a chance to train,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. Chapter 355 - You Are So Ugly (2) ¡°Uh! Lass, will it kill you to let me be happy!¡± Lan Ming complained. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy if you¡¯re not happy!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Alas! You ungrateful damn girl, why don¡¯t you just anger me to death?¡± Lan Ming said gloomily. ¡°That won¡¯t do. You still owe me money!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°¡­¡± Lan Ming really wanted to vomit blood! What does she mean by I still owe her money? That¡¯s obviously a remuneration, okay? How did it become money I owe her? Boohoo¡­ Women and villains are really the hardest to raise! ¡°Old Lan, don¡¯t be lazy! Hurry up and destroy these bandits. I have serious business!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. ¡°Damn girl, I¡¯m so tired. Which eye of yours saw me slacking off?¡± Lan Ming roared. Not far away, Jin Hui, who was fighting dozens of bandits, looked at his master with incomparable pity. Alas! Poor master! You have never won a quarrel against that little demon. Why haven¡¯t you learned your lesson! ¡°Xue¡¯er, are we really not going to help?¡± Leng Qingtian asked softly. He was a little embarrassed seeing President Lan fighting a hundred people alone. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry! Old Lan can handle it. We have to have confidence in him.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave her grandfather a reassuring look and comforted him. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t we have a ready-made goon? Why would we need to do anything?¡± Old Zao said matter-of-factly. Poor Lan Ming had already been treated as a goon. ¡°Haha, Grandpa, calm down.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled gently. Old Zao¡¯s words really matched her thoughts. ¡°Alas! Alright then!¡± Leng Qingtian looked at Lan Ming sympathetically. Alas! President Lan, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help! You¡¯re really too strong. As the saying goes, the capable work harder! So, sorry to trouble you. The mouth of the bandit leader, who was standing not far away, kept twitching as he thought, Who are these people? He was starting to doubt his judgment. Did I find the wrong person? About half an hour later, when the last ray of mystic power disappeared in front of everyone, all the bandits were eliminated¡­ ¡°Lass, what should we do with this leader?¡± Lan Ming looked at the bandit leader. ¡°He can¡¯t be killed! He¡¯s my future subordinate,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Ming was stunned. Did something happen that he didn¡¯t know? His mind was on the battle just now, so he didn¡¯t notice the situation here. ¡°He wants to compete in alchemy with me. He will become my subordinate if he loses,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Ah! Lass, are you also an alchemist? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Lan Ming was surprised. This girl¡¯s potential as a mystic was already so shocking. If she was also an alchemist, then¡­ He simply couldn¡¯t imagine her future¡­ ¡°Do I have to tell everyone I meet that I¡¯m an alchemist? Moreover, you didn¡¯t ask me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently. ¡°Uh! I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have argued with you about this,¡± Lan Ming said a little gloomily, but he couldn¡¯t help grumbling in his head, Do I have to ask everyone I see if they¡¯re an alchemist? ¡°You are a good boy for recognizing your mistake and correcting it,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. ¡°Thank you,¡± Lan Ming said with a bitter face. He glared at Jin Hui, who was hiding at the side and laughing secretly. Boohoo¡­ even my beast is laughing at me. ¡°Can we start the competition now?¡± the bandit leader asked. ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and took out a small pill furnace from the bracelet. ¡°Wow! Lass, your pill furnace is really too¡­¡± Old Zao didn¡¯t know how to describe this pill furnace. As an artificer, he knew very well how high the quality of the pill furnace Leng Ruoxue took out was. Moreover, he guessed that it shouldn¡¯t be her best pill furnace. The bandit leader¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at the palm-sized pill furnace and almost drooled. This pill furnace was definitely a dream for alchemists. Boohoo¡­ He looked at the slightly crude pill furnace in his hand and felt a little inferior¡­ ¡°If I win, you have to give me this pill furnace,¡± the bandit leader said shamelessly after calming down. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll give it to you even if you lose. I¡¯ve always been generous to my subordinates,¡± Leng Ruoxue said readily. ¡°Hey, leader! You¡¯re not using a pill furnace, are you?¡± Old Zao stared at the pill furnace in the bandit leader¡¯s hand for a long time before he realized that it wasn¡¯t a pill furnace at all. It was obviously an ore that had yet to melt completely! He had lived for so long, and this was the first time he had seen an alchemist use a raw ore for alchemy! ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. I can only use this!¡± the bandit leader said gloomily. Alas! He had to think of a way to replace this crude pill furnace! ¡°Use this!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer and handed the pill furnace to the bandit leader. This fellow couldn¡¯t escape from her palm anyway. ¡°Thank you. I am Zheng En,¡± the bandit leader said gratefully. He hurriedly took the pill furnace Leng Ruoxue handed to him and hugged it tightly in his arms as if he had obtained a treasure, afraid that it would be snatched away. After giving the pill furnace to Zheng En, Leng Ruoxue took out another pill furnace from the bracelet and placed it in front of herself. ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Uh! Why do you have so many pill furnaces?¡± Zheng En asked dumbfoundedly. He couldn¡¯t even get a decent pill furnace, but this woman actually took out two at once. Boohoo¡­ Comparisons were odious! They were both alchemists, but why was the difference so big? ¡°My master left them for me. Are we going to compete or not?¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. ¡°Compete. Let¡¯s begin!¡± Zheng En hurriedly said. As the saying went, a gift blinds the eyes. He couldn¡¯t be cool anymore after taking Leng Ruoxue¡¯s pill furnace. ¡°Light the fire first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said modestly. Men first! ¡°You light it first!¡± Zheng En also gave in modestly. ¡°Brat, hurry up! What are you being so long-winded for?¡± Old Zao urged, not being able to take it anymore. Chapter 356 - You Are So Ugly (3) ¡°Oh, alright then!¡± Zheng En nodded helplessly and then lit the pill furnace. ¡°It¡¯s actually a divine flame!¡± Old Zao¡¯s eyes widened in jealousy as he looked at the red and purple flame. Boohoo¡­ I want a divine flame too! Leng Ruoxue looked at her future subordinate with satisfaction. People who possessed a natal divine flame were considered rare. She didn¡¯t expect to meet one. Haha! Great! Leng Ruoxue saw that the other party had already lit the pill furnace, and a small flame lit on her fingertips. As soon as this small flame appeared, the people originally surrounding her immediately jumped away and looked at her with fear on their faces. Zheng En, who was taking out herbs from his ring, also looked at her in disbelief¡­ ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. What¡¯s with their gazes? ¡°Lass, do you want to grill us alive?¡± Old Zao was a little speechless. This girl¡¯s flame temperature actually rose again¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, we can¡¯t stand the temperature of your flame,¡± Leng Qingtian explained. ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Is the temperature of this flame really that high? Why don¡¯t I feel it? ¡°Freak, is the temperature of this flame very high?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her head and asked Freak, the only one who didn¡¯t leave her side. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Freak said ingratiatingly. His words attracted several disdainful gazes. ¡°You¡¯re the best,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised while caressing Freak¡¯s head like she was petting a puppy. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Freak was so proud! Hehe, Xue¡¯er praised me again! ¡°W-what kind of flame is this?¡± Zheng En couldn¡¯t help asking when he returned to his senses. This flame could actually make his natal divine flame feel fear. How was this possible? This was too unbelievable. His flame was a rare divine flame! ¡°It¡¯s considered a divine flame!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. In fact, she didn¡¯t know what her current flame was! In short, the pills or equipment refined by her current flame were definitely better quality than before. ¡°¡­¡± Zheng En was speechless. What do you mean by that? ¡°Are we still going to compete? Let¡¯s begin quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. She was a little sleepy and wanted to sleep. ¡°What¡¯s there to compete about now? I admit defeat,¡± Zheng En said helplessly. The level of this woman¡¯s flame was higher than his and completely suppressed his flame. So even if he competed, he would definitely lose. What was there to compete about now? ¡°Brat, at least you know your place. Fighting with this girl is just courting death!¡± Old Zao patted Zheng En¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Her flame suppressed my flame. I absolutely can¡¯t exert my best strength.¡± Zheng En nodded in agreement. ¡°Can my flame suppress your flame?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. She had never competed with anyone else other than during the Academy Competition, so she didn¡¯t know that her flame could actually suppress other flames. ¡°Of course. I can feel fear from my natal flame.¡± Zheng En nodded. ¡°But my flame didn¡¯t seem to suppress the other flames during the Academy Competition?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully and turned to Old Zao. ¡°Lass, don¡¯t look at me! You know your own flame best,¡± Old Zao said hurriedly. Divine flames might not be able to suppress other flames too much, but this girl¡¯s flame was probably not a divine flame anymore. So it was normal for it to suppress other flames. Is it because of evolution? Leng Ruoxue pondered. Immediately after, she seemed to feel the emotions transmitted by her natal flame. It seemed to be saying that she was right¡­ ¡°Lass, you should try to compete less with others in the future!¡± Old Zao continued. Alas! Anyone who dared to compete with this girl was courting death! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll handle the competitions in your place from now on.¡± Zheng En nodded vigorously. Then Zheng En suddenly knelt on one knee and swore very seriously, ¡°I, Zheng En, am willing to acknowledge¡­¡± Zheng En glanced at Leng Ruoxue, depressed. He actually forgot to ask for this ugly woman¡¯s name! Boohoo¡­ ¡°Leng Ruoxue!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°I, Zheng En, am willing to acknowledge Leng Ruoxue as my master. I will always be loyal and will never betray her!¡± Zheng En swore to the heavens. Then the contract array descended, and the contract was formally established. Leng Ruoxue felt the mental connection between her and Zheng En and nodded with satisfaction. Oh! This Zheng En is quite tactful! He knows to establish a contract to show his loyalty! But what she didn¡¯t expect even more was that Zheng En was actually a Mystic Monarch! ¡°Zheng En, where is your bandit lair?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Uh! Miss, it¡¯s not far from here,¡± Zheng En answered respectfully as two drops of cold sweat dripped down his forehead. Alas! He knew what his master wanted to do even without guessing! ¡°Bring us there!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Since they wanted to rob them, they had to be prepared to be robbed. Anyway, all the bandits were dead, and the bandit leader had become her subordinate. The wealth they had painstakingly robbed for so many years shouldn¡¯t be left for others to take advantage of, so she would keep it for them. ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Zheng En said. Leng Ruoxue sent the beasts into the bracelet, and everyone packed their things simply. Then Zheng En led the way to the bandit lair. About twenty minutes later, Zheng En led Leng Ruoxue and the others to a residential house. ¡°Zheng En, we didn¡¯t come to the wrong place, did we?¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless as she looked at the tall and grand mansion in front of her. Why were bandits living so well? No wonder even mystics went to be bandits. ¡°Miss, this is the right place,¡± Zheng En said with certainty. Uh! He also knew that this place was not very convincing, but this was really the bandit lair! ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue pushed open the door and walked straight in. Chapter 357 - You Are So Ugly (4) After entering, Leng Ruoxue and the others were even more astonished because just the yard was luxurious and spacious enough to make people dumbfounded. Moreover, there were many rooms in the yard. From the appearance alone, the dazzling aura was absolutely comparable to the main hall of an imperial palace¡­ ¡°No wonder even mystics are bandits,¡± Old Zao said with a sense of inferiority. Boohoo¡­ He had never lived in such a good house in all his life. ¡°Yes, I want to be a bandit too.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. No matter how noble a mystic¡¯s status was, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to earn as quickly as bandits! This was a no-brainer business! After hearing what Leng Ruoxue said, Lan Ming was at a loss for words. Aren¡¯t you doing what bandits do now? ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not easy being a bandit now either!¡± Zheng En complained with a bitter face. ¡°Why?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. ¡°As a bandit, you have to be prepared to be killed at any time. Moreover, the first rule of being a bandit is that robbery is allowed but absolutely not killing. Otherwise, once you become the public enemy of the entire continent, everyone will kill you,¡± Zheng En explained. ¡°Didn¡¯t those bandits say that they wanted to kill us just now?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. ¡°Actually, they were just scaring you. They wouldn¡¯t have really killed you. But there was really a possibility of selling him for some money. After all, they can¡¯t work for nothing!¡± Zheng En pointed at Lan Ming. Unfortunately, the bandits kicked an iron plate this time and were wiped out instead. ¡°Haha, those bandits have good taste. He can indeed sell for a good price.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled happily. ¡°But I¡¯m curious. Where would they have sold Old Lan?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°There are many places, such as to the daughters of noble families who like beauty,¡± Zheng En said. ¡°Ooohhhh!¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately dragged it out, causing Lan Ming to roll his eyes. ¡°Miss, actually, I only had a cooperative relationship with those bandits,¡± Zheng En continued. ¡°What kind of cooperation?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°They provided me with all sorts of herbs, and I had to strengthen their imposing manner because I was the strongest among them!¡± Zheng En said helplessly. Alas! He had no choice but to ally with those bandits for the sake of herbs! Boohoo¡­ ¡°Those bandits were quite smart. They really knew how to use you to intimidate people,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. ¡°So what? They still died in your hands.¡± Zheng En looked at Lan Ming. He knew that this man was very strong from the moment he saw him. ¡°Miss, all the treasures they robbed over the years are here.¡± While speaking, Zheng En had already brought Leng Ruoxue and the others to an inconspicuous room. ¡°Open the door!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Okay.¡± Zheng En opened the door with the key and led Leng Ruoxue and the others in¡­ Leng Ruoxue and the others walked into the room and saw the casually piled treasures. They no longer wanted to say anything¡­ ¡°Lass! I think we should just become bandits too. With our strength, we will definitely rob more than them,¡± Old Zao suggested with shining eyes. ¡°Old Zao, this idea suits me very well!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased, but her eyes turned to Lan Ming. ¡°Why are you looking at me? I won¡¯t stoop that low,¡± Lan Ming said resolutely. ¡°Really? I¡¯ll wait and see!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled deviously. ¡°Miss, do you really want to be a bandit?¡± Zheng En said dumbfoundedly. Was he destined to be unable to get rid of his identity as a bandit for the rest of his life? Boohoo¡­ Leng Ruoxue gave Zheng En a knock on the head and said with a smile, ¡°Of course not. This young lady will only rob people who provoke me. Haha!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good!¡± Zheng En was relieved. He didn¡¯t want to be a bandit anymore. He had no choice in the past! Leng Ruoxue unceremoniously stored all the treasures in the room into the bracelet and confidently claimed them¡­ ¡°Lass, you¡¯re rich this time. This wealth is enough to match the entire wealth of a medium-sized family,¡± Lan Ming said. ¡°This isn¡¯t enough either!¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily with a frown. Boohoo¡­ There are too many family members. ¡°This isn¡¯t enough? How many people are there in your family?¡± Lan Ming asked in disbelief. ¡°Too many,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a slight headache. ¡°¡­¡± Lan Ming was speechless. If this amount of wealth wasn¡¯t enough to support them, then there must be a lot of people in their family. Leng Ruoxue turned to Zheng En. ¡°Zheng En, let¡¯s stay here for the night and leave tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss. But where are we going?¡± Zheng En asked curiously. ¡°To Carefree City,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Ah! Carefree City! Miss, can I not go?¡± Zheng En said with a troubled expression. ¡°Why?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Zheng En doubtfully, her watery eyes saying, ¡®Give me a reasonable explanation¡¯. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to go to Carefree City,¡± Zheng En stammered. ¡°Give me a reason,¡± Leng Ruoxue half-ordered while glaring at Zheng En. Zheng En braced himself and said honestly, ¡°The Alchemist Association Headquarters is also in Carefree City, so I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Boohoo¡­ I wonder if Miss will chase me away after knowing about my past¡­ ¡°Do you have any trouble with the Alchemy Association Headquarters?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed, but her face was full of realization. ¡°Miss, actually¡­ I¡¯m an alchemist who was expelled from the Alchemist Association Headquarters. I¡¯ve already been disqualified from being an alchemist, so I had no way of obtaining medicinal herbs. And as a last resort, I transacted with those bandits,¡± Zheng En explained with a pained expression. ¡°Ah! Could you be that Zheng En?¡± Lan Ming suddenly shouted. No wonder he found the name familiar. But it had been too long, so he couldn¡¯t remember it immediately. ¡°Yes, I am the Zheng En who was expelled from the Alchemist Association Headquarters fifteen years ago.¡± Zheng En said coldly, his eyes full of hatred. Alas! It had been 15 years, but his heart still bled every time he thought about that matter. Chapter 358 - Provocation (1) ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of enmity you have with someone in the Alchemist Association Headquarters, but you have to go to Carefree City. As for your hatred, you have to take revenge for yourself,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. Although she didn¡¯t ask him in detail about the cause and effect of the matter, she could guess what kind of treatment he had received. After all, such a matter was not strange no matter where it was. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take revenge. It¡¯s just that my enemy is very powerful now. I¡¯m not his match,¡± Zheng En said helplessly. ¡°Just because you don¡¯t have strength now doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t have it in the future. I didn¡¯t ask you to seek revenge now. What¡¯s the rush?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly. Since Zheng En was already hers now, then of course she couldn¡¯t stand by and watch others bully her own people! ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯ve already endured for so many years. Sooner or later, I will take revenge for being framed with my own hands,¡± Zheng En said vigorously as if he was a different person. ¡°Brat Zheng, that¡¯s right! Don¡¯t worry. We will definitely help you if you want revenge.¡± Old Zao patted Zheng En¡¯s shoulder like they were good brothers. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Zheng En felt warmth in his heart after hearing what Old Zao said. He had been alone for more than a decade, and it was impossible for him to truly befriend those bandits. So this was the first time he felt warmth in more than a decade. After seeing Zheng En regain his confidence, Leng Ruoxue said, ¡°Everyone, rest early today! Let¡¯s continue going tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Qingtian and the others answered and went to find rooms to rest. But Lan Ming didn¡¯t leave. Leng Ruoxue glanced at Lan Ming. ¡°President Lan, do you have something to say?¡± ¡°Lass, what happened back then was very troublesome and complicated. I advise you not to get involved,¡± Lan Ming said after some thought. ¡°Zheng En is now my subordinate. Do you think I won¡¯t be involved?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to let Zheng En stay here for the time being. You can pick him up after the Mystic Association¡¯s competition is over,¡± Lan Ming suggested. What he implied was that it was best not to let Zheng En go to Carefree City, lest he was recognized. ¡°There¡¯s no need. But if you¡¯re afraid of trouble, President Lan, we can part ways here.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s tone suddenly became a little cold. ¡°Hmph! In your dreams! You want to get rid of me now that you have a new road to becoming rich, right? Dream on!¡± Lan Minghuo roared. Boohoo¡­ His good intentions were actually treated as ill intent. He felt wronged! He had always thought that he was already friends with them, but this heartless little girl actually wanted to chase him away because of Zheng En, whom she had only known for a short while. Boohoo¡­ So sad! ¡°When did I say I wanted to get rid of you! I was afraid you would find it troublesome!¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly as two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead. Why is this guy so unreasonable? ¡°Hmph! If you¡¯re not afraid, why should I be?¡± Lan Ming roared gloomily. ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid, then go to sleep! We have to travel early tomorrow morning!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. Then she left with Freak, leaving Lan Ming sullen and alone¡­ After staying in the bandit lair for the night, Leng Ruoxue and the others set off the next morning¡­ *** Ten days later¡­ Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at Nightless City. ¡°This city is Nightless City. After passing through this city, we will reach Carefree City,¡± Lan Ming explained outside the city gate while looking at the tall and grand city walls. After ten days of traveling, they were almost at their destination. ¡°Nightless City? Do you mean that nighttime here is as lively as daytime?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Yes, the nights here are also brightly lit and bustling,¡± Lan Ming said. ¡°Is this city bigger than Windless City?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°About the same. They¡¯re both not too big,¡± Lan Ming answered. ¡°Old Lan, do mystics have any other preferential treatments?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. During the few days of being with Lan Ming, she had learned that mystics weren¡¯t charged any fees for entering cities. ¡°If inns are full, mystics have priority to stay. If two groups of guests are both mystics, the higher-level one is the most respected,¡± Lan Ming said with a smile. ¡°Oh. Old Lan, let¡¯s enter the city! Let¡¯s find a place to rest and then continue tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after understanding the situation. ¡°Let¡¯s go! There¡¯s an inn owned by our Mystic Association in Nightless City. Mystics get a discount there,¡± Lan Ming said. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it free?¡± The Mystic Association really takes enough. It even collects money from its own people, Leng Ruoxue thought. ¡°The association has to earn money too! The entire Boundless Heaven Continent has a population of billions. No matter how few mystics there are, there are still hundreds of thousands. If everything was free, then the association wouldn¡¯t be able to support the mystics no matter how much money it has! But it¡¯s completely free for mystics at or above Mystic Sovereign,¡± Lan Ming said with a light smile. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded understandingly. Then everyone walked into Nightless City. ¡°We¡¯re here. This is it.¡± After walking for a while, Lan Ming pointed at a gilded signboard in mid-air. On the signboard were two large words, ¡®Mystic Association¡¯. Leng Ruoxue looked at the signboard of the inn in front of her*. This Mystic Association is really lazy. It didn¡¯t even bother to name it and just directly wrote the words Mystic Association on the signboard.* ¡°Lass, this place is easy to recognize, right?¡± Lan Ming said proudly. ¡°Yes! Very easy to recognize.¡± Leng Ruoxue braced herself and echoed. If this place wasn¡¯t easy to recognize, what else would be easy to recognize? Leng Ruoxue and the others walked into the inn of the Mystic Association with Lan Ming. ¡°President Lan, who are they?¡± the innkeeper asked in puzzlement while looking at the people behind Lan Ming when they arrived at the front desk. ¡°They are the representatives of our association,¡± Lan Ming explained lightly. Chapter 359 - Provocation (2) ¡°Ah! No way!¡± The innkeeper thought he had heard wrong. There were actually representatives from Windless City¡¯s Mystic Association participating in the competition. Moreover, how could there be such ugly mystics? It was too unbelievable! ¡°Do you think I would lie to you?¡± Lan Ming glared at him angrily. Hmph! These bastards who judge others by their appearance will suffer if they anger that little girl. He couldn¡¯t help gloating at the thought! ¡°No, no. Why would President Lan lie to me!¡± the innkeeper hurriedly said. To be honest, he really didn¡¯t think very highly of the ugly mystics Lan Ming brought. ¡°Then quickly arrange rooms for us!¡± Lan Ming said impatiently. Hmph! These snobbish fellows will be taught a lesson sooner or later. ¡°President Lan, there are only two rooms left,¡± the innkeeper said with a troubled expression. ¡°How is that possible? Shouldn¡¯t you reserve rooms for the major association branches?¡± Lan Ming said angrily. The mystic inn of Nightless City would reserve rooms for the major association branches in every official competition of the Mystic Association. This was the usual practice. ¡°There were some at first, but President Zhou brought too many mystics. There weren¡¯t enough rooms reserved for them, so¡­ so¡­¡± the innkeeper stammered, his eyes a little evasive¡­ ¡°So you gave our rooms to them?¡± Lan Ming was angry. This is too much! ¡°President Lan, I didn¡¯t have a choice either! I can¡¯t afford to offend President Zhou. Moreover, it was President Zhou who said that no one from your branch would participate in the competition. That¡¯s why I gave him the rooms,¡± the innkeeper hastily explained. Boohoo¡­ The Mystic Association of Windless City had forfeited the previous competition, so he didn¡¯t expect them to send people this time! ¡°Do you mean that you can afford to offend me, but you can¡¯t afford to offend President Zhou?¡± Lan Ming narrowed his eyes in displeasure. ¡°No¡­ no, that¡¯s not what I mean. We can¡¯t afford to offend either of you!¡± The innkeeper was so anxious that he was about to cry. Boohoo¡­ Could he pretend to faint?! ¡°Old Lan, forget it. Why fuss over it with a servant? Two rooms are enough,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s beneath my status to fuss over something with a servant.¡± Lan Ming smiled elegantly. ¡°Bring us to our rooms quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Yes, please follow me,¡± the innkeeper said cautiously. Boohoo¡­ Why was this ugly woman¡¯s aura more terrifying than President Lan¡¯s? ¡°Sirs and Madam, these are the two rooms.¡± The innkeeper led Leng Ruoxue and the others to the third floor and pointed at the two innermost rooms. ¡°Old Lan, we want to cultivate. You can have a room to yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue casually pushed open a door and walked in directly. Freak and the others followed closely behind. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing important, don¡¯t disturb us,¡± Lan Ming said coldly to the innkeeper after seeing Leng Ruoxue and the others enter the room. Then he pushed open the door and entered his room. In Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ room¡­ ¡°Miss, I want to enter the space,¡± Zheng En said impatiently as soon as Leng Ruoxue entered the room before they could even size up the room. ¡°Brat Zheng, why are you in such a hurry?¡± Old Zao was a little speechless. If not for Lan Ming, this brat would probably have stayed inside and refused to come out. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue brought everyone into the bracelet with a thought. As soon as Zheng En entered the bracelet, he immediately ran to the medicinal fields. His eyes lit up as he looked at the precious herbs, and he was almost drooling. ¡°Don¡¯t drop your saliva on my herbs,¡± the little black dog, who had been guarding the medicinal fields, warned. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Zheng En quickly promised and sat down beside the medicinal fields like the little black dog. Leng Ruoxue looked helplessly at the man and dog beside the medicinal fields and shook her head with a chuckle. Since the first time she brought Zheng En here, he hadn¡¯t wanted to go out. Moreover, as long as he stayed in the bracelet, she would definitely be able to find him in the medicinal fields. Alas! What a pill maniac! Zheng En¡¯s obsession with pills and herbs really made her blush with shame! ¡°Freak, let¡¯s rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Freak. ¡°Okay.¡± Freak nodded and pulled Leng Ruoxue into the purple bamboo house. As for Leng Qingtian and the others, they had long returned to their houses to cultivate mystic skills. The next morning, Leng Ruoxue brought everyone out of the bracelet. ¡°Miss.¡± Zheng En looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully, his eyes full of pleading. Boohoo¡­ There was a very precious herb that was about to mature today. Such an opportunity was rare to come by in a thousand years¡­ ¡°We should go. There will be more chances in the future,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly as two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead. Alas! She really couldn¡¯t get used to being looked at by a tall, burly, and resolute man with such a pitiful gaze. Standing beside Leng Ruoxue, Freak rapped Zheng En on the head and roared with displeasure, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to learn from me!¡± Damn it. He actually wants to pretend to be pitiful like me. Hmph! Not a chance! My Xue¡¯er won¡¯t pity other men! ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Zheng En said aggrievedly with tears in his eyes. Boohoo¡­ Miss¡¯s man is so fierce! ¡°Go out. Don¡¯t make Lan Ming wait anxiously.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile. Hehe, Freak is cuter when he¡¯s pretending to be pitiful. Leng Ruoxue and the others exited the room and happened to see Lan Ming pacing around in the corridor. ¡°Old Lan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Why was Lan Ming like an ant on a hot pan? ¡°Lass, you came out at the right time. I want to tell you about President Zhou¡­¡± Lan Ming was about to say something when Leng Ruoxue interrupted him. ¡°Old Lan, I¡¯m not interested in unimportant people,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without much interest. ¡°Lass, listen to me!¡± Lan Ming sighed helplessly. ¡°Alright, tell me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. Chapter 360 - Provocation (3) ¡°Lass, that President Zhou¡¯s full name is Zhou Kun, and he is the president of Sun Zhou City¡¯s Mystic Association. Sun Zhou City is one of the three main cities of the Boundless Heaven Continent, and its area is much larger than Carefree City¡¯s. Moreover, it is the main city of the Sun family. The Zhou family is Sun Zhou City¡¯s second-largest family, and the Zhou family has had a very close relationship with the Sun family for thousands of years. This Zhou Kun is the first son of the Zhou family and is extremely talented. His mother is also the eldest young lady of the Sun family, so Zhou Kun¡¯s status in the Sun family is also very high. ¡°Zhou Kun is the beloved disciple of the vice president of the Mystic Association Headquarters, and my master is the president. However, my master has been in seclusion for many years, so basically the vice president decides everything in the Mystic Association Headquarters. He has always hoped that his beloved disciple could inherit the position of president of the Mystic Association Headquarters, so he has been suppressing me. He was the one who arranged for me to be sent to the Mystic Association in Windless City,¡± Lan Ming explained. ¡°Old Lan, you¡¯re from the Lan family, right? Isn¡¯t that vice president afraid of offending the Lan family by doing this?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Alas! Lass, I¡¯m from a branch family of the Lan family. Moreover, the Mystic Association has regulations that the direct descendants of the Three Great Families are not allowed to hold important positions in the Mystic Association. Moreover, even if I¡¯m from a branch family, becoming a president of the Mystic Association is equivalent to leaving the family, so the family naturally won¡¯t protect me,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. ¡°It seems like the Mystic Association has a lot of rules,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. This was probably a last resort to prevent the Mystic Association from being controlled by the Three Great Families! However, she didn¡¯t think it was a good idea. ¡°Yes.¡± Lan Ming nodded in agreement. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Zhou Kun also have a close relationship with the Sun family? If he becomes the president, what¡¯s the difference between him and the Sun family being the president?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. In her opinion, this was simply exchanging soup for medicine! ¡°Erm¡­ He isn¡¯t a true member of the Sun family after all. So if he becomes the president, he won¡¯t violate the rules of the Mystic Association.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Lan Ming¡¯s forehead. Alas! Must this girl be so sharp! Even though this is something everyone knows, no one has dared to ask so directly! ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you didn¡¯t really break away from the Lan family, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Rules were dead, but people were alive. People could find loopholes in rules and use them at any time. This had long been an unchanging fact. ¡°Yes, I have to do my duty for the Lan family, but the Lan family doesn¡¯t have any responsibilities to me,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. This was probably the sorrow of the descendants of aristocratic families! They would always be pawns of their families, and they even had to sacrifice their lives if necessary for the sake of their families¡¯ strength. ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about changing your destiny?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly. ¡°That won¡¯t be easy.¡± Lan Ming sighed. ¡°As long as you have the heart, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t agree at all with Lan Ming¡¯s slightly negative thoughts because becoming stronger had always been her goal. She knew very well that only by becoming a powerhouse above everyone could she control her own destiny, so she had always been working in this direction. ¡°Lass, you really don¡¯t understand the power of a family.¡± How could Lan Ming not want to break free from his family¡¯s control! But he couldn¡¯t do it at all at present. ¡°Hehe, this girl is our family head. Her words are like an imperial edict to us. What else does she need to know!¡± Old Zao interrupted. ¡°That¡¯s true. Oh right, Lass, we might be going on the road with Zhou Kun and the others later,¡± Lan Ming reminded. ¡°Why?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with some displeasure. She didn¡¯t want to go with that Zhou-what¡¯s-his-name. ¡°I was notified this morning that the headquarters has already sent people to fetch us, so I guess we have to set off together.¡± This was also the main reason why he told Leng Ruoxue about Zhou Kun. On the way, he had already understood Leng Ruoxue¡¯s character of taking revenge for any enmity, so he was very afraid that she would have a conflict with Zhou Kun. After all, she was definitely not Zhou Kun¡¯s match now. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. As long as he doesn¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t take the initiative to provoke him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. But don¡¯t blame me if that fellow foolishly provokes me! ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lan Ming was relieved after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s promise because he knew that she wasn¡¯t someone who liked to cause trouble. ¡°Old Lan, when will they send people?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°They should be here in an hour. It¡¯s enough for us to have breakfast in the dining hall.¡± Lan Ming looked at the time. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the restaurant on the first floor and deliberately found a window seat. But an annoying voice sounded in their ears just as they sat down. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this President Lan? I heard that people from your Windless City¡¯s Mystic Association can finally participate in the competition this year?¡± a frivolous voice said provocatively. But no one bothered with him¡­ ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, but I didn¡¯t hear anything about you becoming a mute, President Lan. What? Are these mystics you brought also mute?¡± Zhou Kun, who was standing by their table, endured his anger and continued provoking. Hmph! He didn¡¯t believe that Lan Ming wouldn¡¯t get angry! ¡°No one will think you¡¯re a mute if you don¡¯t speak,¡± Old Zao said indifferently with his head lowered. ¡°How dare you! How dare you offend your superiors! Do you know who I am?¡± Zhou Kun roared furiously. No one had dared to speak to him like this before! This old man was dead for sure. Leng Ruoxue looked up with slight displeasure and glanced indifferently at the man standing in front of their table. This greasy-looking asshole must be Zhou Kun! Zhou Kun was about 30 years old. He was considered handsome but a little too effeminate. There was a brutal aura between his eyebrows, and his strength should be on par with Lan Ming¡¯s. But this bearing¡­! It was totally different from Lan Ming¡¯s. Chapter 361 - Provocation (4) ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell us your family name. How would we know who you are!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Hmph! Ugly monsters, listen up! I am Zhou Kun, the president of Sun Zhou City¡¯s Mystic Association. Our Sun Zhou City is one of the three main cities and isn¡¯t something a small Windless City can compare with,¡± Zhou Kun said with a face full of pride, but he felt a little nauseous inside. Damn! Why are these people so ugly? Where did Lan Ming find them? ¡°So it¡¯s President Zhou. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a fake smile. ¡°You know me?¡± Zhou Kun asked in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect his name to spread to Windless City, that remote place Windless City. He was really proud! ¡°Of course! Everyone knows that President Zhou is the most promising person in the Mystic Association. How is it possible for me not to hear of your name!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with an admiring smile. ¡°Uh! I have something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Zhou Kun looked at the incomparably ugly woman in front of him who was actually looking at him with admiration. He was shocked. He even felt that he would vomit if he stayed any longer. Damn, it¡¯s really too disgusting. ¡°Lass, you scared him,¡± Old Zao teased with a smile as he watched Zhou Kun run away from their table as though he was fleeing for his life. Hehe, this girl is really too evil. ¡°Lass, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Lan Ming looked at Leng Ruoxue with admiration and praise. ¡°Don¡¯t worship me. I¡¯m a legend.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled mischievously. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you actually smiled at another man just now. Boohoo¡­ just this once. There won¡¯t be a next time!¡± Freak¡¯s jealousy rose once again as he pouted in dissatisfaction. Leng Ruoxue hugged Freak¡¯s neck and kissed him heavily on the lips without hesitation, coaxing him to smile again. At this moment, the innkeeper walked to their side and said carefully, ¡°President Lan, the people from headquarters have arrived.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lan Ming said directly to Leng Ruoxue and the others without even looking at the innkeeper. Leng Ruoxue and the others nodded, then stood up and walked directly to the entrance. Outside the inn, two enormous flying spirit beasts landed on the street and even blocked the traffic¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want to share a spirit beast with these ugly monsters!¡± An unruly voice sounded somewhat ear-piercing on the street¡­ Leng Ruoxue and the others heard this voice as soon as they exited the inn and looked at the owner of the voice in unison¡­ The owner of the voice was in her twenties, had a face as beautiful as peach blossoms, a sexy and enchanting figure, a tall figure, and an outstanding temperament. She was definitely a rare great beauty on the surface, but her character was not flattering¡­ Lan Ming lowered his voice and said to Leng Ruoxue and the others, ¡°She is the little princess of the Sun family, Sun Meilin.¡± ¡°So she¡¯s from the Sun family. No wonder!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile, her eyes shining with several cold lights. ¡°Lass, you better not provoke her now. She¡¯s very favored in the Sun family,¡± Lan Ming reminded with a frown. ¡°Old Lan, aren¡¯t you mistaken? Did I provoke her?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with ill intentions. ¡°In short, you should stay away from her now. Don¡¯t go head-on with her,¡± Lan Ming said worriedly. Alas! This girl¡¯s vengeful nature sometimes gave people quite a headache. ¡°Old Lan, you like to compromise too much. I can¡¯t bear to be wronged,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, but the coldness in her eyes grew denser. Lan Ming sighed softly and said helplessly, ¡°Alas! There¡¯s nothing we can do. Being in a large family, we have to be able to tolerate things.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, should we go over?¡± Freak asked as he gently hugged Leng Ruoxue¡¯s waist. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly. Leng Ruoxue and the others walked toward the two enormous spirit beasts. ¡°Ugly monsters, stay away from me!¡± Sun Meilin¡¯s beautiful face was full of disgust. ¡°At least you know your place.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in satisfaction. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Sun Meilin, who was already sitting on the spirit beast¡¯s back, questioned furiously. ¡°Literally.¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Sun Meilin with her watery eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? What she means is that you know yourself well. You are too ugly to be seen,¡± Freak explained very kindly. ¡°You¡­ you two ugly monsters dare to say that I¡¯m ugly. I¡¯m the second most beautiful woman on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Damn it. What sort of eyes do you have!¡± Sun Meilin immediately lost her composure when she heard someone say that she was ugly. What she was most proud of was her appearance. But these two incomparably ugly monsters actually said that she was ugly. How could she bear it! ¡°Second most beautiful? You¡¯re not the most beautiful. What¡¯s there to be proud of? Besides, the ugliness I¡¯m talking about is your heart, not your face,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight mockery. She really didn¡¯t understand why there were beauty rankings everywhere she went. She hated such beauty rankings the most because, in her opinion, they were just rankings developed by some boring stinky men to satisfy their personal desires. Any intelligent woman wouldn¡¯t care about these rankings. ¡°You¡­ Damn it. Do you know what you¡¯re saying? I won¡¯t let you go,¡± Sun Meilin roared in anger. ¡°Image! Image! Aren¡¯t you the second most beautiful woman? You have to take note of your image! Don¡¯t let others see your true appearance, or it will make people lose their appetite,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a naughty smile. Hearing this, Sun Meilin actually looked around. She was slightly relieved when she saw that there were few people on the street. Hmph! Although this ugly monster is an eyesore, she has a point. I truly have to take care of my image. I¡¯ll deal with this ugly monster when I have the chance in the future. Now far away, Lan Ming heard what Leng Ruoxue said and broke out in a cold sweat. Alas! This girl really can¡¯t tolerate a grain of sand in her eyes! ¡°Old Lan, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered with Sun Meilin when she saw that she was silent. She got onto the back of the other spirit beast. Chapter 362 - The Mysterious Man (1) Freak and the others climbed onto it as well, with Lan Ming being the last. ¡°President Lan, we¡¯re about to set off,¡± a person sent by the Mystic Association headquarters on the spirit beast said respectfully. He had seen the short exchange just now, so he didn¡¯t dare to underestimate these ugly people at all. Alas! They weren¡¯t even afraid of the little princess of the Sun family, so of course they wouldn¡¯t take him seriously. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lan Ming nodded lightly. After hearing this, the person from headquarters immediately piloted the spirit beast to flew up slowly¡­ Leng Ruoxue half-leaned on Freak while lying on the back of the enormous spirit beast. This spirit beast was a griffin, a flying spirit beast unique to the Boundless Heaven Continent. Although griffin¡¯s level wasn¡¯t high, and its flying speed wasn¡¯t the fastest, its advantage was that it was large enough, stable, and comfortable. So it could be considered the most popular flying spirit beast on the Boundless Heaven Continent. ¡°Old Lan, sitting on this griffin is so much more comfortable than sitting on your Jin Hui,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with her eyes closed. ¡°But how can a griffin¡¯s speed compare to my Jin Hui?¡± Lan Ming refused to be outdone. He didn¡¯t want his beast to be looked down upon by this little girl. ¡°Jin Hui¡¯s back is too hard. So what if he flies fast? Comfort is the most important,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly. ¡°Lass, you really don¡¯t know how lucky you are. My Jin Hui is very proud. Usually, no one is allowed to sit on his back except me.¡± Lan Ming had an expression as if she had taken a huge advantage. ¡°Is that so?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the other griffin flying side by side with them. The people sitting on the griffin were all people brought by Zhou Kun. But the little princess of the Sun family had a stern face, and she didn¡¯t utter a word no matter how Zhou Kun spoke. Obviously, she was very angry just now. Hehe! Lan Ming followed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze and couldn¡¯t help saying worriedly, ¡°Lass, be careful from now on since you¡¯ve provoked her!¡± ¡°Old Lan, you¡¯re mistaken. I didn¡¯t provoke her,¡± Leng Ruoxue corrected. She had never been a person who liked to cause trouble. If others didn¡¯t provoke her, she would never take the initiative to provoke them. ¡°Anyway, just be careful in the future.¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Leng Ruoxue. He knew that he couldn¡¯t win against her. ¡°Old Lan, I know my limits. You should worry more for yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. When Lan Ming arrived at the Mystic Association Headquarters, his days would definitely not be good. Alas! He had an irresponsible master who couldn¡¯t even protect his own disciple. ¡°I¡¯m prepared.¡± Lan Ming shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Leng Ruoxue closed her eyes and took a nap. After flying for about three hours, they finally reached Carefree City, where the Mystic Association Headquarters was. The Mystic Association Headquarters and the Alchemist Association Headquarters were both located in Carefree City. This city was only smaller than the three main cities. However, ordinary people were not allowed to enter Carefree City. The prerequisite to enter Carefree City was being a mystic or an alchemist. Of course, people from the other two major associations, the Artificer Association and the Beast Trainer Association, could also enter the city, but they had to have identification. The two enormous griffins flew directly into Carefree City and landed in front of the Mystic Association Headquarters. ¡°President Lan, please wait here for a moment. Someone will bring you to your residence later,¡± the person who brought them said respectfully. ¡°Okay,¡± Lan Ming answered. Leng Ruoxue and the others jumped off the griffin¡¯s back and waited directly at the entrance of the Mystic Association. At this moment, an attendant walked out of the Mystic Association. After seeing the two groups of people, the attendant went directly to Zhou Kun and his group, bowed, and said very respectfully, ¡°President Zhou, you¡¯re finally here. President Wu missed you two days ago! Come in with me quickly!¡± ¡°Okay, please lead the way,¡± Zhou Kun said very gentlemanly. ¡°President Zhou, Miss Sun, this way please,¡± the attendant said respectfully. He completely ignored Leng Ruoxue and the others and directly led Zhou Kun¡¯s group into the main entrance of the headquarters. When Zhou Kun and his group passed by Lan Ming and the others, they deliberately glanced at them provocatively before swaggering into the Mystic Association. Leng Ruoxue and the others were completely ignored¡­ ¡°Damn, these snobs! I¡¯ve never been treated like this before!¡± Old Zao couldn¡¯t help cursing. ¡°Why bother with a dog!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly without any anger on her face. ¡°Lass, aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Old Zao asked in disbelief. When did this girl¡¯s temper become so good? Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Ming with incomparable sympathy and said lightly, ¡°It was expected! What¡¯s there to fuss about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m too useless,¡± Lan Ming said guiltily. Alas! He might be impressive in the eyes of outsiders, but it was the vice president¡¯s world at the headquarters. He had always been the one being suppressed. Now, Leng Ruoxue and the others were also implicated by him. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. You don¡¯t have to blame yourself,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. In her opinion, the Mystic Association Headquarters had become what it was today because of Lan Ming¡¯s irresponsible master. He was the one who created an opportunity for the ambitious vice president to develop his faction. ¡°Hey, since no one cares about us, let¡¯s enter by ourselves! It¡¯s not a good idea to stand on the street!¡± Lin Liang said. He didn¡¯t want to be treated as a clown for onlookers to watch. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s enter!¡± Lan Ming took a deep breath and decided. Although this wasn¡¯t in line with the rules of the Mystic Association Headquarters, he couldn¡¯t let Leng Ruoxue and the others stand outside forever! Leng Ruoxue and the others nodded. They pushed open the main door of the headquarters and walked in directly. ¡°Who dares to trespass into the Mystic Association Headquarters!¡± A loud shout sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. In the blink of an eye, Leng Ruoxue and the others were surrounded by a group of mystics. Chapter 363 - The Mysterious Man (2) Leng Ruoxue looked at the powerful formation in front of her and sneered in her heart. It seemed like this vice president was planning to give them a demonstration of his authority! She really didn¡¯t believe that every mystic who entered the Mystic Association would receive such treatment. ¡°I am Lan Ming,¡± Lan Ming said, suppressing his anger. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s President Lan! President Lan, you should know the rules of our Mystic Association Headquarters, right? The Mystic Association Headquarters is not a place to be trespassed. You have to report first if there¡¯s anything.¡± The slightly wretched-looking middle-aged man in the lead smiled smugly. Haha, the feeling of stepping on Lan Ming is really good! Hmph! So what if he¡¯s the president¡¯s beloved disciple? The person in charge of headquarters now is President Wu. ¡°We¡¯ve been here for a while. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know?¡± Lan Ming said coldly, his pitch-black eyes glaring fiercely at the middle-aged man. ¡°President Lan, headquarters is very busy. What does it matter if you wait a while longer?¡± the middle-aged man said in objection. ¡°We came with Zhou Kun. He can enter, but we have to wait. What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Lan Ming questioned with a displeased face. ¡°President Zhou¡¯s residence has been arranged long ago, but President Lan, your group¡¯s residence needs to be arranged on the spot. Alas! You can¡¯t blame us! We didn¡¯t expect the Windless City branch would actually send people to participate this year,¡± the middle-aged man said, shirking responsibility. ¡°Do you mean that the people from other branches don¡¯t need to wait outside when they arrive, only us from the Windless City?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s light voice sounded. ¡°Who are you? How can you interrupt when I¡¯m talking to President Lan!¡± The middle-aged man glared. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care who I am. You just have to answer yes or no,¡± Leng Ruoxue said expressionlessly. She would never care about such a small character. She would just destroy him directly if he was really too annoying. It wasn¡¯t worth wasting her breath on him at all. ¡°Yes,¡± the middle-aged man answered honestly, stunned by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s imposing manner. ¡°President Lan, did you hear that?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Lan Ming nodded to show that he understood. ¡°Bring us to our residence. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± Even though Lan Ming could bear with it, his anger was currently rising. He even released all the pressure of a Mystic Monarch. Hmph! Has my temper been so good that these people have completely forgotten that I¡¯m a Mystic Monarch? ¡°Ah! President Lan, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll bring you there now,¡± the middle-aged man said fearfully as cold sweat rolled down his forehead. Boohoo¡­ Didn¡¯t the vice president say that Lan Ming wouldn¡¯t do anything to them? He was only a Great Mystic. The pressure of a Mystic Monarch wasn¡¯t something he could withstand at all. Moreover, almost all the mystics present, except for Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group, felt incomparably immense pressure¡­ ¡°President Lan, can you withdraw your pressure? I¡¯ll take you to your residence,¡± the middle-aged man pleaded with some pain. Boohoo¡­ He was just an errand boy. Why did he do this to him! ¡°Hurry up then!¡± Lan Ming kicked the middle-aged man¡¯s butt fiercely and ordered. But he had no intention of withdrawing his pressure. ¡°Yes. Please follow me,¡± the middle-aged man said carefully. Then he walked very obediently at the front and led the way, not daring to have any bad thoughts at all. After walking for a long time, the middle-aged man brought Leng Ruoxue and the others to a separate courtyard and said to Lan Ming, ¡°President Lan, this is your residence. Uh! It¡¯s very quiet here. No one will disturb you.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the house covered in weeds that didn¡¯t look much better than ruins. She looked at the middle-aged man with a spurious smile. ¡°We are very satisfied with this place.¡± For some reason, the middle-aged man didn¡¯t feel at ease after hearing what Leng Ruoxue said. Instead, he was even more afraid. ¡°Uh! There¡¯s really no other place available. Please make do with it!¡± The middle-aged man wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and braced himself. ¡°I told you. We¡¯re very satisfied. Don¡¯t you understand human language?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled maliciously, her eyes flashing with a terrifying cold light. ¡°Uh! I understand. It¡¯s good that everyone is satisfied.¡± Then the middle-aged man fled in fright and disappeared without a trace. ¡°Haha, Little Girl, your power is growing!¡± Old Man said with a loud laugh. ¡°To deal with villains, we have to be even eviler. Giving in will only make them think that we¡¯re weak and easy to bully. It will also make them want a yard after taking an inch!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Old Man while speaking, but her words were obviously directed at Lan Ming. ¡°Lass, you¡¯re right. I consider too many things,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. Alas! In fact, he was really envious that Leng Ruoxue could live as she pleased and that the people around her doted on her very much. But such days were desired but not sought after for him. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like those so-called aristocratic families,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, we have to tidy up this place properly. Otherwise, no one can stay here at all.¡± Leng Qingtian said with a slight headache while looking at the courtyard that seemed to have been abandoned for a long time. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help cursing in his head. The Mystic Association Headquarters is really too much of a bully. He had lived for more than seventy years, but he had never received such treatment! ¡°Yes, Grandpa. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get the beasts to help,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. ¡°Ruoxue, let¡¯s clean up quickly! Otherwise, we won¡¯t even be able to have lunch,¡± Lin Liang said gloomily as he looked at the sun hanging high in the sky. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. The Mystic Association Headquarters will provide food,¡± Lan Ming comforted. ¡°Food from the Mystic Association Headquarters? Forget it! The place we live in is already in this state. How can we still count on the food they provide us? It¡¯s good enough if they don¡¯t give us pig food,¡± Old Zao said without giving him any face. ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Ming blushed with shame. Boohoo¡­ He really didn¡¯t dare to guarantee anymore. Perhaps it would really be as Old Zao said! Chapter 364 - The Mysterious Man (3) Chapter 364: The Mysterious Man (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°President Lan, are you sure you can afford our remuneration?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly looked at Lan Ming doubtfully. She really couldn¡¯t imagine that Lan Ming could be rich after seeing the inhumane treatment he was receiving! ¡°Damn girl, the one thing I have the most of is money,¡± Lan Ming growled angrily. He admitted that he had always been suppressed by Wu Gong, but the assets of the Mystic Association Headquarters were beyond Wu Gong¡¯s control. Even his master couldn¡¯t control the wealth of the headquarters because the headquarters¡¯ assets and the headquarters were managed separately. Moreover, the manager of the headquarters¡¯ assets had always been a mystery in the headquarters! ¡°Oh! Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked relieved. ¡°Hurry up and work!¡± Lan Ming stared at Leng Ruoxue and urged. ¡°Okay, go and do your work quickly! I want to tour this place first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Tour after we finish,¡± Lan Ming said irritably. Damn girl, will she feel uncomfortable if she doesn¡¯t anger me? ¡°I don¡¯t want to! Freak, let¡¯s go look around.¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled Freak¡¯s arm. ¡°Okay.¡± Freak wouldn¡¯t refuse any of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s requests. The two of them ignored Lan Ming, whose face was flushed with anger, and walked toward the rooms arm in arm. ¡°Freak, do you feel that something seems amiss here?¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered doubtfully after entering the main room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are no ghosts here.¡± Freak hugged Xue¡¯er tightly and comforted her. ¡°Two ignorant kids, of course there are no ghosts here!¡± Suddenly, a deep voice sounded in their ears. ¡°Who is it? Come out!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly and looked around vigilantly. ¡°I¡¯m out.¡± A white shadow floated in front of Leng Ruoxue and Freak. The white shadow was actually a young man in his early twenties. He was as handsome as an immortal, and his temperament was noble and extraordinary like a king descending upon the world. His blue eyes, which were as deep as the sea, were currently looking at Leng Ruoxue and Freak with slight teasing. ¡°Eh? How did this happen?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the strange white shadow and stretched out her hand curiously. But it went through the young man¡¯s body¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, he should be considered an energy body,¡± Freak explained as he looked at Leng Ruoxue, whose face was full of question marks. ¡°Energy body?¡± Leng Ruoxue pondered doubtfully. Is there any difference between an energy body and the divine sense left behind by Master? She only knew that at her master¡¯s level, divine sense could materialize with energy. She had never heard of an energy body. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re quite knowledgeable. I am indeed an energy body,¡± the young man praised, but his blue eyes had a hint of sadness. ¡°Lass, you will naturally know what an energy body is when your cultivation reaches a certain level,¡± the young man explained with a smile in his eyes as he looked at Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked directly, no longer thinking about energy bodies. ¡°This is my residence. It¡¯s natural for me to be here!¡± The young man smiled. ¡°This is obviously the territory of the Mystic Association Headquarters. Moreover, this place has been abandoned for a long time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of disbelief. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. No one knows that I¡¯m staying here now except for you,¡± the young man said good-naturedly. ¡°You still haven¡¯t said who you are?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with an expression that said, ¡®Don¡¯t even think about getting away with it.¡¯ ¡°You can call me Empty. You will naturally know my identity in the future,¡± the young man said after some thought. ¡°Pretending to be mysterious is a crime!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with displeasure. This man was really too cunning and had no sincerity at all. ¡°¡­¡± The young man was speechless. Why is this little girl so unreasonable! ¡°Freak, let¡¯s ignore him and look elsewhere!¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled Freak away¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone that you¡¯ve seen me here!¡± the young man quickly said before Leng Ruoxue and Freak stepped out of the room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t tell anyone. No one would believe us anyway! They might even treat us as mentally ill,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered coldly without even turning her head. ¡°Freak, how do you know about energy bodies?¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered curiously after walking out of the room. ¡°I saw it in a book,¡± Freak answered. ¡°What book? Let me see it too,¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with her hand stretched out in front of Freak. ¡°That book is long gone.¡± Freak sighed helplessly. ¡°Freak, will that person hurt us?¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that Freak was hiding a secret from her. But she wouldn¡¯t force him to talk, so she changed the topic directly. ¡°Probably not,¡± Freak said with certainty. Even though that person¡­ It would still be easy for him to hurt us with his current strength. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Ruoxue was relieved. In fact, she didn¡¯t care who that man was at all. She was mainly afraid that he would have designs on them. After all, the safety of her loved ones was the most important to her. Leng Ruoxue and Freak walked around the rooms and returned to the courtyard. ¡°You two lazy fellows, you¡¯re back only after we finished.¡± Lan Ming was furious when he saw the two carefree people. ¡°Done so quickly? But it seems like there are still a lot of messy rooms!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in surprise. Lan Ming rolled his eyes at Leng Ruoxue and said irritably, ¡°We can¡¯t stay in so many rooms. Why should we clean them up?¡± ¡°Oh! Freak, let¡¯s go choose a room since they¡¯re done cleaning!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly and turned to Freak. ¡°Damn girl, you didn¡¯t do anything and still want to choose your room first?¡± Lan Ming glared and deliberately growled with displeasure. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at everyone aggrievedly. Chapter 365 - The Mysterious Man (4) ¡°Yes, Lass! You¡¯re a girl! Of course you can choose first,¡± Old Zao said cooperatively. ¡°Old Lan, you have to learn a little! Look at how gentlemanly Old Zao is,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with satisfaction. Then she directly dragged Freak to choose a room. ¡°That damn girl has been spoiled by you,¡± Lan Ming said slightly depressed while looking at Leng Qingtian and the others with disappointment. Why can¡¯t I defeat a little girl? I¡¯m such a failure. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er is my granddaughter. Who should I spoil if not her?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in puzzlement. But he was laughing in his heart. Hehe, how can Lan Ming be Xue¡¯er¡¯s match! ¡°President Lan, calm down. Let¡¯s quickly prepare lunch!¡± Lin Liang said very kindly. He was already hungry. ¡°Okay.¡± Lan Ming nodded resignedly and began preparing lunch with everyone¡­ An hour later¡­ ¡°Freak, wasn¡¯t I right? Lunch is ready,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily to Freak beside her after smelling the fragrance. ¡°Yes, we came out at the right time,¡± Freak said with satisfaction. ¡°Damn it. You two sure know how to choose the time.¡± Lan Ming gritted his teeth and glared at the two of them. ¡°This is called its best to come at the right time!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smug face. ¡°Xue¡¯er, quickly sit down and eat!¡± Leng Qingtian urged. He knew very well why Xue¡¯er kept angering Lan Ming. Alas! Xue¡¯er had put in so much effort! Hopefully, Lan Ming would be able to understand. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled Freak over to sit down. She had just picked up a piece of grilled meat and was about to eat when she heard a soft voice in her ear. ¡°I want to eat too!¡± ¡°Do you want to scare me to death?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless as she looked at the man who suddenly appeared in displeasure. She grumbled in her head, You even told us not to tell others that you¡¯re here. Then why are you swaying around like this? ¡°They can¡¯t see or hear me,¡± Empty said proudly, his deep blue eyes full of teasing. But they can hear me! Leng Ruoxue thought. ¡°Xue¡¯er, who are you talking to?¡± Leng Qingtian and the others were looking at Leng Ruoxue in bewilderment. ¡°Uh! I¡¯m talking to Freak! Do you want to scare me to death?¡± Leng Ruoxue explained somewhat guiltily and kept winking at Freak. Freak understood and hurriedly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± He glanced at the white shadow standing beside them like a ¡®ghost¡¯. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two? Why are you acting weird?¡± Old Zao felt that something was amiss. ¡°He scared me just now.¡± Leng Ruoxue pushed the blame to Freak helplessly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Why do you still remember?¡± Freak said aggrievedly, tears glittering in his black eyes. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m taking the blame for someone else! ¡°Don¡¯t do it again.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Freak but didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°Lass, actually, you can send me a voice transmission,¡± Empty reminded kindly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Leng Ruoxue sent a voice transmission furiously. In her opinion, this Empty was doing it on purpose. He didn¡¯t tell her earlier that she could send a voice transmission before he scared her. Hmph! Empty shrugged innocently and said aggrievedly, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was really helpless. It even became my fault. Alas! Since he could send voice transmissions, why did he suddenly open his mouth to speak? My response was just a conditioned reflex. ¡°I want to eat too.¡± Empty looked at the food and drooled. Boohoo¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten anything. ¡°Can you eat?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Empty with puzzlement. If he ate something, would he leak it out? ¡°Of course I can. But I haven¡¯t eaten for a long time. The food from the Mystic Association is becoming more and more difficult to swallow,¡± Empty said, seemingly dissatisfied. Then he directly stretched out his hand to get the grilled meat. Leng Ruoxue hurriedly stopped Empty and sent a voice transmission. ¡°You can¡¯t eat now. Wait for us to finish first.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Empty asked in puzzlement. ¡°Either you show yourself and let everyone see you, or you wait for us to finish eating before eating,¡± Leng Ruoxue said via voice transmission, giving this mysterious man two choices! ¡°I don¡¯t want others to see me now,¡± Empty said awkwardly. ¡°Then wait for us to finish eating before you eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without negotiation. She didn¡¯t want her grandfather and the others to be scared by this man who appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Alas! Alright then!¡± He looked at the food on the table reluctantly and floated away. After lunch, Leng Ruoxue returned to her room with Freak. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what did Empty say to you?¡± Freak asked curiously after they sat on the bed. ¡°He wants to eat. I gave him two choices,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained simply. Then she lay directly on the bed and half-closed her eyes to rest. ¡°Oh! Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve wronged me today! Tell me, how are you going to make it up to me?¡± Freak smiled evilly, his face full of anticipation. ¡°Uh! I want to take an afternoon nap. I¡¯ll owe you first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a yawn. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you already owe me a lot of compensation!¡± Freak reminded her with a naughty smile. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll pay you back slowly in the future.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and promised. There was no need to worry about more debts! ¡°What compensation? How?¡± A curious voice suddenly interrupted. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not a ghost?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Empty doubtfully. Why does this guy always appear suddenly! ¡°No, I¡¯m still alive,¡± Empty said with certainty after taking a bite of a chicken leg. ¡°Can you not suddenly appear?¡± Freak also had a slight headache. He was obviously an energy body, but he made himself look like a ¡®ghost¡¯. It was really worrying! Chapter 366 - Please Take Care, I Won’t Be Seeing You Out (1) ¡°This is my room! Do I have to knock on the door to enter my own room?¡± Empty asked back. ¡°It¡¯s ours now, so you have to knock before you enter,¡± Freak said very seriously. ¡°Oh!¡± Then Empty floated out, knocked on the door, and floated in again. ¡°I have a generation gap with him. You talk to him. I¡¯m taking an afternoon nap.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed weakly and directly closed her eyes. ¡°Play by yourself! Don¡¯t disturb us.¡± Freak lay down beside Leng Ruoxue and hugged her, ignoring the ¡®ghost¡¯. ¡°Oh!¡± Empty looked at them and found a random seat to sit down. His imagination ran wild as he ate. After a long while¡­ ¡°Are you awake?¡± Empty stretched his head out in front of Leng Ruoxue. After waking up, Leng Ruoxue was in a dazee for a moment when she saw the handsome face that suddenly appeared in front of her. She instinctively reached out her fist and directly punched, but it went through his body. Only then did she really wake up and remember this man¡¯s identity. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me so suddenly, okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue roared angrily. ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to say hi!¡± Empty said aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ Why is this little girl so fierce! ¡°Your sudden appearance will scare people to death,¡± Leng Ruoxue said weakly with two drops of cold sweat dripping down her forehead. She realized that she really couldn¡¯t communicate with this man who didn¡¯t admit that he was a ghost but liked to behave like a ghost. Uh! The generation gap was probably too big! ¡°Oh, but are you so timid?¡± Empty asked doubtfully. ¡°No. I just can¡¯t stand you appearing and disappearing like this,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll follow you from now on!¡± Empty said as if he had made a major decision. ¡°Uh! You want to follow us?¡± Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. Boohoo¡­ This isn¡¯t what I meant! ¡°Yes! That way, you won¡¯t despise me and say that I¡¯m like a ghost.¡± Empty looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly. ¡°Erm, Empty, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I don¡¯t want you to follow us.¡± Leng Ruoxue tried her best to lower her voice. It was really inconvenient to have a ¡®ghost¡¯ follow her. ¡°Alas! I knew it. You still despise me. Boohoo¡­¡± Tears welled up in his deep blue eyes¡­ ¡°Uh! Are you going to cry?!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s head began to hurt again. When did this fellow learn this move? ¡°I¡¯ve been alone for thousands of years. Boohoo¡­ There¡¯s no one to accompany me, no one to love me. I¡¯m floating all alone in this world.¡± Empty pretended to be pitiful with tears in his eyes. At this moment, Freak opened his eyes and said, ¡°Xue¡¯er, let him follow us!¡± ¡°Oh, alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied, but she looked at Freak doubtfully. It was really strange that he wasn¡¯t jealous. It was too unbelievable. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Freak¡¯s forehead. Alas! He knew what she was thinking just by looking at her appearance. But the reason he agreed to let Empty stay was that he felt that this person might be useful to Xue¡¯er in the future. ¡°Nothing,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly said awkwardly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s take a walk around Carefree City!¡± Freak chuckled, not planning to expose her. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you and be your guide,¡± Empty hurriedly said. Leng Ruoxue and Freak sat up from the bed, washed up simply, and greeted Leng Qingtian and the others. Then the two of them and the ¡®ghost¡¯ went to explore Carefree City. ¡°Carefree City is really becoming more and more desolate now.¡± Walking on the streets, Empty sent a voice transmission to the two of them with a trace of sadness on his incomparably handsome face. ¡°Is that so?¡± Leng Ruoxue replied doubtfully. She had come to the Boundless Heaven Continent for too short a time and hadn¡¯t been to many cities, so she wasn¡¯t sure what the difference was between this so-called desolate city and the three main cities. But Carefree City should be the busiest city she has been to. ¡°The current Carefree City is completely different from the one thousands of years ago,¡± Empty said. ¡°Thousands of years ago?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Empty strangely. Is this guy actually an old fart? ¡°As you¡¯ve thought, I have indeed lived for thousands of years,¡± Empty explained calmly. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re indeed an old fart,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m a half-dead old fart,¡± Empty teased. ¡°Empty, where do you want to bring us?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Empty had been leading the way since they left the Mystic Association Headquarters. ¡°I want you to accompany me to meet an old friend,¡± Empty explained lightly. ¡°Your old friend? Is he also an old fart?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Yes! But he¡¯s injured and has been sleeping,¡± Empty said sadly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s your beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. Typically, only beasts liked to heal by sleeping. ¡°How smart. You got it right. He¡¯s my pet beast and my most important partner,¡± Empty said. ¡°Then where is he now?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of curiosity. ¡°He¡¯s right below.¡± Empty brought Leng Ruoxue and Freak to the mountain behind the Mystic Association Headquarters and pointed at a mountain stream. ¡°This place seems to be very deep?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked down the mountain stream, but she couldn¡¯t see what was happening below at all. Almost the entire mountain stream was shrouded in thick fog. ¡°Yes, the fog here is poisonous. Do you dare to go down with me?¡± Empty asked with a faint smile while looking at the two. Freak and Leng Ruoxue looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Empty used his mystic power to envelop the two of them and brought them into the mountain stream. Chapter 367 - Please Take Care, I Won’t Be Seeing You Out (2) ¡°It¡¯s so cold here.¡± Even with Empty¡¯s mystic power protecting her, Leng Ruoxue still felt a bone-piercing chill. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue into his arms and comforted her. ¡°Lass, your strength is too low. I have to give you special training if there¡¯s a chance.¡± Empty¡¯s deep blue eyes glanced at the two of them. ¡°Special training?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. This old fart actually wanted to give her special training. It seemed like this had always been her specialty! ¡°Yes, your strength is too low,¡± Empty said very seriously with his arms crossed over his chest. ¡°My current strength is just enough for me to participate in the Mystic Association¡¯s competition,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained lightly. She didn¡¯t think she needed special training, but she was very curious about how Empty would train her. ¡°With me around, you don¡¯t have to participate in the competition,¡± Empty said confidently. ¡°No, I have to participate in the competition,¡± Leng Ruoxue said resolutely. ¡°Why? Lass, the president of the Mystic Association Headquarters isn¡¯t as powerful as me!¡± Empty reminded her. ¡°Of course it¡¯s for money. I¡¯m poor.¡± Leng Ruoxue said pragmatically. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Just for this reason?¡± Empty didn¡¯t know what to say. For thousands of years, he had never seen any mystic who wanted to participate in the competition for this reason. ¡°Why else?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return. Hmph! If it wasn¡¯t for money, I wouldn¡¯t care to participate in some lousy competition. In her opinion, the internal affairs of the Mystic Association were really too chaotic, and she couldn¡¯t be bothered to intervene in such a place! ¡°It should be for the sake of your future or status! No mystic would participate in the competition held by the association for money,¡± Empty said helplessly and sighed lightly. Alas! This girl¡¯s way of thinking is really different! ¡°Those are other people. I¡¯m doing it for money,¡± Leng Ruoxue said proudly. Hehe, my goal is so clear! ¡°Lass, are you really that short of money?¡± Empty asked doubtfully. ¡°Of course. Also, can you not call me lass? You might be an old fart, but you don¡¯t look much older than me. Calling me lass makes me feel weird,¡± Leng Ruoxue requested impatiently. ¡°Then what should I call you?¡± Empty asked without blinking his clear blue eyes. ¡°You can call me Xue¡¯er or Ruoxue like Grandpa and the others,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Empty rested his chin on his hand in thought and then said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you Xue¡¯er from now on.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Xue¡¯er, we¡¯re at the bottom of the stream,¡± Freak reminded. ¡°Come with me.¡± Empty retracted his mystic power upon reaching their destination. The two of them followed Empty and arrived at the entrance of a cave. ¡°This is it.¡± Empty pointed at the cave while producing various spells as he spoke¡­ After a while, the door to the cave opened automatically. Leng Ruoxue and Freak walked into the cave with Empty¡­ The interior of this cave was very spacious. Moreover, the stone walls of the cave were inlaid with blue water crystals that glittered with a gentle glow, making the water-attribute spiritual energy in the cave very dense. After passing through a stone door, they finally arrived at an even larger stone room. In this stone room, there was only an incomparably huge cold jade bed. Lying on the bed was a giant beast. This beast was entirely ice blue, and his body was covered in thick scales. There was long fur between the scales, and he had a white jade-like horn on his head. He was very mighty and beautiful. But was this¡­ a qilin? ¡°Master, that is an ice qilin.¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart. ¡°Are you sure? How can there be a qilin in this world?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of question marks. ¡°Master, I suspect that he was exiled to this world like me,¡± Feng Zhan guessed. Hearing this, Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly and then turned her gaze to Empty and asked, ¡°Is this your beast?¡± ¡°Yes, but he suffered very serious injuries, so he¡¯s been sleeping for thousands of years,¡± Empty said sadly. ¡°Then how can we save him?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to wake him up. I¡¯ve collected a lot of herbs over the past thousands of years. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t find an alchemist who can refine the pill I need,¡± Empty said helplessly. ¡°What pill do you need?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with interest. Could there be no such alchemist in the entire Alchemist Association? ¡°Ice mystic pill,¡± Empty said softly. His deep blue eyes were even gentler as he stared at the ice qilin lying on the cold jade bed. ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Empty, whose gaze seemed to be looking at his beloved, and her mind couldn¡¯t help but begin to wander. Could it be that between this master and beast¡­ Seeing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s expression, Empty said with a face full of black lines, ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re letting your imagination run wild again. It¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was embarrassed. Was the expression on my face really that obvious? Moreover, damn Freak actually dared to snicker¡­ ¡°Uh, Xue¡¯er, why did you pinch me!¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ What did it have to do with me! Why am I the one always being blamed! ¡°Who asked you to snicker?¡± Leng Ruoxue glared at him. ¡°I¡¯m laughing because you look so cute!¡± Freak explained. ¡°You can¡¯t laugh at me even if that¡¯s the case.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Freak domineeringly. ¡°Yes, my dear wife,¡± Freak answered obediently. Leng Ruoxue turned her head to Empty and asked, ¡°By the way, what level is the ice mystic pill?¡± ¡°The ice mystic pill is a heaven-grade pill. But only Alchemy Supremacies with a divine flame can concoct it,¡± Empty said helplessly. Alchemy Supremacies were not difficult to find on the Boundless Heaven Continent, but Alchemy Supremacies with a divine flame could only be chanced upon by luck. ¡°Divine flame, huh?¡± Leng Ruoxue pondered. The level of her flame was definitely above divine flame. But she had yet to concoct a heaven-grade pill, nor had she gone to the Alchemist Association to test her alchemy level. So she wasn¡¯t sure if she could concoct the ice mystic pill that Empty needed. Therefore, she was a little hesitant if she should tell Empty that she was also an alchemist. She was afraid that Empty would place all his hopes on her, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to help. Chapter 368 - Please Take Care, I Won’t Be Seeing You Out (3) ¡°Erm¡­ Actually, I¡¯m an alchemist with a divine flame.¡± Leng Ruoxue hesitated but still said it to Empty. ¡°Really?¡± Empty looked at Leng Ruoxue with a face full of surprise. After searching for so long, I finally found one? This is great. ¡°But don¡¯t be too happy too early. I don¡¯t know if I can concoct the ice mystic pill,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as there¡¯s hope. Erm¡­ can you let me see your natal flame?¡± Empty said hopefully. He wanted to confirm it. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue stretched out a finger. A moment later, a small flame lit up on her fingertip. ¡°What a high temperature! Is this a divine flame?¡± Confusion appeared on Empty¡¯s handsome face. A divine flame shouldn¡¯t be like this! But he was very sure that this girl¡¯s natal flame was definitely higher level than divine flame. With this thought, he couldn¡¯t help feeling happy. This is really great¡­ ¡°Probably!¡± Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t too sure. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what level of pill can you concoct now?¡± Empty asked anxiously. ¡°Earth grade is fine, but I haven¡¯t concocted heaven grade before.¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you try refining it? Anyway, the herbs I¡¯ve collected over the years are enough for you to practice,¡± Empty said very generously. ¡°Won¡¯t feel that it¡¯s a pity if it fails,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. She had to get the unpleasantness out of the way so that she wouldn¡¯t be blamed later. ¡°No, I have a lot of herbs,¡± Empty said nonchalantly. How could she not fail since it was practice? Therefore, he didn¡¯t care how many herbs he lost. He just wanted the result. ¡°Do you have the formula for the ice mystic pill?¡± She had to look at the formula before refining the pill. Otherwise, she would fail if she didn¡¯t know the order of the herbs. ¡°Yes, here.¡± Empty took out a slightly yellowed piece of paper and handed it to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Give me the herbs. I¡¯ll try.¡± Leng Ruoxue took the pill formula, looked at it carefully, and remembered the order of the herbs. Then she stretched out her hand and asked for the herbs. ¡°Here.¡± Empty took out a storage ring from who knows where and handed it to Leng Ruoxue. Leng Ruoxue took the ring and sent her divine sense in to take a look. Uh! There were so many herbs! The herbs in the ring were like small mountains, pile after pile, so much so that it left her speechless! ¡°These herbs are enough for you to practice hundreds of times, right?¡± Empty asked with a smile. These were the fruits from thousands of years of collection! Hehe, he would definitely scare this girl. ¡°Yes. If I succeed in refining it, the remaining herbs will be my reward!¡± Leng Ruoxue said unceremoniously. ¡°No problem. I just want one ice mystic pill.¡± Empty¡¯s requirement wasn¡¯t high. The reason he gathered so many herbs was to save his beast, so one ice mystic pill was enough for him! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy your request.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She sat on the ground and took out a pill furnace to begin concocting pills. After lighting the fire and preheating, Leng Ruoxue threw the herbs needed to concoct the ice mystic pill into the furnace one by one. After the herbs melted, she began to purify. The white ball-sized medicinal liquid became the size of a baby¡¯s fist after purification. Then it was time to condense the pills. This was also the most important step in whether the ice mystic pill was successful or not¡­ At this moment, Leng Ruoxue, Freak, and the ghost were staring at the pill furnace intently. They were so nervous that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe¡­ A moment later, the unique fragrance of the pill wafted in the stone room. This was the sign of the success of the pill. Smelling this refreshing fragrance, Leng Ruoxue was overjoyed. She really didn¡¯t expect to succeed on her first try at concocting a heaven-grade pill. Didn¡¯t this mean that she already had the strength of an Alchemy Supremacy? ¡°Xue¡¯er, quickly open the pill furnace and take a look. How many pills have you refined?¡± Empty urged anxiously. His wish for many years had finally come true. Was this real? He simply couldn¡¯t believe it! ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue understood Empty¡¯s anxiety, so she didn¡¯t keep him in suspense. She directly opened the pill furnace and saw ten crystal clear pills lying quietly in the middle of the pill furnace. Empty counted the pills and said happily, ¡°Ten pills. Great. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such good results on your first heaven-grade pill concoction.¡± ¡°This is for you. Take it to save your beast!¡± Leng Ruoxue picked up an ice mystic pill, handed it to Empty, and then stored the other ice mystic pills in a jade bottle. This ice mystic pill was good stuff! It was definitely a holy medicine for ice and water-attribute beasts, and Empty only needed one pill, so she stored the rest! Empty took the ice mystic pill excitedly and walked to the side of the sleeping ice qilin. He gently opened the qilin¡¯s mouth and sent the ice mystic pill into his mouth. Then he waited anxiously by the bed¡­ Leng Ruoxue leaned against Freak and closed her eyes to rest! After a long while¡­ The sleeping ice qilin finally showed signs of waking up¡­ After waiting for about half an hour, the ice qilin finally woke up! ¡°Master!¡± The ice qilin¡¯s big icy blue eyes were instantly excited when he saw Empty. He immediately transformed and jumped into Empty¡¯s arms, but he didn¡¯t expect to go through him¡­ ¡°Master!¡± The ice qilin¡¯s blue eyes looked at his master with tears. Boohoo¡­ How did this happen? ¡°Icy, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯m fine.¡± Empty caressed the ice qilin¡¯s head and coaxed him. ¡°Master, your injuries aren¡¯t healed,¡± Icy said with certainty. As his master¡¯s beast, he knew very well how serious his master¡¯s injuries were, but he¡­ ¡°Icy, I¡¯m fine.¡± Empty smiled and comforted him. He really didn¡¯t expect Icy to not only wake up but also recover his peak strength. This was great. He was sincerely happy for Icy! ¡°Master, my injuries are all healed. I will protect you.¡± The ice qilin raised his head, his blue eyes full of determination. Chapter 369 - Please Take Care, I Won’t Be Seeing You Out (4) Empty nodded with relief and said to Icy, ¡°Okay, Icy. It¡¯s all thanks to Xue¡¯er that you could wake up. You have to thank her properly!¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er?¡± Two big question marks appeared in Icy¡¯s ice-blue eyes. After he woke up, his eyes were full of his master, and he didn¡¯t see anyone else at all. ¡°It¡¯s this girl.¡± He pointed helplessly at Leng Ruoxue, who was sleeping in Freak¡¯s arms. Did this girl fall asleep again? Icy jumped to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and said very politely, ¡°Oh! Thank you for saving me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Leng Ruoxue slowly opened her eyes and looked at the transformed ice qilin. Icy looked at Leng Ruoxue, then turned to look at Freak and said with slight surprise, ¡°You two look very unique.¡± ¡°Uh! Yes!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead was full of black lines. She absolutely didn¡¯t expect to be praised by a qilin who transformed into a puppy one day. ¡®Look very unique¡¯¡­ Well, I guess this can be considered a compliment! ¡°Hehe!¡± At this moment, the sneers of the beasts sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s sound. She found it even more unbearable! ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s leave this place!¡± Empty said while suppressing his laughter. ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly replied and stood up. ¡°Erm¡­ Icy, right? Your master is there.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help reminding the ice qilin, who had jumped onto her shoulder, and pointed at Empty. ¡°I know, but Master can¡¯t carry me now,¡± Icy said sadly. ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. What kind of logic does this ice qilin have?! Can¡¯t he walk by himself if his master can¡¯t carry him? Must he rely on others? ¡°Do you dislike me? I¡¯m a level nine transcendent divine beast. If you weren¡¯t my savior, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to stay on your shoulder!¡± Icy said very cockily. ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Empty powerlessly. She really didn¡¯t know if she had saved a beast or an ancestor! Moreover, from what this ice qilin implied, she had to thank him for being willing to stay on her shoulder! ¡°Xue¡¯er, thank you for your hard work.¡± The corners of Empty¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Alas! Even after Icy had slept for so long, his preferences hadn¡¯t changed at all! ¡°I want compensation!¡± Leng Ruoxue said fiercely. She had already decided that she wanted to make a killing off of Empty. ¡°No problem,¡± Empty said readily. The three humans and one beast walked out of the cave. As they came out, they enveloped their mystic power around Leng Ruoxue and Freak and flew out of the mountain stream. ¡°Empty, you liar. You said you would be our guide, but you wanted us to accompany you to see your beast,¡± Leng Ruoxue complained after exiting the mountain stream. Oh right, she had also saved his beast by the way. ¡°It was too early just now. There¡¯s nothing interesting in Carefree City. The time now is just right,¡± Empty said cunningly. ¡°Then bring us there quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. ¡°Master, where are we going?¡± Icy, who was lying on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, asked in confusion. He had been sleeping for too long, and many things were different from what he remembered! ¡°To explore Carefree City,¡± Empty said lightly. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Icy yawned. ¡°You just woke up. Do you want to sleep again?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the sleepy blue puppy on her shoulder speechlessly. ¡°Almost the entire life of qilins is spent in sleep,¡± Icy said matter-of-factly. ¡°Oh, go to sleep then!¡± Leng Ruoxue stopped talking. It seemed that qilins were the beasts that loved to sleep the most. No wonder they were so fat! While they walked, Empty suddenly pointed at a very imposing building. ¡°Xue¡¯er, that Carefree Pavilion is the best restaurant in Carefree City. Let¡¯s go in and eat something!¡± ¡°Eat? Okay!¡± Icy hurriedly opened his tightly shut blue eyes when he heard that there was something to eat. His face was full of anticipation. ¡°Go in!¡± Leng Ruoxue shook her head. There was really nothing she could do about this master and beast! ¡°Guests, this must be your first time here! Please come in.¡± The waiter welcomed them warmly as soon as they entered the Carefree Pavilion. But he could only see Leng Ruoxue and Freak, and he automatically ignored the blue puppy. ¡°Is there a private room?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked when she saw the waiter leading them to the dining area. There was no way to eat in the dining area. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s almost dinner time, so the private rooms are all full. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to make do with this,¡± the waiter said very respectfully while pointing at a table. Anyone who came to the Carefree Pavilion for a meal wouldn¡¯t be of low status, so the waiting absolutely didn¡¯t dare to slight them. ¡°Alright then! Serve us more of everything delicious,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered and sat down directly on a chair. Freak and Empty sat on each side of her, and Icy jumped directly onto the table. ¡°Okay. Please wait for a moment.¡± Not long after the waiter left, plates of delicious dishes were served on the table one after another. After the dishes were served, the three humans and one beast began to feast. ¡°The dishes of the Carefree Pavilion are still very delicious, but they have deteriorated,¡± Empty said emotionally and put a piece of meat in his mouth. ¡°Then eat more!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She wasn¡¯t very interested in the dishes of the Carefree Pavilion, but she also ate a few mouthfuls after seeing this person and his beast eating so happily. ¡°Manager, how can such a high-class restaurant allow pet beasts to eat on the table!¡± A sharp voice entered Leng Ruoxue¡¯s and Freak¡¯s ears. Icy, who was stuffing himself on the table, didn¡¯t even look up when he heard this voice. He continued to eat the food attentively. As for Leng Ruoxue and Freak, they knew who the owner of the voice was without even looking, so they naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered. ¡°Miss Sun, the private room you booked is upstairs,¡± the manager said with a troubled expression. What he implied was that what somebody didn¡¯t see couldn¡¯t hurt them. Chapter 370 - Please Take Care, I Won’t Be Seeing You Out (5) After all, the people who came here were either mystics or alchemists. Every one of them couldn¡¯t be provoked easily. Otherwise, who knew what kind of opportunities the person you offended today would have tomorrow! It wasn¡¯t like there were no examples of new leases on life on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Therefore, the manager wasn¡¯t stupid. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t a servant of the Sun family. No matter how strong the Sun family was, their tentacles wouldn¡¯t be able to reach Carefree City. So the little princess of the Sun family was really nothing in his eyes! ¡°Manager, I won¡¯t eat here anymore if you don¡¯t chase these two unruly people out today,¡± Sun Meilin threatened. ¡°Then, Miss Sun, please take care. I won¡¯t be seeing you out,¡± the manager said without being servile nor overbearing. Hmph! If this little princess of the Sun family didn¡¯t threaten him, he would probably be more polite to her. There was no need for that now! Sun Meilin was dumbfounded. Does this damn manager know my identity? How dare he treat me like this! How hateful! ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help laughing when she saw this scene. This manager was a little interesting! ¡°Ugly monster, how dare you laugh?¡± Sun Meilin roared furiously, and her sharp voice immediately attracted the gazes of the dining guests. ¡°Miss Sun, I remember telling you that as the second most beautiful woman on the Boundless Heaven Continent, you have to take note of your image at all times. How sad would those stupid men who don¡¯t have eyes and admire you be if they saw you shouting like a shrew! You are the goddess in their hearts!¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly with a light smile. Hearing this, Freak, Empty, and Icy laughed hysterically. The dining guests didn¡¯t dare to laugh so brazenly because of Sun Meilin¡¯s identity. But the unconcealable smiles on their lips revealed their current happy mood¡­ The manager also turned his back to Sun Meilin, but his shoulders were trembling non-stop. It was obvious that he had been enduring very hard! ¡°Lin¡¯er, what¡¯s the matter? Why haven¡¯t you come in yet?¡± Zhou Kun asked in puzzlement while walking down from upstairs. ¡°Cousin, these two ugly monsters and that annoying dog actually humiliated me,¡± Sun Meilin complained after finding a backer. ¡°What are they laughing about?¡± Zhou Kun asked lightly while looking at Leng Ruoxue. Alas! It¡¯s really unlucky to meet this ugly monster during a meal. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s admiring gaze was still in his heart, lingering for a long time! He felt nauseous just thinking about being looked at by an ugly woman with that disgusting gaze. ¡°This woman humiliated me and called me a shrew,¡± Sun Meilin said angrily while glaring fiercely at Icy, who was rolling on the table exaggeratedly and laughing hysterically. ¡°Uh! How could Lin¡¯er be a shrew!¡± Zhou Kun coaxed. But he actually thought so too. Moreover, no one knew the true colors of this stunning beauty better than him. ¡°Cousin, tell the manager that I won¡¯t eat here anymore if he doesn¡¯t chase them out.¡± Sun Meilin pointed the spearhead at the manager and continued to complain. ¡°Lin¡¯er, let¡¯s not make things difficult for the manager. It¡¯s not easy for him either,¡± Zhou Kun pleaded. In fact, he knew very well that he couldn¡¯t order these restaurant managers and storekeepers in Carefree City because they wouldn¡¯t care about his identity at all. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, President Zhou,¡± the manager said very generously. Then he shook his sleeves and left this troublesome place without even looking at Sun Meilin. ¡°Cousin, how can you plead for him? He doesn¡¯t respect you at all,¡± Sun Meilin complained, very displeased with the manager¡¯s attitude. ¡°Lin¡¯er, Carefree City isn¡¯t like other cities. We better keep a low profile here,¡± Zhou Kun advised. Hmph! That fellow didn¡¯t even give any face to his master, let alone him. What could he do? But he wouldn¡¯t say this to Sun Meilin. ¡°Lin¡¯er, let¡¯s go upstairs to eat!¡± Zhou Kun continued. ¡°No, I¡¯m already full of anger,¡± Sun Meilin said irritably. Then she walked in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others and said arrogantly, ¡°Ugly monster, I¡¯m looking forward to meeting you in the competition.¡± If she wanted to get rid of Leng Ruoxue, she could only do so in the competition because private fights were not allowed in Carefree City. With that, Sun Meilin left the Carefree Pavilion angrily. ¡°Lin¡¯er!¡± Zhou Kun hurriedly chased after her. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Icy, you¡¯re going to be in trouble!¡± Empty gloated after Sun Meilin left. ¡°Empty, you seem very happy!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked mischievously. ¡°Little Snowy[1], my master is just like this,¡± Icy said nonchalantly. Alas! It had been so many years, but his master¡¯s nature of wanting to see the world burn hadn¡¯t changed at all! ¡°Yes, I can see that.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded cautiously. The apple didn¡¯t fall far from the tree. Both master and beast were not much different. ¡°Little Snowy, you have to protect me,¡± Icy said pitifully, his big ice-blue eyes glittering with tears. ¡°Do you even need my protection?¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Icy speechlessly. A level nine transcendent divine beast actually sought protection from a mere Elementary Mystic like her. What was this! ¡°Of course! Fighting isn¡¯t my specialty,¡± Icy boasted shamelessly without blushing nor skipping a beat. ¡°I can tell. You master and beast are best at causing trouble!¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. ¡°Little Snowy, you really know us well,¡± Icy said proudly. ¡°Yeah! Freak, let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to look at Freak helplessly. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back! Grandpa and the others are probably anxious from waiting,¡± Freak said with a light smile. After settling the bill, the three of them and the beast walked out of the Carefree Pavilion and returned to the Mystic Association Headquarters. At the residence of Leng Ruoxue and the others¡­ ¡°Why isn¡¯t that little girl back yet?¡± Lan Ming paced around like an ant on a hot pan in the living room. [1] The ¡®xue¡¯ in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s name means snow. Chapter 371 - You Are The Dog, The Watchdog (1) ¡°President Lan! Stop spinning around, okay? I¡¯m dizzy!¡± Old Zao said impatiently. ¡°That girl has been out for several hours, but she hasn¡¯t returned yet!¡± Lan Ming said anxiously. ¡°Xue¡¯er is already so old and won¡¯t get lost,¡± Leng Qingtian said nonchalantly. You don¡¯t know the power of my granddaughter. Otherwise, you would be scared to death. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of her getting lost!¡± Lan Ming said angrily. ¡°President Lan, calm down. Xue¡¯er will be back soon.¡± Lin Liang persuaded. Alas! Wasn¡¯t it just the competition being brought forward? What was the big deal? ¡°We¡¯re back!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s voice sounded in their ears as soon as Lin Liang finished speaking. Lan Ming deliberately put on a stern face and said with some displeasure, ¡°Lass, you¡¯re finally willing to come back.¡± ¡°What? Did something happen?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully while looking at Lan Ming¡¯s expression. ¡°Yes, the competition originally scheduled three days later has been brought forward to tomorrow,¡± Lan Ming explained with a frown. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Alas! I thought something big happened! Seems like Sun Meilin is quite fast! ¡°Why aren¡¯t you surprised at all?¡± Lan Ming looked at the calm Leng Ruoxue, very puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked instead of answering. ¡°That¡¯s right. You get worked up too easily. The quality of the mystics of the Mystic Association now is really too poor!¡± Uncle Icy said, his fluffy little face full of dissatisfaction. ¡°Uh! Where did this puppy come from?¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Lan Ming¡¯s forehead. He was depressed. A puppy actually said that he got ¡®worked up too easily¡¯! ¡°You are the dog! What¡¯s with your gaze? Is there a dog as mighty and majestic as me?¡± Icy slightly raised his eyelids in displeasure. ¡°¡­¡± Lan Ming was speechless. How dare this palm-sized little beast say that he¡¯s mighty and majestic? Then what are other beasts? ¡°Little Snowy, the quality of the Mystic Association needs to be improved!¡± Icy said earnestly. The vice president of headquarters wasn¡¯t even a Mystic Supremacy. This was too disappointing. Thousands of years ago, even ordinary elders of the Mystic Association Headquarters were at the Mystic Supremacy level! ¡°Yes, that¡¯s mainly because the headquarters¡¯ president is too irresponsible,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. ¡°Where is he? I¡¯ll bite him!¡± Icy roared furiously. ¡°Calm down. How can you bite people as you please!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead was full of black lines. This was the first time she heard that a transcendent divine beast used biting in battle. ¡°You want to bite my master? With your teeth?¡± Lan Ming looked at Icy with a skeptical expression! ¡°What? Do you want to try?¡± Icy said in an unfriendly tone. Hmph! He hated it when others questioned his words! ¡°Icy, give me some face. Don¡¯t bite him yet. Wait until after the competition,¡± Leng Ruoxue pleaded very kindly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely give Little Snowy face,¡± Icy said understandingly. ¡°I say, can you not treat me as if I don¡¯t exist?¡± Lan Ming growled. Boohoo¡­ First this puppy wanted to bite his master, and then he wanted to bite him. What did this puppy treat them as? ¡°No, you better be obedient. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being merciless,¡± Icy said very unpleasantly. The current situation of the Mystic Association Headquarters greatly displeased him. Hmph! Everyone who doesn¡¯t manage the headquarters well is damn useless! Boohoo¡­ I was actually threatened by a puppy. Lan Ming was really on the brink of tears! And it was the little girl who brought the puppy back. If it was someone else¡¯s, he would have dealt with him ruthlessly long ago¡­ ¡°Icy, they are my family.¡± Leng Ruoxue held back her smile and introduced Icy to her grandfather and the others. ¡°Oh, Little Snowy, you have a big family! What are their names?¡± Icy asked curiously with his big ice-blue eyes open. According to Icy¡¯s request, Leng Ruoxue introduced her grandfather and the others. ¡°Little Tian Tian, Little Liang Liang, Little Old Old, Little Zao Zao, Little Jin Jin, Little En En, hello! Don¡¯t be afraid of me. You are Little Snowy¡¯s family. I won¡¯t bite you.¡± Icy couldn¡¯t help comforting them after calling their names and seeing their slightly surprised expressions. ¡°¡­¡± Immediately, the room fell silent¡­ Except for Leng Ruoxue and Freak, everyone was stunned ¡­ ¡°Uh! Little Snowy, are they scared by me? I really won¡¯t bite anyone,¡± Icy said gloomily. Didn¡¯t he already explain it to them just now? ¡°Erm¡­ Icy, right? Can you not call me Little Old Old?¡± Old Man was the first to speak after coming back to his senses. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you called Old Man?¡± There were question marks in Icy¡¯s blue eyes. I didn¡¯t call him wrongly, right? ¡°My name isn¡¯t Old Man!¡± Old Man couldn¡¯t help protesting. In fact, he had a name too, but no one had called him it for many years. ¡°Little Snowy?¡± Icy looked at Leng Ruoxue doubtfully. ¡°We all call him Old Man,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Oh, then you are Little Old Old!¡± Icy would never change his mind once he set his mind on something. ¡°Haha! Little Old Old, that¡¯s a good name!¡± Old Zao couldn¡¯t help laughing hysterically. ¡°Yes! Much better than your Little Zao Zao!¡± Old Man said coldly without even looking up. Leng Qingtian and the others present suppressed their laughter with their faces flushed red. At the same time, they were secretly glad. Phew! Fortunately, they were usually called by their names. ¡°Icy, he is Lan Ming.¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to introduce. At the same time, she was very curious about the sort of name Icy would give to the Feng family¡¯s first elder. Uh! Where did the first elder go? ¡°Oh, Little Lan Lan!¡± Icy said in realization. Little Lan Lan! What a relief. It¡¯s better than Little Old Old and Little Zao Zao! Lan Ming sighed in relief. ¡°Grandpa, where¡¯s the first elder?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to her grandfather. Chapter 372 - You Are The Dog, The Watchdog (2) ¡°He¡¯s cultivating his mystic skills in his room!¡± Leng Qingtian explained. ¡°Oh! Oh right, Little Lan Lan, what¡¯s the procedure for tomorrow¡¯s competition?¡± Leng Ruoxue called out mischievously like Icy. ¡°Tomorrow is the preliminary round. The winner will advance, and the loser will have another chance in an additional round,¡± Lan Ming explained. ¡°Is there only one round?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. There are at least a hundred branches on the Boundless Heaven Continent, right? How many years would it take to compete if they hold one round a day? ¡°Yes, there¡¯s only one round tomorrow,¡± Lan Ming said. Mystic competitions were very intense, and there would often be casualties. Therefore, only one round could be arranged a day to give everyone enough time to rest. ¡°How many people will be participating?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°The exact number of people won¡¯t be known until tomorrow. However, there are one hundred and twenty Mystic Association branches on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Each branch is usually only allowed ten people to participate in the competition. But some large branches can send fifteen people to participate. The branches with too few people are also allowed to forfeit. The minimum number of participants from each branch is five people, so the number of people can¡¯t be estimated now. However, it shouldn¡¯t exceed fifteen hundred people,¡± Lan Ming said. ¡°How long will this competition take?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued asking. ¡°Many people will be eliminated in this week of the competition, so moving forward, the competition will be relatively easier. The competition at the later stage is the true highlight. Moreover, it will become more intense as time passes! ¡°In addition, I also want to remind you that casualties are allowed in the Mystic Association¡¯s competition. Moreover, there are often people who play dirty in the competition, so you have to be careful!¡± Lan Ming reminded worriedly. ¡°How can they allow underhand means in an official competition?¡± Leng Ruoxue really couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°No one will care the slightest about losses in order to select better mystics. Moreover, in a world where the strong are respected, you can only be eliminated by the rules if you can¡¯t adapt to the rules. This is also the main reason why mystics have such noble identities and statuses. Moreover, mystics selected through the competition can be said to be dragons among men, and their future is limitless,¡± Lan Ming explained. ¡°In other words, we can settle our personal grudges openly in the competition!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. No wonder Sun Meilin said, ¡®I hope to meet you in the competition¡¯. It seemed that Sun Meilin had decided to get rid of her. ¡°The purpose of the competition is to win by whatever means necessary. If there is a personal grudge between two opponents, it can be resolved on the battlefield. Moreover, the headquarters won¡¯t ask about it.¡± Lan Ming might not know why Leng Ruoxue asked about this, but he still answered honestly. ¡°Little Lan Lan, Zhou Kun¡¯s branch has fifteen people participating, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with certainty. ¡°There are twenty from Zhou Kun¡¯s branch, but only fifteen should participate.¡± Lan Ming nodded slightly. Alas! What he was most afraid of was that Leng Ruoxue and the others would meet Zhou Kun¡¯s people because those people really worried him. ¡°Little Snowy, don¡¯t be afraid. I will accompany you in battle.¡± Icy had an expression that said, ¡®Feel relieved with me here¡¯. ¡°We can bring pet beasts?¡± Leng Ruoxue was surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± Lan Ming nodded. Alas! They were already allowed to take revenge for personal grudges, so what if they brought a pet beast? ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with satisfaction. What she lacked the most now was money, but what she lacked the least were beasts. Moreover, there was a level nine transcendent divine beast willing to fight with her. Hehe! This was an existence equivalent to a Mystic Supremacy! ¡°I have no more questions. Let¡¯s rest early today!¡± Leng Ruoxue planned to go to bed. ¡°Wait, Little Snowy, we still have to discuss our strategy!¡± Lan Ming also followed Icy¡¯s way of calling her. ¡°Tomorrow is only the first match. What¡¯s there to discuss? Sleep is the most important. Little Lan Lan, calm down. Don¡¯t be too nervous,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. Then she pulled Freak back to her room to sleep. ¡°Lass is right. Little Lan Lan, calm down!¡± Old Zao said with a smile and then quickly ran away. ¡°We¡¯re going to bed too. Little Lan Lan, rest early,¡± Leng Qingtian and the others said almost in unison. Seeing everyone leave in the blink of an eye, Lan Ming was depressed and summoned Jin Hui. ¡°Jin Hui! Do you think the observers are more anxious than the people involved? The people participating in the competition seem to feel that it¡¯s nothing, but I¡¯m very worried,¡± Lan Ming complained to his beast. Jin Hui glanced at his master and thought, Master, you know it too! But he still had to console him. ¡°Master, those people are smart. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Alas! That¡¯s true. Forget it. I won¡¯t think about it anymore! Let¡¯s go to bed!¡± Lan Ming stood up. *** The next morning¡­ Leng Ruoxue was still not fully awake when she vaguely heard the sound of an argument. She opened her eyes very reluctantly and looked at the culprits! ¡°Why are you arguing so early in the morning?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with displeasure. She was angry about being woken up. ¡°It¡¯s not me who¡¯s making a fuss. It¡¯s Master,¡± Icy declared his innocence and betrayed his master without any sense of loyalty. ¡°Icy, you were the one who insisted on eating, but you actually blamed me. Boohoo¡­ How can I have a beast like you who makes his master take the blame!¡± Empty looked at Leng Ruoxue with a very innocent face. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re both the same.¡± Leng Ruoxue exposed them bluntly. They just wanted to eat! There was no need to wake her up, right? ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± ¡°Little Snowy!¡± Both the master and the beast blinked their beautiful blue eyes and looked at her adorably. ¡°Didn¡¯t I leave you a lot of food before I went to bed yesterday?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a slight headache. ¡°It¡¯s all eaten,¡± the master and the beast said in unison. ¡°Little Snowy, Master and I caught many snakes. Cook them for us to eat!¡± Icy¡¯s face was full of anticipation, his blue eyes shining. Ahhh¡­ The snake meat Little Snowy gave them yesterday was really too delicious. He had lived for thousands of years, but he had never known that snakes were actually so delicious. At the thought, his saliva couldn¡¯t help flowing down. Chapter 373 - You Are the Dog, The Watchdog (3) ¡°You went out?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. ¡°Okay, we went to catch snakes,¡± Icy said ingratiatingly while rubbing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s tender arm. ¡°Where are the snakes?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Here.¡± Empty hurriedly handed her a pet ring. Leng Ruoxue took the ring and sent her divine sense in¡­ ¡°T-these are the snakes you caught?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead was full of black lines, and her heart was palpitating. Did these two fellows catch all the snakes on the Boundless Heaven Continent?! Moreover, the snakes they caught are actually still alive, and the weakest ones seem to be divine beasts¡­ ¡°Yes! Didn¡¯t you say that the stronger the snake, the more delicious the meat? So we didn¡¯t catch any below divine beast,¡± Empty hurriedly said as if he was presenting a treasure. ¡°Little Snowy, don¡¯t be scared. These stinky snakes won¡¯t dare to bite you. They¡¯re all very obedient. In fact, I initially wanted to kill all of them, but Master said that live ones are fresher,¡± Icy added, his fluffy little face full of pride. Freak opened his eyes and asked in puzzlement, ¡°What¡¯s fresher?¡± ¡°See for yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue was really speechless. Alas! These two gluttons! Freak took the ring from Xue¡¯er and said with his mouth agape, ¡°Why are there so many snakes? Where did they come from?¡± ¡°Little Chen Chen, Master and I went to catch them. How is it? It¡¯s enough to eat now, right?¡± Icy said happily. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s enough.¡± Freak¡¯s incomparably handsome face was full of helplessness. This was no longer a matter of whether it was enough or not. There were so many that eating them would make anyone vomit! ¡°Hehe!¡± Icy smiled proudly. ¡°Freak, let¡¯s pack up and go out!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Freak. Her grandfather and the others should be up already. ¡°Okay.¡± Freak nodded. The two of them washed up and left the room, and Icy naturally followed closely behind. ¡°Empty, I¡¯ll find a time to introduce you to my family!¡± Leng Ruoxue said while looking at Empty, who was following them. If Empty really wanted to follow them, he couldn¡¯t stay invisible forever, right? ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t want the people from the headquarters to know of my existence.¡± Empty nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Leng Qingtian and the others had already prepared breakfast in the courtyard. ¡°Xue¡¯er, good timing. Come have breakfast!¡± Leng Qingtian hurriedly greeted his precious granddaughter. ¡°Grandpa, where¡¯s Lan Ming?¡± Leng Ruoxue and Freak found a seat and sat down. But she couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when she didn¡¯t see Lan Ming. ¡°He went to the competition venue early in the morning to draw lots,¡± Leng Qingtian explained. ¡°Oh, Grandpa, I¡¯ll introduce you to someone,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Lan Ming wasn¡¯t here, so it was a good opportunity. Alas! Empty didn¡¯t want the people of the headquarters to know about him! ¡°Who is it? Xue¡¯er, why are you so mysterious?¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Empty!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Empty. Empty understood immediately, and he directly appeared in front of Leng Qingtian and the others. ¡°Xue¡¯er, he¡­¡± Leng Qingtian and the others looked at the young man who appeared out of thin air in front of them, and their jaws almost fell to the ground! ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s the owner of this house. But the people of the Mystic Association Headquarters don¡¯t know of his existence. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t want them to know, so you have to keep this secret,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Leng Qingtian quickly replied after reacting. But he couldn¡¯t help secretly sizing up the man named Empty. He couldn¡¯t tell this man¡¯s cultivation level at all. Moreover, the man in front of him gave him an indescribable and strange feeling¡­ ¡°Empty is the master of the Icy,¡± Leng Ruoxue added. ¡°Oh!¡± Everyone was enlightened. No wonder that blue puppy followed Leng Ruoxue! ¡°Empty will be following us from now on.¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to throw a bomb. Everyone was shocked again and looked at Leng Ruoxue in unison until they were sure that she was serious. ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Qingtian answered on behalf of everyone. He didn¡¯t know Empty¡¯s identity, but he believed in his granddaughter¡¯s judgment. ¡°Little Snowy, can we eat now? I¡¯m so hungry,¡± Icy, who had been waiting for too long, said pitifully. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Alas! There are really more and more gluttons around me. ¡°Uh, Empty, aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when he saw that everyone had already started eating, but Empty hadn¡¯t moved his chopsticks at all. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. You go ahead!¡± Empty said lightly, his handsome face maintaining a smile. He had seen everyone¡¯s reactions just now and was very satisfied with their reactions. These people didn¡¯t know his identity at all, but they were still willing to accept him. This should be Xue¡¯er¡¯s credit! Instead of saying they believed that he wasn¡¯t a bad person, it was better to say that they believed in Xue¡¯er¡¯s judgment more. ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s a carnivore,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. ¡°Oh, we usually eat light for breakfast. We only cook meat for lunch and dinner,¡± Leng Qingtian explained. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Empty smiled. ¡°Empty! Do as you please. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with us. We don¡¯t have so many rules,¡± Old Zao said. ¡°I know.¡± Empty smiled. He wouldn¡¯t have appeared at all if he didn¡¯t know these people¡¯s temperament very well. ¡°Empty. Do you know much about the competition of the Mystic Association Headquarters?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her head and looked at Empty. ¡°Yes.¡± Empty nodded. How could he not know! ¡°The previous competitions were very fair. That was the real competition to select talents. The competition has lost its meaning now. But the rewards for the competition are becoming more and more generous,¡± Empty explained. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going for the rewards, so those people better have eyes and not provoke me! Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t be ruthless,¡± Leng Ruoxue said domineeringly. Chapter 374 - You Are the Dog, The Watchdog (4) Chapter 374: You Are the Dog, The Watchdog (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Little Snowy, don¡¯t worry. I will help you. With me around, those rewards will definitely be yours,¡± Icy said very loyally. ¡°Little Icy, you¡¯re really interesting!¡± Old Zao said happily. ¡°Little Icy!¡± Icy was startled. It had been a long time since he became an adult and anyone called him Little Icy. Boohoo¡­ It feels so familiar. ¡°What? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Old Zao asked aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t even dislike the nickname ¡®Little Zao Zao¡¯! ¡°No, I approve of you calling me Little Icy,¡± Icy said very happily. ¡°Okay!¡± Old Zao nodded repeatedly.. ¡°Grandpa, Lan Ming isn¡¯t here. How are we going to the competition venue later?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. She didn¡¯t know the location of the venue! ¡°Lan Ming told me before he left. We can go directly,¡± Leng Qingtian said. Leng Ruoxue nodded and continued eating. After eating and tidying up, Leng Ruoxue and the others set off. After taking several turns, they finally found the competition venue half an hour later. Although the competition venue wasn¡¯t very far from the Mystic Association Headquarters, it wasn¡¯t easy to find for people going there for the first time. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this place to become the competition venue.¡± Empty looked at the enormous venue in front of him and sighed emotionally. This place used to be just a barren land. ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at everyone. Leng Qingtian and the others nodded and were about to enter when they were stopped at the entrance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please show your identification,¡± the guard at the entrance said coldly. ¡°Does everyone have to show their identification?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in an unfriendly tone. ¡°Of course,¡± the guard replied. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you ask the people who entered before us to show their identification?¡± Leng Ruoxue questioned with some displeasure. ¡°They are mystics from Sun Zhou City. I know them! Of course there¡¯s no need,¡± the guard said matter-of-factly. What he implied was that he didn¡¯t know them! ¡°Oh, is this alright?¡± Leng Ruoxue took out her mystic identification and shook it in front of the guard. ¡°You can enter now,¡± the guard said. Freak and the others also took out their identification¡­ ¡°You can go in now. But you better watch your dog. Don¡¯t let it bite anyone. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!¡± the guard warned as he looked at Icy, who was lying on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°F*ck, you are the dog, the watchdog!¡± Icy cursed furiously. ¡°Haha! Little Icy, you¡¯re so right. Isn¡¯t he just a watchdog!¡± Old Zao laughed exaggeratedly. Hehe, it was so enjoyable when Little Icy scolded people! Although Leng Qingtian and the others weren¡¯t smiling as exaggeratedly as Old Zao, they were also smiling happily. ¡°But Little Icy! We should only say this in our hearts. Alas! We have to leave some face for the association!¡± Old Zao changed the topic and advised earnestly. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Icy nodded seriously in agreement. ¡°You¡­¡± The guard was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything and his face and neck were red. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at the guard indifferently. There was really no need to be angry with such a small fry. ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone walked in. Although there were only a few people outside the competition venue, the venue was already crowded and bustling. ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like we¡¯re late.¡± Leng Qingtian looked at the densely packed heads in front of him and felt a little headache. He didn¡¯t like crowded places at all now. ¡°Grandpa, the best has to be the finale of course!¡± Leng Ruoxue said mischievously. ¡°Hehe, Little Snowy is right. We can¡¯t lower our status,¡± Icy praised. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Lan Ming appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Little Lan Lan, you don¡¯t look too good!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Ming and teased. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too unlucky and couldn¡¯t draw you good opponents,¡± Lan Ming said guiltily. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s and the others¡¯ opponents were very strong! ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others answered lightly, and there was no reaction after this. ¡°Can your reactions not be so calm? Why didn¡¯t anyone ask me who your opponents are?¡± Lan Ming said gloomily. These people¡¯s reactions were really too strange, making him unable to say what he wanted to say. ¡°What¡¯s there to ask? We¡¯ll know later!¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile. ¡°Lass, don¡¯t you know what it means to know your enemy? Your opponent is one of the strongest in the group,¡± Lan Ming said worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s better for them to be stronger. There will be a greater sense of accomplishment to beat them. I don¡¯t like opponents who are too weak,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. ¡°Little Lan Lan, I can settle everyone here with a single claw. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± Icy said disdainfully. Alas! It seemed that the Mystic Association was really at the end of its rope. He scanned the area with his divine sense just now but didn¡¯t find anyone worthy of being his opponent. ¡°Did you hear that? Little Lan Lan, I have Little Icy here. Everything will be okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. There was naturally no need to expose her beasts since Icy was willing to fight with her! ¡°Lass, he¡¯s just a puppy. How can you place your hopes on him!¡± The words ¡®disapproval¡¯ were written on Lan Ming¡¯s handsome face! ¡°Little Lan Lan, I¡¯ll bite you if you call me a puppy again!¡± Icy warned. Lan Ming didn¡¯t want to be bitten by a dog and hurriedly apologized, ¡°Uh! I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡± ¡°Lass, you really can¡¯t be too careless. Your opponent is Su Nan, one of the top ten geniuses of the Boundless Heaven Continent. He is very strong. Moreover, he has been an Elementary Mystic for a longer time than you, and there are even rumors that he will advance to Great Mystic soon,¡± Lan Ming reminded, his eyes faintly worried. Although Leng Ruoxue¡¯s talent was the best he had ever seen, she had been a mystic for too short a time. In this aspect, Su Nan was completely incomparable to her. Chapter 375 - You Are the Dog, The Watchdog (5) ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly. ¡°Lass, are you trying to make me die of anxiety?¡± Lan Ming said angrily. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s reaction really made him very helpless! ¡°Then what do you want me to do? Don¡¯t I already know?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked helplessly. Alas! Men tend to become naggy when they grow older. ¡°Be careful too. If you really can¡¯t win, just admit defeat! No one will dare to play dirty if you admit defeat.¡± Lan Ming didn¡¯t want to bother with Leng Ruoxue, who was giving him a headache. He directly turned his gaze to Leng Qingtian and the others and continued to remind them. ¡°President Lan, how can you not have confidence in us?¡± Leng Qingtian said with some dissatisfaction. Lan Ming¡¯s words were for their own good, but as a former general, he really didn¡¯t like to hear demoralizing words. ¡°That¡¯s right. Although we¡¯re weak, the people participating in the competition are only one stage higher than us at best. It¡¯s not like we are going to fight against Mystic Supremacies. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Feng Jin, who rarely spoke, said. Perhaps they weren¡¯t strong, but all of them were veterans who had been on the battlefield for a long time. They would definitely not lose to anyone here in terms of combat experience, so he was very confident in winning the first match. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too worried. All the best! The reward is already waving at you,¡± Lan Ming said with a guilty expression. Alas! The older, the wiser! It seemed that Jin Hui was right. He didn¡¯t have to worry about these smart people at all! ¡°Haha, that¡¯s more like it!¡± Old Zao said with a smile. ¡°Okay! Come with me!¡± Lan Ming nodded and led everyone to their seats. The seating arrangements were good, and they happened to be in the middle of the competition venue. The field of vision was very wide, and they could see very clearly. This was the only thought in everyone¡¯s minds at this moment. Leng Ruoxue and the others sat down and waited patiently for the competition to begin officially. ¡°What a coincidence. Our seats are actually next to each other.¡± Sun Meilin¡¯s voice entered Leng Ruoxue¡¯s and the others¡¯ ears. Unfortunately, her words didn¡¯t receive any response. Icy, who was lying on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, raised his eyelids slightly and asked with some displeasure, ¡°Little Snowy, what¡¯s this smell? It stinks.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! The air here is bad. Bear with it.¡± Leng Ruoxue held in her laughter and comforted him. Alas! Now she knew why their seats were so good. It turned out that someone deliberately did it! ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore,¡± Icy said impatiently. While speaking, he actually sneezed, and coincidentally, the sneeze landed on Sun Meilin¡­ Suddenly, Sun Meilin, who had yet to react, directly crossed the railing separating the audience seats and arenas and was sprayed onto the inner area of the competition venue. Moreover, she landed in a position with her legs upright. And coincidentally, she was wearing a skirt for the sake of beauty and exposed everything to the audience clearly¡­ Everyone who saw this scene was stunned at first. Then laughter and discussions resounded throughout the entire venue¡­ ¡°Haha! What a funny fall!¡± Old Zao laughed hysterically with tears in his eyes. ¡°This little princess of the Sun family doesn¡¯t have a very good figure! Look at the flesh on her waist. It¡¯s almost as thick as my waist.¡± ¡°Her legs are quite thick, and her chest isn¡¯t big enough. It seems like this second beauty only has a passable face.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t come for nothing today!¡± At this moment, Zhou Kun glared at Leng Ruoxue and the others and roared at the audience, ¡°Be careful of your heads if you continue spouting nonsense!¡± Unfortunately, there were too many people in the audience, and their discussions were loud, so no one heard Zhou Kun¡¯s words. ¡°President Zhou, you should quickly send people down to save your cousin! If she doesn¡¯t get up soon, she might not be able to participate in the competition. Alas! The ground is so cold!¡± Lan Ming reminded kindly, but his face was full of a gloating smile. Hehe, good job, Little Icy! He cheered for Little Icy in his heart! ¡°Just you wait! Hmph! The Sun family won¡¯t let you go,¡± Zhou Kun threatened Leng Ruoxue and the others. With that, he brought his subordinates into the inner area to save Sun Meilin. ¡°Alas! We¡¯re being threatened again.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed softly and helplessly. ¡°Alas! The cute Little Icy is also threatened,¡± Icy mimicked Leng Ruoxue¡¯s tone, but his beautiful blue eyes were full of excitement. Hehe, he loved being threatened. ¡°Are you two really scared?¡± Lan Ming asked doubtfully. He didn¡¯t notice any feelings of fear from their tone at all! ¡°How can I not be afraid? The Sun family! That¡¯s the Sun family, one of the Three Great Families, a colossus of the Boundless Heaven Continent, and I¡¯m just a small Elementary Mystic,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m just a little beast. I can¡¯t afford to offend the Sun family.¡± Icy frowned with a very serious expression. Continue pretending! Lan Ming was speechless and grumbled in his head. He had never seen a little beast that could send someone flying with a sneeze! Sun Meilin was an Elementary Mystic! She wasn¡¯t made of paper! ¡°Boohoo¡­ Little Snowy, you have to protect me.¡± Icy¡¯s blue eyes welled up with tears as he sobbed. Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t say anything, but she kept shooting glances at Icy, wanting to remind him that his acting was too much. Uh! Just keep it to the point. ¡°Little Snowy, what happened to your eyes?¡± Icy asked foolishly with tears in his eyes. ¡°Uh! My eyes are blurry.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave a random reason. Alas! I really don¡¯t know if Icy is smart or stupid now. ¡°Oh, the wind is a little strong. You have to be careful!¡± Icy reminded. Alas! Lan Ming turned his head weakly, no longer looking at Leng Ruoxue and Icy. He was too inexperienced compared to these two cunning foxes, and he admitted defeat. ¡°Welcome mystics, the grand competition held by our Mystic Association Headquarters every five years is about to begin officially today. This is the largest turnout of mystics participating in the competition throughout history. I hereby represent the Mystic Association Headquarters to congratulate every mystic in advance on achieving good results¡­¡± Chapter 376 - You Are the Dog, The Watchdog (6) ¡°In addition, I have another piece of good news to tell everyone in advance. First place in this year¡¯s competition will be accepted as President Wu¡¯s personal disciple, so everyone, please work hard!¡± At this moment, the host¡¯s voice sounded from the inner area of the competition venue, and this also indicated that the competition was about to begin. The moment the host finished speaking, the audience immediately erupted in applause. The representatives of the various branches participating in the competition were even more excited¡­ ¡°Little Lan Lan, why didn¡¯t you tell me that first place will be accepted as a personal disciple by that fellow surnamed Wu?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some dissatisfaction. Hmph! She wanted to win first place, but she didn¡¯t want to become someone¡¯s disciple. That fellow wasn¡¯t qualified to be her master. ¡°I just found out too. But usually, first place in the competition will basically be accepted as a disciple by the president of headquarters,¡± Lan Ming explained. ¡°Oh, looks like this person surnamed Wu intends to replace him. Little Lan Lan, if your master doesn¡¯t come out, this Wu guy will control the headquarters in the future. No, it will be controlled by the Sun guy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. This Wu guy¡¯s ambition was obvious, and he was closely related to the Sun family! ¡°Alas! My master¡­¡± Lan Ming frowned helplessly. Of course, he also hoped that his master could leave seclusion early. But he couldn¡¯t go to the secret room to drag his master out if his master didn¡¯t come out himself! Moreover, he couldn¡¯t enter either! ¡°Hmph! Your master better not come out of seclusion now, or I will definitely bite him,¡± Icy said impatiently. Icy wouldn¡¯t let Lan Ming¡¯s master go after he managed the Mystic Association Headquarters to this extent. ¡°¡­¡± Lan Ming didn¡¯t know what to say. Why does this puppy always want to bite Master? How did Master offend this puppy? Master! Take care! There¡¯s a puppy waiting to bite you outside! While Lan Ming was letting his imagination run wild, the competition officially began¡­ For today¡¯s matches, there were a total of ten arenas, and matches would take place at the same time. The participating representatives would go on stage in accordance with the prearranged order. The winner would advance directly, and the loser would have to compete in another round. ¡°Old Zao, you¡¯re the first to go on stage among us. All the best!¡± Lan Ming reminded Old Zao as he looked at him. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely start with a bang for everyone,¡± Old Zao promised with a smile. Hehe. He might be the weakest among them, but he was an artificer! He had long prepared a secret weapon. Moreover, he had several dragons, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of any opponents at all. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze had been watching every move on the field. The ten groups currently fighting on the field were not very strong. But the one who made her take a second look was the man in his early thirties on Arena 9. The man was tall, had an ordinary appearance, and wore ordinary clothes. Although his strength was only at Mystic, the aura on his body was not at all inferior to the Elementary Mystic he was fighting. So Leng Ruoxue believed that this man would definitely be able to amaze the world and become a powerhouse above everyone with time. As for his opponent, even though he was an Elementary Mystic, he likely ranked at the bottom among Elementary Mystics. So Leng Ruoxue was more optimistic about the ordinary-looking man in their group. ¡°Little Lan Lan, who are those people on Arena 9?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Let me take a look. Uh, that man is from Thousand Willow City, and the other person is from Sun Zhou City and Zhou Kun¡¯s group,¡± Lan Ming said as he looked at the name list in his hands. ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly and stopped talking. ¡°Little Snowy, which one do you think is better?¡± Lan Ming asked curiously. He didn¡¯t believe that this girl was just asking casually! ¡°That linen-clothed man,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly, ignoring the unfriendly gazes of Zhou Kun and the others not far away. ¡°Hmph! Your vision is really not good. That man from Thousand Willow City is only a Mystic. How can he beat an Elementary Mystic? This is too funny,¡± someone from the Sun Zhou City¡¯s Mystic Association said with a displeased face. ¡°Little Snowy, do you really think that man from Thousand Willow City will win?¡± Lan Ming also said in disbelief. On the Boundless Heaven Continent, wanting to defeat the strong as the weak was very difficult. Therefore¡­ Leng Ruoxue ignored the Sun Zhou City¡¯s mystic and said to Lan Ming with a chuckle, ¡°Little Lan Lan, want to bet?¡± ¡°Okay! What do you want to bet on?¡± Lan Ming said with interest. ¡°Ten million purple gold coins. Give me ten million if I win. If I lose, you can pay me ten million less. How about it?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with the expression of the Big Bad Wolf tempting Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°¡­¡± Lan Ming was a little speechless when he heard this bet. Why is this girl thinking of amassing wealth all the time! He had really never seen such a materialistic person in his thirty-odd years of life. ¡°I¡¯ll bet with you. But if you want to bet, bet big. How about a hundred million purple gold coins?¡± The mystic from Sun Zhou City just now jumped out impatiently with a provocative face before Lan Ming could answer. ¡°Okay! I have no objections. But are you sure you can take out a hundred million?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile. How could she not want someone rushing to give her money? ¡°Of course I do. Do you know who I am? Why wouldn¡¯t I be able to fork out a hundred million purple gold coins?¡± the mystic roared furiously. Damn ugly monster! How dare she suspect that he couldn¡¯t produce the money. This was simply the greatest humiliation to him. His family was one of the wealthiest families apart from the Three Great Families. Hmph! He would definitely crush this ugly monster with money later. ¡°To be honest, I really don¡¯t know who you are. This young lady only recognizes money and not people. If you want to bet with me, take out a hundred million purple gold coins first. Otherwise, go wherever you want to go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without negotiation. ¡°Okay, isn¡¯t it just a hundred million? Here. It¡¯s simply a drop in the bucket for this young master and not worth mentioning.¡± The mystic took out a silver card that was usable across the entire continent and handed it to Leng Ruoxue for her to check. Chapter 377 - The Bet (1) Leng Ruoxue took the card and casually glanced at it. Uh! Seems this guy is quite rich because this is actually an anonymous silver card. In other words, if this card was lost, then no matter who found it, they could use it. Leng Ruoxue sent her divine sense in and checked the balance. There was about 110 million purple gold coins inside. She was relieved and handed the card to Lan Ming for safekeeping. ¡°That¡¯s my card,¡± the mystic couldn¡¯t help exclaiming when he saw his silver card going into Lan Ming¡¯s hand. ¡°I know! I¡¯m just getting him to take care of it first because I¡¯m afraid you will go back on your word!¡± Leng Ruoxue said, almost infuriating the mystic to death. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Sure enough, the mystic was almost angered to death by Leng Ruoxue, and he couldn¡¯t say a complete sentence even after a long time. ¡°You asked Xu Heng to take out a hundred million purple gold coins. Shouldn¡¯t you also take out a hundred million so that we can be at ease?¡± Zhou Kun said. Moreover, his feminine face was wearing a bloodthirsty smile, as if he wanted to swallow them alive. ¡°Probably. But my guarantor is Lan Ming. If I can¡¯t pay, you can ask him for it.¡± Leng Ruoxue dragged Lan Ming into the water unceremoniously. Moreover, what she implied was that they could not trust her, but couldn¡¯t they trust Lan Ming? ¡°Alas!¡± Lan Ming, beside her, sighed. He really wanted to cry in his heart! What did this have to do with him? Why did she drag him into it? He was very innocent, okay? ¡°Do you need Lan Ming to take out a hundred million purple gold coins to reassure you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked very innocently while blinking. ¡°No¡­ There¡¯s no need. I believe President Lan won¡¯t renege on the debt,¡± the mystic, Xu Heng, hurriedly said. He knew that his president didn¡¯t get along with Lan Ming. However, the president could go against Lan Ming and look for trouble with him everywhere, but he didn¡¯t have the guts. ¡°President Zhou, as the actual parties involved, we have no objections. Do you have any objections?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile as she looked at the gloomy Zhou Kun. Moreover, her meaning was obvious. She was telling Zhou Kun not to be a busybody. ¡°I have no objections!¡± Zhou Kun looked at Xu Heng resentfully. ¡°Your president doesn¡¯t seem to have a good temper. Do you want to consider changing your branch?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked understandingly. But she was thinking, Xu Heng? What¡¯s his relationship with the Xu family? ¡°No¡­ There¡¯s no need. Our president is a good person,¡± Xu Heng quickly said with a pale face. ¡°Alas! Look at how scared you are. It¡¯s most likely because you¡¯ve suffered under President Zhou¡¯s abuse for a long time. You don¡¯t even dare to resist anymore,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization, her face full of pity for him. ¡°No, it¡¯s really not¡­¡± Xu Heng wanted to explain, but Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t give him a chance. ¡°There¡¯s no need to explain. I understand everything. Alas! What a pity!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed heavily and stopped talking. Then she turned her gaze to the arena. Not far away, Xu Heng was so depressed that he wanted to bang his head against a wall. Boohoo¡­ How could this be? What happened? He was a little lost¡­ Leng Qingtian and the others smiled silently. In fact, they were already laughing in their hearts. Alas! This girl¡¯s ability to trick people was really unparalleled¡­ At this moment, the battles on the other arenas had already ended except for Arena 9. The fight on Arena 9 had also entered an exciting stage¡­ ¡°Freak, we¡¯re going to get money,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily as she leaned in Freak¡¯s arms. Hehe, 100 million purple gold coins! This was the reward for first place in the competition! She didn¡¯t expect to earn it so easily. ¡°Lass, can you buy me some materials when you have money?¡± Old Zao¡¯s eyes glittered as he looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly. ¡°What materials?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Old Zao doubtfully. They already had enough materials, so why did he still want to buy more? ¡°I need some flowing golden sand. We don¡¯t have much left,¡± Old Zao explained. ¡°Uh! This thing is very expensive.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. Why does Old Zao always want good things? One hundred million purple gold coins probably can¡¯t buy much flowing golden sand. ¡°Old thing, you want to spend all the money that Little Girl worked so hard for?¡± Old Man roared with displeasure while glaring at Old Zao. Although he wasn¡¯t an artificer, he knew the value of the flowing golden sand very well. This thing was basically sand, but it was golden and produced in the deep sea. It was very difficult to mine, so it was very expensive. ¡°It is useful! Lass, you have to believe me!¡± Old Zao said aggrievedly. ¡°Don¡¯t we still have more? Isn¡¯t there enough?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. ¡°Not enough. I need a lot of it to refine the equipment I want,¡± Old Zao explained. ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s ask Blackie later to see if he has any. If not, we¡¯ll buy more,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Yes, yes. Hehe, Lass, you definitely won¡¯t regret it,¡± Old Zao said mysteriously. Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly and shifted her gaze back to the stage. The first ten matches of the competition finally ended with the linen-clothed man¡¯s final strike on Arena 9¡­ Although the linen-clothed man won the final victory by defeating the strong as the weak, he also paid a tragic price and was seriously injured. It was still unknown whether he could participate in the competition tomorrow. ¡°It¡¯s only the first round. Do they have to work so hard?¡± Old Zao was a little speechless. If they lost, there was still a chance! Why did they have to work so hard? He really couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°This is a good opportunity to soar into the sky. Any normal person will want to grasp it,¡± Lan Ming said. ¡°Little Lan Lan, do you mean that we¡¯re not normal people?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a mischievous smile. ¡°Uh! That¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Lan Ming said fearfully. He really thought so, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. Boohoo¡­ He realized that his guts had become smaller and smaller since he met Leng Ruoxue and the others. Why did he suddenly become so useless? Chapter 378 - The Bet (2) ¡°Little Snowy, this is the money you won.¡± Lan Ming quickly handed over the silver card in his hand, hoping to divert Leng Ruoxue¡¯s attention. Leng Ruoxue waved the silver card in her hand and said to Xu Heng, ¡°The outcome has been decided. I won!¡± ¡°There¡¯s more than a hundred million purple gold coins inside,¡± Xu Heng said furiously through gritted teeth. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll return the change to you.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled nonchalantly. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t care about that bit of money,¡± Xu Heng said gloomily. He was just angry that this woman was so smug. ¡°Thank you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly and whispered a few words in Zheng En¡¯s ear. Then Zheng En left his seat. ¡°Xue¡¯er, where is Zheng En going?¡± Freak asked curiously when he saw Zheng En leave. ¡°Where do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue said mysteriously. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Freak raised his eyebrows slightly in realization. Alas! He already guessed it. ¡°Buddha said: Not allowed to say,¡± Leng Ruoxue said like a charlatan. The matches on the arenas continued in full swing¡­ ¡°Lass, it¡¯s my turn,¡± Old Zao suddenly said when the matches for the day were almost one-third done. ¡°Good luck. I¡¯ll wait for your good start,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. ¡°No problem. Leave it to me,¡± Old Zao said confidently. Then he strutted up the stage proudly. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re just a Mystic. How dare you be so arrogant.¡± Xu Heng snorted coldly not far away, and his voice drifted into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s and the others¡¯ ears. ¡°Surnamed Xu, shall we continue gambling?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled provocatively. ¡°Fine. Who¡¯s afraid of you?¡± Xu Heng, who couldn¡¯t stand being provoked, said hot-headedly. ¡°How much money do you have?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked worriedly. Xu Heng looked at Leng Ruoxue vigilantly and asked nervously, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I don¡¯t want to rob you. I just want to bet a bit bigger. What do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted with a smile. Xu Heng looked at Zhou Kun and then asked, ¡°How big do you want to bet?¡± ¡°Tell me how much money you have before I decide on how much to bet.¡± Leng Ruoxue had already set a trap and was waiting for her prey to take the initiative to jump in. ¡°I still have one-point-two billion purple gold coins on me!¡± Xu Heng said. ¡°Oh! We have a total of eight people now. We will all go on stage to compete in a while. Each match will be a hundred million! For every correct guess, the loser will have to pay the winner one hundred million purple gold coins. If you guess all eight matches correctly, I will pay you one-point-two billion purple gold coins, and vice versa. What do you think? Do you dare to bet?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Hmph! Don¡¯t regret it if you lose,¡± Xu Heng said confidently and proudly. He had already received President Zhou¡¯s eye signal just now, so he was very confident that he would definitely win. ¡°Since I proposed this bet, I¡¯ll let you choose! But before you choose, I have to check your money because I¡¯m afraid of you lying to me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously with the word ¡®worry¡¯ written on her face. ¡°Here. Open your eyes wide and take a good look. I have a lot of money.¡± Xu Heng threw Leng Ruoxue another silver card without hesitation. After receiving the silver card, Leng Ruoxue did the same thing. She checked it and handed it to Lan Ming. ¡°Is President Lan your guarantor again?¡± Xu Heng asked gloomily. He couldn¡¯t understand why he couldn¡¯t get his money back after he took it out. He really couldn¡¯t accept it! ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve become smarter. Alright, you can choose now.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled happily. Hehe, earning money is really too easy. Lan Ming looked at the silver card in his hand and looked at the foolish Xu Heng, whom Leng Ruoxue had schemed against, with some pity. How dare you bet with this little fox. It would be strange if you didn¡¯t lose everything. Leng Ruoxue was already listed as an extreme danger in his heart now! ¡°Of course, I bet on you losing,¡± Xu Heng said loudly without hesitation. ¡°Since you¡¯re betting that we will lose, then I can only bet that we will win. Grandpa, you heard our bet, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to look at Leng Qingtian and the others. ¡°Yes, we will try our best.¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s mouth twitched helplessly. Granddaughter! This move of yours is really too ruthless. However, they were indeed short of money! ¡°Alright.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very satisfied with the reactions of her grandfather and the others. ¡°Wait, Xu Heng took out one-point-two billion. What about you? What if you don¡¯t have money?¡± Zhou Kun couldn¡¯t help interjecting again. ¡°President Zhou, the parties involved have no objections. Why are you being nosy?¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. ¡°Moreover, I have a guarantor. Do you think President Lan can¡¯t pay one-point-two billion purple gold coins?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to ask. ¡°You¡­ Damn it. Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± Sun Meilin, who forgot how she had suffered earlier, couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°Little Snowy, I want to sneeze again,¡± Icy said lightly, scaring Sun Meilin so much that she quickly shrank into her seat, afraid that she would be sneezed on again. ¡°Haha, Little Icy, bear with it!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Icy¡¯s head and comforted him with a smile. While they were speaking, the battles on the stage had already begun. Old Zao was on Arena 2. Although his opponent was an Elementary Mystic, and Old Zao had just advanced to Mystic not long ago, the opponent¡¯s strength was only slightly higher than his. On Arena 2¡­ Old Zao¡¯s not very big eyes were looking at his opponent with a bright glow. Although his opponent was an Elementary Mystic, Old Zao had many means, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of this person. ¡°Admit defeat!¡± the Elementary Mystic said as if he was bestowing a gift. ¡°I should be the one saying that,¡± Old Zao said calmly. Chapter 379 - The Bet (3) ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a difference between us? You are bound to lose, and your life might be in danger,¡± the mystic reminded seemingly kindly. But in his heart, he hoped that the old man in front of him would admit defeat himself so that he wouldn¡¯t have to fight. Moreover, he could conserve his energy and focus on the next match. ¡°So what? Wasn¡¯t there a battle just now where the weak defeated the strong?¡± Old Zao said nonchalantly. ¡°But that person can¡¯t participate in the later rounds at all. His injuries are so severe. So what if he won?¡± the mystic continued persuading. ¡°It¡¯s better to win than to lose! Are you going to fight or not? Don¡¯t waste my time. Just admit defeat if you don¡¯t want to fight,¡± Old Zao said impatiently. Damn, some of the fights were already over, but his opponent was still beating around the bush. ¡°Hmph! Since you want to die so badly, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± The mystic was angry. He even felt that his good intentions were treated as ill intent. ¡°It would have been better if you were this straightforward earlier.¡± Then Old Zao immediately launched an attack directly. His fiery red mystic power pounced at his opponent like a fire dragon¡­ The mystic hurriedly used an earth-attribute mystic skill to block the fire dragon¡¯s attack. At the same time, he summoned his contract beast, planning to fight two against one. His contract beast was a giant black snake of about a hundred meters long, with a thick snake body that coiled around the arena. Its cold snake eyes were staring at Old Zao. ¡°Tch, you have a beast. Don¡¯t I have one?¡± Old Zao was unwilling to be outdone and also summoned a beast. He glanced at his opponent¡¯s beast disdainfully. Hmph! Just an ugly lousy snake. How dare it show off. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How can you have a dragon as a contract beast?¡± the mystic asked in disbelief as he looked at the dragon flying in the air. This was a genuine dragon! Dragons were definitely at the top among beasts. Moreover, the one in front of him was actually a fire dragon, which had a higher status among dragons. This dragon¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t much higher than his ink snake, but the innate bloodline advantage of dragons was incomparable to that of ordinary beasts. Just as he thought this, the giant ink snake fell into a daze after seeing that its size was inferior to the dragon¡¯s enormous body. After returning to its senses, it dropped its head without any might or power, and its giant snake body was trembling¡­ Although they were both level three divine beasts, the bloodline of dragons was much higher than its bloodline. This innate bloodline pressure was something it couldn¡¯t resist at all unless its strength was much higher than this dragon¡¯s strength. Otherwise, it wasn¡¯t a match for this dragon at the same level. ¡°There are many impossible things in the world,¡± Old Zao said nonchalantly. ¡°Are we still going to continue fighting?¡± Old Zao asked immediately. ¡°No, I admit defeat,¡± the mystic said. How could he fight now? Didn¡¯t he see that his ink snake didn¡¯t even dare to raise its head in front of the fire dragon? ¡°Good. Those who know the facts are smart. You have prospects,¡± Old Zao praised. But he was feeling smug. Hehe, it was really too easy to win this match! ¡°Referee, I admit defeat,¡± the mystic said to the referee. The referee nodded and announced loudly, ¡°Old Zao, victory!¡± Old Zao won his first match, jumped off the stage happily, and jogged back to his team. ¡°Haha, Lass, I won!¡± Old Zao smiled joyfully. Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly and then glanced at Xu Heng before turning her gaze to the stage. ¡°It¡¯s only right to win. What¡¯s there to be so proud of?¡± Old Man said coldly. He didn¡¯t like this old fellow being too proud. ¡°I¡¯m talking to Lass. Why are you interrupting?¡± Old Zao roared back in displeasure. ¡°Stop arguing. Don¡¯t let outsiders laugh at us. You only won one match, and we still have to win seven. It¡¯s too early to be happy now,¡± Lin Liang said. ¡°Uh! What do you mean?¡± Old Zao¡¯s face was full of question marks as he looked at Lin Liang. ¡°Ruoxue made a bet with someone, so we have to win all of them,¡± Lin Liang explained calmly with a very strange expression on his face because he was very sure that if Xu Heng bet that they would win, the girl would definitely make them deliberately lose. ¡°Oh? Then what¡¯s the bet?¡± Old Zao was very curious. ¡°If we win all eight matches, that Xu Heng will lose one-point-two billion purple gold coins to us.¡± Lin Liang said. ¡°Uh! One-point-two billion? Haha!¡± Old Zao was stunned for a moment before laughing hysterically. Hehe, this girl is really too evil. We¡¯re going to be rich this time! The unlucky Xu Heng actually dared to bet with our girl. It would be strange if he doesn¡¯t go bankrupt this time! Not far away, Xu Heng¡¯s face darkened as he mocked, ¡°You¡¯re really inexperienced. You only won a hundred million. Do you have to smile so happily?¡± ¡°You who have seen the world, don¡¯t cry later!¡± Old Zao reminded kindly. ¡°Hmph! This young master can still afford to lose this bit of money,¡± Xu Heng said nonchalantly. He was a direct descendant of the Xu family after all. Would he be lacking this bit of money? ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Old Zao sat down in his seat and ignored Xu Heng. The matches continued¡­ An hour later¡­ ¡°Okay! Little Jing Jing, it¡¯s your turn. Come on! One-point-two billion!¡± Old Zao reminded with a beaming smile as he gestured for victory. ¡°Yes, it can¡¯t run away from us.¡± Feng Jing¡¯s serious face was full of confidence. After nodding at Leng Ruoxue and the others, Feng Jing strode forward calmly onto the arena¡­ Feng Jing¡¯s opponent was also an Elementary Mystic. But this Elementary Mystic was very underhanded¡­ Because this Elementary Mystic attacked as soon as Feng Jing walked onto the arena, which was akin to a sneak attack¡­ In fact, for true powerhouses, launching a sneak attack on their opponents was very shameful behavior. But as the saying went, ¡®all is fair in war and love¡¯. So despite this behavior not being worth advocating, it was allowed in the competition of the Mystic Association Headquarters. Moreover, in the opinion of the Mystic Association, the existence of such behavior would also better increase the vigilance of mystics. Therefore, an increasing number of mystics liked to play dirty in order to win the competition¡­ Chapter 380 - You’re Blocking The Way (1) Feng Jing was about to climb the last step onto the arena when he suddenly felt a piercing cold light coming at him¡­ He dodged the attack and jumped onto the arena with a light spin! On the arena, Feng Jing¡¯s pitch-black eyes stared coldly at his opponent. The aura on his body was not at all inferior to that of the Elementary Mystic. Feng Jing originally didn¡¯t intend to kill anyone. Although he was addicted to martial arts, he wasn¡¯t a bloodthirsty person. Moreover, he had always felt that since it was a competition, he should stop when the outcome was determined. Why take someone¡¯s life? But the actions of this person in front of him had completely angered him, so he didn¡¯t intend to show mercy! After making his decision, Feng Jing immediately retaliated¡­ In the audience, Leng Ruoxue and the others stared intently at Feng Jing on the arena¡­ ¡°This kid is quite smart.¡± Old Man nodded with satisfaction. Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Ming and asked lightly, ¡°People can die in the competition, right?¡± Lan Ming braced himself and answered, ¡°Uh! Yes.¡± He silently mourned for the mystic for three seconds in his heart. Alas! What an unlucky fellow. Of all the people you could provoke, you just had to provoke this extremely protective girl. After receiving an affirmative answer, Leng Ruoxue stopped talking and focused on the match. Feng Jing directly summoned his pet beast after a series of crazy explosions on the arena¡­ ¡°Wow, another dragon!¡± someone in the audience shouted as they looked at the dragon that appeared on the arena again. ¡°Damn, since when did dragons become cabbages?¡± someone cursed jealously. At this moment, the audience was in a mess, and no one could calm down¡­ Lan Ming was also a little dumbfounded as he looked at the giant beast in the sky above the arena for a long time. After returning to his senses, he couldn¡¯t help reaching out to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. What the heck! Leng Ruoxue and the others actually have two dragons. Dragons were very proud spirit beasts, and they had never bothered to contract with humans. Moreover, dragons were so powerful that no one dared to compel a contract with them at all. Alas! He really didn¡¯t know how they did it. ¡°Little Snowy, you didn¡¯t tell me that you have two dragons as contract beasts!¡± Lan Ming complained while looking at Leng Ruoxue resentfully. ¡°What¡¯s there to show off about?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked nonchalantly. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of any powerhouse who could contract with a dragon on the Boundless Heaven Continent,¡± Lan Ming said very seriously. Alas! Can this girl¡¯s reaction be more normal? Why is she so calm? ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too inexperienced. Dragons are nothing special,¡± Icy, who had been sleeping with his eyes closed, suddenly said. ¡°¡­¡± Lan Ming was very depressed. This puppy actually said that he was too inexperienced. Boohoo¡­ How did I end up being despised by a puppy! ¡°Haha! Little Icy said it so well.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help laughing when she saw Lan Ming deflated, and she caressed Icy¡¯s soft fur. At this moment, Feng Jing had already ended the battle. His opponent had been crushed into a meat patty by his enormous dragon¡¯s butt and couldn¡¯t be more dead. After the referee announced that Feng Jing had won, he hurriedly jumped off the arena and returned to Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°I¡¯ve completed the mission.¡± Feng Jing sat down. ¡°That¡¯s two hundred million already,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded Xu Heng. ¡°Hmph! They only won because of the giant dragons. That can¡¯t be considered true ability at all,¡± Xu Heng said angrily. In fact, he was really jealous of these two old men¡¯s good luck. How could these two people possess dragons? They were only Mystics! ¡°Aren¡¯t pet beasts a part of your strength? If you have the ability, can¡¯t you also contract a dragon? Don¡¯t say the grapes are sour just because you can¡¯t eat them!¡± Leng Ruoxue mocked indifferently. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t be too smug too early. There are still six matches. The opponents behind you are the real tough ones. Those in front are weak,¡± Xu Heng retorted, unwilling to be outdone. He really hated these ugly monsters to death now. But he was very confident that they would definitely not win the next few matches. ¡°Thank you for the reminder. This young lady is waiting to collect the money,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Little Girl, I¡¯m going on stage!¡± Old Man said. ¡°Okay, be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. They had to be vigilant now that they had the experience from Feng Jing. Old Man stood up and slowly walked onto the arena¡­ It only took Old Man around ten minutes to defeat his opponent without even using his beast. Then after the referee announced the result, he returned to his seat impatiently. Then Lin Liang went on stage¡­ He also won easily without using his beast. Immediately after, it was the Feng family¡¯s first elder¡¯s turn to go on stage. Although it took a little effort, the result was still satisfactory. After his dragon appeared, the audience in the venue was directly thrown into chaos¡­ ¡°Ruoxue, we have five hundred million in our pockets now, right?¡± the Feng family¡¯s first elder asked directly after getting off the arena. ¡°Yes, there are still three matches. If we can win all of them, we will have one-point-two billion,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Hehe, earning this money is really too easy. ¡°The opponents of the remaining three matches are very strong. You definitely won¡¯t be able to win,¡± Xu Heng said angrily. Damn it. Why are these people so lucky? They actually won every match. He was so angry. ¡°What if we win? Do you want to raise the stakes? Or does anyone dare to bet with me?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Zhou Kun and the others not far away provocatively. Raise the stakes? Xu Heng looked at Leng Ruoxue as if she was a monster. He had gambled a few matches with her, but in the end, all the wealth he had accumulated over the years had entered her pocket. He didn¡¯t have any money left to gamble anymore. Moreover, he didn¡¯t dare to gamble with her anymore. His greatest wish now was that they could lose even one of the three remaining matches! At least, that would leave him with a few hundred million. Chapter 381 - You’re Blocking The Way (2) ¡°What? Does no one dare to bet with me? You lot are really timid!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued provoking them after seeing them not react for a long time. ¡°I¡¯ll bet with you. How much?¡± Sun Meilin shouted loudly, unable to take it anymore. She didn¡¯t want to be looked down upon by an ugly monster. Moreover, she didn¡¯t believe that these ugly monsters would win all of the next three matches. ¡°Of course it¡¯s still one-point-two billion. Do you have it?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Sun Meilin doubtfully. ¡°I¡¯ll bet double that, no, make it three billion. Do you dare to bet?¡± Sun Meilin roared furiously. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s skeptical gaze really made her uncomfortable all over. ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid of losing, why wouldn¡¯t I dare to bet?¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. She was gaining something without risking anything of her own! There was no reason for her not to want someone willing to give her money! ¡°Ugly monster, you¡¯re bound to lose,¡± Sun Meilin said confidently as if she could already foresee the scene of her stepping on Leng Ruoxue and humiliating her in every possible way. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about winning or losing first. Same rules. Bring the money here. I want to check it first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°You ugly monster! Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯ll renege on paying!¡± Sun Meilin roared in disbelief. Damn it. No one had ever dared to treat her like this on the entire Boundless Heaven Continent except for this ugly monster! She really hated Leng Ruoxue to the core now. ¡°Three billion is not a small sum. I won¡¯t bet with you if you can¡¯t take it out,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. ¡°Lass! Don¡¯t make things difficult for her. Although she¡¯s the little princess of the Sun family, it seems like she really won¡¯t be able to take out three billion!¡± Old Zao said very understandingly, but he was already laughing in his heart. Haha, this money is really too good. The remaining three were the strongest among the group, so this money was simply like picking it up from the ground. ¡°Yes, Ruoxue, forget it! Let¡¯s not make things difficult for Miss Sun,¡± Lin Liang said righteously as if he was really thinking for Sun Meilin. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s not bet anymore. The last three matches will be tough battles. We really don¡¯t have much confidence in winning,¡± Leng Qingtian also advised, his resolute and handsome face carrying a hint of worry. After hearing what the three of them said, Sun Meilin angrily took out her silver card and handed it to Leng Ruoxue ¡°Who said I can¡¯t take it out? Here!¡± Leng Ruoxue took the silver card, checked the balance, and handed the card to Lan Ming. She couldn¡¯t help sighing in her head. Alas! These aristocratic families are really too rich. Giving billions of pocket money to their descendants casually is really too extravagant! Lan Ming took the silver card again. His heart was already a little numb because of the growing feeling in his heart that Leng Ruoxue and the others were really too abnormal. Boohoo¡­ Why do I feel like a failure compared to them? ¡°President Zhou, aren¡¯t you going to bet?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to Zhou Kun, whose face was black, and asked lightly. Moreover, she was a little surprised that Zhou Kun didn¡¯t stop Sun Meilin this time. Wasn¡¯t she his cousin? ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Zhou Kun¡¯s face darkened with displeasure. ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of regret. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m going on stage!¡± Freak suddenly said. ¡°Yes, Freak, you have to work hard! Three billion is waving at us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± Freak promised. He would find a way to pluck the moon for Xue¡¯er even if she wanted it, let alone a mere victory. After speaking, Freak strode onto the arena. ¡°Do you know who his opponent is?¡± Sun Meilin asked gloatingly. ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. Anyway, my man will never lose,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. She knew Freak¡¯s strength very well. This guy didn¡¯t only know how to wheedle her. Anyone who dared to underestimate him would be in trouble. ¡°You¡¯re very confident. Unfortunately, his opponent is a lunatic, a lunatic who won¡¯t stop until he kills his opponent,¡± Sun Meilin said without even caring if Leng Ruoxue wanted to know. ¡°As for your opponent, haha! He¡¯s a famous genius on the Boundless Heaven Continent. So you two are in the same boat on this point. Hmph! The opponents are so strong. I want to see how you two can win.¡± Sun Meilin was so smug in her heart! It was as if she had already seen the dawn of victory. Just as Sun Meilin said, Freak had indeed fallen into a fierce battle¡­ On the arena¡­ Freak looked at his opponent coldly. His opponent was a middle-aged man in his forties, and he was an Elementary Mystic. But this person was obviously stronger than Lin Liang¡¯s and the others¡¯ opponents. He should be the strongest among the opponents they had encountered so far. Moreover, this person¡¯s attacks were very ruthless, and many of his attacks were trying to kill Freak. But Freak easily resolved them, and this completely angered this person. ¡°Damn it. Why do you keep hiding?¡± the middle-aged man roared furiously. This man in front of him was as slippery as a fish. He had used many methods, but he actually couldn¡¯t do anything to this man. This made him a little flustered and exasperated. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dodge? Do you think I¡¯ll let you beat me up?¡± Freak said with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile, and his black eyes emitted a terrifying glow. He acted relatively relaxed compared to his opponent, and he seemed to be playing with his opponent like a monkey. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to dodge. Let¡¯s have an upright fight,¡± the middle-aged man said, half-ordering him. ¡°Upright fight? Then what were you doing before?¡± Freak sneered and mocked. This man¡¯s methods were very vicious. He actually wanted to fight fair and square with him. How laughable. ¡°That¡¯s called preemptive strike, understand?!¡± the middle-aged man said nonchalantly. His fiery eyes stared at Freak like a venomous snake, wanting to kill him. ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Freak smiled evilly and finally decided to attack. Hehe, who asked him to receive his dearest wife¡¯s urging gaze! A stream of pitch-black mystic power coiled around the middle-aged man¡¯s body like a shadow, binding him tightly. The middle-aged man didn¡¯t even have the time to react¡­ Chapter 382 - : You’re Blocking The Way (3) ¡°Damn it. What move is this? Let go of me quickly!¡± the middle-aged man roared in anger. He tried his best to break free from the black mystic power binding him, but he couldn¡¯t break free at all¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve been jumping around for long enough. It¡¯s time to calm down,¡± Freak said lightly. Then he used his favorite fist attack again. He clenched his fist tightly and hit the middle-aged man¡­ Soon, the middle-aged man was beaten into a bloody person. Everyone in the audience was dumbfounded when they saw Freak¡¯s violent means. They were all mystics, so they knew very well that no mystics would give up on using mystics skills and use physical attacks in melee. Uh! This was absolutely not the thinking of a normal mystic. At this moment, Freak had been gloriously included in their abnormal range. Time passed slowly¡­ Freak was also a little tired from fighting, so he sat down on the arena and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll rest before I continue fighting.¡± Not far away, the referee couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes. He had been in the Mystic Association Headquarters for many years, but he had never seen anyone resting during a match. Moreover, he had to continue beating his opponent up after resting. Alas! What¡¯s going on! ¡°Referee, he fainted. What should I do?¡± Freak looked at the referee with an innocent look in his eyes! ¡°You won,¡± the referee announced loudly as he looked at the bloodied and defenseless figure lying on the arena. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. Damn! This man is really too violent. Freak had already left a deep impression of being a violent man in his heart. There were two ways to determine the winner of a match. One was for the opponent to admit defeat voluntarily, and the other was for the opponent to not have any ability to fight back. Of course, there was a time limit for this, and it had to be more than ten minutes. Simply put, the opponent had to be down for more than ten minutes. Otherwise, as long as he could still stand, the end of the match couldn¡¯t be determined. The unlucky man was obviously defeated through the second method. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I won.¡± Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue happily after returning to his seat. ¡°Yes, you did well,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised generously. She glanced at Sun Meilin and smiled slightly. ¡°What¡¯s there to be so smug about? There are still two matches!¡± Sun Meilin roared furiously. Leng Ruoxue looked at Leng Qingtian and the others beside her and asked lightly, ¡°Am I being smug?¡± ¡°No!¡± everyone said in unison, infuriating Sun Meilin. ¡°You¡­ Hmph! I¡¯ll let you be smug for a while. The one who laughs last is the winner,¡± Sun Meilin said stubbornly. Then she turned her head to the side and ignored Leng Ruoxue and the others. Leng Ruoxue and the others naturally ignored her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use mystic skills?¡± Lan Ming asked curiously. Ye Chen¡¯s method shocked him. Uh! It was really too violent. ¡°I used them! Didn¡¯t you see?¡± Freak blinked, his expression very innocent. ¡°I mean later on. Why did you use your fists?¡± Lan Ming rolled his eyes at Freak. He had a deep understanding of Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ ability to pretend to be stupid. ¡°I want to preserve my strength! Aren¡¯t there still many rounds later? I don¡¯t want to expose myself too early,¡± Freak said matter-of-factly. ¡°Oh!¡± Lan Ming nodded slightly. Freak¡¯s words were quite reasonable. The competition continued. Some were happy, while others were sad. But it couldn¡¯t stop the competition from advancing! When the first round of the competition was about to end, it was finally Leng Qingtian¡¯s turn to go on stage. Leng Qingtian nodded at everyone and walked onto the arena with his head held high. His opponent was a young and beautiful woman. Moreover, her strength was on par with his, and she was also an Elementary Mystic. But this woman kept looking at him seductively as soon as he came up, making him very disgusted. On the arena¡­ The young woman smiled seductively and said softly, ¡°Please show mercy!¡± ¡°You talk too much. Let¡¯s begin. Stop wasting time,¡± Leng Qingtian said coldly. ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to be protective of the fairer sex,¡± the young woman said resentfully. She had always been very confident in her appearance, but she didn¡¯t expect to kick an iron plate today, making her feel very embarrassed. ¡°You talk too much nonsense!¡± Leng Qingtian said impatiently and took the lead to attack¡­ In the audience¡­ Old Man was laughing so hard in his seat that he was about to cry¡­ ¡°Haha! Brat Leng actually encountered a honey trap. What a pity! That woman¡¯s efforts were in vain,¡± Old Man said with a smile. How was Leng Qingtian someone who knew how to be protective of the fairer sex! Using a honey trap on him was equivalent to playing the lute to a cow! Hehe, moreover, that fellow hated such scheming but self-righteous women the most! ¡°Little Lan Lan, is this woman very strong?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously while looking at Lan Ming. Lan Ming sighed softly and explained, ¡°Her name is Yan Shu¡¯er, and she is the fifth-ranked beauty on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Her strength is on par with your grandfather¡¯s. But she has many means to deal with men. Many powerhouses have knelt under her skirt and obeyed her orders.¡± ¡°Do you think she can seduce my grandfather with that bit of beauty? She¡¯s not even as good-looking as my maidservant!¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully. It was said that beauty was a woman¡¯s greatest weapon, and she couldn¡¯t care less if it was used on others, but using it on her grandfather wasn¡¯t something she could tolerate. ¡°Little Snowy, Yan Shu¡¯er has many powerhouses by her side,¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help reminding her. What he implied was that she shouldn¡¯t provoke her. Unfortunately, how could Leng Ruoxue do as he wished? Would someone who didn¡¯t even care about the little princess of the Sun family be afraid of Yan Shu¡¯er? ¡°If she doesn¡¯t provoke me, I naturally won¡¯t take the initiative to cause trouble,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. While the two of them were talking, Leng Qingtian had already defeated his opponent cleanly on the arena. It was the first time Yan Shu¡¯er had been carried off the stage. Chapter 383 - You’re Blocking The Way (4) Chapter 383: You¡¯re Blocking The Way (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Wow! This person really doesn¡¯t know how to be protective of the fairer sex. He¡¯s actually willing to be ruthless to such a great beauty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But watching a beauty get beaten up is also quite enjoyable.¡± After Leng Qingtian won, the audience erupted in an uproar. Many people discussed it, and more people gloated¡­ Leng Qingtian walked down the arena calmly and was about to return to his seat when he was stopped by a tall, burly man as he passed by the audience aisle¡­ ¡°I want to challenge you,¡± the burly man said angrily, his deep eyes full of killing intent. ¡°Wow, Yan Shu¡¯er¡¯s lover is going to avenge her!¡± ¡°A Mystic Monarch is actually challenging an Elementary Mystic. How embarrassing!¡± The audience began to discuss again, and Leng Qingtian learned the identity of the man in front of him from the gossip.. This Mystic Monarch was that woman¡¯s lover! But they were on the arena just now, and it didn¡¯t matter if they were dead or alive. But now that he was off the arena, Leng Qingtian really didn¡¯t have much patience to tangle with him. ¡°Move aside! You¡¯re blocking the way!¡± Leng Qingtian said with cold eyes. Hmph! So what if he was a Mystic Monarch? He didn¡¯t believe that a Mystic Monarch would dare to kill him in public! ¡°I told you, I want to challenge you,¡± the burly man repeated, unwilling to give up. In order to avenge his woman, he didn¡¯t even care about his identity and the rules of Carefree City. ¡°I refuse!¡± Leng Qingtian said coolly and wanted to bypass the burly man. But the man blocked him like a small mountain. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to accept the challenge? I¡¯ve never seen a mystic as cowardly as you,¡± the burly man provoked with contempt. ¡°I¡¯ve also never seen a mystic as shameless as you. A mighty Mystic Monarch is actually challenging me, an Elementary Mystic, and even asked if I dared to accept the challenge. I really don¡¯t know if I¡¯m an idiot or you¡¯re an idiot!¡± Leng Qingtian said coldly in a somewhat overbearing manner. Hmph! He was a great general after all. As the saying went, you shouldn¡¯t lose your manners even if you lose. Although he was not as strong as this man, he absolutely couldn¡¯t lose in terms of imposing manner. Leng Qingtian¡¯s words resonated with many people in the audience. On the Boundless Heaven Continent, things like the strong bullying the weak were not uncommon, and many people didn¡¯t have Leng Qingtian¡¯s imposing manner, boldness, and guts. So at this moment, they were rather impressed and respectful of Leng Qingtian because he spoke their innermost thoughts. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue walked over with Freak after sensing the strangeness. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just met someone blocking my way,¡± Leng Qingtian explained softly and signaled his granddaughter with his eyes to be at ease. Leng Ruoxue looked at the unfamiliar burly man and said lightly, ¡°Seems like he¡¯s not a good dog!¡± ¡°Ugly monster, who are you calling a dog?¡± The burly man was furious when he heard someone calling him a dog. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a saying that good dogs don¡¯t block the way! Of course, it¡¯s about the person blocking the way,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The burly man was angry and casually released a mystic skill¡­ But the mystic skill failed to come out as he wanted! ¡°What? Could it be that you have too little mystic power and can¡¯t even release your mystic skill! Alas! You have to cultivate properly! Don¡¯t challenge others all day for a woman. Be careful not to kick an iron plate and even lose your life,¡± Leng Ruoxue advised earnestly like an elder, her watery eyes still carrying an expectant gaze as if she had high hopes for him. The burly man was stunned by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s lecture¡­ Even the audience close to them was dumbfounded for a moment. They exclaimed in their heads, Damn! This woman is really too awesome. She even dares to educate a Mystic Monarch! ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go back to our seats!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Before she left, she looked at the man who was still in a daze with slight disappointment. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian suppressed his smile and followed his granddaughter back to their seats. As for the burly man, when he returned to his senses, Leng Ruoxue and the others were long out of his sight. An hour later¡­ ¡°It¡¯s my turn,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she stood up from her seat. This was already the last ten matches of the first round. She didn¡¯t expect her to appear so late. ¡°Little Snowy, you have to be careful,¡± Lan Ming said worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Little Snowy won¡¯t lose a strand of hair with me around,¡± Icy promised. ¡°I advise you to admit defeat directly on the arena. You¡¯re not Su Nan¡¯s match at all.¡± Sun Meilin finally spoke again after a long silence. Moreover, she had an expression of consideration for Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Thank you for your reminder. But retreating without fighting isn¡¯t my style,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. Since Su Nan was a genius, she had to experience it even more. How could she come on the arena and admit defeat directly! With that, Leng Ruoxue left her seat and jumped onto the arena proudly¡­ On the arena¡­ Leng Ruoxue looked at her opponent indifferently¡­ Su Nan was about twenty years old. He had a handsome appearance, a tall stature, a pair of dignified tiger eyes, and the aura of an aristocrat. It was said that he was the best among the younger generation of the Su family and one of the top ten geniuses on the Boundless Heaven Continent. His strength was at Elementary Mystic. As for the Su family, even though it was slightly inferior to the Three Great Families, they could also be considered a top family on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Su Nan was also the Su family¡¯s internally designated next successor. Su Nan was also looking at his opponent thoughtfully on the arena. The woman in front of him was the ugliest woman he had seen in his life. But his intuition told him that this woman was very dangerous, so he didn¡¯t dare to underestimate her at all. Moreover, before he went on stage, Sun Meilin had specially sent someone to tell him that he had to win. Although he didn¡¯t know why she said that, winning every match was his life¡¯s greatest goal. Therefore, Sun Meilin¡¯s actions were really unnecessary in his opinion. After all, they were not familiar with each other. Chapter 384 - Leng Ruoxue vs. Su Nan (1) ¡°Can we begin?¡± Su Nan asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied lightly. ¡°Are you releasing your pet beast too?¡± Su Nan continued asking, implying that he would release his beast if she did. ¡°No. Icy, watch the battle by the side first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly as she looked at the lazy Icy. ¡°Alright then!¡± Icy reluctantly jumped down from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder and found a random corner to lie down on the arena. ¡°You can start first!¡± Su Nan said graciously. ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite. Take this!¡± Then the aura on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s body suddenly changed. She instantly used a mystic skill in her hand, and several streams of red and purple mystic power pounced at Su Nan like fire dragons¡­ When Su Nan saw the raging fire dragons, he hurriedly used a water-attribute mystic skill, the Water Curtain skill known for its defense. But his Water Curtain was unable to block the fire dragons¡¯ attack. Before long, his water curtain was evaporated by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s fire dragons¡­ Su Nan looked at everything in front of him in disbelief and was dumbfounded. But he quickly returned to normal and hurriedly added the earth-attribute mystic skill ¡®Iron Wall¡¯ in a vain attempt to block Leng Ruoxue¡¯s fire dragons. Moreover, what made him depressed was that the temperature of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s fire-attribute mystic skill was so high. He really couldn¡¯t understand it¡­ Leng Ruoxue looked at the tall wall that suddenly appeared on the arena calmly and smiled slightly. Several tiny streams of green mystic power floated out along her fingertips and directly flew toward the wall¡­ ¡°Green mystic power, I really didn¡¯t expect you to have the wood attribute,¡± Su Nan said gloomily. Wood-attribute mystic skills happened to be able to restrain his earth-attribute mystic skill. But his water-attribute mystic technique just now was unable to restrain Leng Ruoxue¡¯s fire attribute one. This fact made him very conflicted. ¡°You¡¯re lucky. This is the first time I¡¯m using this Thousand Threads,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied with a light smile. ¡°I¡¯m not fighting anymore. I admit defeat,¡± Su Nan said in a self-aware manner. After several clashes, he knew that it would be very difficult for him to defeat Leng Ruoxue. After all, they were of equal strength. Moreover, every mystic skill she used subdued him, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to her. So there was no point in continuing the fight. It was better to admit defeat early, preserve his mystic power, and prepare for the additional round. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, victory!¡± the referee immediately announced loudly after Su Nan admitted defeat. He didn¡¯t expect the match that he originally thought would be a fierce battle was the fastest to decide the winner. ¡°Thank you for letting me win,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely. She picked up Icy and was about to walk down the arena when she heard an extremely angry voice coming from the audience. ¡°Damn it. Su Nan, how dare you go easy on her!¡± Sun Meilin roared furiously while wanting to skin Leng Ruoxue alive. Three billion! That was three billion! It was enough to buy a small city, but it was gone so easily. How could she be willing! ¡°Miss Sun, even if you are the little princess of the Sun family, you can¡¯t insult the dignity of a mystic,¡± Su Nan said with a dark face full of displeasure. ¡°Why else would you lose to a woman?¡± Sun Meilin asked angrily. She was sure that Leng Ruoxue must have used improper means. Otherwise, Su Nan wouldn¡¯t have lost! ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that there is always someone better? I¡¯m not her match. Admitting defeat is the smartest choice,¡± Su Nan explained while suppressing his anger. Hmph! He wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer so much to explain to her if he didn¡¯t have to worry about Sun Meilin¡¯s identity! After all, he had to think about his family. ¡°Ignore her. She¡¯s just a sore loser,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly as she glanced indifferently at the furious Sun Meilin. ¡°A sore loser?¡± Su Nan¡¯s face was full of question marks. The loser seemed to be him, right? What did it have to do with Sun Meilin? ¡°Your admission of defeat allowed me to win three billion from her,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. ¡°¡­¡± Su Nan was speechless. No wonder Sun Meilin was so angry. After all, whoever lost three billion would definitely not be in a good mood. But he couldn¡¯t be blamed for this! He was indeed not Leng Ruoxue¡¯s match, and he couldn¡¯t fight to the death just because of a competition! After speaking, Leng Ruoxue walked down the arena with light steps in an incomparably happy mood. After returning to where Leng Qingtian and the others were, Leng Ruoxue deliberately glanced at Sun Meilin and said lightly, ¡°Miss Sun, admit your loss. I hope you are a person who can afford to lose. You have to learn from Xu Heng on this point. Look at how calm he is!¡± In fact, poor Xu Heng wasn¡¯t calm at all! He was simply dumbfounded¡­ ¡°Of course I can afford to lose. It¡¯s only three billion. It¡¯s just a drop in the ocean for our Sun family,¡± Sun Meilin said fiercely through gritted teeth as she glared with her beautiful eyes that were shooting flames. She had never hated someone so much in her life, and Leng Ruoxue really made her hate her. She would definitely never let her go. ¡°I hope so.¡± ¡°Little Lan Lan, can we go now?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to Lan Ming. ¡°Okay, this is for you.¡± Lan Ming nodded slightly and handed her two silver cards. ¡°Thank you for safekeeping them for me.¡± Leng Ruoxue took the silver cards and stored them directly in the bracelet. Then the group left the competition venue in a grandiose manner. ¡°Cousin, why didn¡¯t you help me just now?¡± Sun Meilin roared furiously after watching Leng Ruoxue and the others leave. ¡°There are so many people here. What can I do? Do you want people to say that we¡¯re bullying others?¡± Zhou Kun coaxed helplessly. In fact, he hated this cousin of his to the core, but he had to deal with her for the sake of the family. ¡°Cousin is right. This place is indeed inconvenient.¡± After calming down, Sun Meilin also thought it through. Hmph! Since it was inconvenient to attack in Carefree City, she could only teach that ugly monster a lesson on the stage. This was her original idea, but it was even more urgent now. Hmph! Leng Ruoxue! Don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless. You asked for it. Who asked you to make me angry! Chapter 385 - Leng Ruoxue vs. Su Nan (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After leaving the venue, Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to their residence. ¡°Little Snowy, you have to be careful. Sun Meilin probably won¡¯t let you go,¡± Lan Ming nagged like an old mother as everyone gathered in the living room. ¡°She originally didn¡¯t intend to let me go anyway, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a disapproving smile. There was no need to worry about debts. The Sun family seemed to have the most affinity with her since she came to the Boundless Heaven Continent. Windless City involved the Sun family, and now that she came to Carefree City, she was actually entangled with the Sun family. Alas! In fact, she was also quite depressed. Her current strength was too low after all. ¡°Yes,¡± Icy said before Lan Ming could answer, shaking his head non-stop. Leng Ruoxue caressed Icy¡¯s little head and asked curiously, ¡°Little Lan Lan, can we know our opponents in tomorrow¡¯s matches now?¡± . ¡°No, we will draw lots again before the competition tomorrow,¡± Lan Ming said with a serious expression. Alas! He didn¡¯t know what would happen tomorrow! But he didn¡¯t dare to say anything in order not to affect their mood. He only hoped that they would be careful tomorrow. ¡°Then is it possible to tamper with the lot drawing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked thoughtfully after some thought. If Sun Meilin wanted to find trouble with her, the greatest possibility would be to tamper with the lot drawing. ¡°In principle, it¡¯s impossible, but¡­¡± Lan Ming¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. In fact, this was what he was worried about the most. After all, the current headquarters was under Wu Gong¡¯s control. It was difficult to guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t do something unfair to curry favor with the Sun family. ¡°Little Snowy, don¡¯t be scared. I will protect you,¡± Icy said ingratiatingly. ¡°I¡¯ll protect my woman. Go play somewhere else,¡± Freak said with some displeasure, his body faintly emitting a sour smell. ¡°You? You¡¯re too weak!¡± Icy obviously looked down on Freak. ¡°Is that so? Then do you want to try my fist?¡± Freak narrowed his eyes provocatively, his pitch-black and bright eyes exuding a dangerous aura. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. You¡¯re a violent man,¡± Icy said fearfully. For some reason, this man gave him a dangerous feeling, and his intuition told him to stay away from danger. ¡°Stop bickering. Let¡¯s get some food and rest early after eating,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡°Eating is good. I like eating.¡± Icy immediately cheered and jumped up. Boohoo¡­ He ate casually at noon, and he was so hungry now. After hearing what Leng Ruoxue said, everyone got to work and began preparing dinner. After dinner, everyone returned to their rooms to rest. The next day, at the competition venue¡­ As soon as Leng Ruoxue and the others entered, Lan Ming, who came to the venue to draw lots first, appeared in front of them with a serious expression just like yesterday. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did someone bully you?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help teasing. ¡°You¡­¡± Lan Ming was about to say something when Old Zao interrupted him. ¡°Our opponents are very strong again, right?¡± Old Zao said in realization. Hehe, it¡¯s good to be stronger. I can test the power of my new weapon. He had no use for it yesterday. ¡°Alas!¡± Lan Ming sighed softly. Even though he had expected this reaction from them, he was still a little depressed. Moreover, their opponents today were not strong but just very difficult to deal with. ¡°Let nature take its course.¡± Leng Ruoxue only said five words before pulling Freak to where they were yesterday. Leng Qingtian and the others naturally followed closely behind. Lan Ming was stunned for two seconds and hurriedly followed. ¡°You¡¯re in luck today! Your opponents aren¡¯t that strong.¡± Sun Meilin¡¯s voice sounded from the seats nearby just as Leng Ruoxue and the others sat down. ¡°Is that so? Then our luck is really good!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly and said with slight mockery. Hmph! Would Lan Ming have that heavy expression if our opponents were really not powerful? Only a ghost would believe her! ¡°Of course you¡¯re lucky. Even I envy you!¡± Sun Meilin seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°What a pity! Luck isn¡¯t something to be envious about.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s tone was very calm. She turned her head to the other side and couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk with her anymore. Soon, the host of the competition went on stage. After some encouraging words, he announced the start of the day¡¯s competition¡­ Today was the second day of the mystic competition. After yesterday, nearly a thousand mystics entered the next round. After the competition officially began, the atmosphere in the venue rose rapidly, and it was actually even more enthusiastic than yesterday¡­ ¡°There seem to be more spectators today than yesterday?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously while looking at the dense crowd in the audience. The competition venue was very spacious and had many seats, enough to accommodate tens of thousands of people. But because it was the first day of the competition yesterday, only about half of the audience seats were occupied. Almost two-thirds were occupied today, and every spectator that could enter the venue had to be a mystic. ¡°Isn¡¯t this all because of you!¡± Lan Ming teased. ¡°What does it have to do with us?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled, her face full of question marks. ¡°A considerable number of mystics came today for your dragons. On the Boundless Heaven Continent, almost no one can contract with dragons. So, do you think it has anything to do with you?¡± Lan Ming raised his straight eyebrows. ¡°Seems like it¡¯s really because of us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. No wonder she felt that those people were looking at them strangely. So it was for their dragons! ¡°Yes. By the way, our matches today are closer to the front.¡± Lan Ming looked at everyone. ¡°That¡¯s great. We can go back early today,¡± Old Zao said happily. The competition of the Mystic Association Headquarters was really too boring. He wouldn¡¯t have participated if it wasn¡¯t for the money! ¡°Then let¡¯s end this quickly today!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Little Snowy, your opponents today might not be as strong as yesterday¡¯s, but those few people are very difficult to deal with. Moreover, they don¡¯t have a good reputation among mystics, and they often use despicable means, so be careful!¡± Lan Ming reminded worriedly, his two straight eyebrows almost furrowing together. Chapter 386 - Leng Ruoxue vs. Su Nan (3) Everyone nodded tacitly and stopped talking. They each thought about their strategy for today. Soon, Leng Ruoxue and the others went on stage one by one¡­ After going on stage, Leng Ruoxue, Freak, Leng Qingtian, Lin Liang, and Old Man defeated their opponents very cleanly. Only Old Zao and the other two encountered some trouble. But they finally defeated their opponents and obtained hard-won victories with the help of their beasts. Five days later¡­ Leng Ruoxue and the others all entered the top 100 of the competition. After the top 100 were decided, the competition would be on break for three days to give all the mystics time to adjust their states. At the residence of Leng Ruoxue and the others¡­ Everyone was busy in the yard, preparing a sumptuous dinner, which was rare for the past few days. After everything was ready, everyone ate heartily. ¡°Haha! Little Snowy, I haven¡¯t congratulated you all for entering the top one hundred yet!¡± Lan Ming said happily. Hehe, the competition these few days was really too enjoyable. Leng Ruoxue and the others were in the limelight! But he knew that this wasn¡¯t what they wanted, so they would immediately return to their residence after their matches for the day. Moreover, they refused to meet anyone under the pretext that they wanted to conserve their strength. ¡°It¡¯s only the top one hundred. What¡¯s there to congratulate?¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Lan Ming nonchalantly. She was going to get first place, and she was only in the top 100 now. Boohoo¡­ It looked like there were still several rounds! Moreover, it was said that the further the competition reached its end, the more complicated the steps of elimination were, and the slower the speed. Unless you could win every match, there would be no end to your competition! ¡°Unsatisfied girl, the top one hundred is already very impressive.¡± Lan Ming smiled helplessly. ¡°My goal is first place,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. But she didn¡¯t want to become Wu Gong¡¯s disciple. Moreover, that spot probably wasn¡¯t prepared for her. ¡°Little Snowy, you have now become the dark horses of the competition, and many forces are eyeing you now. Moreover, the methods Sun Meilin will use will likely become more and more intense.¡± Lan Ming sighed worriedly. During the competition these past few days, Sun Meilin had given them a lot of trouble. However, Leng Ruoxue and the others had easily resolved them. He was worried for Leng Ruoxue and the others every time he saw the vicious gaze in Sun Meilin¡¯s eyes after her schemes failed. But these people didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. Alas! He was really a little helpless! ¡°Little Lan Lan, we¡¯ll deal with whatever comes our way. Worrying won¡¯t be able to solve any problems, so calm down!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. To be honest, if Carefree City didn¡¯t prohibit private fights and Sun Meilin had too many people protecting her, she would have probably quietly gotten rid of her long ago. How could she let that crazy woman plot against her time and again? ¡°That¡¯s right! President Lan, that woman is a lunatic. Don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Old Zao said casually. Hehe, others might not know what the girl was capable of, but did he not know? Sun Meilin wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything with the girl around. While everyone was eating and chatting, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Zheng En, go see who¡¯s here!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered Zheng En, who was closest to the door. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Zheng En stood up and walked toward the door. He returned a few minutes later. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s Chen Wei.¡± Zheng En said. ¡°Chen Wei? What is he doing here? Let him in!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Chen Wei was the linen-clothed man whom she had bet ten million purple gold coins on the first day of the competition. After defeating his opponent, Chen Wei had been seriously injured and was originally unable to participate in the following competition. But she got Zheng En to send Chen Wei medicinal pills to treat his injuries. After some hard work, Chen Wei also got into the top 100. ¡°Okay, Miss,¡± Zheng En answered and went to the door to welcome Chen Wei in. ¡°Chen Wei thanks Miss Leng for your kindness.¡± The first thing Chen Wei did after entering was to kneel on the ground and bow very gratefully. To him, Leng Ruoxue was his second parent. If not for her, he would have probably become a cripple. But Leng Ruoxue, who liked to keep a low profile, didn¡¯t see him even though he had come many times. So he didn¡¯t have any hopes of seeing her this time, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be finally willing to see him. ¡°Get up! Although I saved you, I really don¡¯t need your gratitude,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. She had always been casual in saving people. She would save those she found pleasing to the eye, and it was useless to beg her if she didn¡¯t like them. After all, she was not a savior. ¡°Miss Leng, you are my great benefactor. If not for your pills, I would have been a cripple long ago, so¡­¡± Chen Wei was about to continue when he was interrupted by Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Your will is very firm, and you are very courageous, but you are a little too persistent. It will be disadvantageous to your growth if this goes on.¡± Leng Ruoxue very clearly pointed out the weakness in Chen Wei. In fact, the reason she was willing to save him was mostly because of the rare aura of a powerhouse on Chen Wei¡¯s body. But she wasn¡¯t optimistic. Chen Wei didn¡¯t cherish his life in order to win. After all, in her opinion, nothing was more important than life. The outcome of the competition was only temporary. What was the use of winning the competition if he lost his life! ¡°Chen Wei has learned a lesson.¡± Chen Wei knew that what Leng Ruoxue said made sense. But his desire to win at the time had been too strong, so he went astray. In fact, he was usually a very rational person. ¡°Chen Wei, why are you looking for me today?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly while her watery eyes stared at Chen Wei in front of her. ¡°I heard a piece of news,¡± Chen Wei said and told Leng Ruoxue and the others the news he had heard¡­ ¡°Thank you for telling me this news,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gratefully. ¡°Miss Leng, you are too polite. You are my great benefactor. I wouldn¡¯t be human if I didn¡¯t tell you after hearing this news!¡± Chen Wei smiled foolishly, his face a little embarrassed. After speaking, he left. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Sun Meilin seems to hate us to the core. She actually¡­¡± Leng Qingtian said with a worried expression. Chapter 387 - Leng Ruoxue vs. Su Nan (4) ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry! We¡¯re safe for now,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. ¡°Little Tian Tian, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect all of you,¡± Icy said without looking up while eating the food in front of him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you settle down in Carefree City! No one will dare to do anything to you here,¡± Lan Ming suggested. Even though many mystics wanted to settle down in Carefree City, the property prices here were quite high, so ordinary mystics could hardly afford to live here. But Leng Ruoxue had won so much money and could definitely afford the houses here. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to live here.¡± Leng Ruoxue declined Lan Ming¡¯s good intentions. She had discussed with her grandfather and the others some time ago that they planned to buy a relatively remote small city in the future as their residence. After all, they had a lot of people and many secrets that weren¡¯t good to reveal. ¡°But it¡¯s relatively safer here than outside,¡± Lan Ming advised stubbornly. He was really worried about the safety of Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°There will also be hidden dangers in safe places. Moreover, this place is under Wu Gong¡¯s jurisdiction. If we live here, we could die without knowing why. How sad would that be!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to live in this seemingly safe place. They even had to be wary of some people now that they were staying in the headquarters. However, if they bought a house in Carefree City, those people might not dare to do anything openly, but that didn¡¯t mean they wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything. After all, the rules of Carefree City were dead, and the headquarters would probably turn a blind eye. They were merely weak mystics, so no one would uphold justice for them. After hearing what Leng Ruoxue said, Lan Ming was speechless. Alas! This girl might be young, but she¡¯s much more experienced in thinking things through than I am. Boohoo¡­ He suddenly felt that he was really too useless and couldn¡¯t help much. ¡°Alas! Let¡¯s compete in peace first! We can discuss these things slowly,¡± Leng Qingtian mediated. Some things really couldn¡¯t be rushed. ¡°Little Lan Lan, why is only Su Nan from the Ten Great Geniuses of the Boundless Heaven Continent participating in the competition?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously, changing the topic. Although some of the mystics participating in the competition were very strong, they were not among the Ten Great Geniuses. So she really wanted to know what kind of strength the famous Ten Great Geniuses had now. ¡°Every mystic is allowed to participate in three competitions held by the Mystic Association Headquarters at most. Most of the top ten geniuses have already competed three times, and some have already advanced to Mystic Monarch. Thus, only Su Nan participated. But the other nine geniuses should be coming to watch the competition in a few days,¡± Lan Ming explained. ¡°How are the other nine geniuses compared to Su Nan?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued asking. ¡°Su Nan only ranks eighth among the Ten Great Geniuses. He¡¯s not very strong compared to the others. The most powerful among the Ten Great Geniuses should be Leng Wudi. He ranks first among the Ten Great Geniuses and is also the leader of the younger generation of the Leng family of the Three Great Families,¡± Lan Ming said lightly while staring at Leng Ruoxue strangely. ¡°His name is Leng Wudi, and yours is Leng Ruoxue. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re also from the Leng family?¡± Lan Ming¡¯s handsome face was full of doubts. ¡°Does having the surname Leng mean you have to be from the Leng family?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked instead of answering. ¡°Uh, of course not. I¡¯m just a little curious,¡± Lan Ming said shyly. Hehe, everyone had the gift of gossip! Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes at Lan Ming. Then seeing that everyone was almost done eating, she said, ¡°Everyone, rest early after dinner!¡± Everyone nodded, cleaned up, and returned to their rooms. *** Three days passed quickly. On the morning of the fourth day, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived on time to prepare for their matches today¡­ As usual, Leng Ruoxue and the others went directly to their seats after entering the venue. Seeing them, the people from Sun Zhou City sitting next to them revealed jealous and slightly hateful gazes¡­ Leng Ruoxue looked at the people from Sun Zhou City with a smile that was not a smile. Alas! These people are really too childish. Everyone was obviously a mystic, but they were hostile to them for the sake of a small association competition. But since they liked to be used by others, they asked for it no matter the outcome, so she wouldn¡¯t pity them. Not long after Leng Ruoxue and the others sat down, Lan Ming, who had gone to draw lots, returned. Of course, Zhou Kun, who had a very gloomy expression, returned with him. Sun Zhou City¡¯s Mystic Association had sent a total of fifteen people to participate in the competition this time. But only five people entered the top 100 in the end. On the other hand, all of the participants from Windless City¡¯s Mystic Association, which Zhou Kun had always been hostile to, entered the top 100, making him very uncomfortable. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t understand why they had all entered the top 100 even though he had clearly set up many obstacles. One had to know that the future of the mystics who could enter the top 100 would be very bright, and this would also affect his future as the president! ¡°Little Snowy, there are ten groups in the first round today. If you can all win, there¡¯s no need to participate in the additional round,¡± Lan Ming said happily. Ten mystics would be eliminated from today¡¯s competition. But he believed that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Leng Ruoxue and the others to advance to the next round with their strength. Moreover, the three weakest people still had dragons in their hands. Their powerful beasts were enough to let them sweep the entire competition. ¡°We will try our best to end the battles quickly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. She had no intention of participating in the additional round anyway. It would be a waste of time. ¡°The strength of your opponents today is not much different from yours,¡± Lan Ming continued while glancing at Zhou Kun. Leng Ruoxue and the others would be facing three mystics of Sun Zhou City today. He didn¡¯t know if it was intentional or a coincidence. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly. She leaned in Freak¡¯s arms, closed her eyes, and pretended to sleep. In fact, she wasn¡¯t at all curious about who her opponents were. After all, she had basically understood the strength of those people after competing for a week, so she knew very well that no one among them was her match. But even though she couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that some people had hidden their strength, she wasn¡¯t afraid. Chapter 388 - The Adorable Beasts Revealing Their Might (1) ¡°Little Snowy, you¡¯re in the second group,¡± Lan Ming said. It had been a week since the competition, and he was already used to their calmness, so he didn¡¯t expect them to have much of a reaction. ¡°Little Lan Lan, there are so many spectators today,¡± Old Zao said in surprise as he looked at the dense crowd in the audience. ¡°From today onward, the competition will become more and more exciting, so there will naturally be more mystics coming to watch it. Moreover, many top forces have sent people to watch the competition. Do you see the new main stage? The representatives of the top forces will be sitting on it. The big shots of the Mystic Association will also be attending the finals,¡± Lan Ming explained. More and more people would pay attention to the competition as it progressed, and Leng Ruoxue and the others would also be targeted by more forces. But with Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ temperament, he knew that they would definitely be annoyed. ¡°Oh, Little Lan Lan, when will it be my turn?¡± Old Zao asked curiously. ¡°You¡¯re in the third group behind Little Snowy,¡± Lan Ming said as he looked at the schedule in his hand. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll sleep for a while then.¡± Old Man Zao actually closed his eyes like Leng Ruoxue after speaking. Lan Ming looked at everyone and shook his head helplessly with a sigh. Alas! These people were really too carefree and not suitable to join any top force. Time passed by slowly, and after the host¡¯s routine opening speech, the competition officially began. The focus of today¡¯s competition was on Leng Ruoxue and the others because the audience was very curious whether they could still create the miracle of the previous few rounds and advance to the next round without any suspense. The five matches of the first group ended in dull silence. ¡°Little Snowy, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Lan Ming reminded softly. ¡°Got it.¡± Leng Ruoxue opened her eyes, stood up, looked at her grandfather and the others, and walked directly to the arena. After standing on the arena, Leng Ruoxue waited for a long time without seeing her opponent, which made her a little angry. She hated people who were late the most, even though she didn¡¯t know who this opponent was. ¡°Referee, why isn¡¯t my opponent here yet? Are we still competing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with some displeasure, her watery eyes hiding an angry killing intent. ¡°Wait a minute. Your opponent should be here soon. We¡¯ll naturally judge you as the winner if he doesn¡¯t appear within half an hour. Don¡¯t worry,¡± the referee comforted fearfully. Damn! This woman¡¯s eyes are really too terrifying. Boohoo¡­ Isn¡¯t that young lady harming me! ¡°Do you mean that I have to wait for another half an hour?¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly with narrowed eyes. Damn it. It was obvious that Sun Meilin was behind this again. ¡°Uh! These are the rules of the competition. If the competitor goes on stage within half an hour, it won¡¯t be considered forfeiting. Otherwise, it will be treated as forfeiting.¡± The referee brought out the rules of the competition. You can¡¯t say anything now! Alas! Leng Ruoxue gave him too much pressure, making him abnormally nervous. ¡°Oh! Since I have to wait half an hour, I¡¯ll sleep first,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered softly. She took out a recliner from her ring and placed it on the arena. She lay down and even summoned Charm. Then she hugged Charm in her left arm and Icy in her right arm and closed her eyes as if no one else was around. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s smooth movement dumbfounded the referee. Uh! What¡¯s going on? He had refereed so many matches, but this was the first time he had encountered a competitor who dared to sleep on the arena! The audience was dumbfounded because Leng Ruoxue¡¯s actions were really beyond their expectations. But her behavior also impressed them. This¡­ was really too bold. No one else would dare to do so! ¡°Xue¡¯er should have hugged me to sleep. Boohoo¡­¡± Freak murmured with raging jealousy, his pitch-black eyes burning with roaring flames. At this moment, he already hated the person who deliberately didn¡¯t appear¡­ Thinking of this, Freak strode onto the arena¡­ ¡°Uh! What does he want to do?¡± Lan Ming asked dumbfoundedly as he watched Ye Chen get on the arena. Leng Ruoxue was already shocking enough. Now, Little Chen Chen actually joined in. Alas! He was really helpless! Lan Ming stole a glance at Leng Qingtian and the others and found that their expressions were as usual without any abnormalities. He couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart. Alas! It seemed like he still had to train! Look at how calm these people were! He didn¡¯t know when he could be like them, able to watch mountains collapse batting an eyelid! On the arena¡­ The referee looked at the man who suddenly went on the arena and was stunned. After recovering his senses, he questioned angrily, ¡°Who are you? Who allowed you to come up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her man. I¡¯m here to accompany my woman,¡± Freak said arrogantly. He ignored the referee¡¯s anger and walked directly to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side. Under everyone¡¯s eyes, he also lay down as if no one was around. Then he stretched out his long arms and hugged Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Damn it. Where do you think this place is?¡± the referee roared furiously, his face turning green with anger. This was really¡­ really too lawless. Did these two people take him, the referee, seriously! ¡°There¡¯s no one competing anyway. We have to sacrifice a little to avoid the arena going cold!¡± Freak said nonchalantly, his eyes emitting waves of killing intent. Hmph! If it wasn¡¯t this place¡­ I would have eliminated all the people who bullied Xue¡¯er! ¡°¡­¡± The referee was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time¡­ On the main stage¡­ ¡°Who are these two?¡± a handsome and extraordinary nobleman in luxurious clothes asked the person beside him softly. This man was in his twenties. His appearance was incomparably handsome, his temperament was noble like a god, and his pitch-black starry eyes were bright and stunning. ¡°The woman is Leng Ruoxue, and the man is Ye Chen. They are from Windless City¡¯s Mystic Association. I heard that they are an engaged couple.¡± The person beside the man was none other than Su Nan. Su Nan looked at the stage and sighed. Chapter 389 - : The Adorable Beasts Revealing Their Might (2) Chapter 389: The Adorable Beasts Revealing Their Might (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Leng Ruoxue? These two are quite interesting.¡± The nobleman¡¯s shiny black eyes revealed an interested expression. ¡°Yes, she has the same surname as you,¡± Su Nan glanced at the man beside him. Leng Wudi was interested in Leng Ruoxue. He didn¡¯t know if this was a good or bad thing for that woman. But he knew very well that that woman wasn¡¯t someone others could control even though he had not interacted much with her. ¡°How¡¯s her strength?¡± Leng Wudi asked casually. But his eyes were fixed on Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen, who were on the arena and ignoring everyone else. ¡°Better than mine,¡± Su Nan said gloomily. Alas! He didn¡¯t expect that he couldn¡¯t even defeat a woman. Boohoo¡­ How sad! ¡°Oh! Who is her opponent in this match?¡± Leng Wudi asked curiously.. Leng Ruoxue was really calm. If it were anyone else, they would probably become angry long ago! But she could actually enjoy herself. It¡¯s really unbelievable. Haha! ¡°It¡¯s Bai Ru,¡± Su Nan said while looking at the schedule in his hand. ¡°Bai Ru? Is that woman courting death?¡± Leng Wudi frowned slightly and said with obvious displeasure. In fact, he didn¡¯t know why he was angry. ¡°Probably ordered by Sun Meilin,¡± Su Nan said in realization. Hmph! Sun Meilin¡¯s methods are becoming more and more childish. She actually wanted to use such a method to make Leng Ruoxue angry. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t care at all. Wasn¡¯t she sleeping on the arena! ¡°Huh? Do they have a feud?¡± Leng Wudi asked in puzzlement, his handsome face full of question marks. ¡°I guess so!¡± Su Nan explained the ins and outs of the enmity between Leng Ruoxue and Sun Meilin to Leng Wudi. He had sent people to investigate these things after his battle with Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Hmph! The Sun family is really becoming more and more capable,¡± Leng Wudi said with disdain. ¡°The Sun family has always been shameless! What¡¯s there to fuss about?¡± said another man in blue beside Leng Wudi. His gaze was also full of interest as he stared at Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen on the arena. Haha! These two people really suited his taste too much. Even though their appearance was a little inferior, his impression of these two people wasn¡¯t bad. After speaking, the blue-clothed man felt the cold air around him intensify. But he ignored it because he was used to it! ¡°What? Do you want to see the world burn again?¡± Leng Wudi said helplessly. His good friend was really¡­ ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right. How can I miss out on fun things! Moreover, how can they be a match for the Sun family! This is too unfair to them, so I have to uphold justice,¡± the blue-clothed man said righteously as if he was the embodiment of justice. ¡°Uphold justice? I think you¡¯re going to cause trouble!¡± Leng Wudi exposed him rudely. The Lan family and the Sun family had always been at odds, and as the young master of the Lan family, Lan Lie naturally had to spare no effort in causing trouble for the Sun family! ¡°What? Can¡¯t bear for your ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯ to be bullied?¡± The blue-clothed man, Lan Lie, raised his eyebrows provocatively. ¡°My fianc¨¦e? Who?¡± Leng Wudi¡¯s handsome face was full of question marks. Why didn¡¯t he know that he had a fianc¨¦e? Did his grandfather secretly arrange one for him? Impossible! His grandfather knew his character and shouldn¡¯t do such a thing! ¡°Sun Meilin, of course!¡± Lan Lie smiled mischievously, his handsome face full of teasing. Sun Meilin had always regarded herself as Leng Wudi¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Unfortunately, the man didn¡¯t know about this at all. Haha, it¡¯s really too funny. ¡°When did this happen? Why don¡¯t I know?¡± Leng Wudi was puzzled. When did Sun Meilin become his fianc¨¦e? ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Everyone on the Boundless Heaven Continent knows, except for you!¡± Lan Lie said happily, his face about to bloom with laughter. ¡°¡­¡± Leng Wudi was a little depressed. So everyone on the Boundless Heaven Continent knew except for him, the main character! Did the Leng family also know? No one actually told him this news! ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be too depressed. She can¡¯t rely on you,¡± Lan Lie comforted very kindly. Leng Wudi sighed helplessly and fell silent. His gaze was a little envious as he looked at Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen on the arena. Alas! When will I be as carefree and carefree as them? Ten minutes¡­ Twenty minutes passed¡­ Leng Ruoxue¡¯s opponent was still not on the arena. Leng Ruoxue lay comfortably in Freak¡¯s arms as if she didn¡¯t have a care at all, ignoring everyone present. ¡°Referee, she really doesn¡¯t care about such an important match. You should punish her by getting her off the arena!¡± Sun Meilin, who had waited for a long time without getting the effect she wanted, finally couldn¡¯t help jumping out and criticizing loudly. Punish her by getting off the stage? Cold sweat dripped down the referee¡¯s forehead. This little princess of the Sun family really wasn¡¯t afraid! There was no rule that prohibited sleeping on the arena in the rules of the competition! Moreover, if he really punished Leng Ruoxue by getting her off the arena with such a reason in front of so many people, then he wouldn¡¯t have to stay in the Mystic Association anymore! Leng Ruoxue, who had been pretending to sleep with her eyes closed, raised her eyelids slightly and said calmly, ¡°What? Miss Sun, are you losing your cool?¡± ¡°Leng Ruoxue, you really don¡¯t care about the competition!¡± Sun Meilin roared again. She had already lost her mind from being angry with Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Hehe, of course, I don¡¯t care about the competition,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly. ¡°Referee, did you hear that? Hurry up and punish this ugly monster who looks down on the competition,¡± Sun Meilin shouted, thinking that her scheme had succeeded. ¡°How is it enough to only care about such an important competition? I keep it in my heart.¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately paused, smiled lightly, and continued, teasing Sun Meilin like a cat catching a mouse. ¡°You¡­ Damn it. That¡¯s not what you said just now!¡± Sun Meilin roared without caring about her image. At this moment, she looked no different from a shrew. Chapter 390 - The Adorable Beasts Revealing Their Might (3) ¡°Miss Sun, you were too impatient. I didn¡¯t finish speaking,¡± Leng Ruoxue said unhurriedly with a smile. ¡°You¡­¡± Sun Meilin was about to go crazy from anger. She wanted to skin Leng Ruoxue alive. ¡°Miss Sun! How many times have I reminded you not to shout in public? You have to pay attention to your temperament. Alas! You will scare away the man you like by acting like this,¡± Leng Ruoxue advised earnestly again. Haha! This Sun Meilin always came knocking on her door to be dealt a blow. She was a little embarrassed, but she was also quite bored. So why should she be polite since someone was willing to be abused! ¡°You¡­¡± Sun Meilin was about to shout. But after Leng Ruoxue¡¯s reminder, she remembered Leng Wudi was sitting on the main stage and forced herself to bear with it. ¡°It¡¯s finally quiet.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to care about those flies,¡± Freak reminded her. ¡°I think so too! But some flies keep buzzing in my ears, making it impossible for me to sleep,¡± Leng Ruoxue complained. ¡°Hehe, leave chasing the flies away to me in the future.¡± Freak volunteered. ¡°Okay. Referee, how many minutes until the time is up?¡± Leng Ruoxue answered and then turned her gaze to the referee. ¡°Th-there are still three minutes,¡± the referee said with a slight tremble while grumbling in his heart. Boohoo¡­ If these two want to talk love, can they do it in private? He was under a lot of pressure standing beside them. Leng Ruoxue nodded and closed her eyes again. On the main stage¡­ ¡°Haha, this woman is really too amazing.¡± Lan Lie laughed happily. A mystic with no background actually dared to provoke the little princess of the Sun family. Her courage was commendable! Hehe, he had to get to know such a brave woman. Otherwise, he would regret it. ¡°Hopefully, she¡¯s mentally prepared to receive the Sun family¡¯s revenge,¡± a man in black on the main stage suddenly said coldly. ¡°Sun Teng, are you planning to take action against her?¡± Lan Lie asked cautiously. Hmph! He wouldn¡¯t let the Sun family destroy such a brave and interesting woman. ¡°I¡¯m not that bored, but it¡¯s hard to say for Sun Meilin,¡± the man in black named Sun Teng said coolly. If he really wanted to stand up for the Sun family, the first person he should deal with was Lan Lie. How could it be anyone else¡¯s turn! ¡°Sun Meilin won¡¯t amount to much,¡± Lan Lie said disdainfully. Hmph! Women who acted cockily just because they were pampered were forever only worthy of being pawns of the family, just like his cousin. She was beautiful, but she was a brainless fool. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate a woman¡¯s ability. You will be doomed,¡± Sun Teng reminded. ¡°Haha, that Bai Ru listened to Sun Meilin because of you, right?¡± Lan Lie said in realization. Although the Lan family and the Sun family had always been at odds, he had a good relationship with Sun Teng. No one would dare to say this to Sun Teng except him. ¡°The women of the Bai family have nothing to do with me,¡± Sun Teng said with some annoyance. ¡°Haha! Haha!¡± Lan Lie laughed happily at Sun Teng¡¯s reaction! ¡°You should die laughing.¡± Sun Teng looked at Lan Lie angrily. ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t it time? Is that Bai Ru still not on the arena?¡± Lan Lie looked at the time after laughing. ¡°She¡¯s already gone up,¡± Leng Wudi reminded. ¡°Oh!¡± Lan Lie¡¯s gaze turned to the arena. As expected, Bai Ru had already walked onto the arena. On the arena¡­ Bai Ru stared at Leng Ruoxue with disdain. ¡°Hmph! Embracing in public, you really don¡¯t know any shame,¡± Bai Ru said mockingly in disdain. She had promised Sun Meilin that she would humiliate Leng Ruoxue, so she started finding trouble as soon as she got on the arena. Unfortunately, Leng Ruoxue, Freak, and even the two beasts ignored her¡­ ¡°Hey, slut, I¡¯m talking to you? Don¡¯t pretend to be deaf and mute,¡± Bai Ru roared angrily because she could already feel that everyone¡¯s eyes seemed to be on her now. Moreover, there were actually sympathetic gazes among them. Damn it. What¡¯s going on? Why are they all staring at me? Were they charmed by my beauty? She guessed narcissistically. However, no human or beast bothered with her¡­ ¡°Referee, are we still going to compete?¡± Bai Ru questioned the referee furiously. ¡°Let the match begin!¡± the referee said with some displeasure, and he couldn¡¯t help cursing in his head. F*ck, what do these aristocratic young ladies think I am? Even a normal person will be angry! Moreover, I¡¯m not their dog! ¡°Xue¡¯er, the match has begun!¡± Freak whispered in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s ear. ¡°Okay. Darling, Dazzle, Rise come out and play with her for a while!¡± Leng Ruoxue opened her eyes slightly and released Darling, Dazzle, and Rise at the same time. Then she ignored everything and closed her eyes again. ¡°Beloved Master, leave this ugly woman to us!¡± Darling rubbed against Leng Ruoxue¡¯s body coquettishly. ¡°Master, Master, I will definitely play with her well,¡± Dazzle promised solemnly. Hehe, I won¡¯t let this ugly woman go. Hmph! She has to pay the price for bullying Master. ¡°Master, this woman stinks. It¡¯s killing me,¡± Rise said exaggeratedly. ¡°You damn beasts, you¡¯re really tired of living!¡± Bai Ru said through gritted teeth while glaring at the three small and cute beasts standing in front of her. She was about to attack, but she saw Leng Ruoxue suddenly summoning her spirit beasts, and these spirit beasts actually teamed up to humiliate her. Hmph! She had never been humiliated by beasts in her life! So she would definitely not let these damn beasts who dared to embarrass her go! ¡°You are the beast. Your entire family is beasts,¡± Dazzle said with a displeased face. ¡°Hehe, we are the cutest beasts of our cute master! A humanoid beast like you won¡¯t understand,¡± Darling said with contempt. Chapter 391 - The Adorable Beasts Revealing Their Might (4) ¡°Yes, humanoid beast, I want to destroy you on behalf of my master!¡± Rise said seriously, his expression extremely serious. ¡°You¡­¡± Bai Ru was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak¡­ Bai Ru calmed down slightly and ordered, ¡°Referee, what does she mean? Why is that ugly man still on the arena? Chase him and these few stray beasts quickly.¡± ¡°The competition allows the use of spirit beasts,¡± the referee said with a face full of black lines. Damn, this was the first time he had seen a beast with such a sharp tongue that could make people vomit blood! It was really too enjoyable! Moreover, he wasn¡¯t the only one with such thoughts. Almost everyone present had such thoughts. Some people even eagerly hoped that they would quarrel more because such a scene was rare. Lan Lie was the best example. After hearing the conversation between the beasts and Bai Ru, he was already laughing so hard that he was almost rolling on the ground. ¡°Haha, these beasts are so cute. Where did Leng Ruoxue find them?¡± Lan Lie said with a smile, his speech a little unclear. ¡°Isn¡¯t Leng Ruoxue planning to make a move?¡± Su Nan murmured curiously. ¡°What would she do? If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t do anything either. These few beasts can anger the opponents to death,¡± Lan Lie said happily. People whispered among themselves on the main stage and in the audience stands. Moreover, everyone had happy smiles on their faces. But on the arena, Bai Ru was in a terrible mood. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, don¡¯t you dare to fight me?¡± Bai Ru was so angry that her chest was heaving violently, gloomy from the provocation. She really wanted to kill someone now! ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare. You¡¯re just not worthy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly with her eyes closed. ¡°What did you say? Say it again if you have the balls!¡± Bai Ru roared furiously, her beautiful eyes spitting flames. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have those things, so of course I¡¯m not speaking nonsense,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly with a light smile. Her words made everyone burst into laughter again. ¡°Damn it. I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Bai Ru¡¯s heart burned with anger when she heard the mocking laughter from the audience. With a thought, a saber with a terrifying cold aura appeared in her hand. The saber wasn¡¯t large. The blade of the saber was about half a meter long, and the handle was about the size of an adult¡¯s palm. But it was definitely a sacred artifact, and a good quality one from the aura it emitted. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s actually a sacred artifact!¡± ¡°This Bai family is really generous! An Elementary Mystic actually has a sacred artifact!¡± ¡°The Bai family has an artificer, so it¡¯s normal to have sacred artifacts!¡± The moment Bai Ru¡¯s saber appeared, it indeed caused a considerable stir in the venue. The audience was also discussing it. Some were envious; some were jealous¡­ ¡°Ugly monster! You¡¯re dead meat.¡± Bai Ru was very pleased with herself as she listened to the discussions. Moreover, she felt that she had regained some face. ¡°You are the ugly, old, and stinky ugly monster!¡± Darling roared furiously. Hmph! She was obviously the ugliest, but she still dared to say that his beloved master was ugly. She really didn¡¯t know life from death. ¡°You¡­ Damn it. You beasts are dead meat too,¡± Bai Ru said fiercely with a ferocious glare. ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go and destroy her on behalf of Master!¡± Dazzle said impatiently. This woman had been jumping around for too long. He really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Okay.¡± Darling and Rise nodded and immediately divided the work tacitly. The three little beasts pounced at Bai Ru together¡­ Darling focused on her face, and his sharp little claws ruthlessly scratched her face¡­ Dazzle was responsible for her upper body, and his equally sharp little claws scratched her body with all his might. Before long, the gorgeous clothes on her became beggar clothes. One by one, pieces of torn clothes flew and endless erotic sights kept sneaking out¡­ Rise was in charge of her lower body. He used the sharp horn on his head to poke her legs¡­ ¡°Ah! Damn it. Tet lost!¡± Bai Ru screamed. The saber in her hand had long been thrown to the ground of the arena. Her dancing arms tried to capture the three little beasts doing strange things on her body. But the three little beasts were very agile, and they wouldn¡¯t stay in the same place for long before changing positions¡­ Bai Ru was a little helpless. She endured the intense pain on her body and waved her arms to capture Darling and the other two beasts. At the same time, her body twisted vigorously in an attempt to shake off the three annoying little beasts sticking to her body, wanting to avoid their attacks. At this moment, she had long been flustered and only cared about fleeing all over the arena. She didn¡¯t even have the chance to fight back, and her body was already riddled with wounds¡­ The referee, the audience, and everyone on the main stage stared at the funny scene on the arena with their mouths agape, dumbfounded. Heavens! It was too tragic. These three beasts were really strong! They tortured an Elementary Mystic to the point of almost dying without using any skills. Not only that, but they also embarrassed Bai Ru. Alas! She was the fourth-ranked beauty on the Boundless Heaven Continent! She was destroyed just like that! Everyone sighed endlessly over this! ¡°Come on, come on! Scratch her, scratch her with all your might!¡± Icy¡¯s excited cheer sounded from the side of the arena¡­ Everyone in the audience was at a loss for words¡­ At this moment, the understanding Charm jumped from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms to the arena and picked up the saber that Bai Ruoxue had thrown on the ground¡­ The saber wasn¡¯t very big, but it was several times larger than Charm¡¯s petite and cute body! Charm tapped the blade with his little paw and nodded with great satisfaction. ¡°This blade is passable.¡± Charm¡¯s words shocked everyone again. Many people couldn¡¯t help grumbling in their heads, You¡¯re a beast and don¡¯t even use weapons. What do you know about good and bad! Chapter 392 - The Adorable Beasts Revealing Their Might (5) In fact, this was probably the root of the inferiority of humans. Many people felt that they were nobler than beasts and looked down on beasts. But what they didn¡¯t know was that in the face of absolute strength, life didn¡¯t have a hierarchy, no matter noble or low. Be it humans, beasts, or even all lives, all were equal¡­ ¡°Let me see.¡± Icy strode to Charm¡¯s side and took the saber from his paw. He looked at it several times and finally came to an important conclusion! ¡°This saber is too ordinary. Reforge it!¡± With that, the little claw crushed the saber into a pile of crumbs! The claw that Icy deliberately revealed stunned everyone present again. After they reacted, the audience exploded once more¡­ ¡°Damn! This puppy is too awesome. It actually shattered the sacred artifact!¡± ¡°Is this a dog? What breed is it? I want one too!¡± ¡°My idol!¡± Everyone went crazy for the strong and awesome puppy¡­ On the main stage¡­ ¡°What do you think?¡± Lan Lie looked at Leng Wudi and couldn¡¯t help asking. What happened on the arena just now really exceeded what he knew¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Leng Wudi said lightly. His bright eyes stared at the arena where Leng Ruoxue was. Although the battles on the other arena hadn¡¯t ended yet, it was obvious that everyone¡¯s attention had been snatched away by the arena where Leng Ruoxue was. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you feel bad?¡± Lan Lie teased Sun Teng again after seeing how boring Leng Wudi¡¯s reaction was. ¡°None of my business. My heart aches for the claws of those little beasts,¡± Sun Teng said coolly and then ignored Lan Lie. ¡°You two boring men!¡± Lan Lie complained, and his gaze returned to the arena. On the arena¡­ Leng Ruoxue lazily opened her bright watery eyes, looked at the situation on the arena, and said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s end the battle quickly! Don¡¯t delay other people¡¯s competition time.¡± ¡°Okay, Beloved Master,¡± Darling replied and scratched harder¡­ Bai Ru¡¯s current condition couldn¡¯t even be described with the word tragic anymore. Her face and body were covered in scratches, and the tattered clothes covering her body were on the verge of crumbling. The erotic scenery within was even more visible! ¡°No, we haven¡¯t beaten her down yet!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly remembered something. She had to follow the rules on the arena! She wouldn¡¯t be judged as the winner until she beat her opponent down! ¡°Master, this woman would rather die than lie down,¡± Dazzle said aggrievedly. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t work hard, but this woman was really too persistent! ¡°I see! Go and help too!¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned in thought and summoned two silver wolves. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± The two silver wolves were excited! They had admired the scene on the arena for a long time in the space, and their claws were itching, hehe! ¡°Freak, did my beasts become a little naughty?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the two excited silver wolves, and two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead. Her beasts had skills, but why did they like to scratch instead of using them? ¡°No way!¡± Freak said, but he couldn¡¯t help laughing secretly in his heart. Hehe, this is what it means for beasts to resemble their masters! After the two silver wolves joined the scratching army, the five little beasts worked together and finally scratched the already tragic Bai Ru unconscious¡­ ¡°Reporting to Master, this ugly woman has finally fainted,¡± Dazzle said very formally. ¡°Well done!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised with a very satisfied expression on her face. Leng Ruoxue looked up at the nervous referee, who was trembling a little, and asked while suppressing her smile, ¡°Referee, should I wait another ten minutes?¡± ¡°Uh! Y-yes.¡± The referee was so scared that he stammered a little. Boohoo¡­ These beasts were really too terrifying. The audience was far away, so they absolutely couldn¡¯t see them as clearly as he did. He was really terrified. Moreover, his head was screaming non-stop, Don¡¯t scratch me! Don¡¯t scratch me! It was apparent that he was really badly scared! Ten minutes later¡­ After the referee announced the result, he immediately escaped from the arena at lightning speed and disappeared without a trace! ¡°Why did he run so quickly? This referee is really too rude. The competitors haven¡¯t even left yet, but he ran away first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some dissatisfaction. ¡°Ignore him. Let¡¯s go too!¡± Freak said. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue stood up, stored the recliner in the bracelet, and pulled Freak off the arena. Charm and the other beasts automatically lined up behind Leng Ruoxue. Icy also joined in the fun. Just like that, Leng Ruoxue and Freak walked in front, and behind them were seven small, heroic, spirited, exquisite, and beautiful cute little beasts. The two of them and the seven beasts majestically returned to their seats. ¡°We¡¯re back,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. ¡°Uh! Little Snowy, you guys¡­¡± Lan Ming really didn¡¯t know what to say. He only had one feeling in his heart, and that was valiant! Very valiant! ¡°Haha! Lass, you¡¯re so amazing. You won without even making a move yourself,¡± Old Zao said proudly after laughing hysterically, as though he was the winner. ¡°She¡¯s not worthy enough for me to make a move,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly while glancing at Sun Meilin. Hmph! She might have shown mercy if Bai Ru hadn¡¯t deliberately left her hanging for half an hour. But since that woman was willing to be used by Sun Meilin, she had to be prepared to be unlucky. Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t someone who would be at the mercy of others. People had to pay the price for scheming against her! ¡°Yes, yes. Lass! It¡¯s my turn. Hehe, I¡¯m heading out,¡± Old Zao said with a nod. ¡°Okay, be careful,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°I will.¡± Old Zao gave Leng Ruoxue a reassuring gesture and walked toward the arenas with excitement. After Old Zao arrived on his arena, he actually mimicked Leng Ruoxue and directly revealed his beast. His opponent admitted defeat without a fight under the might of his dragon. Chapter 393 - The Adorable Beasts Revealing Their Might (6) ¡°Haha, I won in no time!¡± Old Zao said with a smug smile after returning to his seat. ¡°Fast!¡± Lan Ming said helplessly as two drops of cold sweat dripped down his forehead. He could now tell that these people were each lazier than the other. They actually did it as simply as they wanted. Moreover, if it were anyone else, they would have also won if they had a dragon as their pet beast! Feng Jing and First Elder Feng were in the fourth and fifth groups respectively. After they went on stage, they actually learned from Old Zao and directly revealed their dragons. As soon as the dragons came out, their opponents admitted defeat depressedly. In the area where Leng Ruoxue and the others were¡­ ¡°Haha! Well done.¡± Old Zao was pleased to see Feng Jing and First Elder Feng imitating him! ¡°Yeah!¡± Feng Jing replied. In fact, Feng Jing¡¯s idea was mainly that his opponent had about the same strength as him, so fighting would also be a waste of time. After all, he didn¡¯t lack combat experience, so there was no need to spend time on this. Three more groups of matches were carried out, and Leng Qingtian, Lin Liang, and Old Man went on stage one by one. The three of them won against their opponents and obtained victory without much effort because their opponents were weaker than them. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m the only one who hasn¡¯t gone on stage yet,¡± Freak said aggrievedly, his starry eyes shining with tears! ¡°You¡¯re the finale! The important things are always kept for the end,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly comforted. Freak was in the tenth group, and his opponent was Sun Zhou City¡¯s Ni Tao. Although that fellow was very strong, he was definitely no match for Freak. Prior to this, there were also two mystics from Sun Zhou City who had fought against her grandfather and Old Man. However, these two people might be very strong to other mystics, but they were helpless in front of her grandfather and Old Man. The three of them were the strongest among the five mystics from Sun Zhou City who advanced to the top 100. From this, it was evident the mystics sent by Sun Zhou City¡¯s Mystic Association were really not of much quality! In fact, Leng Ruoxue had wronged Sun Zhou City¡¯s Mystic Association. It wasn¡¯t that the mystics of the branch weren¡¯t strong but that they were unlucky to meet Leng Ruoxue and the others, who were even stronger. After all, these mystics were definitely among the top 100 with their strength. Unfortunately, they just happened to meet these monsters such as Leng Ruoxue. This was probably Zhou Kun¡¯s miscalculation! He had never seen Leng Ruoxue¡¯s and the others¡¯ strength clearly! Half an hour later¡­ It was finally Freak¡¯s turn. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go back after I finish!¡± Freak stood up and said to Leng Ruoxue with a smile. His voice happened to be neither loud nor soft, but it reached Ni Tao¡¯s ears nearby. Ni Tao glared at Freak and said furiously, ¡°Beat me first if you want to go back!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. It will go as you wish.¡± Freak smiled gently, infuriating him to death. ¡°You¡­ Come on!¡± Ni Tao glared fiercely at Freak and strode onto the arena. ¡°Xue¡¯er, he¡¯s in a hurry to lose! I¡¯m going!¡± Freak kissed Leng Ruoxue gently on the lips and stepped onto the arena with a happy expression. On the arena, Freak used the same trick again. First, he tied Ni Tao into a dumpling with mystic power as thin as threads and then gave him a fierce beating¡­ ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re too despicable. You¡¯re doing this again. Come at me with real swords and spears if you dare!¡± stammered Ni Tao, whose face had been beaten into a pig¡¯s head. He was really depressed. He had obviously been guarding against this man using this move for a long time, but he still couldn¡¯t defend himself. Boohoo¡­ What was this! This man used this move every match, but it was still impossible to guard against. How was this possible? Even racking his brains, he couldn¡¯t understand¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t need a sword or a spear. My fist is enough.¡± Freak deliberately misinterpreted Ni Tao¡¯s words and punched him in the mouth to prevent him from talking nonsense. ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± Ni Tao couldn¡¯t help crying out in pain after Freak threw this punch. Who knew that the moment he opened his mouth, his teeth would start chattering and then collectively leave him, their master, as they escaped desperately¡­ Freak added some color to Ni Tao¡¯s face and then attacked other places¡­ Freak on the arena waved his fists to his heart¡¯s content, and the audience in the audience seats turned their heads one after another, unable to bear looking at the man who was beaten to such a miserable state. At this moment, the only thought in their heads was that the violent man¡¯s violent tendencies seemed to have escalated again! On the main stage¡­ Lan Lie looked at the violent scene on the arena with his mouth agape and was speechless for a long time. ¡°That man is so fierce!¡± he couldn¡¯t help saying after returning to his senses. ¡°Get used to it,¡± Su Nan said. At the same time, he prayed in his heart that he wouldn¡¯t meet this abnormal couple again! His body was too fragile, and he couldn¡¯t enjoy their intense torment! ¡°I wonder which is harder, his fist or a sacred artifact?¡± Leng Wudi asked after a long silence. ¡°Sacred artifact? Are you joking?¡± Lan Lie looked at his friend in disbelief. ¡°Perhaps a divine artifact?¡± Leng Wudi said with a teasing smile on his face. ¡°How is that possible!¡± Lan Lie was so excited that he almost jumped up. The best equipment on the Boundless Heaven Continent now were sacred artifacts. Divine artifacts only existed in legends, and no one had ever seen one. ¡°Why not? The body of a mystic isn¡¯t made of paper. Do you really think ordinary fists can beat a mystic to such a state?¡± Leng Wudi asked in return. ¡°Even¡­ even so, you can¡¯t say that his fist is comparable to a sacred artifact, right? Isn¡¯t that a little too exaggerated!¡± Lan Lie couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that! I just said that I don¡¯t know if his fist or a sacred artifact is harder.¡± Leng Wudi¡¯s handsome face was full of innocence. In fact, he just suspected that the man named Ye Chen might have practiced some kind of fist technique. ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Lan Lie said gloomily. Did his ability to understand deteriorate? Why didn¡¯t he seem to understand what Leng Wudi was saying? ¡°Of course!¡± Leng Wudi smiled. ¡°I want to challenge him,¡± Sun Teng suddenly said, his body releasing an intense fighting spirit. Chapter 394 - The Adorable Beasts Revealing Their Might (7) ¡°Did I hear it right? You¡¯re already a Mystic Monarch, yet you actually want to challenge an Elementary Mystic. Won¡¯t people laugh to death if news of this gets out!¡± Lan Lie said with great disapproval. ¡°I can control my strength to be the same level as him,¡± Sun Teng said. ¡°He still needs to participate in the competition. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to challenge him now,¡± Leng Wudi reminded. Alas! Although Sun Teng was from the Sun family, he was obsessed with martial arts. He wanted to challenge anyone with potential as long as he saw them. Unexpectedly, he was now actually targeting an Elementary Mystic. ¡°I can challenge him after his matches are over,¡± Sun Teng said resolutely. It had been a long time since someone had aroused his intense fighting spirit, so he would definitely not let Ye Chen go. ¡°Then do you want to challenge Leng Ruoxue?¡± Leng Wudi suggested. ¡°I don¡¯t challenge women,¡± Sun Teng said coolly. He only liked that man. At this moment, Freak, who was happily bashing someone on the arena, didn¡¯t expect that he had already been targeted¡­ On the arena, even the referee couldn¡¯t bear to continue watching Freak beating Ni Tao up. But the person himself didn¡¯t admit defeat. So with the principle of fair competition, of course he wouldn¡¯t call a stop. Moreover, he was afraid that if this violent man didn¡¯t have enough fun fighting, he would vent the excess violence on him. Boohoo¡­ Therefore, he simply hid at the side and turned a blind eye. At the seats of Leng Ruoxue and the others¡­ ¡°Little Snowy, Little Chen Chen¡¯s fists are really hard!¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help sighing. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if those fists hit him. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s prepare to leave!¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. She also looked at Zhou Kun and his group, whose faces were green, beside them and laughed hysterically in her heart. Haha! Zhou Kun¡¯s heart must be aching to death! Ni Tao is his most powerful trump card! I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t even be able to participate in the additional round later. Ni Tao would have to officially withdraw from the competition unless there was a heaven-grade pill to treat his injuries. Zhou Kun and his group obviously saw it too. Unfortunately, they were helpless unless Ni Tao admitted defeat himself. ¡°Cousin, quickly get Ni Tao to admit defeat!¡± Sun Meilin said anxiously. If Ni Tao was eliminated, the people of Sun Zhou City¡¯s Mystic Association could go home. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to? He wants to hold on himself. What can I do!¡± Zhou Kun roared furiously. In fact, he really wronged Ni Tao. It was really not that Ni Tao didn¡¯t want to admit defeat, but he had been beaten silly and forgot that he could admit defeat! On the arena, Freak received his dearest wife¡¯s gaze and increased the strength of his fists. After dozens of beatings, Ni Tao finally fainted¡­ Seeing that Ni Tao had fainted, Zhou Kun and his group finally heaved a sigh of relief. Phew! Fortunately, he was still breathing! On the arena¡­ ¡°Referee, he fainted!¡± Freak reminded, his face full of innocence. ¡°Yes.¡± The referee nodded, thinking to himself that he did see it and that he wasn¡¯t blind. Boohoo¡­ It was really too terrifying. A mighty mystic was actually beaten into a bloody mess by this violent man. ¡°I still have to wait ten minutes, right?¡± Freak found a clean place and sat down directly on the arena. ¡°Yes, ten minutes will pass in no time.¡± The referee¡¯s eyes were a little evasive, and he didn¡¯t dare to look at Freak at all. Ten minutes later¡­ The referee officially announced Freak¡¯s victory. After announcing the result, Freak impatiently returned to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I won!¡± Freak said happily, his bright black eyes blinking non-stop. ¡°Yes, you must be tired! Do your hands hurt?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with concern, her face full of heartache. ¡°A little. Xue¡¯er, that guy¡¯s body is so hard!¡± Freak complained. Leng Ruoxue and Freak¡¯s words made the people from Sun Zhou City beside them so angry that they almost vomited blood. They cursed in their heads at the same time. F*ck, is this how you bully people? You even asked if his hands hurt? And you still think that his body is hard? Could your hands hurt as much as Ni Tao? Could his body be harder than your fists? But they only dared to think these words and didn¡¯t dare to say them at all because Freak¡¯s violent image really penetrated too deeply into their hearts. They were too afraid! ¡°Little Lan Lan, can we go back?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her head to Lan Ming. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Lan Ming said with a face full of black lines. Alas! These two people weren¡¯t only strong, but their ability to anger others was also top-notch! Leng Ruoxue turned her head to Zhou Kun and his group and said with seeming concern, ¡°President Zhou, we¡¯re going back first! You have to work hard!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry!¡± Zhou Kun said through gritted teeth, his heart full of hatred! ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m just concerned about you!¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored the anger of Zhou Kun and the others. Then Leng Ruoxue and the others left the competition venue in high spirits. The seven beasts naturally followed behind everyone in a very orderly manner. They strode forward with smug expressions on their faces! After returning to their residence, Leng Ruoxue and the others immediately returned to their rooms to rest. When they emerged from their rooms again, it was dinner time. Leng Ruoxue and Freak came to the courtyard from their room and saw her grandfather and the others. Not only that, but there were three unfamiliar faces and Su Nan. The two of them looked at each other. They were puzzled, but neither of them said anything. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re up,¡± Leng Qingtian said and signaled his granddaughter with his eyes. ¡°Yes, Grandpa. Who are they?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked straightforwardly. ¡°Little Snowy, let me introduce you. They are Lan Lie, Leng Wudi, and Sun Teng. You know Su Nan.¡± Lan Ming braced himself and introduced them one by one. Boohoo¡­ He knew that Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t like to be disturbed, but this really had nothing to do with him! ¡°Oh, may I know why you are here?¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently without much enthusiasm. ¡°They accompanied me to see my uncle,¡± Lan Lie said quickly. He had already heard about their tempers from his uncle, so he knew from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s attitude that they weren¡¯t welcomed. Boohoo¡­ He was a handsome youth who was loved by everyone! How did he become an annoying fly in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes? He couldn¡¯t understand¡­ Chapter 395 - The Might of a Sneeze (1) ¡°Oh, in that case, we won¡¯t disturb your uncle and nephew reunion. Grandpa, let¡¯s go for a walk! Don¡¯t be a third wheel,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested to Leng Qingtian. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded in agreement, but he couldn¡¯t help laughing in his head. Hehe, Xue¡¯er is really too evil. She¡¯s pretending to be confused even though she knows that these people are looking for us. After speaking, Leng Ruoxue and the others left their residence tacitly. ¡°Uh! They really left!¡± Lan Lie said gloomily. These people really have character. Hehe, I like it! ¡°It seems like our charm is useless against them!¡± Leng Wudi sighed. This was the first time in his life that he had been ignored like this! Alas! ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Su Nan asked angrily. Boohoo¡­ He must have been implicated by these three people. ¡°Uncle?¡± Lan Lie looked at Lan Ming pleadingly. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I told you long ago. Why don¡¯t you go back first!¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. These aristocratic young masters born with golden spoons had finally kicked an iron plate this time! He couldn¡¯t help gloating. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go back first!¡± Leng Wudi said understandingly. In fact, he also knew that it was a little rude for them to come uninvited. Leng Ruoxue and the others walked on the streets, looking left and right, feeling especially happy. ¡°Lass, where are we going? I¡¯m hungry,¡± Old Zao grumbled after walking for a while. ¡°To eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Where are we going to eat?¡± Old Zao¡¯s face was full of curiosity. He didn¡¯t think that the dishes from any restaurant could match up to what they made themselves. But it was also good to change their taste occasionally. ¡°Carefree Pavilion. The dishes there are passable, but they¡¯re a little expensive,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some dissatisfaction. The Mystic Association Headquarters was really too good at making money. ¡°Xue¡¯er, the dishes in Carefree Pavilion are the best on the entire Boundless Heaven Continent,¡± Empty couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too ignorant.¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes in disapproval. ¡°Uh!¡± Empty was depressed. Alright! He admitted that the dishes of Carefree Pavilion were not as delicious as the ones made by Leng Ruoxue and the others. But they were really the best on the Boundless Heaven Continent! They soon arrived at Carefree Pavilion. ¡°Guests, please come in.¡± The waiter welcomed Leng Ruoxue and the others warmly as soon as they entered the restaurant. ¡°Do you have a private room?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly. ¡°Yes, please follow me!¡± the waiter said carefully. Then he led Leng Ruoxue and the others to the second floor. After entering the private room, everyone found their seats and ordered their dishes. Soon, the dishes were served. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone disturb us,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered the waiter. She hated being disturbed when she was eating. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I understand,¡± the waiter said very respectfully and left the room. After the waiter left, Empty appeared. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve been in the limelight in the competition recently! You¡¯re now famous in Carefree City,¡± Empty teased while eating. ¡°I like to keep a low profile. Being in the limelight isn¡¯t my style,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily. I really didn¡¯t mean to be in the limelight. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Lass! We¡¯re in the limelight, but we¡¯ve also offended many people! We have to be more careful in the future,¡± Old Zao reminded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides Sun Meilin and Zhou Kun, we have to be wary of the Bai family now.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded. Xue¡¯er had tortured the Bai family¡¯s Bai Ru very badly on the arena, so the Bai family probably wouldn¡¯t let her go. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid of the Bai family. It¡¯s just a family under the Sun family, not worth mentioning,¡± Empty said nonchalantly. In fact, among the many families on the Boundless Heaven Continent, the Leng family and the Lan family were the strongest at present. As for the Sun family, it was already slowly showing signs of decline. ¡°Little Girl, Leng Wudi is the future patriarch of the Leng family. He¡¯s already here. What do you intend to do?¡± Old Man asked worriedly. He had already tied himself to Leng Ruoxue. What would happen to them if Leng Ruoxue acknowledged the Leng family as her family and went to it? ¡°The Leng family is the Leng family, and I am me. We just have the same surname,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. At the same time, it was to reassure Old Man and Feng Jing that she had no intention of returning to the Leng family at all. Such a super family was too complicated, and she didn¡¯t want to go to that muddy water. Hearing this, Old Man was relieved. But his gaze couldn¡¯t help turning to Leng Qingtian. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Our Xue¡¯er is the head of the family.¡± Leng Qingtian was determined to stand on his precious granddaughter¡¯s side. Although the Leng family was their main family, to be honest, his great-grandfather, grandfather, and father were long gone from this world. The Leng family on the Boundless Heaven Continent had long broken contact with them, so he really didn¡¯t have a strong sense of belonging to that powerful Leng family. Moreover, he didn¡¯t think that they needed to rely on a certain family to be able to establish themselves on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Furthermore, if they really found the Leng family, they would probably be regarded as people who played up to people of power and influence. The three of them were very proud people, so of course they wouldn¡¯t do something like that! ¡°Old Man, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t leave you behind,¡± Leng Ruoxue said clearly. She was really helpless against Old Man¡¯s imagination, but she could understand. ¡°Little Girl, I¡¯m not worried. Want to leave us behind? Dream on!¡± Old Man roared, his face slightly red. He was a little embarrassed that his thoughts had been seen through. ¡°Haha! You old thing, you only know how to let your imagination run wild all day. Learn from me and don¡¯t think about anything. Wherever the girl goes, I¡¯ll go with her! How good is that!¡± Old Zao laughed boisterously. ¡°You don¡¯t have to let your imagination run wild. I¡¯ll tell you clearly now that I have nothing to do with the Leng family of the Boundless Heaven Continent. My only relatives are Grandpa, Big Brother, and everyone here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously and with certainty. Chapter 396 - The Might of a Sneeze (2) ¡°Ruoxue, actually, there are really a lot of disputes in big families.¡± Feng Jing sighed. Although he had been dedicated to cultivation in the past, he was someone who had been the head of a family after all. So he knew very well how complicated families were. Moreover, he had long been accustomed to a carefree life with Leng Ruoxue and the others during this period of time. If he really belonged to a particular family, he wouldn¡¯t be able to adapt. ¡°I know.¡± How could Leng Ruoxue not know? Before her rebirth, she was also a pawn of a large family and worked hard for the family. This simple and carefree life was what she yearned for after her rebirth. So she was determined not to return to a complicated family. She had no sense of belonging no matter how strong that family was. To her, the Leng family of the Boundless Heaven Continent could at most be considered distant relatives with a little blood relationship with her, and she was at most a proud and poor relative. So she really didn¡¯t want to hug other people¡¯s thighs to prevent others from giving alms to them like they were beggars. Everyone chatted as they ate. After eating, they returned to their residence happily. ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to come back!¡± Lan Ming complained as he looked at everyone resentfully in the courtyard. ¡°Uh! Where did this resentful man come from? Lass, did we go to the wrong place?¡± Old Zao asked exaggeratedly. ¡°We didn¡¯t go to the wrong place. He probably went to the wrong place,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Little Snowy, you make me so sad,¡± Lan Ming complained with tears in his eyes. ¡°Freak, I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go back to our room!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Freak, ignoring Lan Ming¡¯s self-directed act. ¡°Okay.¡± Freak nodded and returned to the room with Leng Ruoxue. After Leng Ruoxue and Freak returned to their room, Leng Qingtian and the others also returned to their rooms. In the blink of an eye, only Lan Ming was left in the yard. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Why are these people so unsympathetic!¡± Lan Ming murmured to himself while looking up at the sky. He was so depressed. Boohoo¡­ They were too evil. His mood was as gloomy as this moonless night! You bad people¡­ *** The next day¡­ When Leng Ruoxue and the others came out from their rooms, they saw Lan Ming standing in a daze in the courtyard like a statue. ¡°Huh? Did you become a stone statue?¡± Old Zao nudged Lan Ming¡¯s body with his hand, his face full of excitement. Clearly, he had no sympathy. ¡°Did he stand outside all night?¡± Feng Jing asked curiously. ¡°Probably not,¡± First Elder Feng guessed. Just as everyone was discussing Lan Ming, a bird flew out of nowhere, and then they heard a plop. The bird actually let out a pile of feces. Moreover, it happened to land on Lan Ming¡¯s head¡­ ¡°Aaahhhh! Even a bird is bullying me!¡± The tragic Lan Ming screamed at the sky, his heart bleeding! Everyone was stunned, and then they burst into laughter¡­ ¡°Haha! This is too funny.¡± Old Zao laughed the most exaggeratedly, almost rolling on the ground. Thump! Lan Ming fell to the ground stiffly. ¡°Haha! You¡¯ve been standing here for too long! The image of the stunningly beautiful man is all destroyed now!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased happily. Why was this Lan Ming becoming more and more funny? He was so dignified and imposing the first time she saw him! Why was he now¡­ ¡°You bullied me, and the bird bullied me. Boohoo¡­¡± Lan Ming wanted to cry but had no tears. His limbs were a little stiff because he had been standing for too long. The only thing he could move normally was his mouth and eyes. Boohoo¡­ And his image! His noble and perfect image had disappeared forever since he got to know these people. ¡°We didn¡¯t bully you.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a pill and threw it into Lan Ming¡¯s mouth. ¡°You bullied me a lot!¡± Lan Ming complained. After taking the pill, he stretched his limbs and got up from the ground. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath,¡± Lan Ming ran back to his room in a hurry. ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Ming¡¯s fleeing back and smiled happily. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s make breakfast! We have to go to the competition later,¡± Leng Qingtian reminded. Leng Ruoxue nodded, and everyone got busy. After breakfast was ready, Lan Ming emerged from his room after a bath and found a chair to sit down on. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to draw lots first?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously as she looked at Lan Ming, who was sitting down to eat breakfast. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Lan Ming drank his porridge without looking up. What a heartless little girl. I haven¡¯t eaten anything all night, yet she still wants to chase me away. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue answered softly and continued eating. After breakfast, everyone went to the competition venue. After reaching the arena, Lan Ming went to draw lots, while Leng Ruoxue and the others went directly to their seats. They had sat down when the people from the Sun Zhou City branch all came. ¡°You¡¯re really early today!¡± Sun Meilin said, her beautiful eyes flashing with anger. ¡°We didn¡¯t come early. You came late. Did the additional round yesterday go smoothly?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with great concern. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that!¡± Sun Meilin roared furiously. As soon as she thought about yesterday, she wanted to kill people. She didn¡¯t know what methods that ugly man used, but even a heaven-grade pill couldn¡¯t treat Ni Tao¡¯s injuries, causing him to have no choice but to withdraw from the competition early. It was really infuriating! ¡°It seems like yesterday¡¯s matches didn¡¯t go smoothly! Why else would Miss Sun be so angry! Ah! By the way, I have to remind you to take note of your image! The young master of the Leng family is watching from the main stage!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile, her words full of concern. People who didn¡¯t know would definitely think that they were good friends! Moreover, she still didn¡¯t know that Ni Tao¡¯s injuries hadn¡¯t improved after taking a heaven-grade pill. ¡°You¡­ just take care of yourself.¡± Sun Meilin almost wanted to shout again, but she suddenly remembered Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words and forcefully endured it. Hmph! Although this ugly monster was very annoying, her words were very reasonable, so she endured it for the sake of the Leng family¡¯s young madam position. Anyway, in her eyes, Leng Ruoxue was no different from a dead person. Chapter 397 - The Might of a Sneeze (3) ¡°Thank you for your concern,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a faint smile on her face. ¡°Little Snowy, I want to sneeze.¡± Icy, who was lying on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, yawned again. As soon as Icy spoke, the people from Sun Zhou City collectively dodged far away while looking at the palm-sized puppy with vigilance. Not only could this puppy crush sacred artifacts with his claws, but his sneeze was also deeply rooted in their hearts, so it was best to stay away from him. This was their common thought at this moment. ¡°Do you have a cold? Little Icy, sneeze if you want! But you can¡¯t sneeze at your own people!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed like she was coaxing a child while glancing at the people from Sun Zhou City. This was too despicable. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that she was telling the puppy to sneeze at them? Sun Zhou City¡¯s mystic was so anxious that they were about to cry. Boohoo¡­ You can¡¯t do this! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Little Snowy¡± Icy nodded obediently, his beautiful ice blue eyes revealing a teasing expression. Hehe, he liked Little Snowy so much! Icy turned his head to where the people from Sun Zhou City were sitting, opened his mouth, and looked at them mockingly¡­ The mystics of Sun Zhou City glared at Icy cautiously as if they were facing a formidable enemy. Sun Meilin was so scared that her legs went weak, and she couldn¡¯t run away even if she wanted to. The blow that happened last time was really too great. Fortunately, President Wu had suppressed it, and no one dared to say anything else, so Leng Wudi and the others didn¡¯t know about her embarrassing incident that time. But if the same thing happened again, and Leng Wudi happened to witness it with his own eyes, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to marry into the Leng family as his wife anymore. Therefore, she would never allow the same thing to happen again. Unfortunately, would things go as she wished? Icy had been in a deep sleep for thousands of years, and he had a personality that desired to see the world in chaos. Moreover, he didn¡¯t like her, so all these factors added up destined her tragedy. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t do anything rash, or the Sun family won¡¯t let you go,¡± Sun Meilin stammered and forced herself to threaten. ¡°Little Snowy, I¡¯m being threatened again!¡± Icy said aggrievedly, his blue eyes welling up with tears. Hmph! What is the Sun family? How dare she use the Sun family to threaten me. Icy was angry, and the consequences were serious! ¡°Uh! That¡¯s too much. How can you threaten our cute Icy!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indignantly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Little Icy, someone else is at fault.¡± Old Zao added oil to the fire, laughing in his heart. Hehe, Little Icy is also so devious! ¡°That¡¯s right! I have a cold, and sneezing is instinct. I can¡¯t control it! How can you threaten me because of this! Boohoo¡­ Little Icy is too aggrieved.¡± And then Icy actually sneezed three times in a row to prove his helplessness. As a result, none of Sun Zhou City¡¯s people were spared. They all flew over the railing and made the most intimate contact with the inner area. Everyone present was originally waiting for the competition to begin, but they were surprised to see more than a dozen people fall into the inner area. But the audience who understood the situation quickly reacted and laughed loudly with joy. The part of the audience who didn¡¯t know the inside story couldn¡¯t help laughing after asking around. On the main stage¡­ Lan Lie laughed until tears welled up in his eyes. He said with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t the position of Sun Zhou City¡¯s people good? Why did they all run into the inner arena to watch the battles? The competition hasn¡¯t even begun, so why are they so anxious?¡± Su Nan wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and thought, Sun Zhou City¡¯s people probably provoked that perverted puppy of Leng Ruoxue again. Alas! Why didn¡¯t I have such an awesome beast! Sun Teng rolled his eyes at Lan Lie and said expressionlessly, ¡°What¡¯s with your eyes? They¡¯re about to fall out.¡± ¡°Haha! Your younger sister is totally exposed!¡± Lan Lie reminded happily. ¡°She¡¯s not my younger sister,¡± Sun Teng reminded. Although they had the same father, his mother only gave birth to him, so he wouldn¡¯t recognize her as his sister. ¡°Wudi, your fianc¨¦e is exposed!¡± Lan Lie turned his head and teased Leng Wudi. ¡°Are you bored?¡± Leng Wudi said coldly. He had never admitted that that woman was his fianc¨¦e. Lan Lie nodded and said very seriously, ¡°How do you know? I¡¯m quite bored.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send a message to Uncle Lan later saying that you¡¯re bored,¡± Leng Wudi said. ¡°No, no! I was wrong,¡± Lan Lie pleaded quickly. Where Leng Ruoxue and the others were¡­ After seeing the condition of Sun Meilin and her group, they smiled happily. ¡°Little Icy, you¡¯re really sick!¡± Old Zao said worriedly after laughing enough, feeling very happy. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. They were too light.¡± Icy nodded seriously with some guilt on his face. Lan Ming, who had just returned from drawing lots, happened to hear Icy¡¯s words. Cold sweat flowed down his forehead. Too light? Those were mystics! Does this little guy think that mystics are kites? That he could blow them away with a sneeze? ¡°Damn it. You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Zhou Kun returned and roared at Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°How did we go too far? Have you never sneezed, President Zhou?¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently. ¡°I¡­ Of course I¡¯ve sneezed before, but my sneeze can¡¯t spray mystics out,¡± Zhou Kun said angrily. He was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. ¡°Oh, that can only mean that your sneeze is too weak, President Zhou. You have to continue working hard!¡± Leng Ruoxue encouraged with a very sincere expression on her face. ¡°You¡­¡± Zhou Kun was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything. At the same time, a voice sounded behind him. ¡°President, we¡¯re back.¡± The dozen or so people whom the sneeze sprayed into the inner area supported each other and stood behind Zhou Kun while limping. Moreover, each of them stared at Icy with fear, as if they were afraid that Icy would continue to sneeze. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared! I just caught a cold. Uh! I won¡¯t sneeze anymore. I¡¯ll try my best to bear with it,¡± Icy comforted very kindly. Chapter 398 - : The Might of a Sneeze (4) ¡°Ah! You don¡¯t have to bear with it. Just don¡¯t sneeze at us again,¡± one of them said hurriedly. ¡°Erm¡­ I¡¯ll try my best!¡± Icy said shyly with an embarrassed expression on his face. Leng Ruoxue saw that the host was already on stage and about to speak, so she suppressed her smile and said to Zhou Kun and the others, ¡°The competition is about to begin. Don¡¯t block my view.¡± ¡°Uh! Yes, yes!¡± All the mystics from Sun Zhou City limped to their seats with trembling bodies. They had fallen quite heavily just now! They had finally returned to their seats, but they still had to suffer such mental torture. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Where¡¯s Meilin?¡± Zhou Kun asked when he didn¡¯t see Sun Meilin. ¡°Miss Sun was taken away by her bodyguards,¡± a mystic explained. The little princess of the Sun family had been humiliated again and in front of the young master of the Leng family. Of course, it was impossible for her to return. Moreover, Sun Meilin probably wouldn¡¯t participate in the remaining rounds. ¡°Stay here obediently. I¡¯ll go see her.¡± Zhou Kun turned and left. Not long after he left, the host¡¯s voice sounded on the stage, and the matches began. Today¡¯s matches were divided into nine groups, and Leng Ruoxue and the others were almost all gathered in the first five groups. In other words, one or two people would be participating in the matches of the first five groups. But what was unbelievable was that when it was their turn to go on stage, their opponents actually didn¡¯t even want to fight with them and directly admitted defeat. The following few days were the same. When they went on stage, their opponents would directly admit defeat no matter how strong their opponents were. At the residence of Leng Ruoxue and the others¡­ Everyone was gathered in the living room, discussing the situation over the past few days. ¡°Little Lan Lan, what¡¯s going on? Could this be Zhou Kun and the others¡¯ strategy again?¡± Old Zao asked in bewilderment. For some reason, advancing too easily made him feel a little uneasy. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. This has never happened before,¡± Lan Ming said gloomily. In the past few days, many presidents of Mystic Association branches had congratulated him because Leng Ruoxue and the others had already entered the top 20. Mystics who could enter the top 20 had the chance to be accepted as disciples by the elders of the headquarters. This was a great thing for mystics. But he knew that Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t care about this at all. ¡°I still say the same thing. We¡¯ll deal with whatever comes. You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly as she leaned in Freak¡¯s arms. ¡°Xue¡¯er is right. It¡¯s useless to think about this now. I think those people think they¡¯re not our match, so they want to preserve their strength to prepare for the additional round with all their might,¡± Leng Qingtian guessed. ¡°Little Lan Lan, tell me more about how the final twenty will compete!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. After advancing to the top 20, there would also be a three-day break. Moreover, the rules of the competition would be different from the previous rounds. ¡°The twenty of you will be divided into five groups. Each group will have four people to carry out a round-robin match every day. After the round robin is over, the two with the highest points will enter the finals,¡± Lan Ming explained. ¡°Why is it so troublesome?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. It was another round robin. Fortunately, it was only groups of four. She would be depressed to death if it was a twenty-people round robin. ¡°This is also for the fairness of the competition. They won¡¯t let any talent go to waste,¡± Lan Ming said. In fact, he felt that the schedule of the competition was quite reasonable. Unfortunately, the little girl found it too troublesome. ¡°Fair? Why don¡¯t I see it?¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly. Would Sun Meilin directly enter the top twenty if it was really fair? She originally thought that that woman wouldn¡¯t dare to show her face openly after losing her face twice. But she unexpectedly appeared shamelessly. Moreover, she replaced a mystic who voluntarily withdrew from the competition, and that mystic happened to be one of the top twenty. ¡°Uh! Erm¡­¡± Lan Ming really didn¡¯t know what to say. He seemed to be often at a loss for words after getting to know Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Little Lan Lan, I can¡¯t tolerate sand in my eyes, so don¡¯t put in good words for the headquarters,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had a bad impression of the headquarters to begin with, and now her impression of the headquarters could be said to be even worse because of Sun Meilin. Anyway, she was only willing to participate in the competition for the rewards, so she really didn¡¯t take those rotten things from the Mystic Association Headquarters to heart. ¡°¡­¡± Alas! Lan Ming sighed heavily¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, guess which one of us Sun Meilin will be grouped with?¡± Old Zao hurriedly tried to smooth things over when he saw that the atmosphere was a little off. ¡°It definitely won¡¯t be me. Grandpa, Grandpa Lin, and Old Man have a pretty good chance,¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. Sun Meilin had to be picky when picking those she thought were pushovers. Probably in Sun Meilin¡¯s eyes, although her grandfather and the other two were relatively strong, they would be easier to deal with, so it was very possible that Sun Meilin would choose one of the three to be her opponent. ¡°Why not me? Aren¡¯t I the weakest among us?¡± Old Zao asked curiously. In fact, he really hoped to meet that annoying woman in the group round robin! He had to use his giant dragon¡¯s butt to flatten her for all her smugness! ¡°She won¡¯t choose an opponent with a dragon,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. Ordinary beasts would find it difficult to resist the might of a dragon unless Sun Meilin could possess a transcendent divine beast. ¡°They are too gutless. I¡¯m not afraid of those dragons,¡± Icy interrupted. The fear of those humans toward the dragons made him very displeased. One had to know that he was stronger than those dragons. ¡°Uh! Little Icy is the best,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed as two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead. She had heard Feng Zhan mention that they were both king divine beasts, but the qilins were indeed a little stronger than them, even though Feng Zhan¡¯s face was very unconvinced when he said it. ¡°Little Snowy has good taste. But our race is few in number. We will still be at a disadvantage if we fight in groups,¡± Icy said impartially. Qilins, dragons, phoenixes, and white tigers were the four great king divine beasts. Although qilins were stronger than the other three races, it was a pity that their race¡¯s reproductive ability was very poor, while the other three races were very fertile. Ahh¡­ this was absolutely the greatest sorrow of qilins! Chapter 399 - Whoever Possesses A Dragon Is Supreme (1) ¡°There are too few of your race? How many are there?¡± Old Zao asked curiously. If every puppy in their race is so powerful¡­. Hehe, if we could contract a few¡­ He began to daydream! ¡°At present, I¡¯m the only one in this world. I¡¯m not sure about other places, so don¡¯t you have any ideas about our race. My race won¡¯t contract with humans easily,¡± Icy reminded Old Zao after seeing through his thoughts. ¡°Uh!¡± Old Zao was a little embarrassed. Could this puppy read minds too? ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Old Zao and couldn¡¯t help laughing. Old Zao¡¯s thoughts were written all over his face. Who couldn¡¯t tell! ¡°Lass, you¡¯re laughing at me!¡± Old Zao pouted with some displeasure. ¡°How am I? I¡¯m laughing at Icy for being too smart!¡± Leng Ruoxue explained with a light smile. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re an old man. Why are you like a child?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t bear watching anymore. ¡°I¡­¡± Old Zao sulked and stopped talking. ¡°Xue¡¯er, the competition will begin again the day after tomorrow. Let¡¯s all have a good rest for the next two days.¡± Leng Qingtian looked at his granddaughter. The matches two days later would definitely not be as relaxed as before. Moreover, they didn¡¯t know what Zhou Kun and his group would do again, so they had to be more careful both in the open and in the dark! ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve decided to use it all to sleep for the next two days. Don¡¯t disturb me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone. In fact, she mainly said it to Lan Ming. ¡°Sleep? Do you want to be a pig?¡± Lan Ming said in disbelief with several black lines hanging on his forehead. ¡°How do you know?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a smile as if he had guessed correctly. ¡°You want to sleep for two days. What are you if you¡¯re not a pig?¡± Lan Ming was a little speechless. This girl really can sleep! But why aren¡¯t Leng Qingtian and the others surprised at all? Are they used to it? His imagination ran wild! ¡°Aren¡¯t you ignorant? I cultivate in my sleep!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. ¡°Cultivate in your sleep? Do you think you¡¯re a beast?¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help asking. He really didn¡¯t know what to say about Leng Ruoxue¡¯s line of thought. Why was this girl different from others? ¡°Beasts can, so naturally I can too.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled mischievously. ¡°That¡¯s right. You can do a lot of things while sleeping,¡± Icy said. Hehe, his greatest hobby was sleeping. ¡°I can¡¯t win against you all. I admit defeat,¡± Lan Ming said weakly. Alas! Recently, he seemed to be bullied by this puppy all the time, but he didn¡¯t dare to resist at all. Boohoo¡­ He really couldn¡¯t afford to offend this perverted puppy! ¡°Haha! Take your time chatting! I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Leng Ruoxue dragged Freak back to their room. After returning to their room, Leng Ruoxue brought Freak and Icy into the bracelet with a thought. ¡°Master!¡± Icy pounced toward Empty as soon as he entered the bracelet. ¡°Haha, Icy, you¡¯re here.¡± Empty had been staying in the space for the past few days and cultivating every day. So his injuries were much better, and his body had become more condensed. At least Icy wouldn¡¯t pass through his body anymore. Although it was still difficult to carry Icy, he was already very happy. Hehe! Xue¡¯er is really my benefactor! ¡°Master.¡± Icy rubbed against Empty¡¯s body happily. He was even happier that his master¡¯s injuries had improved! ¡°Empty, what are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. She thought Empty was cultivating, but what was going on? Why were all her beasts looking at her with hidden bitterness, their eyes even faintly moist? ¡°I¡¯m conducting special training for your beasts. They are too weak!¡± Empty said matter-of-factly, not feeling like he was overstepping his bounds at all. ¡°Master!¡± Charm and the other beasts rushed into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms after hearing what Empty said. They acted coquettishly and complained to her. The scene was very spectacular. ¡°Don¡¯t spoil them anymore,¡± Empty reminded. ¡°Empty, why don¡¯t you cultivate properly?¡± Leng Ruoxue said implicitly as two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead. She originally didn¡¯t want Empty to know about this space, but after discussing it with Freak, she decided to tell him. After all, if Empty continued to follow her while they kept this secret from him, it would be very inconvenient for them to enter the space. So she only had two choices. She could either tell him or forbid him from following. It was obviously impossible to forbid him from following, so she had to tell him! ¡°It¡¯s tiring to cultivate all the time! Of course, you have to relax appropriately during cultivation!¡± Empty said with a smile. ¡°Uh! Is your method of relaxation to give special training to my beasts?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Thousands of silver wolves, phoenixes, some dragons, Feng Zhan, Charm, and other beasts that had yet to be contracted all joined the special training team, but she, the master, didn¡¯t know at all! ¡°Master, actually, we did it willingly,¡± Charm, who knew his master¡¯s thoughts very well, said honestly. They wanted to give their master a surprise. But this man¡¯s training method was really too terrifying, and they couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so they pretended to be pitiful and complained to her. ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry and leave them to me. They are too weak. I guarantee that I will raise their strength to a higher level in the shortest time possible,¡± Empty said confidently. Alas! How many years had it been since he had such passion? Haha, he finally found some of the feelings from back then¡­ ¡°Empty, it depends on their will.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to force her beasts. ¡°Do you still want to protect your master?!¡± Empty questioned loudly. Hehe, he knew that this was the weakness of these little beasts! ¡°Yes!¡± the beasts said in unison. ¡°I want to protect Mommy too!¡± A childish voice rang out! ¡°Yes, this kitten of yours is not bad.¡± Empty looked at the fiery red kitten with rich spiritual energy and praised him. Chapter 400 - Whoever Possesses A Dragon Is Supreme (2) ¡°Empty, he can¡¯t undergo special training. He¡¯s not a beast.¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly picked up Little Fire. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s obviously a cat!¡± Empty said doubtfully. His bright starry eyes kept looking at the little red cat, wanting to find some clues from him. ¡°Master, he¡¯s the spirit of a heavenly material and earthly treasure.¡± Icy rolled his eyes. Alas! Master¡¯s eyesight has regressed. ¡°Uh! Really?¡± Empty looked at the small red kitten curiously, his handsome face full of surprise. Wasn¡¯t this girl¡¯s luck a little too good! ¡°I¡¯m a cat! Meow! Meow!¡± Little Fire protested. He even deliberately meowed twice to prove that he was a real cat. ¡°Little Fire, you¡¯re not a cat!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. She didn¡¯t know when Little Fire had started treating himself as a cat. Alas! She was really helpless against his persistence! ¡°If Mommy says so!¡± Little Fire said aggrievedly, his big pink eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, your beasts are all very interesting!¡± Empty couldn¡¯t help laughing. He finally realized that these beasts of Xue¡¯er, apart from being scheming, also liked to pretend to be pitiful in front of their master. ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Little Fire with a slight headache. This little fellow actually learned this move. Alas! Was she destined to be eaten up by her beasts? And that damn Freak! ¡°Empty, since they want you to conduct special training, then teach them! But you have to show mercy!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will show mercy,¡± Empty said with a smile. Leng Ruoxue nodded and then pulled Freak into the purple bamboo house¡­ *** Two days later¡­ Leng Qingtian and the others gathered in the courtyard. ¡°Little Lan Lan, can you stop pacing around?¡± Old Zao couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He was about to faint from Lan Ming spinning around. ¡°Why aren¡¯t Little Snowy and the others out yet? It¡¯s almost time,¡± Lan Ming said anxiously. The group round robin would officially begin today. They should have arrived at the venue earlier, but that girl actually hadn¡¯t come out yet even though the time for the matches was approaching. Is she still not awake? He couldn¡¯t help guessing. In fact, he originally wanted to wake them up, but these people all stopped him from going. They said that he couldn¡¯t barge into a girl¡¯s room as a man. Boohoo¡­ They were thinking too much! He just wanted to call from the door! ¡°Calm down! Xue¡¯er has a sense of propriety. She won¡¯t be too late,¡± Leng Qingtian said. ¡°Sigh! Alright then! Let¡¯s wait another ten minutes. We¡¯ll go to the competition venue first if they¡¯re not out yet! Otherwise, someone might think we¡¯ve given up,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly with a heavy sigh. ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait. We¡¯re out.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s voice sounded from behind everyone. ¡°Little ancestor, you¡¯re finally out.¡± Lan Ming sighed in relief. ¡°Little Lan Lan, calm down,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. ¡°Grandpa, this is for you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Leng Qingtian and the others and handed each of them a small bamboo tube. The bamboo tubes were small and exquisite, translucent like white jade, and looked very beautiful. Lin Liang opened the bamboo tube and took out a needle as thin as a cow¡¯s hair. ¡°Ruoxue, what is this?¡± he asked in puzzlement. This needle was about five centimeters long, transparent, thin, and soft. This small bamboo tube actually contained nearly ten thousand such tiny needles. ¡°Hidden weapon.¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°How do we use this?¡± Feng Jing asked with interest. He didn¡¯t expect Ruoxue to disappear for two days just to refine hidden weapons! ¡°You can usually hang this bamboo tube on your body as an ornament, and you can use it as a hidden weapon at critical moments. Do you see this button? As long as you press it, hundreds of needles will be shot out in succession, which will definitely turn the enemy into a porcupine. Moreover, the needles are coated with poison, so you have to use it carefully.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at an inconspicuous little bump at the bottom of the bamboo tube. ¡°Ah! So powerful?¡± Leng Qingtian and the others were surprised. These were really too useful for them. In fact, no matter what equipment it was, they should not seek the best but only what was most suitable for them. These bamboo tubes looked very simple, but they were convenient for them and wouldn¡¯t attract too much attention. ¡°Little Snowy, what about mine?¡± Lan Ming said bitterly while looking at the bamboo tubes in everyone¡¯s hands covetously. He liked bamboo the most, so he liked the bamboo tubes in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hands just now. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that these small bamboo tubes could actually fire hidden weapons. It was really too rare. ¡°You are already a Mystic Monarch, so there¡¯s no need for you to have one,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had only refined hidden weapons for the upcoming matches to give everyone an additional guarantee, so she had never considered Lan Ming. ¡°I need one too! Little Snowy, you can¡¯t favor one over the other!¡± Lan Ming said aggrievedly with a long face. Why didn¡¯t she give him one when everyone else had one? Boohoo¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll give you mine!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She took out the bamboo tube she had prepared for herself and handed it to Lan Ming. Alas! Lan Ming must have been swapped! ¡°Hehe, Little Snowy, I know you¡¯re the best.¡± Lan Ming didn¡¯t stand on ceremony at all. He happily took the bamboo tube Leng Ruoxue handed him and placed it directly on his waist. ¡°Little Lan Lan, don¡¯t use it recklessly! There¡¯s no antidote for the poison on the needles,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Ah! No antidote? Then what if¡­¡± Lan Ming only spoke halfway before staring at Leng Ruoxue fiercely. ¡°That person will definitely die, so don¡¯t use it lightly unless it concerns your life and death,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Oh! I understand. I won¡¯t use it recklessly,¡± Lan Ming said fearfully. It was a poison that would definitely kill! Whoever got hit would be unlucky! ¡°Ruoxue, I took a needle just now. Will I be okay?¡± Lin Liang asked fearfully. Boohoo¡­ Why didn¡¯t the naughty girl say so earlier! ¡°It¡¯s okay. The poison won¡¯t act unless it enters the body,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. Chapter 401 - Whoever Possesses A Dragon Is Supreme (3) ¡°Phew, that¡¯s good.¡± Lin Liang was relieved. ¡°Little Snowy, let¡¯s go!¡± Lan Ming suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly. Everyone left their residence and headed straight for the competition venue. After entering the competition venue, Lan Ming went to draw lots as usual, and Leng Ruoxue and the others naturally went to their seats to wait for him. ¡°Wow, there are even more people today,¡± Old Zao said excitedly after sitting down. The competition hadn¡¯t yet officially begun, but the audience seats were already full. Moreover, some of the spectators were not even sitting but actually standing, and the atmosphere in the venue was abnormally fiery! ¡°Hmph! What strange country bumpkins. Are these few people enough to scare you? There will be more people when the finals of the top ten are held.¡± An arrogant voice sounded in their ears. Everyone knew who the owner of the voice was without even looking up, so they naturally chose to ignore it. Old Zao lowered his head and whispered into Icy¡¯s little ear, ¡°Little Icy, sneeze a few more times!¡± Icy only smiled mischievously and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you! Don¡¯t pretend to be deaf and mute,¡± Sun Meilin roared angrily. Leng Ruoxue raised her head doubtfully and glanced at Sun Meilin, only to find that there were two tall and burly men beside her. The two burly men had stern faces and looked condescending. Their auras were sharp and oppressive, so it was obvious at a glance that they were not weak. No wonder Sun Meilin dares to provoke us again. She has backing now! Uh, they should be bodyguards! ¡°Little Icy, what is the level of those two?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked softly curiously. Although she could tell that they weren¡¯t weak, she couldn¡¯t tell the exact level. After all, her current strength was too low. ¡°Just two Mystic Sovereigns,¡± Icy said disdainfully. Hmph! Two mere Mystic Sovereigns want to put on airs in front of me. How unforgivable! ¡°The Sun family is actually using Mystic Sovereigns as Sun Meilin¡¯s bodyguards. How promising!¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly. The status of Mystic Sovereigns on the Boundless Heaven Continent was extremely high, second only to Mystic Supremacies. So she didn¡¯t understand very well why Mystic Sovereign powerhouses actually lowered themselves to be bodyguards for the daughter of an aristocratic family. It was really getting worse and worse. ¡°Hehe, if Little Snowy doesn¡¯t like them, I¡¯ll make them disappear,¡± Icy said with a naughty smile. After speaking, he actually sneezed more than ten times in a row and blew the unprepared Sun Meilin, the two Mystic Sovereigns, and the people of Sun Zhou City into the inner area again. Their situation this time was obviously more miserable than the last time. Not only were they stacked on all fours, but even their clothes broke into pieces¡­ The competition venue immediately fell silent¡­ Everyone was dumbfounded. Uh! This¡­ After a while, someone took the lead in laughing. Immediately, thunderous laughter resounded in the competition venue¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± Old Zao was laughing so hard in his seat that he was swaying back and forth. He would have rolled on the ground if it wasn¡¯t for the lack of space. Leng Qingtian and the others also smiled happily, just not as exaggerated as Old Zao. Leng Ruoxue looked at Icy with a face full of black lines, cold sweat flowing down her heart. Uh! Little Icy is really too evil. But it was also Sun Meilin¡¯s fault for not having a good memory. As the saying went, only make the same mistake twice. But Sun Meilin obviously didn¡¯t understand the truth that things shouldn¡¯t be done three times. She thought that she could be smug again with two Mystic Sovereigns backing her up. Great, it was another tragedy! Alas! To be honest, she felt some pity for Sun Meilin because, this time, Sun Meilin¡­ ¡°Alas! Little Snowy, I¡¯m back.¡± Lan Ming¡¯s expression was a little strange as he appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others. His heart was racing. These people really don¡¯t stop! Why does something happen every time I draw lots for them? Think about it. What kind of feeling would it be if more than a dozen naked people suddenly fell from the sky while you were drawing lots? It was really shocking. At the time, they were all dumbfounded. ¡°Hehe, Little Lan Lan, what happened just now was exciting, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Old Zao said wretchedly with a smug face. Little Lan Lan must have seen it more clearly in the inner area! ¡°Amazing. Zhou Kun¡¯s face turned green. Moreover¡­¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t say it. ¡°Tch, what¡¯s there to be shy about! It¡¯s just a few naked people. Is there a need for that reaction?! Everyone saw it! But I understand. I understand!¡± Old Zao said understandingly. ¡°¡­¡± Lan Ming was speechless. Old Zao was also very powerful! ¡°Little Icy, you¡¯re really too amazing. Even Mystic Sovereigns can¡¯t resist your sneeze.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Lan Ming¡¯s forehead. Uh! He really didn¡¯t know what breed this puppy was. This puppy was actually so powerful. In the future, he wouldn¡¯t dare to look down on this puppy even more. Boohoo¡­ This puppy was really too terrifying! Among the people present, there were many who had the same thoughts as Lan Ming. Some people had even secretly decided that they had to take a detour when they saw this puppy in the future to avoid conflict with him! On the main stage¡­ Lan Lie was stunned. He couldn¡¯t laugh this time. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to laugh, but he was thinking about Leng Ruoxue¡¯s puppy. Oh! This puppy is really too amazing. Boohoo¡­ He also wanted a beast that was so awesome that it could blow away Mystic Sovereigns with just a few sneezes. If he had such a beast, his old man could forget about bullying him in the future. Hehe, thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help fantasizing¡­ ¡°How rare that you didn¡¯t laugh at something so funny!¡± Leng Wudi said lightly, his handsome face full of teasing. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about something,¡± Lan Lie said very seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to get such a powerful puppy too?¡± Leng Wudi said in realization. ¡°How do you know?¡± Lan Lie asked in disbelief. ¡°Because your desire is written all over your face, and you¡¯re drooling a lot,¡± Sun Teng interrupted. ¡°Uh! When did I drool!¡± Lan Ming actually really wiped the corner of his mouth. But he realized that he had been fooled and couldn¡¯t help roaring. Chapter 402 - Whoever Possesses A Dragon Is Supreme (4) ¡°Shh, be quiet. Do you want everyone to hear you?¡± Sun Teng raised his eyebrows and reminded him. ¡°I¡¯m not drooling. Don¡¯t wrong me. My image can¡¯t be destroyed in your hands,¡± Lan Lie whispered with a very serious expression on his face. ¡°Do you have an image?¡± Sun Teng asked in puzzlement. The first time he met Lan Lie, he was on the streets. Moreover, he was being chased and beaten by his father at the time. The image of the father and son back then was still deeply imprinted in his mind, and it was still so clear. So he didn¡¯t think that Lan Lie had any image left to speak of. ¡°Of course I do. I¡¯m a handsome and peerless beautiful youth loved by everyone!¡± Lan Lie said narcissistically. Before he could finish speaking, Leng Wudi and Sun Teng turned their heads to the other side. ¡°You¡­ really don¡¯t give me any face!¡± Lan Lie said angrily. Boohoo¡­ These two detestable fellows! ¡°The Sun family probably hates Leng Ruoxue and the others to the core now!¡± Leng Wudi ignored Lan Lie¡¯s anger and began chatting with Sun Teng. ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Sun Teng nodded. Sun Meilin was the prettiest among the many girls in the Sun family. The Sun family had always regarded her as the most important chess piece. Otherwise, why would they spoil her to the heavens! But this chess piece was already stinky now, so¡­ ¡°I wonder who the Sun family will marry her to?¡± Leng Wudi asked curiously. ¡°That will depend on who is the most useful to them,¡± Sun Teng said lightly. ¡°Hey, stop talking about that woman, okay?¡± Lan Lie protested. He hated that woman who made him lose his appetite. ¡°The competition is about to begin!¡± Lan Lie added. Leng Wudi and Sun Teng looked toward the inner area. As expected, the host was already standing on a high stage, trembling with fear. His face was very pale, and his body was swaying like a willow in the wind¡­ At the seats of Leng Ruoxue and the others¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this host?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in puzzlement while looking at the obviously abnormal host. ¡°Who knowss,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without much interest. At the same time, the host spoke. ¡°Uh, today is the first round of the group round robin. The competition officially begins,¡± the host said a few words briefly and then ran off the stage impatiently and disappeared. ¡°Is there a man-eating tiger behind? Why did he run away so quickly?¡± Old Zao asked in bewilderment. It was too strange! ¡°Probably!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, my aunt wants to see you and that puppy.¡± Zhou Kun appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others, slightly gloating. ¡°President Zhou, can¡¯t you see that the competition has already started? I¡¯m sorry, this young lady isn¡¯t free,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without giving him face, not even bothering to look at Zhou Kun. ¡°Hmph! Leng Ruoxue, you will regret it if you don¡¯t go,¡± Zhou Kun said fiercely. Then he flicked his sleeves and left. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll regret it if you go!¡± Old Zao couldn¡¯t help muttering. ¡°Sun Meilin¡¯s mother is here. Little Snowy, you have to be careful!¡± Lan Ming said with a solemn expression. Sun Meilin¡¯s mother was notorious for being sinister and cunning. Moreover, her methods of dealing with people were extremely vicious. ¡°Her mother? Is her mother very fierce?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°How should I put it? Her mother and President Wu have a very close relationship, so¡­ staying in the Mystic Association Headquarters is like staying in her home,¡± Lan Ming said uncomfortably. He believed that Leng Ruoxue would understand what he meant. ¡°Little Snowy, don¡¯t be scared. She¡¯s just an old woman. I¡¯ll resolve her with a sneeze,¡± Icy promised and patted his chest with his little paw. ¡°Little Lan Lan, did you hear that?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and caressed Icy¡¯s soft fur. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, okay!¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. Alas! What a powerful puppy! ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Icy¡¯s proud little tail perked up. He was so smug! Lan Ming turned his head to Old Man and reminded, ¡°By the way, Old Man, you and Sun Meilin are in the same group. But she has lost so much face, so who knows if she¡¯ll still participate in the competition. You have to be careful if she participates.¡±. ¡°Yes, when will I be appearing?¡± Old Man asked. ¡°You¡¯re third,¡± Lan Ming said as he looked at the schedule. There were a total of five groups now, and there would be ten matches every day added together, so they were arranged to compete on the same arena. This way, the audience wouldn¡¯t miss any exciting matches. ¡°Little Snowy, you¡¯re in the same group as Old Zao. Ye Chen and Feng Jing are in the same group, and Leng Qingtian and Lin Liang are in the same group,¡± Lan Ming continued with a helpless expression. ¡°Oh, that means we can advance as long as we defeat the other two opponents!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. This saved a lot of trouble. Not bad. She was very satisfied with this arrangement. ¡°Little Snowy, your other two opponents aren¡¯t weaker than you. If they have any secret weapons, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for you to obtain victory,¡± Lan Ming analyzed. He wasn¡¯t worried about the strength of Leng Ruoxue and the others. What he was more worried about was that those two people would be bribed by Zhou Kun and the Sun family. That would be very disadvantageous for Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Old Man Little Lan Lan, you¡¯ll age faster if you think too much!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased happily. ¡°You¡­¡± Lan Ming didn¡¯t know what to do with Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Little Lan Lan, who¡¯s my first opponent?¡± Old Zao was very curious. Hehe, wouldn¡¯t he be able to fight less since he was with the girl? That was great. ¡°Sun Zhou City¡¯s Fan Qun,¡± Lan Ming said. Two of the top twenty were from Sun Zhou City. One was Sun Meilin, and the other was Fan Qun. Although Fan Qun wasn¡¯t as strong as Ni Tao, he was much stronger than Old Zao. For this reason, Zhou Kun probably found a way to get Fan Qun into this group! Chapter 403 - Whoever Possesses A Dragon Is Supreme (5) ¡°Oh!¡± Old Zao nodded nonchalantly. ¡°Fan Qun should have a secret weapon in his hands, so don¡¯t be careless,¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help reminding. ¡°Yes, Little Lan Lan, it¡¯s my turn. Fan Qun, here I come,¡± Old Zao nodded and said loudly, his face full of excitement. The first match had already ended while they were talking. Old Zao also heard the referee calling his name, so he dashed out and jumped onto the arena. Old Zao crossed his arms and stood proudly on the arena. Uh! He shouldn¡¯t lose to others in disposition. Even though the opponent was an Elementary Mystic, and his strength was inferior to him, he absolutely couldn¡¯t lose to him in terms of aura. ¡°Old Zao, admit defeat!¡± Fan Qun raised his head arrogantly. This opening speech was so familiar! Old Zao couldn¡¯t help thinking that someone had said this to him in a certain match. But he won in the end, hehe! ¡°Do you think you¡¯re fit to call me Old Zao? You have to call me Grandpa Zao!¡± Old Zao roared at the top of his lungs. Immediately, his roar reverberated throughout the entire competition venue¡­ ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Fan Qun roared as though it was all for Old Zao¡¯s good. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve lived for so long, and I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good or bad. But I have a sense of shame! I won¡¯t run around the inner area naked,¡± Old Zao teased happily. ¡°You¡­ Die!¡± Fan Qun was furious. If it weren¡¯t for the competition, he would have chosen to leave like the others. Unfortunately, President Zhou didn¡¯t allow him to retreat, so he had to bite the bullet and go into battle. ¡°Come on! Come on! I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Old Zao danced around and winked provocatively. ¡°Old Zao, you¡¯re dead meat,¡± Fan Qun said furiously and summoned his pet beast. His pet beast was actually a nauseating earth dragon. Its hundreds of meters long winding body coiled together, and its head and tail couldn¡¯t be distinguished at all. There was a faint black liquid flowing in its dark red body, and the mucus on its body kept falling onto the stage, emitting waves of stench¡­ ¡°Damn, this thing of yours is really too disgusting. Hurry up and take it back.¡± Old Zao covered his nose, feeling that it was unbearable. Damn, why would anyone take in such a disgusting pet beast? It¡¯s too deceitful! Not only was Old Zao unable to take it, but even the referee on the arena covered his nose and hid far away. Many people in the audience began to vomit¡­ ¡°Why is it this disgusting thing again!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the enormous thing on the arena and frowned with some displeasure, her face full of disdain. This earth dragon reminded her of the one she had encountered at the bottom of the volcano. This one seemed to be stronger than that other earth dragon, but it was equally disgusting! ¡°Why does this earth dragon look so familiar?¡± Lan Ming murmured to himself, frowning in thought. ¡°Familiar? You¡¯ve seen it before?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. ¡°I remember now. I¡¯ve seen this earth dragon in the Sun family residence before,¡± Lan Ming said after thinking for a long time. ¡°Little Snowy, this earth dragon is already a transcendent divine beast. It probably came out to deal with Little Zao Zao¡¯s dragon,¡± Icy suddenly said. In fact, he was also a little puzzled because he was really curious how this earth dragon became a transcendent divine beast. Logically speaking, it was impossible for earth dragons to advance to transcendent divine beasts. ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Lan Ming asked worriedly. Will Old Zao be in danger? ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. She knew very well how many trump cards Old Zao had. Don¡¯t worry about it? Lan Ming was speechless. Isn¡¯t this girl too confident in Old Zao? Just as Lan Ming¡¯s imagination was running wild, and he couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter what, suddenly, thunderous exclamations erupted from the audience¡­ ¡°Heavens! Five dragons! How can we still live!¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really too scary!¡± Lan Ming heard the discussions in the audience and looked up at the arena. His eyes immediately widened, and he took a long time to recover¡­ ¡°Where¡­ where did so many dragons come from?¡± Lan Ming was so excited that he stammered, his handsome face full of disbelief. ¡°Of course we raised them ourselves,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°¡­¡± Raised them themselves? They can raise dragons? Lan Ming was depressed. He also wanted to raise one himself, but he didn¡¯t know where to find one. On the arena¡­ Old Zao looked at the dragons flying around him, protecting him like the stars surrounding the moon. He was so happy! Hehe, this feeling was too flashy. But his opponent, Fan Qun, was not in such a good mood. At this moment, Fan Qun¡¯s face was pale. His body, which was not very strong to begin with, was trembling like a fallen leaf in the wind as his legs softened bit by bit. Finally, he sat on the floor of the arena without any backbone. There was even liquid flowing out between his legs. Uh! The might of the dragons was really too strong. He was already scared silly! The originally proud earth dragon was not much better than Fan Qun. It was so scared that it didn¡¯t dare to move as soon as the five dragons appeared. It wouldn¡¯t be afraid if there was only one dragon, but there were five of them! In fact, this was also because the level of the earth dragon¡¯s bloodline was too low. If it were other transcendent divine beasts, although the bloodline pressure would definitely be there when facing five dragons, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily be without the strength to fight! ¡°Children, destroy these two disgusting and embarrassing things for Master,¡± Old Zao ordered with a smile on his face. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± the five dragons answered in unison and sprayed out several dragon breaths. In the blink of an eye, Fan Qun and the earth dragon disappeared from the arena without any resistance. Old Zao turned his head and said to the referee with a smile. ¡°Referee, do I need to wait another ten minutes?¡± Chapter 404 - Whoever Possesses A Dragon Is Supreme (6) ¡°No, no need!¡± the referee hurriedly said, so scared that he was trembling. F*ck, what¡¯s the big deal with having dragons? You can¡¯t scare me like this, he couldn¡¯t help cursing. But after thinking about it, he began to cry in his head again. Boohoo¡­ It¡¯s great to have a dragon. Whoever possesses a dragon is supreme! ¡°Oh, but you haven¡¯t announced that I won yet!¡± Old Zao said aggrievedly. He couldn¡¯t leave the arena without the referee announcing the result. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Old Zao won,¡± the referee said as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. ¡°Hehe, I won.¡± Old Zao walked down the arena happily and swaggered back to his seat under the jealous and envious gazes of the audience. The five dragons also transformed and surrounded him. ¡°Lass! Can we advance directly if you kill your opponent later?¡± Old Zao asked hurriedly after sitting down. Leng Ruoxue nodded and said coldly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll kill him as long as he doesn¡¯t admit defeat.¡± ¡°Uh! Little Snowy, we can¡¯t be so violent and bloodthirsty!¡± Lan Ming was at a loss for words. Can you not be so arrogant! In fact, he was wrong. Leng Ruoxue was just trying to save trouble. She was really not arrogant. After Old Zao finished his match, it was Old Man¡¯s turn. But after he went on the arena, his opponent said something to him and then directly admitted defeat¡­ Old Man walked down the arena gloomily, returned to his seat, and sat down without a word. ¡°Eh! What¡¯s wrong with you, old fellow? You¡¯re still frowning after winning,¡± Old Zao asked in surprise. This was too unlike the Old Man he knew! ¡°You still have the cheek to say that even though it¡¯s all because of you!¡± Old Man said through gritted teeth. His opponent was about the same strength as him. He originally wanted to have a good spar with his opponent, but he didn¡¯t expect him to admit defeat. Alas! It was really infuriating! ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him to admit defeat. What does it have to do with me?¡± Old Zao pouted aggrievedly. ¡°If you didn¡¯t show five dragons at once, he wouldn¡¯t have admitted defeat!¡± Old Man roared. What was the point of the competition if people kept admitting defeat like this! These people really had no professional ethics and were not dedicated at all. He was full of complaints now! ¡°What did that person say to you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°He asked me if I had a dragon. I was honest and said yes! Then he directly admitted defeat. Boohoo¡­¡± Old Man was regretful! If he had known earlier, he would have said no! Why was he so honest! ¡°Uh! Do you have a dragon too?¡± Lan Ming thought he heard wrongly and couldn¡¯t help asking. Boohoo¡­ Could all these people have dragons? Did dragons really become cabbages? ¡°If this old thing has dragons, why wouldn¡¯t I!¡± Old Man said, very displeased. ¡°Uh! That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Lan Ming was a little helpless. He knew that these two old men were a little at odds, but he didn¡¯t expect that Old Man would even fuss over his words. ¡°Let me tell you, Brat Lan. I have everything this old thing has,¡± Old Man said angrily. He was really angry! ¡°Uh! Got it.¡± Lan Ming nodded repeatedly like a little wife. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to spout nonsense. ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue laughed disloyally when she saw Lan Ming¡¯s aggrieved expression. ¡°Little Snowy, you really don¡¯t have any sympathy,¡± Lan Ming complained, his eyes full of bitterness. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s good that you know,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. ¡°Ruoxue, it¡¯s my turn,¡± Lin Liang said. ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly. After speaking, Lin Liang stood up and walked toward the arena. Lin Liang stood on the arena, but his opponent had not arrived yet. After waiting for a few minutes, the opponent finally came. Lin Liang heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately. He was really afraid that this opponent would shrink back at the last minute! Lin Liang¡¯s opponent was a man in his thirties. He had delicate facial features and a tall figure. His strength was on par with him, and they were both Elementary Mystics. ¡°Erm¡­ before the battle, I have a question for you. You have to answer me honestly,¡± the man asked cautiously, his expression abnormally serious. ¡°What is it? Tell me!¡± Lin Liang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a bad feeling emerged in his heart. ¡°I want to know, do you have a dragon?¡± the man asked carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I don¡¯t have a dragon,¡± Lin Liang replied after being stunned for half a second. It wasn¡¯t that he was dishonest! It was just that he really wanted to compete with this person. ¡°Referee, I admit defeat,¡± the man said directly to the referee after hearing what Lin Liang said. ¡°¡­¡± Lin Liang was dumbfounded. He said there was no dragon! Was he wrong? ¡°Erm¡­ I said I don¡¯t have a dragon,¡± Lin Liang said with certainty. ¡°So what? What if you¡¯re lying to me!¡± The man¡¯s face was full of disbelief. Moreover, the more Lin Liang said he didn¡¯t have one, the more he didn¡¯t believe him. Besides, he had already decided that he wouldn¡¯t fight Lin Liang no matter what, regardless if Lin Liang had a dragon or not. He didn¡¯t want to lose his life just to show off. Hearing this, Lin Liang was completely depressed¡­ After the referee announced Lin Liang¡¯s victory, he lowered his head, returned to his seat in a depressed mood, and sat down without a word. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t tell me that Brat Lin is like me!¡± Old Man looked at Lin Liang, who was in the same boat, and his mood became much better. ¡°I¡¯m different from you. I told him that I didn¡¯t have a dragon,¡± Lin Liang said gloomily. ¡°Uh! Then why did he admit defeat?¡± Old Man couldn¡¯t understand. What was there to be afraid of when there were no dragons? How could a mystic be so timid? ¡°He didn¡¯t believe me!¡± Lin Liang said helplessly. Alas! Those mystics were all frightened now. It probably wouldn¡¯t be easy to trick them into fighting with him! ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s good. We can save time,¡± Old Zao said happily. ¡°Save your head!¡± Lin Liang and Old Man roared in unison. Mystics who could enter the top twenty basically had some strength, so they cherished this opportunity and wanted to have good fights with them. However, they didn¡¯t fight them at all. Alas! Chapter 405 - Don’t Be Afraid, I Don’t Have A Dragon (1) ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t be angry. At this point, being angry won¡¯t help!¡± Lan Ming comforted them. Alas! He didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this either. Old Zao¡¯s five dragons scared everyone, and no one dared to take action anymore. This was likely something no one expected. Moreover, this time¡¯s mystic competition was probably the most exciting but least suspenseful one in all the previous years. ¡°Alas!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help sighing, and no one said anything. Immediately afterward, Leng Qingtian, Feng Jing, and the first elder also went on stage. They also encountered the same situation, and their opponents even admitted defeat without saying anything to them. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I think we can pack up and get ready to go back,¡± Leng Qingtian said with a black face, very displeased. He was full of anger now because his opponent immediately admitted defeat without even saying a word. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Grandpa, Freak and I have yet to compete!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded as two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead. Alas! Grandpa is also agitated! ¡°What compete? You¡¯ll just take a leaf out of our book, go up, and then come back,¡± Leng Qingtian said. ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Grandpa, can you not be so direct! ¡°Little Snowy, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Lan Ming reminded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going then.¡± Leng Ruoxue stood up, looked at everyone, and slowly walked onto the arena. On the arena¡­ Leng Ruoxue looked at her opponent helplessly and pondered in her heart. Am I that scary? Such a strong man is actually so scared that his face is pale, his body is trembling, and he¡¯s looking at me with a face full of fear as if I had done something heinous! ¡°Re-referee, I admit defeat,¡± the man hurriedly said as he stole a glance at Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t have a dragon. What are you afraid of?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked, unwilling to give up. ¡°You¡­ you have a dog. It¡¯s even more terrifying than a dragon,¡± the man said in horror while looking at Icy, who was lying on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder and pretending to be asleep with his eyes closed. At this moment, seemingly hearing the man¡¯s words, Icy¡¯s little ears twitched, scaring the man away¡­ Leng Ruoxue looked at the man disappear at the speed of light and turned her head helplessly to the referee. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, victory!¡± the referee hurriedly shouted and then swiftly left the arena. Leng Ruoxue walked off the arena and returned to her seat. ¡°Haha, Lass, you¡¯re back,¡± Old Zao said with a smile, in a very good mood. ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s my turn!¡± Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue gently. Leng Ruoxue looked at Freak, who had already walked onto the arena, and said to Leng Qingtian and the others, ¡°Okay, Grandpa. We can go back.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the passageway and wait for Ye Chen!¡± Leng Qingtian stood up. ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone stood up and walked toward the passageway to the inner area as if there was no one else around. When Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived, Freak happened to walk out. Without a doubt, his opponent had directly admitted defeat. Everyone smiled at each other and returned to their residence together. In the courtyard, everyone divided the work and busied themselves preparing a feast. ¡°Little Snowy, I¡¯ve lived for more than thirty years, and this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a mystic competition that can be won so easily. The previous competitions were very intense.¡± Lan Ming felt the unfriendly gazes of everyone, and the pressure multiplied, so he quickly corrected himself. ¡°Uh! I¡¯m not saying that this competition isn¡¯t intense enough, but the suspense isn¡¯t much.¡± ¡°Do you mean that this is all our fault?¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Lan Ming lightly. ¡°No, no. The others are too weak,¡± Lan Ming said ingratiatingly, his little heart thumping nervously. ¡°How many days until the competition ends?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Lan Ming calculated the time and said, ¡°Uh! Probably another half a month!¡± ¡°That long?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s always been like this,¡± Lan Ming explained. At this moment, someone knocked on the door. ¡°President Lan, I am Elder Su.¡± An old voice sounded outside. ¡°Elder Su? What is he doing here?¡± Lan Ming was a little puzzled. Elder Su was President Wu¡¯s trusted aide and usually ignored him when he saw him. Now, he actually took the initiative to look for him. Hmph! It must be nothing good. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you let him in!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let him in now.¡± Lan Ming went to open the door. ¡°Haha! President Lan, you¡¯re all here! This is great.¡± Elder Su stretched his neck out from outside the door and looked in, his face full of flattery. ¡°Yes! May I know why you¡¯re here, Elder Su?¡± Lan Ming said with a spurious smile. ¡°President Lan, are you planning to let me stand outside?¡± Elder Su asked with a smile and didn¡¯t answer Lan Ming¡¯s question. ¡°Elder Su, please enter!¡± Lan Ming stretched out his hand and made an inviting gesture. ¡°Haha! Congratulations, everyone,¡± Elder Su said immediately when he walked into the courtyard and saw Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°President Lan, why did you let a stranger in so casually?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a stern face, a little displeased. ¡°Uh!¡± Elder Su was stunned. This¡­ Did he hear it right? What did that ugly woman say? ¡°He is Elder Su of the headquarters,¡± Lan Ming said while suppressing his laughter. ¡°The headquarters is really too rude. Why did they send a loser[1]? We want Elder Ying[2].¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Erm¡­ My last name has a different character from ¡®lose¡¯.¡± Elder Su explained very patiently, but he was quite dissatisfied in his heart. Hmph! He wouldn¡¯t have come if not for the president! He definitely wouldn¡¯t be here to be angered by an Elementary Mystic. What a bumpkin from who knows where. So uncultured! ¡°They¡¯re the same, no difference!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a silly smile. [1] ¡®Su¡¯ has the same sound as ¡®lose¡¯ in Chinese [2] ¡®Ying¡¯ means ¡®win¡¯ in Chinese Chapter 406 - Don’t Be Afraid, I Don’t Have A Dragon (2) ¡°They are different!¡± Elder Su roared angrily. ¡°Wow! Freak, this old man is so fierce!¡± Leng Ruoxue was so scared that she hurriedly hid in Freak¡¯s arms to seek comfort. ¡°Damn old man, why are you scaring my woman? She¡¯s very timid,¡± Freak threatened fiercely while hugging Leng Ruoxue tightly and glaring at the uninvited Elder Su with a displeased face. ¡°¡­¡± Elder Su was speechless, and his forehead was full of black lines. He didn¡¯t have any inkling that Leng Ruoxue was timid. How could someone who dared to offend the Sun family be timid? Alas! Elder Su even had the intention to bang his head against the wall when he encountered these unreasonable people. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Elder Su said, wanting to cry. Boohoo¡­ He really regretted coming here to suffer this. ¡°Yes, you did it on purpose,¡± Freak said with certainty. ¡°I really didn¡¯t.¡± Elder Su felt wronged! He clearly didn¡¯t say or do anything here. ¡°Hmph! Damn old man, tell me quickly. Why are you here? Hurry up and scram after speaking,¡± Freak said irritably. ¡°I¡¯m here to inform you that all the competitors have forfeited except for the eight of you, so the group stage has been canceled. The finals will begin tomorrow.¡± Elder Su was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. But he still had to forcefully finish what he wanted to say. Who asked him to take on this task! Boohoo¡­ Regret! ¡°Oh, that¡¯s all?¡± Freak asked lightly. Elder Su wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and quickly said, ¡°Yes.¡± Alas! Why did this man give him so much pressure? ¡°Hurry up and scram before I kick you out!¡± Freak roared with widened eyes. ¡°Uh! You¡¯re too rude,¡± Elder Su said angrily. He was an elder of the Mystic Association Headquarters and a trusted aide of the president. Everyone was respectful no matter where he went. He had never received such treatment! ¡°Politeness is for people,¡± Freak said lightly. What he implied was that Elder Su wasn¡¯t human! ¡°You¡­ you barbarians.¡± Elder Su almost fainted from anger. ¡°Are you really waiting for me to kick you?¡± Freak frowned in puzzlement. ¡°Hehe, Little Chen Chen, don¡¯t kick. I¡¯ll just sneeze,¡± interrupted Icy, who was watching the commotion by the side, unwilling to be left out. ¡°You¡­ Ah!¡± Elder Su was about to go crazy from anger, but he disappeared with a whoosh. ¡°Uh! Little Icy is still the most powerful!¡± Freak said with a smile. ¡°Of course, hehe.¡± Icy smiled proudly, his little tail curling up. ¡°Say, what do you think Wu Gong is doing? Why did all those people admit defeat? Even Su Nan admitted defeat. What¡¯s going on?¡± Lan Ming was puzzled. Moreover, he felt uneasy. He thought that this matter wasn¡¯t so easy! ¡°Old Little Lan Lan, why are you thinking so much? Aren¡¯t you tired? It¡¯s not bad that they admitted defeat! At least my reward is about to arrive,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. They could leave after the competition ended. ¡°But I feel a little uneasy.¡± Lan Ming voiced his concern. ¡°It¡¯s useless to be uneasy! Worrying won¡¯t solve the problem. What should come will come,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. Alas! Lan Ming just couldn¡¯t bear not paying attention to it. ¡°Little Lan Lan! Don¡¯t even think about it. It won¡¯t be easy for them to plot against us,¡± Old Zao comforted. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The meal is ready. Everyone, eat quickly! Rest early after eating,¡± Feng Jing mediated. Leng Ruoxue and the others were very happy during this meal, but Lan Ming was preoccupied. After dinner and tidying up, Leng Ruoxue said, ¡°I¡¯m going to rest,¡± ¡°We¡¯re going back to our rooms too.¡± Leng Qingtian and the others looked at Lan Ming. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going back too,¡± Lan Ming said. The next morning, Leng Ruoxue and the others had breakfast and then went to the competition venue. Although there was no longer much suspense in the competition, and the top three spots in this competition would definitely come from among the eight of them, there were still many spectators at the venue. After all, they were still very curious about who the top three would end up being. Moreover, they might even be able to appreciate the fierce competition on the arena! After everyone sat down in their seats, Lan Ming looked at everyone with a puzzled expression. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me about the rules of the finals?¡± Lan Ming finally couldn¡¯t help asking curiously. These people were strangely too quiet! ¡°What¡¯s there to ask? We¡¯ve already decided to forfeit,¡± Old Zao said nonchalantly. Last night, they had secretly discussed it, and everyone unanimously agreed that they had to end the competition as soon as possible so that they could leave this place. After all, they were new and really too unfamiliar with this Boundless Heaven Continent. Therefore, after completing the competition, they planned to travel around properly. ¡°Forfeit? Why? Don¡¯t you want the reward anymore?¡± Lan Ming said in surprise. He couldn¡¯t understand. The current situation was good, so why did they want to forfeit? Could forfeiting be contagious? ¡°Why not? We didn¡¯t say that everyone would forfeit. Lass, Little Chen Chen, and Old Leng won¡¯t forfeit,¡± Old Zao explained. How could they let go of the rewards that they deserved! ¡°Oh, you scared me. I thought you didn¡¯t even want the rewards!¡± Lan Ming said as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. ¡°Little Lan Lan, don¡¯t forget our appearance fee!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a smile, raising her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Little Snowy, you¡¯re already very rich now. Why do you still care about the appearance fee of tens of millions?¡± Lan Ming asked in disbelief. ¡°Of course I care. Tens of millions is enough for ordinary people to live for a lifetime. It¡¯s not a small sum,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously. She had already decided to glorify the spirit of frugality after coming to the Boundless Heaven Continent. ¡°Uh! Here! I¡¯ve already prepared it,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly and handed Leng Ruoxue an anonymous silver card. Alas! He had become very helpless since meeting this girl. Chapter 407 - Don’t Be Afraid, I Don’t Have A Dragon (3) Chapter 407: Don¡¯t Be Afraid, I Don¡¯t Have A Dragon (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Little Lan Lan, you¡¯re very trustworthy. Remember to take care of me if you have any business in the future!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased as she put away the silver card. ¡°Little Snowy, your asking price is too high. I probably won¡¯t be able to afford to ask you if there are a few more times,¡± Lan Ming joked happily. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can give you a discount,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Lan Ming nodded with satisfaction. At this moment, the host¡¯s voice sounded from the stage. The host stood on the stage again and began speaking on the loudspeaker.. What was rare was that not only did he not get down to business this time, but he even began to talk non-stop. Only when the audience was a little impatient did he stop speaking tactfully and announce the official start of the finals. But after waiting for a long time, no one saw the participants of the finals go on stage. They couldn¡¯t help whispering and discussing. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why aren¡¯t they competing yet?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I clearly saw Leng Ruoxue and the others.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± The audience was puzzled, and the venue blew up again! At this moment, Leng Ruoxue and the others were at the referees¡¯ seats communicating with the head referee! ¡°What did you say? Say it again?¡± The head referee looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others in disbelief, thinking that he had misheard. ¡°I said, we want to forfeit,¡± Old Man said word by word in case this head referee was so old that he couldn¡¯t hear clearly. In fact, they had collectively come to the referees¡¯ seats while the host was speaking and said that they wanted to forfeit. But after ten minutes, this so-called head referee was still asking them the same question. ¡°No, no one will compete if you forfeit. This is the finals. None of you are allowed to forfeit!¡± the head referee roared loudly and panted heavily. T-this was too childish. He had been in charge of so many competitions, but this was the first time he had encountered such a thing. Moreover, today was only the first round of the finals. During the last round of the finals, President Wu not only wanted to watch the competition, but he also planned to take in disciples. If they all forfeited, President Wu would skin him alive! ¡°Only the five of them forfeited. The three of us didn¡¯t say we¡¯re forfeiting!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded kindly. Alas! The poor old man was immediately dumbfounded when he heard that they were forfeiting. He couldn¡¯t even understand what they were saying. ¡°You won¡¯t forfeit?¡± the head referee asked uncertainly. He had clearly heard that they were forfeiting just now! ¡°I won¡¯t forfeit. I still want the reward!¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. ¡°Oh!¡± The head referee wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. Fortunately, there were still a few seedlings left. Boohoo¡­ President Wu shouldn¡¯t blame me then, right? ¡°Since there are matches, can we forfeit?¡± Old Zao said impatiently. ¡°Erm¡­ the matches for today have been arranged, so you can¡¯t forfeit now. Of course, admitting defeat is possible.¡± The head referee braced himself. What he implied was that they had to put on a show and go on stage. After all, the audience at the scene had spent money to enter. ¡°Oh, alright then! But after our matches this time, we won¡¯t do anything else!¡± Old Zao said very understandingly. Hehe, Lan Ming had already reminded them just now that it was a little late for them to forfeit, so it probably wouldn¡¯t be approved. Therefore, they were already prepared, and now was the time to sell a favor to the head referee. ¡°Okay. You can forfeit after your matches today,¡± the head referee said gratefully, thinking that these people were sensible. At least this way, President Wu would have no reason to blame him. ¡°Then let the competition begin quickly! Let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± Old Zao said anxiously. ¡°Okay, the competition can begin.¡± The head referee turned to the referee beside him and ordered. After receiving the notification, the referee walked onto the arena. On the main stage¡­ ¡°Hey, what do you think Leng Ruoxue and the others are planning?¡± Lan Lie asked the people beside him with a puzzled face. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Sun Teng answered coolly. ¡°Won¡¯t we know if we continue watching?¡± Leng Wudi said nonchalantly. Lan Lie rolled his eyes at Sun Teng and Leng Wudi,and then said to Su Nan, ¡°Su Nan, why did you forfeit?¡± Alas! He knew that he wouldn¡¯t get the answer he wanted from these two people. These two boring fellows! ¡°Of course I have to forfeit if I can¡¯t beat them!¡± Su Nan said nonchalantly. In fact, it wasn¡¯t a problem for him to enter the top ten. But he hadn¡¯t thought about it before because those dragons were really too abnormal. He didn¡¯t have such powerful pet beasts. ¡°If not for those dragons, you would have had a chance to enter the top five,¡± Leng Wudi said lightly. Leng Ruoxue, Ye Chen, and Old Man were definitely stronger than Su Nan. As for Leng Qingtian and Lin Liang, their strength should be on par with Su Nan. It was difficult to say who would win. ¡°Chance to enter the top five? What does that mean?¡± Lan Lie blinked, his handsome face full of question marks. ¡°He can enter the top five if he performs beyond his level. Otherwise, he won¡¯t have a chance,¡± Leng Wudi explained lightly. He also rolled his eyes at Lan Lie, who was stuffing food into his mouth non-stop. He really didn¡¯t understand how a guy who only knew how to eat and sleep advanced to Mystic Monarch. ¡°Oh.¡± Lan Lie nodded and turned his gaze to the arena. ¡°Eh? Where is everyone? Why isn¡¯t there anyone competing?¡± Lan Lie looked at the empty arena and the mostly empty audience seats in puzzlement. ¡°They¡¯ve left,¡± Sun Teng answered coolly, stood up, and prepared to leave. ¡°Uh! Why did they leave? Aren¡¯t the matches not over yet?¡± Lan Lie was puzzled. Could Sun Teng want to leave too? ¡°Today¡¯s matches are over,¡± Leng Wudi said helplessly. Alas! People who only cared about food! They had poor eyesight and were actually deaf. How pitiful! ¡°No way! I just saw the referee go on the arena?¡± Lan Lie was depressed. There was only the referee standing on the arena, so why did the matches end? Chapter 408 - Don’t Be Afraid, I Don’t Have A Dragon (4) ¡°People admitted defeat in all four matches, so the matches for today naturally ended,¡± Leng Wudi said calmly. Alas! Those people were really too ruthless. He had participated in three competitions, but he had never known that the finals could be so easy! He was really envious, jealous, and hateful! ¡°Uh! Then what should we do?¡± Lan Lie was puzzled. He still wanted to enjoy the exciting battles, but they didn¡¯t give him the chance at all. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Wudi turned and left. ¡°Wait for me!¡± Lan Lie hurriedly chased after them. *** At the residence of Leng Ruoxue and the others¡­ After today¡¯s matches ended, they left the competition venue directly from the back entrance and returned to their residence. ¡°Can I admit defeat directly tomorrow?¡± Leng Qingtian teased happily as everyone gathered in the living room. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll admit defeat tomorrow!¡± Freak said ingratiatingly. He was referring to the match between him and Leng Qingtian tomorrow. Hehe, he had to respect the old and care for the young! ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m old, and I don¡¯t care about fame, benefits, and so on anymore. In the future, it will be the world of you young people,¡± Leng Qingtian said in disapproval. ¡°Alright!¡± Freak knew that he couldn¡¯t object to his words. ¡°Little Lan Lan, there are only the three of us left now. Can we settle it in a day tomorrow?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly. ¡°According to tradition, there will be two rounds tomorrow. The top three will emerge after all of them are over,¡± Lan Ming explained. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Phew, the entire competition could finally end tomorrow. Leng Ruoxue immediately felt much more relaxed, even though she didn¡¯t have much pressure to begin with. ¡°Little Snowy, where do you intend to go after the competition tomorrow?¡± Lan Ming asked sadly, his clear eyes full of reluctance. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Do you have any good recommendations? It¡¯s best if it¡¯s a place with a lot of medicinal herbs and minerals and where we can train.¡± Leng Ruoxue stated her request. ¡°Uh! I actually know of a place that meets your requirements,¡± Lan Ming said with several black lines hanging on his head. Alas! This girl¡¯s requirements were really high! But there really was such a place on the Boundless Heaven Continent. It was just that it was too dangerous inside, so very few people dared to go there. ¡°Where?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with interest. ¡°That place is called the Dark Night Seas,¡± Lan Ming said very cautiously. ¡°Little Snowy, you can¡¯t go there,¡± Icy, who had his eyes closed, suddenly said. ¡°Why?¡± Leng Ruoxue was even more curious when she heard that she couldn¡¯t go. A place that Icy said she couldn¡¯t go should be very dangerous. ¡°That is one of the most dangerous places on the Boundless Heaven Continent. There are many transcendent divine beasts inside. Moreover, that place has no distinction between day and night, and it¡¯s forever shrouded in darkness. I¡¯m not a hundred percent sure that I can protect you wherever you go, so you can¡¯t just go anywhere now,¡± Icy said very seriously. People had to at least have the strength of a Mystic Supremacy if they wanted to go wherever they wished. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t go alone. Otherwise, even a Mystic Supremacy wouldn¡¯t be able to return alive. ¡°Not now? When can I go?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in disappointment. Boohoo¡­ She also knew that her current strength was too low. ¡°Your current strength is definitely not enough. But if you can have the strength of a Mystic Sovereign, I can still guarantee that you will come out alive,¡± Icy said after some thought. He was not an ordinary transcendent divine beast, so protecting a Mystic Sovereign wasn¡¯t a problem. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Little Lan Lan, you better tell me a place where I can go now,¡± Leng Ruoxue complained, her watery eyes glaring fiercely at Lan Ming. Lan Ming thought for a while. ¡°Uh! Then let¡¯s go to Blue Cloud City! Don¡¯t you need medicinal herbs? There will be a grand medicinal herb exchange meeting there soon, and many alchemists will go to exchange.¡± ¡°Blue Cloud City? The main city of the Lan family?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Yes, Blue Cloud City organizes such a medicinal herb exchange every year. The Lan family has a few alchemists, so they value medicinal herbs very much,¡± Lan Ming explained. ¡°Miss, the medicinal herb exchange in Blue Cloud City is very famous on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Countless alchemists and medicinal herb merchants gather every year. But the medicinal herb exchange requires an invitation. Even alchemists might not be able to go,¡± Zheng En said. An exchange meeting of that scale was undoubtedly attractive to alchemists. But ordinary alchemists or nameless alchemists like him who had no status at all were not qualified to enter. ¡°I see!¡± Leng Ruoxue glared at Lan Ming with some dissatisfaction. Why does this fellow keep talking about places we can¡¯t go! Is he doing it on purpose?! ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me. Since I said so, you can definitely go,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. Why didn¡¯t this girl have much trust in him? He was depressed! ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I have to go to the Alchemist Association to do a level appraisal?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a slight warning tone. She didn¡¯t want to go to the Alchemist Association now, nor did she want too many people to know her identity as an alchemist. ¡°No need! Although I can¡¯t invite you with my identity as a member of the Lan family, I can still ask for a few invitations for you,¡± Lan Ming said confidently. Lan Lie happened to be here, so he would ask him for them tomorrow. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very satisfied with Lan Ming¡¯s response. ¡°By the way, when will the exchange begin?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°A month and a half later. I was planning on going there after the competition ended. The time was just right. But the competition has ended early, so there will be a period of time before the exchange meeting. But if we travel slower, we will only arrive at Blue Cloud City a few days before the exchange meeting,¡± Lan Ming said. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go to Blue Cloud City first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Leng Qingtian and the others. ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded. Medicinal herbs were also very important to them. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s getting late. Everyone, rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue said and left the living room with Freak without looking back. The next morning, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the competition venue on time. ¡°There seems to be a lot fewer people watching today!¡± Old Man said from his seat. Chapter 409 - Don’t Be Afraid, I Don’t Have A Dragon (5) Chapter 409: Don¡¯t Be Afraid, I Don¡¯t Have A Dragon (5) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? Everyone knows the result of today¡¯s competition!¡± Lin Liang said. Who would spend money to watch a competition that they already knew the result of! Although mystics were not short of money, they wouldn¡¯t waste money! ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Old Man nodded. Hehe, they must have given the Mystic Association Headquarters a headache! ¡°Eh? There seem to be a few new faces on the main stage,¡± Old Zao said as he looked around and saw the main stage as though he had discovered a new continent. ¡°The one in the middle is Wu Gong.¡± Lan Ming pointed at the middle-aged man in black sitting in the middle of the main stage. ¡°So he¡¯s Wu Gong! He¡¯s not that good-looking! Why do you say mystics are handsome men and beautiful women?¡± Old Zao said with disappointment. ¡°Uh! I mean most mystics,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. ¡°Make yourself clear! I waited for nothing,¡± Old Zao complained unhappily.. ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Ming was speechless. Boohoo¡­ Why did this become his fault? These people were really too unreasonable¡­ They only knew how to bully him! ¡°Haha!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help laughing when they saw Lan Ming¡¯s pitiful appearance. ¡°The competition has begun,¡± Feng Jing reminded. ¡°Alright, everyone, quiet down. The show is about to begin,¡± Old Zao said excitedly. On the arena¡­ Leng Ruoxue and Freak stood facing each other. Their eyes were tender and glued to each other. No one said anything, and they just kept looking at each other¡­ ¡°Ahem!¡± The referee couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He coughed twice and tried to remind them that it was a competition and everyone was watching! Stop being so mushy! Unfortunately, the two of them ignored the referee and continued looking at each other without saying a word. ¡°The match has begun. Are you still going to compete?¡± the referee softly reminded helplessly. This competition could be considered the most abnormal one he had ever encountered. The two of them didn¡¯t even look at the referee. After a long while¡­ Freak finally spoke. ¡°I admit defeat.¡± ¡°Leng Ruoxue, victory!¡± the referee shouted while suppressing his anger and cursing in his head. Damn, you wasted so much time admitting defeat. Is this fun? Then it was Leng Ruoxue vs. Leng Qingtian. After Leng Qingtian went on the arena, he chatted with his precious granddaughter for a while. After chatting enough, he said, ¡°Referee, I admit defeat.¡± With that, he jumped off the arena without waiting for the referee to announce the result. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, victory,¡± the referee announced weakly. He was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. After that, Leng Qingtian and Ye Chen stood on the arena again. The battle between them was also the last match of this mystic competition. ¡°Referee, I admit defeat,¡± the two of them said at almost the same time. ¡°Brat, who allowed you to admit defeat?¡± Leng Qingtian roared. Didn¡¯t they agree beforehand? ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not bad if we draw!¡± Freak said with a smile, his face full of flattery. ¡°Which one of you is admitting defeat?¡± the referee asked while clutching his chest and panting heavily. ¡°Me!¡± the two of them said in unison again. ¡°Both of you admit defeat. How do you want me to judge?¡± the referee roared furiously. Mystic competitions had always been life-and-death competitions. People either won or lost. There had never been a situation where they admitted defeat at the same time! ¡°You can rule it a draw!¡± Freak suggested very kindly. ¡°Mystic competitions have never had a draw,¡± the referee roared. ¡°Then start with us!¡± Freak said with a light smile. The rules were dead, and people were alive. How could they not innovate! ¡°Alright! Leng Qingtian vs. Ye Chen, draw!¡± the referee hurriedly announced, not wanting to be angered to death. He could tell that these people were each more difficult to deal with than the other. It was better for him to leave early. After the referee announced the result, he left the arena angrily. But Leng Qingtian and Ye Chen didn¡¯t leave. Instead, they found a place to sit down. Leng Ruoxue walked onto the arena again and sat down beside them. The audience, referees, and people on the main stage were all surprised when they heard the referee¡¯s announcement. Then a few drops of cold sweat rolled down their foreheads¡­ ¡°President, what do you think?¡± The head referee walked to the main stage trembling and looked at Wu Gong fearfully. Cold sweat rolled down his back. Boohoo¡­ Why did they always make him worry? He had already been scolded badly by the president yesterday. It seemed like it was inevitable today. Alas! ¡°Aren¡¯t the results out already?¡± Wu Gong said coldly with a dark face. ¡°First place is out, but second and third place¡­¡± The head referee stopped mid-sentence. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a draw? Then let¡¯s put them both in second place. There¡¯s no third place in this competition,¡± Wu Gong said bluntly and then fell silent. ¡°Yes.¡± The head referee handed the final result to the host after receiving Wu Gong¡¯s instructions. After receiving the results of the competition, the host climbed onto the stage again and announced very seriously with the loudspeaker in his hand. ¡°Next, let¡¯s invite President Wu to present the award to the top three,¡± the host said excitedly. On the arena, Leng Ruoxue and the others were still sitting lazily on the ground and chatting, not at all aware that they were the top three. ¡°Why are you still sitting? Hurry up and get up. The president will be here soon.¡± The head referee went up the arena early. He almost fainted when he saw the three people. T-this was too casual. ¡°Almost here? Doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s not here yet? Let¡¯s take a break first. It¡¯s quite tiring after two battles,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any intention of getting up. The head referee really hoped that he could faint now, but he just happened to be very energetic. Boohoo¡­ Now he was sure that these three people were definitely doing it on purpose. They wanted to prank him on purpose. Damn it. He had never offended them! ¡°You all admitted defeat in both your matches. You didn¡¯t even fight. Are you still tired?¡± The head referee couldn¡¯t help shouting at the top of his lungs after a moment of silence. Where did Lan Ming find these malignant stars? They were really infuriating. But he also knew that he had to settle these three people before the president came up. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that the president wouldn¡¯t be angered to death by them after coming up to present the awards! Chapter 410 - Luring the Dog Into the House (1) Chapter 410: Luring the Dog Into the House (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I¡¯m under a lot of pressure!¡± Leng Ruoxue lied through her teeth, but she was muttering in her head, Why hasn¡¯t Wu Gong come up yet? He¡¯s so slow at awarding! ¡°Uh! Please stand up first, okay?¡± The referee had no choice but to lower his body and coax them. Boohoo¡­ The president was about to arrive. ¡°What benefits will it bring us?¡± Freak raised his eyes and asked indifferently. What he implied was that they wouldn¡¯t get up first if there were no benefits. ¡°¡­¡± The head referee was stunned and a little dumbfounded. Did I hear it right? They actually want benefits from me? Damn, what is this? How can there be such a person in the world? How hateful! ¡°Ye Chen! How can we ask for benefits from others?¡± Leng Qingtian said with disapproval. Boohoo¡­ Well said. There are still sensible people! The head referee was so touched that his eyes almost welled up with tears¡­ ¡°However¡­¡± Leng Qingtian deliberately paused. . The grateful head referee¡¯s heart immediately rose to his throat again when he heard this. He looked at Leng Qingtian cautiously, afraid that he would say something shocking. Boohoo¡­ I was wrong. This old man isn¡¯t a good person either! ¡°However, if the other party is the head referee, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Leng Qingtian said with a smirk. ¡°It does. I¡¯m very poor,¡± the head referee hurriedly said and pretended to be pitiful. ¡°Head referee, tell the president to give us the rewards directly so that he doesn¡¯t have to present us with them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Yes! Our time is very precious,¡± Freak echoed. ¡°T-this is against the rules,¡± the head referee said softly as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. Boohoo¡­ He felt that it was better to faint, but he wasn¡¯t given the chance! ¡°Oh, how about you tell Wu Gong that we couldn¡¯t wait and left first and ask him to send the rewards to our residence?¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested after some thought. ¡°What benefits do you want?¡± The head referee admitted defeat. ¡°You can owe us first. We¡¯ll let you know when we think of it!¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at the head referee. In fact, they were just teasing this old man for fun. They didn¡¯t expect him to take it seriously. Hehe! ¡°Uh!¡± The head referee was stunned. How could this be owed? He really couldn¡¯t understand the thoughts of these three people now. The head referee inadvertently looked up and saw that Wu Gong was only a few meters away from the arena. He couldn¡¯t help asking anxiously, ¡°President Wu is here. Can you get up first?¡± ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s give the head referee face!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly and then stood up from the ground. ¡°Alright!¡± Leng Qingtian also gave him face. ¡°Head referee, don¡¯t forget the benefits you owe us!¡± Freak reminded and stood up. ¡°I won¡¯t forget,¡± the head referee hurriedly said. Phew, that was close! As soon as Leng Ruoxue and the others stood up, Wu Gong led a group of elders onto the arena. After getting on the arena, Wu Gong saw Leng Ruoxue and the others standing on it. A trace of disgust quickly flashed in his shrewd and gloomy eyes, but his face was full of smiles and very amiable. At the same time, Leng Ruoxue and the others were also looking at the legendary Wu Gong. He was a middle-aged man in his fifties. He wasn¡¯t tall and was even slightly chubby. His appearance was ordinary, but his eyes revealed his nature. He was definitely a narrow-minded man who would seek revenge for the slightest slights. To put it bluntly, he was a villain. Moreover, the flash of disgust in his eyes just now didn¡¯t escape the eyes of Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Haha, you must be the top three of our mystic competition! How outstanding!¡± Wu Gong praised without thinking, his eyes full of appreciation. Leng Ruoxue and the others ignored him. ¡°How dare you! The president is talking to you! How dare you not answer!¡± someone behind Wu Gong scolded. ¡°Is the president here? Where?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid. ¡°The one in front of you is the president!¡± the person said again. ¡°Is that so? But I heard that the president has been in seclusion! When did he come out?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Wu Gong doubtfully, the word ¡®disbelief¡¯ written all over her face. ¡°The president is in seclusion. I am the vice president of the headquarters. However, everyone calls me the president because they respect me,¡± Wu Gong explained patiently. He looked amiable, but in fact, he was so angry that he wanted to chop Leng Ruoxue into pieces. ¡°Oh, but¡­ even if the president is in seclusion, they can¡¯t call you president, right? This will cause people who don¡¯t know the truth to misunderstand,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very naively, her eyes full of innocence. ¡°Moreover, the vice president is the vice president! If people call the vice president the president, it¡¯s also disrespectful to the president, right, vice president?¡± Leng Ruoxue added. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Wu Gong suppressed his anger. Damn woman, how dare she go against me. Hmph! I won¡¯t let her go! ¡°Vice President, you¡¯re still the sensible one, unlike some people who only know how to curry favor. Vice President, you have to stay away from those people!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested and kept calling him vice president. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re right. But today is a good day. Let¡¯s not talk about those disappointing things.¡± Wu Gong cunningly changed the topic. Hmph! His goal hadn¡¯t been achieved yet, so he would let this woman go today and slowly deal with her in the future! ¡°Vice President, where are our rewards?¡± Leng Ruoxue stretched out her fair little hand. ¡°These are your rewards. Congratulations on obtaining good results.¡± Wu Gong took out three storage rings and handed them to the three of them formally. ¡°Thank you, Vice President,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. She poured all the things in the ring onto the arena and sat on the ground to count them one by one. She even took out a piece of paper that she had prepared beforehand to check carefully according to the content on the paper. Freak and Leng Qingtian followed suit. Chapter 411 - Luring the Dog Into the House (2) Wu Gong and the others were at a loss for words when they saw Leng Ruoxue and the others taking inventory seriously. The corners of their mouths twitched non-stop as they cursed in their heads. Damn, do they have to be so embarrassing? Where did these bumpkins come from? They¡¯re already mystics. Don¡¯t they know they can examine the contents with their divine sense? Was there a need to pour them all out? An hour later¡­ Leng Ruoxue and the others finally counted everything. ¡°Vice President, nothing is missing!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised and stored the things on the ground back into the ring. ¡°Have you checked everything?¡± Wu Gong¡¯s mouth twitched. Damn it, of course nothing is missing! ¡°Yes, Grandpa, Freak, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue answered and turned to Leng Qingtian and Freak. ¡°Okay.¡± The two nodded. The three of them walked down the arena tacitly. ¡°Wait,¡± Wu Gong called out to the three of them. He was furious, but things weren¡¯t over yet. How could he let them leave just like that? ¡°Vice President, haven¡¯t you given us the rewards?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned around and reminded him. ¡°There are other rewards,¡± Wu Gong said. ¡°We aren¡¯t interested in anything except money and material things,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied lightly. ¡°Are you not interested in being my disciple?¡± Wu Gong asked with a friendly smile. Hmph! I don¡¯t believe they won¡¯t be tempted. Many people want to be my disciple! ¡°Your disciple? Doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯ll be the same as President Zhou?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of surprise. ¡°Yes! If you become my disciple, Zhou Kun will be your senior brother,¡± Wu Gong said confidently. Hmph! I knew this ugly woman would be moved. Seems being my disciple is quite attractive! He was so pleased! ¡°Be Zhou Kun¡¯s junior sister?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned as if she was thinking. ¡°Yes! Your senior brother is very popular with women,¡± Wu Gong coaxed. Leng Ruoxue looked like she was most likely charmed by his disciple. Haha, this is great. He believed his goal would be easily achieved. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to have the same master as him! Zhou Kun is really too annoying, and anyone willing to take him in as a disciple is most likely not much better, so let¡¯s forget it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said as if she had made a major decision. ¡°What did you say?¡± Wu Gong widened his eyes and looked at Leng Ruoxue in disbelief. The people behind Wu Gong were also in disbelief. Their hearts were in their throats, and cold sweat dripped down their bodies. Boohoo¡­ They would definitely be implicated by Leng Ruoxue. The president loved to vent his anger. Now, they saw the president lose face. When this was over, they were doomed. They were dead meat! ¡°I said, I refuse to become Zhou Kun¡¯s junior sister. I can¡¯t afford to lose face,¡± Leng Ruoxue said clearly and understandingly. ¡°Say it again!¡± Wu Gong said, his face as colorful as a color palette. ¡°Aren¡¯t you still young? Why aren¡¯t your ears working well?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. ¡°You¡­ Leng Ruoxue! I¡¯m asking you to say it again!¡± Wu Gong roared without caring about his image. ¡°Alright! Seeing that you¡¯re old, I¡¯ll say it again! You have to listen carefully. This is the last time!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Tell me!¡± Wu Gong roared, his face red! ¡°I said, I refuse to become Zhou Kun¡¯s junior sister, and anyone willing to take him in as a disciple is most likely not much better!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Anyway, she had offended many people recently. As the saying went, there was no need to worry about debts when there were too many, so she didn¡¯t care if she offended this centipede[1]. Moreover, this centipede probably didn¡¯t have any good intentions by taking her in as his disciple! ¡°You¡­ Leng Ruoxue! Don¡¯t regret it!¡± Wu Gong roared in exasperation. Damn it. She¡¯s was too hateful! ¡°I¡¯ll only regret it if I become your disciple!¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully. ¡°Grandpa, Freak, let¡¯s go.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to the two of them. Ignoring Wu Gong¡¯s anger, Leng Qingtian and Freak nodded, and the three swaggered off the arena. Old Man and the others were already waiting at the entrance of the passageway. ¡°Haha, Lass! You¡¯re still the best. That centipede was almost angered to death,¡± Old Zao said with a laugh. ¡°Alas! Little Snowy, you¡¯ve completely offended Wu Gong this time. You have to be careful from now on,¡± Lan Ming said worriedly and sighed heavily. Wu Gong was notorious for being petty, so that old thing would definitely find an opportunity to take revenge on Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°With his relationship with the Sun family, we can¡¯t get along peacefully with each other anyway. Moreover, he has been scheming against us for a long time, so I only collected some interest today,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. Although the Sun family was currently an unshakeable colossus to her, there were examples of ants biting an elephant to death, so there was nothing to be afraid of. ¡°Little Snowy, let¡¯s leave this place! I smell a stinky smell.¡± Icy, who was lying on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, wrinkled his little nose in displeasure. ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone nodded, and the group left the competition venue and returned to their residence. Not long after they returned to their residence, some people came to visit. The people who came to visit entered the house openly in the name of sending an invitation. ¡°Wow, you are my idol.¡± In the living room, Lan Lie¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Icy, who was napping on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, his expression full of excitement. Icy rolled his eyes and said cockily, ¡°Don¡¯t worship me. I¡¯m a legend!¡± ¡°Legend? That¡¯s even more cause to idolize you!¡± Lan Lie said excitedly. This puppy was really too mighty and extraordinary! He liked him so much! When Leng Ruoxue heard the conversation between the human and beast, two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead. Is this person really the future patriarch of the Lan family? Will the Lan family be at ease handing the family over to him? ¡°Ahem!¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help coughing twice to remind his nephew not to be too embarrassing. [1] Sounds similar to ¡®Wu Gong¡¯ in Chinese. Chapter 412 - Luring the Dog Into the House (3) ¡°Erm¡­ your name is Little Icy, right? You can call me Little Lie Lie,¡± Lan Lie said warmly. ¡°Oh!¡± Icy answered indifferently and ignored him. ¡°Oh! Little Icy, do you hate me?¡± Lan Lie said sadly. This little beast obviously ignored him. ¡°I want to sleep. Go play somewhere else!¡± Icy couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He glanced at Lan Ming, his blue eyes saying, ¡®Is this person really your relative?¡¯ ¡°Uh! Lie¡¯er, Little Icy doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed while sleeping,¡± Lan Ming reminded kindly. ¡°Oh! Little Icy, you continue your sleep. I won¡¯t talk anymore,¡± Lan Lie said understandingly. He stopped talking, but he stared at Icy intently. A moment later. Icy opened his eyes, his blue eyes full of displeasure! ¡°Little Lie Lie, don¡¯t stare at me. I will be shy.¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Lie didn¡¯t expect Icy to be a shy puppy. He liked him even more now. ¡°Hehe! Little Icy is so cute!¡± Lan Lie¡¯s eyes shone with sincerity. ¡°Little Lie Lie, I¡¯m going to bite you if you keep looking at me!¡± Icy couldn¡¯t take it anymore and threatened. ¡°Little Icy, cute beasts can¡¯t threaten others,¡± Lan Lie said aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ He just looked at him a few more times because he liked him too much! Why did he threaten him? ¡°I like to threaten others,¡± Icy said nonchalantly. ¡°Little Icy, sleep obediently. As for you, we¡¯ve already received the invitation. Thank you! If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. Hearing what Leng Ruoxue said, Icy closed his eyes obediently. Lan Lie was stunned. After returning to his senses, he blinked his eyes hard in disbelief. Did I hear it wrong? Uh! They¡¯re already chasing us away? This woman is too realistic! Leng Wudi and Sun Teng, who were also sitting in the living room, couldn¡¯t help grumbling. At this moment, there was another knock on the door outside the courtyard. Lan Ming stood up conscientiously and went to open the door. Soon, he returned with a dark face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously after seeing Lan Ming¡¯s ugly expression. ¡°The headquarters just informed us to move out immediately,¡± Lan Ming said. ¡°Oh! Then let¡¯s move!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. ¡°Little Snowy, if we leave this place, some people will have the chance to play dirty,¡± Lan Ming said worriedly. Although private fights were not allowed in Carefree City, it would be a different story if the headquarters deliberately shielded them! ¡°Little Lan Lan, we can¡¯t stay in the headquarters forever. Some people will also be anxious over time. At that time, they will always turn a blind eye. We can¡¯t do anything to them either,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Xue¡¯er is right. We can do whatever we want outside,¡± Leng Qingtian said. He had always agreed with his granddaughter¡¯s opinion. ¡°Alas! Alright then! Let¡¯s find an inn to stay at first!¡± ¡°Why are you looking for an inn! Move to our Lan family¡¯s estate in this city!¡± Lan Lie said warmly. Hehe, this way, he could have the most intimate contact with Little Icy. His idea was really too good. He was so proud! ¡°This isn¡¯t too convenient!¡± Leng Ruoxue declined tactfully. Lan Lie¡¯s thoughts were written all over his face. But she was really afraid that Icy would be harassed. After all, Icy¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t very good. She really didn¡¯t know what Icy would do if he was provoked. ¡°Uh! It¡¯s indeed inconvenient,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. The puppy¡¯s temper was terrible. ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s so inconvenient? I¡¯m the only one staying in the estate now. I don¡¯t believe that the Sun family will dare to come to our Lan family estate to kill you,¡± Lan Lie said indignantly. ¡°Little Snowy, let¡¯s go live with Little Lie Lie!¡± said Icy, who kept his eyes closed. ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She was even less afraid since Little Icy wasn¡¯t afraid of being harassed. ¡°Hehe, then come with me quickly!¡± Lan Lie said happily. Then he stood up and prepared to lead the way. Leng Ruoxue and the others tidied up simply and then moved in with Lan Lie. The Lan family estate was on the other side of Carefree City. The Lan family estate was located at the southernmost part of Carefree City and occupied a very large area. The estate was surrounded by mountains and rivers, and the air was fresh. The estate was also shaded by trees and blooming with thousands of flowers. The exquisite pavilions and buildings were so beautiful that they made people sigh. There were rock mountains, and a clear river flowed through the entire estate. Silver-white fish swam freely in the river, appearing very carefree. Leng Ruoxue and the others were arranged to stay in Ning Xi Garden. Ning Xi Garden was said to be the best garden in the Lan family estate. The decorations and furnishings inside were luxurious. In Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room¡­ ¡°Miss Leng, are you satisfied with this place?¡± the steward of the estate said with a face full of pride. This Ning Xi Garden was the best residence in the entire estate other than the main residence. In the past, only their Lan family¡¯s fifth young lady, Lan Ning¡¯er, had the chance to stay here. He didn¡¯t expect the young master to arrange for them to stay here today. Who were they? The steward was very curious. ¡°Very satisfied,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. The residence was beautiful, and the furnishings in the room were very exquisite. It was obvious that the owner cared a lot about this residence. But to her, it was fine as long as she lived comfortably. She didn¡¯t care about anything else, but seeing the steward¡¯s proud face and eager gaze, she could only say that she was satisfied. ¡°That¡¯s good. Miss Leng, have a good rest. I won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡± The steward left after speaking. ¡°Xue¡¯er, this place isn¡¯t much!¡± Freak murmured with some dissatisfaction after the steward left. The smell of incense in the room was too pungent, and he didn¡¯t like it at all. ¡°Make do with staying for a few days! We¡¯ll leave in a few days,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. She had already discussed with Lan Ming and planned to set off for Blue Cloud City in three days. Chapter 413 - Luring the Dog Into the House (4) ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s sleep in the space tonight!¡± Freak said. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go too,¡± Icy looked up and said hurriedly, as if he was afraid of being left behind. ¡°Little Icy, I thought you were asleep!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement. Haha, Icy was harassed by Lan Lie on the way to the Lan family estate! ¡°I pretended to be asleep. That kid from the Lan family is really too clingy. I can¡¯t take it anymore,¡± Icy couldn¡¯t help complaining. ¡°Haha, then why did you agree to stay here?¡± This was something Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t understand. Why did Icy agree? It was too strange. ¡°For the silver snow fish, of course.¡± Icy swallowed his saliva. Alas! What a delicious fish! He couldn¡¯t help feeling excited just thinking about it! ¡°Silver snow fish?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Icy doubtfully. ¡°Did you see the river in the estate? The fish in there is the silver snow fish I mentioned,¡± Icy explained. ¡°Is that fish delicious?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Delicious. Not only is it delicious, but it can also be used in medicine! In short, it¡¯s incomparably precious,¡± Icy said, so hungry that his saliva was about to drip down. ¡°Xue¡¯er, the silver snow fish is the main ingredient in refining the silver snow pill. The silver snow pill is a heaven-grade pill that can help Great Mystics breakthrough to Mystic Monarch! But the success rate of silver snow pills is very low, so they can absolutely be considered priceless medicinal pills. I think that boy from the Lan family took a silver snow pill. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to advance to Mystic Monarch so quickly,¡± Empty said via voice transmission. Lan Lie¡¯s aptitude was good, but that fellow was too lazy and not very concerned about cultivation. This was known by everyone on the Boundless Heaven Continent. ¡°Yeah. Little Snowy, let¡¯s steal all these silver snow fish! If you raise them in your space, the quality of these silver snow fish will definitely be better.¡± Icyi¡¯s face was full of desire as his big ice blue eyes looked at Leng Ruoxue eagerly. ¡°Uh! Erm¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue began to sweat profusely. Icy¡¯s idea was really¡­ Alas! She really wanted to know if Lan Lie would cry to death if he knew that he was the one who lured the ¡®dog¡¯ into the house! ¡°Little Snowy, is it okay?¡± Icy asked cutely, blinking his big eyes. ¡°Alright! But for Lan Ming¡¯s sake, we can¡¯t steal all of them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. In fact, she was quite interested in the silver snow pill. ¡°Yes. Just leave two for them,¡± Icy said generously, his fluffy little face full of pride. ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Little Icy, you are really ruthless. When she came, she saw at least a few thousand fish in the river. She didn¡¯t know how long the Lan family had been raising them. Great, now Little Icy had his eyes on them and even wanted to wipe them all out at once. Alas! ¡°Little Snowy, I¡¯m not doing it for me. You also need silver snow pills!¡± Icy said aggrievedly while looking at Leng Ruoxue¡¯s expression with tears shining in his beautiful blue eyes! ¡°Uh! I didn¡¯t say anything! Let¡¯s go steal fish tonight!¡± Two drops of cold sweat rolled down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead, and she hurriedly changed the topic. Boohoo¡­ Can these beasts not be so smart! ¡°Okay.¡± Icy immediately wiped his tears away and answered happily when he heard that they were going to steal the fish at night. ¡°Little Icy, how did you know that the Lan family has silver snow fish?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Icy shook his little head and explained, ¡°This isn¡¯t a secret on the Boundless Heaven Continent! But silver snow fish are very difficult to raise. Currently, no one has raised them in the entire continent except for the Lan family. Moreover, silver snow fish love the cold the most. Therefore, the colder the water used to raise them, the better. There happens to be a natural cold pool below this Lan family estate, so the silver snow fish can survive.¡± ¡°Uh, wouldn¡¯t there be a lot of people who want to steal fish?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. With the value of the silver snow fish, wouldn¡¯t this fish be thought of all day long? ¡°There are definitely many people who want to steal them, but they have to have the guts to steal them! Moreover, silver snow fish themselves aren¡¯t so easy to steal. Uh! You¡¯ll know tonight.¡± Icy kept her guessing. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue answered softly. She was really curious after hearing Icy¡¯s words. Time passed slowly. In the dead of night, Leng Ruoxue summoned Rise and got him to cast an invisibility spell on her, Freak, and Icy before sneaking to the river in the yard¡­ ¡°So cold!¡± Leng Ruoxue felt the temperature drop significantly when she stood by the river, and she instantly understood what Icy meant earlier. ¡°Little Snowy, quickly store the fish away!¡± Icy said anxiously. Hehe, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to steal silver snow fish because of the cold! ¡°Okay!¡± With a thought, Leng Ruoxue put a third of the fish in the river into the bracelet. Suddenly, Icy pinched his throat and shouted, ¡°Help! There are assassins!¡± When Leng Ruoxue heard Icy¡¯s cry, two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead. She looked at Icy in surprise, ¡°Little Icy, what are you shouting for?¡± ¡°Hehe, Little Snowy, there will be a good show to watch!¡± Icy smiled mysteriously and kept silent. ¡°Little Icy, you¡¯ve learned bad things!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. Little Icy actually liked to keep her in suspense. But she knew very well that Little Icy had most likely discovered something, even though he refused to say it. Just as Leng Ruoxue thought, several figures quickly emerged from the other residences of the Lan family state after Little Icy finished shouting. Moreover, the sound of fighting sounded soon after¡­ ¡°Little Snowy, let¡¯s go somewhere else to steal some more,¡± Icy suggested after seeing that most of the fish in this section of the river had been stolen. ¡°Little Icy! Isn¡¯t this enough?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Was Little Icy really planning to wipe out all these silver snow fish? Would the Lan family cry to death then? ¡°Little Snowy, silver snow fish breed quickly, so don¡¯t worry. There will be many more in this Lan family estate soon,¡± Icy said nonchalantly. Leng Ruoxue wiped the cold sweat off her forehead and said hesitantly, ¡°But it probably wasn¡¯t easy to raise them to become so big!¡± Chapter 414 - Framing (1) Chapter 414: Framing (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Little Snowy, you have to believe me. Moreover, these fish are already mature. Even if we don¡¯t eat them now, they will be eaten by the Lan family,¡± Icy said understandingly. The silver snow fish could be used to concoct pills, but it would be best if the fish used to concoct the silver snow pills were not fully mature. This way, the effects of the concocted silver snow pill would be the best, and the mature silver snow fish were the most delicious. Moreover, if these fish weren¡¯t eaten for a long time, they would naturally die when the time came, so they must not be wasted. ¡°The Lan family eats them too?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. Weren¡¯t silver snow fish very precious? ¡°Little Snowy, silver snow fish have a growth cycle, and their longest lifespan is only ten years. So it would be a waste not to eat these fish after they mature! Moreover, even though silver snow fish aren¡¯t easy to raise, they are very good at producing offspring, so there¡¯s no need to worry,¡± Icy explained. Alas! Little Snowy is too kind. ¡°Oh! Then let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, and they changed places to continue stealing fish. In another courtyard, two groups of people were fighting, while Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group was busy stealing fish and changing several places one after another. ¡°Little Icy, is this enough?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with slightly raised eyebrows. There were only about a hundred fish left in the entire river now. She couldn¡¯t bear to steal anymore. ¡°That¡¯s it! Alas! Little Snowy, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Icy nodded reluctantly. ¡°Uh! Let¡¯s go see the commotion!¡± Leng Ruoxue wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. Wow! Little Icy actually said I was kind! ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s cause trouble,¡± Icy said with unconcealed excitement. Causing trouble was his favorite! Leng Ruoxue nodded speechlessly, and the two humans and two beasts walked toward the fight. In the main residence, the guards of the Lan family were fighting with several men in black. There were saber flashes and sword shadows all over in the huge courtyard, and colorful mystic power flew everywhere. After arriving, Leng Ruoxue and the others stood to the side and watched the battle. They were invisible anyway, so others couldn¡¯t see them. ¡°Little Snowy, the lowest level of the Lan family¡¯s guards is Mystic Monarch!¡± Icy watched the battle while taking on the task of explaining. ¡°Yes, as expected of one of the Three Great Families! They have a strong foundation,¡± Leng Ruoxue said while staring at the two parties in the fight. ¡°Those men in black aren¡¯t bad. They are generally Mystic Sovereigns. Little Snowy, guess who sent them?¡± Icy asked with a naughty smile. ¡°It¡¯s either the Sun family or the Mystic Association Headquarters, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. ¡°Hehe, they are all from the Sun family. Otherwise, why would the guards of the Lan family work so hard!¡± Icy said with slight pride. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She had also heard that the Lan family and the Sun family had always been at odds. But from the looks of the fighting, it seemed to be even more serious than the rumors! ¡°Xue¡¯er, are we just going to watch?¡± Freak suddenly asked, his pitch-black and bright eyes shining with a mischievous light. Leng Ruoxue looked at Freak and asked with a smile, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Hehe, look at me.¡± Freak smiled evilly, then changed his voice and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Someone come quickly! The Sun family is here to sell the silver snow fish!¡± After hearing the shout, the leader of the men in black, who was fighting with the guards of the Lan family in midair, almost fell down! ¡°Damn it. Who¡¯s setting us up!¡± The leader of the men in black cursed. They were obviously here to kill Leng Ruoxue and her group, but they were discovered by the Lan family¡¯s guards as soon as they arrived. Now, they were even accused of stealing fish. He was so depressed! He hated the people who spoke out twice! ¡°How dare the Sun family come to our Lan family to steal fish!¡± the leader of the guards said coldly with disdain. ¡°We¡¯re not here to steal fish,¡± the leader of the men in black tried explaining. ¡°You¡¯re not here to steal fish. Hmph! Then what are you doing here in the middle of the night? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here for a walk. This isn¡¯t your Sun family grounds. You can¡¯t behave atrociously here!¡± The guard leader didn¡¯t believe him at all. After all, there was nothing good about the Sun family in his heart! ¡°Just take it that we¡¯re here for a walk,¡± the leader of the men in black said helplessly. Alas! Why was he so miserable? He knew that it wouldn¡¯t work no matter what he said. They wouldn¡¯t take them seriously. ¡°Coming to our Lan family¡¯s territory for a walk is equivalent to an attack. You will also die,¡± the guard leader said without hesitation. ¡°Hmph! We¡¯re both Mystic Sovereigns. You can¡¯t kill me!¡± the leader of the men in black said with a sneer. ¡°That might not be the case,¡± the guard leader said confidently. The two of them quickly began fighting again¡­ Not far away, Leng Ruoxue broke out in a cold sweat after hearing Freak¡¯s shout¡­ ¡°Hehe, Little Chen Chen, you¡¯re also naughty!¡± Icy praised while watching the two parties fighting more and more intensely. ¡°I think they still aren¡¯t satisfied with fighting. Why don¡¯t we add fuel to the fire!¡± Freak suggested. ¡°Oh?¡± Icy¡¯s big blue eyes looked at Freak doubtfully. At this moment, Freak had already taken out the small and exquisite bamboo tube, aimed, and shot at the butt of one of the men in black¡­ In just a few seconds, the man in black fell to the ground with a plop. The Lan family guard who was fighting him stood rooted to the ground, his face full of question marks! ¡°Haha, this is fun. Let me play with it!¡± Icy took the bamboo tube from Freak and held it with one hoof while another hoof kept pressing the small button¡­ A few minutes later, all the men in black collapsed except for the leader. The guards of the Lan family were all stunned at the same time¡­ ¡°What happened?¡± One of the guards squatted down and looked at the dead men in black, his face full of puzzlement. Now, only the leaders of the two sides were fighting in the spacious yard.. The leader of the men in black didn¡¯t realize that his subordinates had already met their makers. Chapter 415 - Framing (2) ¡°Sir Lan, our silver snow fish have been stolen.¡± The steward, who had gone to check on the silver snow fish, ran to the two of them while panting heavily. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re really here to steal fish. How shameless,¡± the guard leader said angrily. ¡°I told you we were here for a walk,¡± the leader of the men in black quibbled while cursing in his mind, Damn it! Who¡¯s framing us! ¡°Go to hell!¡± The guard leader roared and used his strongest move. Just as he was about to attack with all his might, he found that his opponent had actually collapsed¡­ The guard leader was stunned. He retracted his mystic power and looked around in bewilderment. He found that all the men in black had fallen to the ground at some point. Uh! ¡­ When did the Sun family become so weak? The steward walked to the guard leader and asked curiously, ¡°Sir Lan, has your strength increased again?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t kill him,¡± the guard leader said honestly. ¡°Uh! But he died in front of you!¡± the steward said in puzzlement. The guard leader squatted down and carefully examined the body of the leader of the men in black, only to find that his body had already turned completely black. This was obviously a sign of poison. Could these people have come to steal fish with the determination to die? The Sun family is really too vicious! ¡°He committed suicide,¡± the guard leader concluded after checking. ¡°Hmph! He stole so many of our fish. I wouldn¡¯t have let him go even if he didn¡¯t commit suicide,¡± the steward roared furiously. ¡°How many did they steal?¡± the guard leader couldn¡¯t help asking when he saw the steward¡¯s angry appearance. The silver snow fish couldn¡¯t be stolen just because people wanted to, so it was already good enough that these people could steal a few in his mind. ¡°There are only slightly more than a hundred left. Boohoo¡­¡± The steward wanted to cry but had no tears. His fish! They were gone just like that. Boohoo¡­ The Sun family was really too despicable! He had thought of many ways to raise those fish, and it wasn¡¯t easy to raise them so well, but now¡­ ¡°Report to the patriarch! Tell him that the Sun family stole our silver snow fish,¡± the guard leader said decisively. ¡°Okay,¡± the steward said through gritted teeth. After hearing the conversation between the guard leader and the steward, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group of two humans and two beasts quietly returned to Ning Xi Garden. After entering the room, Leng Ruoxue, Freak, and the two beasts couldn¡¯t stop laughing. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s so funny,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Yes! The Sun family will definitely be the scapegoat,¡± Freak said happily. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s all thanks to me!¡± Icy said cockily, his tail curling up proudly again. If he hadn¡¯t discovered those black-clothed people immediately, how could those fellows have been discovered by the Lan family¡¯s guards as soon as they sneaked into the Lan family estate! Hehe! ¡°Yes! You¡¯re the smartest.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Icy¡¯s little head and praised him. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let us out!¡± Leng Qingtian sent a voice transmission from the bracelet. They knew that Xue¡¯er and the others were going to steal the silver snow fish, so they wanted to broaden their horizons. So they had all entered the space and seen everything that happened outside. Moreover, they had long been rolling on the ground laughing in the space. ¡°Okay.¡± Without a thought, Leng Ruoxue moved her grandfather and the others out. ¡°Haha, Lass, the Sun family really suffered a double loss this time! They suffered such a tremendous loss. I think the Sun family will be so angry that they will vomit blood!¡± Old Zao chuckled, extremely happy. Hehe, the Sun family was here to kill them, but they didn¡¯t even get to see the people they were going to kill and even became fish thieves instead. Alas! How pitiful! ¡°Ruoxue, your poison is really powerful! Even Mystic Sovereigns couldn¡¯t resist it,¡± Feng Jing said with amazement. The effects of the poison earlier really surprised him! ¡°That¡¯s because we launched a sneak attack. In a real battle, we wouldn¡¯t even be able to touch the corner of a Mystic Sovereign¡¯s clothes with our current strength,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very sincerely. Her poison was quite powerful, but she had to have a chance to use it! Otherwise, the poison would just be a decoration. ¡°Hehe, no matter what, your poison boosted our confidence!¡± Old Zao said excitedly. ¡°Yeah.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s getting late. Everyone, go back to your rooms and sleep!¡± Leng Qingtian said. This wasn¡¯t their home after all. There were many experts hiding in the dark in the Lan family! ¡°Okay, Lass. We¡¯ll go back to our rooms.¡± Old Zao left Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room with everyone. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s rest too!¡± Freak said. ¡°Okay.¡± With a thought, Leng Ruoxue brought Freak and the two beasts into the bracelet. After entering the bracelet, they went straight to the pond where the silver snow fish were being raised. Beside the pond, all the beasts and Empty were gathered, drooling and looking at the silver-white fish swimming happily in the water¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to eat the fish!¡± Leng Ruoxue shook her head helplessly. All the beasts and Empty nodded in unison, their eyes revealing desire as they looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully. ¡°Not now!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without negotiation. She had so many beasts, so how could this small amount of fish be enough! Fortunately, in the space, these fish would grow faster, and their lifespans would increase, so she believed that they would be able to have fresh and delicious silver snow fish to eat soon. Leng Ruoxue looked at the beasts and Empty and continued to warn them. ¡°Alright, everyone stop looking. I¡¯ve handed these fish to Qing Jue to manage. No one is allowed to eat them secretly, especially Empty.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, why me in particular?¡± Empty said defiantly. Everyone had the same thoughts, but why did she only name him? Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er is too biased! ¡°Because it¡¯s you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Then she ignored him and pulled Freak directly toward the purple bamboo house. ¡°Hehe!¡± Icy turned his head and covered his mouth to laugh. Chapter 416 - Framing (3) Chapter 416: Framing (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Everyone, stop looking. Go to sleep!¡± Empty said gloomily and walked toward his residence. The next morning¡­ After breakfast, Leng Ruoxue and the others were chatting in the garden when Lan Lie brought Leng Wudi over. ¡°Little Icy, I¡¯m here to see you. I haven¡¯t seen you for a night. I missed you so much,¡± Lan Lie said mushily. At the same time, everyone present was so shocked that they broke out in cold sweat. Beside him, Leng Wudi immediately jumped two meters away from him with a very strange expression on his face. His eyes stared at him with slight fear, and the words ¡®I don¡¯t know him¡¯ were written on his face. ¡°Little Icy, I¡¯m talking to you. Why are you ignoring me!¡± Lan Lie said coquettishly. Icy shook his head and said very seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t think about me. I¡¯m not interested in males.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone was speechless¡­ ¡°Boohoo¡­ Little Icy, you really hurt my heart. I missed you for the entire night and didn¡¯t sleep well. Look, I have dark circles under my eyes,¡± Lan Lie said pitifully. Tears flashed in his eyes but didn¡¯t fall. ¡°Go after a female. I¡¯m a male,¡± Icy said furiously. Damn it. The qilin race didn¡¯t approve of boy love. ¡°But I only have you in my heart,¡± Lan Lie said suggestively. ¡°Little Snowy, I can¡¯t take it anymore,¡± Icy said pitifully to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Uh! There¡¯s no need to hold back anymore.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile. ¡°Okay!¡± Icy was angry, especially after seeing everyone turning their heads to snicker. So he opened his mouth and sneezed loudly, blowing Lan Lie out of Ning Xi Garden. Of course, he was lenient compared to how he treated the Sun family. Everyone watched as Lan Lie flew out of the garden with a whoosh and disappeared. They broke out in cold sweat and thought in unison, Fortunately, we aren¡¯t the ones flying out! The atmosphere in the garden immediately fell to a minimum, and everyone fell silent! After a long while¡­ Lan Lie limped in a very sorry state into Ning Xi Garden with the help of a servant. ¡°Little Icy, you¡¯re too cruel,¡± Lan Lie said aggrievedly with tears in his eyes. Unfortunately, Icy didn¡¯t even raise his eyes and started snoring on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder. Seeing Icy ignoring him, Lan Lie turned his head and said to everyone, ¡°You have no sympathy.¡± But Leng Ruoxue and the others also turned their heads, and no one bothered with him. ¡°Uncle, your cute nephew is injured,¡± Lan Lie called out directly, unwilling to give up. ¡°Uh! Then quickly return to your room to rest!¡± Lan Ming braced himself and comforted him helplessly. Lan Ming¡¯s answer displeased Lan Lie, so he said to Leng Wudi, ¡°Little Di Di, your best friend is injured.¡± ¡°If you call me Little Di Di again, I will hurt you even more,¡± Leng Wudi said indifferently with a cold smile. ¡°Little Di Di? Haha! That¡¯s a good name!¡± Old Zao started laughing hysterically after hearing this name. Leng Wudi threw a sharp glare at him. But not only did it not stop Old Zao from laughing, he even laughed more happily¡­ Leng Wudi was depressed. These people were mentally abnormal and couldn¡¯t be inferred with common sense! So he didn¡¯t bicker with this old man! Hmph! ¡°Little Di Di, can you bear to do it?¡± At this moment, Lan Lie secretly looked at Leng Wudi and pretended to be pitiful. ¡°Yes, I can. You can try calling me that again if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Leng Wudi said with a spurious smile, his eyes very unfriendly. ¡°Uh! If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t call you by that name!¡± Lan Lie admitted defeat. Boohoo¡­ He couldn¡¯t defeat this fellow! Alas! He was in a disadvantaged group! Leng Wudi nodded, very satisfied with Lan Lie¡¯s tact. Lan Lie found a seat and asked with concern, ¡°By the way, were you alright yesterday?¡± ¡°We¡¯re fine. Thank you for your concern,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°It¡¯s really strange. Those people of Sun family actually committed suicide and stole many of our silver snow fish,¡± Lan Lie continued, his handsome face full of doubts. ¡°They committed suicide to avoid punishment! It¡¯s very normal!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Lan Lie thought about it for a bit and then stopped thinking about it. ¡°Lan Lie, we will be leaving the day after tomorrow. Thank you for your hospitality,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go with you then. I haven¡¯t returned to Blue Cloud City for a long time. I can go home and take a look,¡± Lan Lie said with a smile. ¡°Did I hear it wrong? Do you mean that you miss home?¡± Leng Wudi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What do you mean? Can¡¯t I miss home?¡± Lan Lie shouted. ¡°It¡¯s unrealistic for you to miss home,¡± Leng Wudi said matter-of-factly. He had known Lan Lie since they were young. He knew Lan Lie¡¯s character better than anyone else. This guy had never liked to stay at home since he was a child, and he wanted to run away from home whenever he had the chance. Now, a person who liked to run away from home suddenly said he wanted to go home. Wasn¡¯t this more unbelievable than red rain falling from the sky? ¡°Young Master!¡± Before Lan Lie could argue, the steward suddenly appeared in Ning Xi Garden and whispered something in Lan Lie¡¯s ear. ¡°What is she doing here? Ask her to stay in Peace Garden,¡± Lan Lie said impatiently and glared at Leng Wudi. This man is really a source of trouble! ¡°Fifth Miss refused,¡± the steward said helplessly. The Lan family was deeply troubled by their fifth miss¡¯s willfulness, but they were helpless. Alas! The fifth miss was favored! ¡°She has to agree even if she doesn¡¯t want to. It¡¯s not up to her,¡± Lan Lie said furiously. Hmph! He couldn¡¯t do anything to these people, but couldn¡¯t he deal with the Lan family? ¡°Erm¡­¡± The steward was in a dilemma. ¡°Tell her that she can either go to Peace Garden or scram. Tell her what I said,¡± Lan Lie said angrily. ¡°Alright then!¡± The steward braced himself and went to find the fifth miss. Leng Wudi raised his eyebrows slightly and asked lightly, ¡°What? Is there trouble?¡± Chapter 417 - : Framing (4) ¡°Nothing. A fly flew in,¡± Lan Lie said nonchalantly. ¡°Seventh Brother, how can you let others stay in my residence!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s voice sounded as soon as Lan Lie finished speaking. Then a red-dressed girl ran into the yard angrily and stood in front of Lan Lie to question him. ¡°Miss Lan Ning¡¯er, are you questioning me?¡± Lan Lie said with a smile that was not a smile. He might seem easygoing in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others, but in front of others, he was the fully deserving and unquestionable young master of the Lan family. ¡°I¡­ I am Grandpa¡¯s most beloved granddaughter. How can you give my residence to others?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said very unpleasantly, but her tone subconsciously became much lower. After all, Lan Lie was the young master of the Lan family and the future patriarch. Even if their grandpa doted on her, she would probably suffer if she angered the heir of the Lan family. So she really didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous in front of Lan Lie. ¡°Your residence? How is it yours?¡± Lan Lie said coldly without even looking up. ¡°Everyone knows that I live in Ning Xi Garden as long as I come here,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said loudly. She looked at the people in the courtyard from the corner of her eyes. Hmph! Apart from Big Brother Leng, all of them are ugly. It was too infuriating. Lan Lie actually let these ugly people stay in her Ning Xi Garden. She was so angry! ¡°So what? They are my friends. They can stay wherever I allow them to stay. You have no right to ask,¡± Lan Lie said without giving her face. ¡°You¡­ Lan Lie, how dare you! I¡¯m Grandpa¡¯s most beloved granddaughter! I¡¯m going to tell Grandpa!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared furiously. ¡°Go ahead! I want to see how Grandpa will react when he finds out that his most beloved granddaughter actually yelled at the heir he chose. Don¡¯t think that just because Grandpa dotes on you that you can look down on everyone. Let me tell you. I am the young master of the Lan family. What crime will you be charged with if news of you disrespecting the young master reaches the elders?¡± Lan Lie said very curiously. ¡°You¡­ just you wait!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er glared fiercely at Lan Lie, turned around, and walked away angrily. ¡°It really was a troublesome fly,¡± Leng Wudi said lightly after Lan Ning¡¯er left. ¡°You two bad fellows actually call the number one beauty of the Boundless Heaven Continent a fly. If her admirers know, just their saliva will drown you two,¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help teasing. ¡°Who dares!¡± the two of them said in unison. Then they looked at each other and smiled tacitly. Everything was unspoken. ¡°Alas! Men are trouble!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Freak and suddenly sighed with emotion. ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly. How could Xue¡¯er say that about him? He was cruel and merciless to all women except Xue¡¯er. Well, he must have been implicated by these fellows. He looked at Lan Ming and the others. These three fellows now had the potential to be the source of trouble. ¡°Little Snowy!¡± Lan Ming also looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly, thinking, The real trouble is you two! Why are you maligning me! ¡°He¡¯s the one attracting the flies and mosquitoes. I¡¯m a pure and innocent child.¡± Lan Lie pointed at Leng Wudi and plucked himself clean without any sense of loyalty. ¡°So Young Master Leng stinks? No wonder you attract flies and mosquitoes,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a smile. ¡°¡­¡± Leng Wudi¡¯s face darkened, and he was at a loss for words. He really couldn¡¯t understand how a handsome and talented man like him became stinky in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t his fault that he attracted flies and mosquitoes! Boohoo¡­ He was so wronged! ¡°Yes, he stank a long time ago.¡± Lan Lie added oil to the fire fearlessly. ¡°Are you courting death!¡± Leng Wudi¡¯s anger rose. He stood up and attacked Lan Lie¡­ ¡°Ah, Leng Wudi is so angry that he flew into a rage. He¡¯s going to kill someone! Help!¡± Lan Lie dodged Leng Wudi¡¯s attack while shouting loudly and began playing hide-and-seek with him! Just like that, the two of them engaged in a chase and battle in the garden¡­ Leng Ruoxue and the others looked helplessly at Lan Lie and Leng Wudi chasing and fighting like children. They felt that they should return to their rooms and gave the entire garden to them. After chasing for a long time, the two of them were tired and lay on the grass. But when they looked up, they found that everyone was gone, and only the two of them were left in the huge garden. ¡°Uh! When did they leave? Boohoo¡­ My Little Icy!¡± Lan Lie cried exaggeratedly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry like a woman. That¡¯s not your Little Icy,¡± Leng Wudi said honestly. He was really helpless about his good friend¡¯s daydreaming. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Lan Lie cried even more sadly. Damn Little Di Di is rubbing salt on my wounds! ¡°Cry slowly! I¡¯m going to my room.¡± Leng Wudi stood up, dusted himself off, and left Ning Xi Garden. After a while, Lan Lie saw that no one was really paying attention to him. So he stood up, dusted off his clothes, and left. *** Two days passed quickly. For the past two days, Leng Ruoxue and the others told Lan Ming that they wanted to cultivate and almost didn¡¯t leave their rooms. In fact, they did this to avoid conflict with certain Lan family members. Moreover, they had been staying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s bracelet for the past two days. In Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room¡­ ¡°Haha! Xue¡¯er, we¡¯re leaving the Lan family estate today,¡± Leng Qingtian said happily. For the past two days, Lan Ning¡¯er had always been looking for trouble with them. Fortunately, they were in seclusion and didn¡¯t see anyone, so Lan Ning¡¯er was stopped by Lan Ming. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s pack up and set off!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had already told Lan Ming that she planned to leave early today, so they decided to set off before dawn. ¡°Lass, we¡¯ve already packed up. Actually, there¡¯s nothing much to pack,¡± Old Zao said. Their things were all in Lass¡¯s space, and there was almost nothing outside. Chapter 418 - Leaving Without Saying Goodbye (1) Leng Ruoxue looked around at everyone and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and exited the room. When they arrived at the garden, Lan Ming was already waiting for them. Lan Ming welcomed Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Shall we go?¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. After Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, Lan Ming brought them out of the Lan family estate and headed for Blue Cloud City. *** Half a month later¡­ Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at Sheep City. Sheep City was a medium-sized city on the Boundless Heaven Continent and a must-pass stop on the way to Blue Cloud City. At the same time, it was also one of the Lan family¡¯s subordinate cities. So Sheep City could be said to be relatively bustling. After entering Sheep City, Leng Ruoxue and the others found that the pedestrians on the streets were looking at them with pleasant surprise as if they had seen treasure on the road. ¡°Little Lan Lan, have you noticed that the gazes of the pedestrians are a little strange?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. ¡°Uh! Calm down. I guess they¡¯ve never seen people as ugly as you,¡± Lan Ming guessed as a drop of cold sweat dripped down his forehead. ¡°Uh! Possibly.¡± Old Zao nodded in agreement. Although they had taken less traveled roads along the way, none of the people they encountered were too ugly. ¡°Little Snowy, let¡¯s stay here for the night!¡± Lan Ming led everyone to the door of an inn. ¡°We can stay anywhere,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. What Lan Ming said might be a factor, but she still felt that something was amiss. Seeing no one having any objections, Lan Ming led them directly into an inn. After booking the rooms, they went to their rooms to rest. After entering her room, Leng Ruoxue brought Freak directly into the bracelet. In the bracelet¡­ ¡°Little Snowy, where are we?¡± Icy, who had been sleeping in the bracelet after they got on the road, asked curiously. ¡°We¡¯re at Sheep City,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Icy tilted his little head and thought for a bit. ¡°Oh! At your current speed, it will take at least half a month to reach Blue Cloud City.¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no hurry. The medicinal herb exchange meeting will begin in twenty days!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed the fur on Bingqi¡¯s head and smiled lightly. ¡°Little Snowy, I¡¯ll go out when we reach Blue Cloud City,¡± Icy said. He really didn¡¯t like to travel. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Big Sister, someone is knocking on the door outside.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± With a thought, Leng Ruoxue left the bracelet. After returning to her room, Leng Ruoxue opened the door and found a few uninvited guests standing outside. ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. She sighed softly in her heart. Alas! Why did they catch up! ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to see us?¡± Lan Lie said angrily. These bad people actually left quietly without saying goodbye while he was still sleeping. Boohoo¡­ He was abandoned by Little Icy! ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. She felt a headache looking at the three handsome men with all sorts of characteristics in front of her. It was enough to have Lan Ming as a source of trouble. If there were three more of them, then it would definitely be a disaster. ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words made two drops of cold sweat drip down each of their foreheads. ¡°You¡¯re really honest,¡± Leng Wudi said gloomily. Alas! After living for more than twenty years, he only knew today that he was actually so unpopular. Boohoo¡­ He, who was so strong-hearted, was also sad! ¡°Thank you for the compliment,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m here to challenge your man,¡± Sun Teng said coolly, implying that he was different from them. ¡°Challenge? If you have patience, wait for him to advance to Mystic Monarch. He¡¯s not free now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. Although Sun Teng was different from those annoying Sun family members, she still didn¡¯t want to have any contact with the Sun family. ¡°I can control my cultivation level to Elementary Mystic,¡± Sun Teng said impatiently. ¡°No, you are a Mystic Monarch after all. What if you can¡¯t afford to lose and use your Mystic Monarch strength to deal with my man?¡± Leng Ruoxue obviously didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Uh! I¡¯m not that shameless, okay?¡± Sun Teng explained with a black face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I heard that the Sun family¡¯s reputation has always been poor, so I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly, not taking Sun Teng¡¯s anger seriously at all. ¡°You¡­¡± Sun Teng was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Haha!¡± Lan Lie laughed happily upon seeing Sun Teng deflated. Hehe, Leng Ruoxue was still the best. She could anger someone to death! He was much more balanced now. ¡°Laugh! Laugh to death!¡± Sun Teng roared furiously. ¡°Laugh slowly. Please leave after you¡¯re done laughing. I won¡¯t see you out.¡± Leng Ruoxue closed the door and locked the three of them outside. ¡°Uh!¡± The three of them looked at the closed door and were stunned. Finally, they looked at each other in puzzlement. When did they offend Leng Ruoxue? Why were they so unpopular? ¡°It must be because of you. The Sun family wanted to kill her, so we were implicated by you.¡± Lan Lie looked at Sun Teng and pushed the blame onto him. ¡°What does that have to do with me? The Sun family is the Sun family, and I am me!¡± Sun Teng was aggrieved. He just wanted to spar with Ye Chen. Why was it so difficult? ¡°Very possible.¡± Leng Wudi also looked at Sun Teng thoughtfully, his mind racing. ¡°Hmph! It might not be me! It might be you! I don¡¯t think Leng Ruoxue gave you any face!¡± Sun Teng rolled his eyes at Leng Wudi. ¡°Me? How is that possible! I didn¡¯t offend her.¡± Leng Wudi didn¡¯t think that they were unwelcome because of him. Just like this, the three handsome men, who made all the women on the Boundless Heaven Continent crazy, stood at the door of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room as if no one was around and started blaming each other¡­ Chapter 419 - Leaving Without Saying Goodbye (2) Chapter 419: Leaving Without Saying Goodbye (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The next morning¡­ Leng Ruoxue and Freak opened the door of the room and were about to leave when they found that the door was blocked¡­ ¡°Why are you sleeping here?!¡± Dumbfounded, Leng Ruoxue kicked the three people blocking her room. ¡°Ah! Why did we fall asleep?¡± Lan Lie rubbed his eyes and yawned. ¡°You¡¯re blocking the way,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Who knew how you fell asleep! ¡°Uh! Are we leaving?¡± Lan Lie hurriedly got up from the ground. He also kicked the other two people a few times while he was at it. He kept muttering in his head, How can these two people sleep like dead pigs? He was awake, but these two people were still asleep. Leng Wudi opened his eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sun Teng also opened his slightly dazed eyes and asked foolishly, ¡°Eh? Why is the sky bright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already the next day, three young masters,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. It seemed like these two people were really muddle-headed from sleeping. Alas! Weren¡¯t they afraid of encountering bad people? They actually slept so soundly. ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go then!¡± Leng Wudi finally woke up completely. Leng Ruoxue looked at Freak helplessly and then pulled Freak straight to the dining hall. In the dining hall, Leng Qingtian and the others had already ordered breakfast and were sitting in chairs, waiting for them. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Leng Ruoxue and Freak found a seat and sat down, their faces still full of helplessness. ¡°What happened?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help asking when he saw his granddaughter¡¯s unnatural expression. ¡°Three uninvited guests.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed and explained. As they spoke, the three entered the dining hall and sat at the table closest to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re too much. How could you abandon me?¡± Lan Lie complained aggrievedly with tears in his eyes after seeing Lan Ming. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already find us!¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. ¡°Yes. Fortunately, I¡¯m smart and posted your portraits on notice boards for a reward. Otherwise, you would have escaped again,¡± Lan Lie said proudly. ¡°No wonder people on the streets looked at us as though they saw money after we entered the city. So it was all your fault!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. ¡°Hehe, but you¡¯re really slow. We¡¯ve been here for a few days,¡± Lan Lie complained. This Sheep City was a necessary stop on the way to Blue Cloud City, so they had decided to wait here. ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry. Why would we travel so quickly? Isn¡¯t it better to admire the beautiful scenery of the Boundless Heaven Continent along the way?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. In fact, they had spent more time walking less traveled roads in the past half a month. But unfortunately, they didn¡¯t encounter a group of bandits again. ¡°How can the scenery on the road compare to Blue Cloud City! Let¡¯s go to Blue Cloud City to enjoy the beautiful scenery quickly!¡± Lan Lie said anxiously. ¡°Young Master Lan, you can leave first if you¡¯re in a hurry! You don¡¯t have to be with us,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. ¡°No hurry. I¡¯m not in a hurry,¡± Lan Lie said quickly. Anyway, he had made up his mind that he would stick to them no matter what Leng Ruoxue said. Boohoo¡­ Little Icy, I¡¯m suffering so much for you! ¡°Then let¡¯s go together! But you have to listen to me on the way,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Since she couldn¡¯t shake them off, they should go together, lest they caused any trouble. She didn¡¯t want to become famous to the point where everyone knew her. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Lan Lie nodded vigorously like a puppy. After breakfast, everyone was about to set off, but another uninvited guest arrived. It was the fifth daughter of the Lan family, Lan Ning¡¯er. Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Ning¡¯er, whom she had only met once. She was dressed in bright red, had beautiful facial features, skin as fair as snow, and a noble temperament that was beyond reach. Apart from her arrogant and overbearing character that was not very likable, this girl was indeed a rare beauty. At the entrance of the inn, Lan Ning¡¯er ignored everyone and ran straight for Leng Wudi. ¡°Big Brother Leng, what a coincidence! Are you leaving? Let¡¯s go together!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said very warmly, the expression on her face of a shy girl in love. ¡°We¡¯re taking our time traveling. As a noble young lady, you¡¯re not suitable to travel with us.¡± Leng Wudi frowned and declined politely. He didn¡¯t want to bring such a delicate beauty along with him. In his opinion, women were troublesome. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind. Who asked us to run into each other so coincidentally!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said with a sweet smile on her face. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Lan Lie said with a spurious smile. Hmph! Coincidence? Who would believe it? They weren¡¯t three-year-old children. Were they so easy to fool? ¡°Seventh Brother, you¡¯re here too!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said in surprise, pretending to have just seen Lan Lie. ¡°I¡¯ve been here all along. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Lan Lie said angrily. ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t see Seventh Brother,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said guiltily. ¡°That¡¯s my honor,¡± Lan Lie said lightly. Hmph! Who wanted to be seen by her? Whoever caught her eye would be unlucky! And that unlucky person now was obviously Leng Wudi. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to see them bicker. After speaking, everyone left the inn tacitly and walked out of the city. Lan Lie and the other two hurriedly followed the group. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re so poor that you don¡¯t even have flying beasts? Why are you walking?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er couldn¡¯t help complaining after walking behind Leng Ruoxue and the others for a while. ¡°It¡¯s healthier to walk. If you can¡¯t walk anymore, Miss Lan, please go ahead!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°You¡­ Do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like this?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared furiously. ¡°Miss Lan, I don¡¯t think we requested for you to travel with us! You can leave first if you can¡¯t take it anymore. But if you insist on following us, you have to listen to me. I¡¯m not interested in who you are,¡± Leng Ruoxue said rudely. She hated people who bullied others with their power the most.. She would blacklist both men and women who did so, and this young lady from the Lan family had obviously entered her blacklist. Chapter 420 - Leaving Without Saying Goodbye (3) ¡°You¡­ How dare you treat me like this! Our Lan family won¡¯t let you go!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er threatened, her beautiful face slightly distorted from anger. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile, her watery eyes releasing a fierce and terrifying cold light! ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m the most favored fifth young lady of the Lan family!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er stammered, frightened by the coldness in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes. ¡°So what?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°Watch her. Don¡¯t let her get in my way.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to Lan Lie and warned with slight displeasure. ¡°Haha! I guarantee you¡¯ll be fine if you dare to teach her a lesson,¡± Lan Lie gloated. ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t she your sister?¡± Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. What kind of brother was this! ¡°She wasn¡¯t born out of my mother¡¯s womb. I don¡¯t recognize her.¡± In Lan Lie¡¯s heart, only those of the same father and mother would be recognized by him. The others could only be considered relatives. If the relatives respected him, perhaps he would still give them a good face. But for someone as arrogant as Lan Ning¡¯er, forget it. He really couldn¡¯t afford such a sister. ¡°Seventh Brother¡­ You!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er was very aggrieved. She looked at Lan Lie with tears in her beautiful eyes. Then she pounced on Leng Wudi, who was beside Lan Lie, trying to seek comfort¡­ But Leng Wudi didn¡¯t want this chance to console the beauty at all. He dodged lightly and left this rare opportunity for the cold ground. ¡°Pfft!¡± Lan Lie looked at the stunning beauty who fell to the ground and laughed hysterically¡­ ¡°Big Brother Leng, how could you? Boohoo¡­¡± Lan Ning¡¯er didn¡¯t care about being in a sorry state and directly lay on the ground and sobbed¡­ ¡°Miss, quickly get up! The ground is cold!¡± The maidservant beside Lan Ning¡¯er stepped forward to help Lan Ning¡¯er up, but Lan Ning¡¯er refused to get up no matter what. ¡°Young Master Leng, please persuade our young lady! She listens to you the most.¡± The maidservant had no choice but to seek Leng Wudi¡¯s help with tears in her eyes. Unfortunately, Leng Wudi ignored her and pretended not to hear her. ¡°Since she likes the ground so much, just stay there. I¡¯ll tell Grandpa later that his most beloved granddaughter has fallen in love with a piece of land. In addition, I¡¯ll also suggest to Grandpa to marry her to this piece of land,¡± Lan Lie said seriously. Hmph! Did she really think they were idiots to play tricks in front of them? Which one of them hadn¡¯t gone through thousands of tests and difficulties to become young masters? If they were easily fooled by a woman¡¯s little trick, then they wouldn¡¯t have to work as young masters in the future. ¡°Haha! Little Lie Lie, that¡¯s a good idea!¡± Old Zao laughed hysterically after hearing what Lan Lie said. Hehe, this kid from the Lan family is quite interesting and ruthless with his words! I like it. ¡°Lan Lie, how dare you!¡± After hearing Lan Lie¡¯s words, Lan Ning¡¯er couldn¡¯t pretend anymore and hurriedly got up from the ground. It was very embarrassing to fall to the ground, but it was better than letting Lan Lie go back and spout nonsense! ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Little Snowy, you¡¯ve seen it. How can such a woman be qualified to be my sister?¡± Lan Lie asked nonchalantly. ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile and didn¡¯t answer his question. But she felt that this Lan Lie was a little interesting. Uh! Perhaps she didn¡¯t have to be so against him. ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and continued walking forward. Lan Ning¡¯er called out ¡®Big Brother Leng¡¯ several times, but there was no response. She thickened her skin and followed. ¡°Lass, let¡¯s camp here tonight!¡± Old Zao suggested after walking for nearly a day. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Everyone stopped and set up the tents together before preparing dinner. Lan Ning¡¯er sat down on a rock to rest. ¡°I want this tent!¡± After resting enough, Lan Ning¡¯er looked around at each tent and finally chose the one that satisfied her the most. She planned to stay in it tonight. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lan. If you want to stay in a tent, you can set up your own,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly without even looking at her. ¡°What do you mean? You want me to do this kind of rough work myself?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared in disbelief, her beautiful eyes widening. ¡°Miss Lan, haven¡¯t you heard that only by doing things yourself would you have ample food and clothing? Not only do you have to set up your own tent, but you also have to make your own food,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Y-you¡­ Say it again?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er shouted, so angry that her face turned a little green. How was this possible? It shouldn¡¯t be like this. This¡­ this was completely different from what she imagined. She originally thought that with her status, these people would definitely treat her as an esteemed guest and take good care of her, so she had only brought one maidservant with her and sent all the guards away. But she didn¡¯t expect to receive such treatment. She was the most favored fifth young lady of the Lan family! How could she be allowed to do crude work by these servants? She couldn¡¯t understand no matter what! ¡°I said you have to do everything yourself. If you can¡¯t endure hardship, you can leave early,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. ¡°You¡­¡± Lan Ning¡¯er pointed at Leng Ruoxue for a long time but didn¡¯t say a complete sentence. Obviously, she was already extremely angry. ¡°Big Brother Leng, this ugly monster is bullying me.¡± Lan Ning¡¯er turned her head to Leng Wudi, seeking protection. ¡°Set up the tent quickly if you don¡¯t want to sleep outdoors!¡± Leng Wudi said lightly. He really couldn¡¯t be bothered with this woman if not for the good relationship between the Leng family and the Lan family! ¡°Wow, it smells so good!¡± Lan Lie exclaimed. He had already picked up a piece of grilled meat and was eating it heartily. ¡°Hehe, the early bird gets the worm. Birds that don¡¯t work don¡¯t have worms to eat, and birds that don¡¯t work have nowhere to sleep!¡± Lan Lie gloated as he ate¡­ Cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she looked at Lan Lie¡¯s excitement. How much do you hate this relative! How can you be so happy! Everyone surrounded the fire and happily ate the delicious grilled meat. But Lan Ning¡¯er and her servant were not so comfortable. Chapter 421 - Leaving Without Saying Goodbye (4) Chapter 421: Leaving Without Saying Goodbye (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Miss, what should we do?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s maidservant asked helplessly. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m so hungry. ¡°Set up a tent. Is there still a need to ask?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared furiously. ¡°B-but¡­¡± the maidservant stammered. ¡°But what?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said impatiently. She was so angry now! ¡°We didn¡¯t prepare a tent,¡± the maidservant whispered fearfully. The young lady never slept outdoors when she went out, so they had no habit of preparing a tent at all. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m dead meat this time. ¡°What did you say?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er asked in disbelief, thinking she heard it wrong. ¡°I said¡­ we didn¡¯t bring a tent,¡± the maidservant whispered. ¡°Then where are we going to sleep tonight?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er was dumbfounded. She even forgot to be angry. The only thing she remembered now was that she couldn¡¯t sleep outside. She was the most favored fifth young lady of the Lan family, not to mention that Big Brother Leng was still here! Yes, there¡¯s Big Brother Leng. He definitely can¡¯t bear to leave a delicate beauty like me without a place to sleep. Hehe. Thinking of this, she suddenly became happy, and she was even a little glad that she didn¡¯t bring a tent. Otherwise, why would she have an excuse to have intimate contact with Big Brother Leng! She had already begun to fantasize¡­ After eating, Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to their tents to sleep. Only Lan Lie, Leng Wudi, and Sun Teng were keeping night watch. ¡°Big Brother Leng.¡± Lan Ning¡¯er walked to Leng Wudi when she saw that almost everyone had left. She called out softly, her beautiful eyes twinkling seductively. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Wudi raised his straight eyebrows and pretended to be stupid. In fact, they all knew what Lan Ning¡¯er was up to. They were just pretending to be stupid. ¡°Big Brother Leng, I came out in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring a tent. Can you¡­¡± Lan Ning¡¯er deliberately said half of what she wanted to say. ¡°You want to borrow a tent?¡± Leng Wudi asked lightly. ¡°If it¡¯s convenient, we can¡­¡± Lan Ning¡¯er was shy and couldn¡¯t say it. In fact, what she wanted to say was, ¡®We can squeeze in together¡¯. ¡°Okay, go and stay inside! I want to keep watch tonight,¡± Leng Wudi said generously. Hmph! If big men like them let a woman sleep outdoors, who knows how Lan Ning¡¯er would complain about them after she returned to the Lan Family? ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Leng.¡± Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face was full of gratitude. But she was a little disappointed in her heart. Alas! Why doesn¡¯t Big Brother Leng understand? Haven¡¯t I given enough hints? After thanking him, Lan Ning¡¯er obediently led her maidservant into Leng Wudi¡¯s tent. ¡°You¡¯re such a good person,¡± Lan Lie muttered with some dissatisfaction. ¡°Do you want her to go back and complain? I¡¯m fine, but Leng Ruoxue and the others probably won¡¯t have it easy!¡± Leng Wudi said. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re right.¡± Lan Lie snorted coldly and said gloomily, then fell silent. The next morning¡­ After waking up, Leng Ruoxue and the others had a simple breakfast and continued on their way¡­ Half a month later¡­ At noon, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at Blue Cloud City. Standing outside the city gate of Blue Cloud City and looking at the tall and mighty city wall, Leng Ruoxue and the others were also abnormally excited. This was one of the largest cities on the Boundless Heaven Continent! They could already feel the majestic and extraordinary might of Blue Cloud City outside the city gate! ¡°As expected of Blue Cloud City!¡± Old Zao sighed. ¡°Of course. This is our Lan family¡¯s main city,¡± Lan Lie said proudly. ¡°Our Leng family¡¯s Proud Cold City isn¡¯t bad either!¡± Leng Wudi said, unwilling to be outdone. Leng Ruoxue looked at Sun Teng, who didn¡¯t say anything, and said lightly, ¡°The Sun family¡¯s Sun Zhou City is probably similar to Blue Cloud City!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look when you have the chance?¡± Sun Teng said coolly, his face expressionless from start to finish. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will go,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Sun Zhou City, we will go sooner or later, and¡­ ¡°Hmph! You bumpkins are finally here.¡± At this moment, a disdainful mocking voice sounded from the city gate. The owner of the voice, Lan Ning¡¯er, also appeared. Not only that, but a large group of people followed behind her. Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Ning¡¯er, whose tail was about to curl into the sky, and smiled without saying a word. On the second day of their journey, Lan Ning¡¯er had abandoned them when they passed through Burn City and returned to the Lan family alone with her maidservant. As for the cause! Of course, it was because of the tent! When they passed through Burn City, Leng Ruoxue knew that she didn¡¯t have a tent, so she had asked her to buy one. But she refused no matter what. Later, Leng Ruoxue told her clearly that since she refused to buy one herself, no one would lend her a tent the next time she slept in the wilderness, so she ran away in a fit of anger¡­ There were many shops belonging to the Lan family in Burn City. Lan Ning¡¯er must have found someone from one of the shops to return to Blue Cloud City ahead of time. ¡°You inexperienced bumpkins, didn¡¯t you hear me talking to you?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er was instantly angry when she saw that no one was paying attention to her. Hmph! This was the Lan family¡¯s territory. These ugly monsters shouldn¡¯t even think about having a good life since they were here! ¡°Little Sister Ning¡¯er, are they the people you mentioned?¡± asked a woman in blue beside Lan Ning¡¯er. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s them.¡± Lan Ning¡¯er gritted her teeth in hatred. ¡°How dare you bully our Lan family!¡± the blue-clothed woman rebuked indignantly. Without a saying word, Leng Ruoxue turned to look at Lan Lie. ¡°Lan Fei¡¯er, how dare you be rude to my friend!¡± Lan Lie roared furiously. Damn it. The mocking expression on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face made him want to find a hole to burrow into. It was too embarrassing! ¡°Seventh Brother, they bullied Little Sister Ning¡¯er.. As an elder brother, not only did you not vent your sister¡¯s anger for her, but you even sided with outsiders! Grandpa won¡¯t let you off if he finds out!¡± Lan Fei¡¯er accused, as if Lan Lie had really committed a big mistake. Chapter 422 - Setting Up a Stall and Poaching in the Corner (1) Chapter 422: Setting Up a Stall and Poaching in the Corner (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Lan Fei¡¯er, don¡¯t use that old man to suppress me, nor do you have to try so hard to please Lan Ning¡¯er. She will never agree to share a husband with you,¡± Lan Lie said with slight mockery, exposing Lan Fei¡¯er¡¯s thoughts unceremoniously. Hmph! It was already an open secret in the Lan family that Lan Fei¡¯er liked a certain someone. Only she thought she had concealed it very well! ¡°Lan Fei¡¯er, you¡­ Is what he said true?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er questioned with raging jealousy. ¡°Little Sister Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. Can¡¯t you tell that he wants to sow discord between us?¡± Lan Fei¡¯er quickly comforted. She hated Lan Lie to the core! After hearing Lan Fei¡¯er¡¯s words, Lan Ning¡¯er was still a little skeptical. But after some thought, she felt that what Lan Fei¡¯er said made sense. ¡°Young Master Lan, your status as the young master isn¡¯t much either! Looks like anyone can order you around,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°That¡¯s right! Brat Lan, you are too vexed as the young master. I only realized today that the Lan family doesn¡¯t take you seriously.¡± Old Zao also sowed discord, his face full of pity. Lan Lie snorted softly and said coldly, ¡°Hmph! Isn¡¯t that because some dogs like to rely on others and always use an old man to suppress me?¡± ¡°Damn it. Who did you say is a dog?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared furiously. ¡°I¡¯m talking about dogs.¡± Lan Lie smiled gently. Then he turned to look at Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Ignore these dogs. Let¡¯s enter the city!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, completely ignoring Lan Ning¡¯er and her group. ¡°Wait. They can¡¯t enter the city.¡± Lan Ning¡¯er pointed at Leng Ruoxue and the others, her face totally pleased with herself. ¡°What did you say?¡± Lan Lie narrowed his eyes. ¡°I said, they can¡¯t enter the city,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said proudly. Hmph! Blue Cloud City was her territory. She didn¡¯t believe that these ugly monsters could enter if she didn¡¯t allow it. ¡°I haven¡¯t been home for a long time. I only found out today that you, Lan Ning¡¯er, are in charge of Blue Cloud City.¡± Lan Lie was so angry that he laughed mockingly. ¡°Hmph! This is Grandpa¡¯s idea.¡± Lan Ning¡¯er took out her trump card and brought up the patriarch. She didn¡¯t believe that Lan Lie would still dare to stubbornly protect these people. ¡°Is that so?¡± Lan Lie¡¯s expression was very calm. In fact, he was so angry in his heart. Hmph! Damn old man, just you wait! He didn¡¯t think that Lan Ning¡¯er would lie to him because she didn¡¯t have the guts to fake his order. Moreover, this was indeed something that the damn old man would do because that old man had always liked to drag him down and cause trouble for him! ¡°You can go back and ask Grandpa if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said confidently. Hmph! She wanted Lan Lie to know who was the most favored in the Lan family today. ¡°Of course I will ask. But they have to enter the city with me,¡± Lan Lie said without any room for negotiation. Originally, his status wasn¡¯t high in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others. Now, if he embarrassed himself again at the door of his house, he wouldn¡¯t have the face to hang around with them in the future. ¡°How dare you disobey Grandpa¡¯s orders?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er questioned with a very smug expression. ¡°Is this the first time?¡± Lan Lie asked with a smile. He had disobeyed the old man¡¯s orders countless times since he was young, but he had never seen the old man do anything to him! ¡°You will regret it. Grandpa will definitely not let you go this time! What are you waiting for? Hurry up and go. The patriarch has ordered us not to let these people enter the city,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said loudly. But after waiting for a long time, Lan Ning¡¯er didn¡¯t see any reaction from the people behind her. ¡°Do you also want to disobey orders?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said, very displeased, feeling that her authority had been challenged. ¡°Fifth Miss, we don¡¯t dare to hurt Young Master,¡± the leader of the guards said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ Patriarch! Why did you do this to us? We didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Why did you implicate us in your fight with Young Master? ¡°He won¡¯t be the young master soon. What are you afraid of?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared in exasperation. ¡°But he is still the young master now! We will be punished if we accidentally hurt Young Master,¡± the leader of the guards said with a troubled face. Hmph! We¡¯re only here to keep up appearances for Fifth Miss, not to be her thugs. Lan Ning¡¯er didn¡¯t know that she couldn¡¯t command them at all. ¡°Lan Lie, no wonder some people dare to shout at you. So your young master position is about to be lost!¡± Leng Ruoxue said sympathetically after watching the commotion for a long time. But what do these guards mean? Their reactions are really interesting! ¡°I don¡¯t care about the young master position. Whoever wants it can take it,¡± Lan Lie said nonchalantly. Hmph! If I hadn¡¯t lost the bet with that damn old man, I wouldn¡¯t have become this young master at all. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Alas! From the looks of it, we can¡¯t enter Blue Cloud City today,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light sigh, but there was no anger on her face at all. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s camp at the city gate since we can¡¯t enter,¡± Leng Qingtian said nonchalantly, his composure unbelievable. ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m a little hungry,¡± Freak said pitifully, his bright star eyes shining like obsidian. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s hurry up!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered, and everyone hurriedly set up their tents. The corner of Lan Ming¡¯s mouth twitched a little. He watched Leng Ruoxue and the others quickly set up the tents, then start a fire and take out a pile of food. Several black lines couldn¡¯t help rolling down his forehead. Are you preparing to camp already? Lan Ming was really impressed by their casualness! But what he didn¡¯t understand was what his father was doing. Lan Lie and the others were already mentally prepared, so they were relatively calm. Alas! Leng Ruoxue even dared to sleep on the arena, so what was so strange about camping outside Blue Cloud City! The Lan sisters and the Lan family guards were a little dumbfounded because they didn¡¯t know the temperament of Leng Ruoxue and the others. Uh! What¡¯s going on? Chapter 423 - Setting Up a Stall and Poaching in the Corner (1) ¡°Who allowed you to camp here?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared with displeasure after recovering from her momentary daze. ¡°What? Are you not allowing us to enter the city or camp outside the city?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Of course not. Hurry up and scram back to Windless City. Blue Cloud City isn¡¯t a place where you ugly monsters can come!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said cockily. ¡°As far as I know, this Blue Cloud City belongs to your Lan family, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case outside the city!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile, neither annoyed nor angry. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re allowed to camp here!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er shouted angrily. She didn¡¯t know if the area outside of the city belonged to the Lan family, but she wouldn¡¯t allow these ugly monsters to stay here to be an eyesore. ¡°The Lan family¡¯s fifth young lady is really overbearing! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t allow guests to enter the city, but we can¡¯t even stay outside the city. Alas! Grandpa, why don¡¯t we leave! The Lan family is a colossus, and small characters like us can¡¯t afford to offend them!¡± Leng Ruoxue complained with a long face, singing her tune well. ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t be scared. We definitely can¡¯t bow down to evil forces!¡± Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue tenderly and comforted her. ¡°But we really can¡¯t afford to offend the Lan family!¡± Leng Ruoxue leaned in Freak¡¯s arms, her face full of worry. ¡°My dear granddaughter! We¡¯re not afraid! Justice is in the hearts of people. We¡¯ll camp outside the city today. I want to see if the Lan family will really chase us away. Moreover, I want everyone who enters the city to see that this is how the Lan family treats guests. We can¡¯t enter the city gate even though we have an invitation!¡± Leng Qingtian said calmly, also neither annoyed nor angry. ¡°Lass, isn¡¯t it just a medicinal herb exchange meeting! We have so many good herbs. It doesn¡¯t matter if we enter the city or not,¡± Old Zao echoed, implying that they could just exchange outside the city! It was the same. ¡°Yes! You have a point.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. Then she took out a signboard from the bracelet and placed it on the road to the city. On the signboard were the words ¡®Medicinal Herb Exchange¡¯. Then she let Charm and the other beasts out as part-timer sales promoters, uh, no, part-time exchange promoters! Moreover, Leng Ruoxue specially took out a few recliners, a huge parasol, and various drinks and snacks from the bracelet for them to enjoy because she was afraid that they would be tired. Old Zao looked at the scene in front of him and rubbed his eyes. He finally confirmed that it was real! Uh! Her speed is really godlike! Impressive! Impressive! In fact, Leng Ruoxue had already decided to do so before Old Zao said those words. Therefore, she had sent a voice transmission to Empty and got him to arrange everything earlier. Although she didn¡¯t know the true intentions of the Lan family¡¯s patriarch, she would definitely let these clowns of the Lan family know the consequences of provoking her. This time, everyone, including Lan Ming, was dumbfounded again. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group was already used to it. Uh! Are they poaching customers right outside of the Lan family¡¯s doors? ¡°Ruoxue, you¡­¡± Lan Lie¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was so excited that he stammered. Heavens! How enjoyable! Haha! Let¡¯s see how that damn old man will clean up this mess. He couldn¡¯t help gloating. ¡°Lan Lie, you enter the city! I¡¯m not going in either,¡± Leng Wudi said. He felt that he would encounter more interesting things with Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°I¡¯m not going in either,¡± Sun Teng said. ¡°Hehe, then I won¡¯t be going home either. I¡¯ll stay outside the city to accompany you!¡± Lan Lie said happily. He was so excited now! He was happy just thinking that the damn old man was going to be frustrated. ¡°No,¡± Leng Ruoxue refused. ¡°Why?¡± Lan Lie asked pitifully, almost crying from anxiety. ¡°Come here.¡± Leng Ruoxue called Lan Lie and the others. Then she whispered something in their ears. The expressions on their faces were very strange, but they nodded frequently. ¡°Let¡¯s enter the city!¡± Lan Lie said in high spirits. Leng Wudi and Sun Teng nodded, and the three of them strode into Blue Cloud City first. ¡°Lan Ming, aren¡¯t you going into the city?¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Lan Ming. She thought Lan Ming would go in with Lan Lie and the others! ¡°I brought you here. If you can¡¯t enter, how can I enter the city alone!¡± Lan Ming said lightly. In fact, even if he entered the city, he would still be looking for an inn to stay in. If that was the case, he would rather be together with Leng Ruoxue and the others! Leng Ruoxue nodded. In fact, she knew about Lan Ming¡¯s situation. ¡°You¡­ are really courting death!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er, who had just returned to her senses, roared directly after reacting. ¡°Your young master has entered the city. Aren¡¯t you going back?¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s anger and spoke directly to the group of guards. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the leader of the guards directly ordered, and all the guards left Lan Ning¡¯er and her sister, turning around to leave. ¡°Little Sister Ning¡¯er, let¡¯s go too!¡± Lan Fei¡¯er saw that her beloved had entered the city and was in no mood to stay outside the city. ¡°Hmph! Just you wait. You are dead meat.¡± With that, Lan Ning¡¯er angrily returned to Blue Cloud City with Lan Fei¡¯er. ¡°Xue¡¯er, everyone has left. Let¡¯s cook!¡± Freak suggested. He was hungry. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s get started!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Alas! This foodie! But they had planned to cook anyway. Everyone worked together and quickly prepared a sumptuous table of food. After lunch was ready, Leng Ruoxue sent some to her cute beasts and then returned to have lunch with everyone. After eating, Leng Ruoxue felt like taking an afternoon nap. She said goodbye to everyone and returned to her tent. ¡°Little En En, continue working hard! We¡¯ll take a nap too.¡± Leng Qingtian looked at Zheng En. ¡°Okay, please go ahead!¡± Zheng En said hurriedly. It was noon, and there was so much sunlight. If they didn¡¯t have to leave someone to guard the stall, he also wanted to sleep. Everyone said goodbye to Zheng En and then entered their tents. After some time, Zheng En leaned back on a recliner and fell asleep¡­ Chapter 424 - Setting Up a Stall and Poaching in the Corner (1) Chapter 424: Setting Up a Stall and Poaching in the Corner (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Zheng En, wake up!¡± Charm stretched out his little paw and shook Zheng En¡¯s clothes. ¡°Uh! Did I fall asleep? Charm, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Zheng En said awkwardly. Boohoo¡­ How did I fall asleep! ¡°Someone wants to exchange herbs.¡± Charm pointed at the old man beside him. At this moment, Zheng En discovered that there was a very inconspicuous little old man dressed in ordinary clothes standing beside Charm. Although this little old man wasn¡¯t good-looking, his eyes were overflowing with light. Moreover, he was sizing Zheng En up. ¡°Uh! May I know what medicinal herbs you want to exchange for?¡± Zheng En asked very politely. He couldn¡¯t tell this old man¡¯s strength at all, so it had to be above his. ¡°I heard from those beasts that you have all sorts of medicinal herbs, so I came to take a look. If there¡¯s anything I need, I¡¯m willing to exchange with you for something of equal value,¡± the little old man said skeptically. Alas! He had lived for many years, and to be honest, he had really never seen such an eloquent beast! If not for his strong willpower, he would probably have been convinced by them long ago. ¡°Old man, take a look at this first.¡± Zheng En took out two signs from his ring and placed them in front of the old man. The two signs each had the herbs they needed and the herbs they possessed. ¡°Do you really have all these?¡± the little old man said with a face full of shock and disbelief after looking at the contents of the sign. Heavens! Who is this person? He actually has all the herbs I need. ¡°Of course. How is it? Old man, is there anything you want to exchange for?¡± Zheng En asked with a smile. Hehe, he knew very well that the medicinal herbs they possessed were enough to make any alchemist go crazy. ¡°Yes, I want to exchange for these,¡± the little old man said happily. Alas! It seemed like he didn¡¯t come for nothing this time! ¡°Do you have what we need?¡± Zheng En asked again. Their young lady felt that they didn¡¯t have enough herbs, so she wanted to exchange for some that they didn¡¯t have or didn¡¯t have a lot. ¡°Erm¡­ I need to exchange for ten types of herbs, but I only have eight that you need. Can I exchange something else?¡± the little old man said after some hesitation. ¡°Something else? What is it?¡± Zheng En asked curiously. At this moment, the little old man took out a red flower from his ring. It was palm-sized and red like fire. There seemed to be liquid flowing slowly in the petals. Moreover, the fragrance of the flower alone was refreshing! ¡°Can I use this to exchange for the remaining two herbs?¡± the little old man said reluctantly. He had been keeping it ever since he unintentionally obtained this red flower. Moreover, he had searched through all the ancient books, but he didn¡¯t know what this red flower was. But he was sure that this flower was definitely something good! ¡°This¡­¡± Zheng En couldn¡¯t make up his mind. Every one of the medicinal herbs that their young lady took out to exchange for was a priceless treasure on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Moreover, many medicinal herbs were unable to be measured with money. But if he exchanged their precious medicinal herbs for a red flower that he couldn¡¯t name at all, to be honest, he really didn¡¯t have the guts! ¡°Zheng En, exchange with this old man!¡± Leng Ruoxue opened the tent and walked out. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Zheng En was relieved. The little old man looked up at Leng Ruoxue and sized her up. The more he looked, the more surprised he was. The fire attribute on this little girl was so rich! She should also be an alchemist. Moreover, he didn¡¯t expect a Mystic Monarch to actually call an Elementary Mystic ¡®Miss¡¯. I wonder which family she¡¯s from. ¡°Old man, I¡¯m just an ordinary person on the Boundless Heaven Continent. He lost a bet with me, so he recognized me as his master,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained understandingly. Alas! This old man¡¯s thoughts were all written on his face. It was impossible for her to pretend not to see it. ¡°Uh!¡± The little old man was embarrassed and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. Was I being so obvious? Moreover, he didn¡¯t believe what Leng Ruoxue said about being just an ordinary person. Would ordinary people have so many precious herbs? But since she was unwilling to reveal her identity, he naturally wouldn¡¯t force her! ¡°Old man, what herbs do you need?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile. ¡°I need a silver bell flower, a stalk of rootless grass, a spirit wood seed¡­¡± the little old man said all the herbs he needed in one go. Then he took out the herbs Leng Ruoxue wanted from his ring and handed them to her along with the red flower. Leng Ruoxue took the herbs handed to her by the little old man. ¡°Old man, choose three more herbs! The value of this red flower isn¡¯t something that two herbs can compare with.¡± ¡°Little friend, do you know this red flower?¡± the little old man asked with a face full of pleasant surprise, his old face full of anticipation. ¡°I guess so!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Then please tell me, young friend. Treat it as offsetting the value of this red flower!¡± the little old man said anxiously. He wanted to know what this flower was. It had been many years. Now that someone finally recognized it, he wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity no matter what. ¡°The origin of this red flower can¡¯t offset its value, so you should choose three more!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She didn¡¯t want to take advantage of this old man. ¡°Alright then! But little friend, you have to tell me the origin of this flower!¡± the little old man said worriedly. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve chosen.¡± The little old man looked at Leng Ruoxue eagerly after choosing three herbs. ¡°This red flower is called the blood weeping flower! It is the main ingredient for concocting the blood weeping pill. The blood weeping pill is a legendary divine-grade pill.¡± Leng Ruoxue only gave a simple explanation, but she believed that this old man would understand. ¡°Blood weeping pill! No wonder!¡± The little old man couldn¡¯t help sighing. It was actually the legendary blood weeping flower. Alas! He had heard of the famous blood weeping flower. However, the records of the blood weeping flower, as well as the pill formula for the blood weeping pill, had already disappeared from the Boundless Heaven Continent for thousands of years.. No one could refine the blood weeping pill on the current Boundless Heaven Continent. It was a pill that would make even Mystic Supremacies go crazy over! Unfortunately, it had long been lost! Chapter 425 - Setting Up a Stall and Poaching in the Corner (1) ¡°Old man, now that you know the origin of this flower, do you still want to exchange it with me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t change my mind. Although the blood weeping flower is precious, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to concoct the pill even if I devote my entire life to it. However, can you let me take a look if you concoct the blood weeping pill one day in the future?¡± the little old man asked expectantly. Since this woman in front of him knew the blood weeping flower, she might also concoct the blood weeping pill in the future. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. She had a good impression of this little old man. She was just testing his character by asking him whether he would go back on his word. ¡°Then I wish you success in advance,¡± the little old man said happily, his face full of relief. ¡°Old man, these are the herbs you want. Please check them.¡± While Leng Ruoxue was speaking to the little old man, Zheng En had already taken out the herbs the old man wanted from the ring and handed them to him. ¡°Little friend, these herbs¡­¡± The little old man was very surprised after taking the herbs and looking at them because the quality of these herbs was really too good, better than he had imagined. Moreover, all the herbs were actually fresh. This was really unbelievable. ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you satisfied?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. She was especially happy to obtain the blood weeping flower. ¡°Ah, no, I¡¯m satisfied! I¡¯m satisfied. I¡¯m just a little surprised. The quality of these herbs is too good. They will definitely make all the alchemists crazy,¡± the little old man quickly said. He knew that this little friend in front of him was just joking with him, but he still explained very seriously, afraid that she would misunderstand. The main reason was that he was too satisfied with the exchange this time. He didn¡¯t expect to exchange for all the herbs he needed so easily. He originally thought that it would be good if he could exchange for half of them. After all, almost all the herbs he wanted were things that couldn¡¯t be bought with money. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re satisfied,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Then, little friend¡­ why don¡¯t you go to Blue Cloud City to exchange with others? The quality of these herbs will definitely make all the alchemists crazy,¡± the little old man said with a face full of doubt. Since they were already in Blue Cloud City, why didn¡¯t they enter the city? Even if they weren¡¯t qualified to participate in the official exchange, they could still set up a stall at the entrance of the venue to exchange with others! After all, many alchemists did so, so he couldn¡¯t understand it at all! ¡°Alas! It¡¯s a long story! The young master of the Lan family originally sent us an invitation, but the fifth young lady of the Lan family refused to let us enter the city no matter what. She is the most favored little princess of the Lan family, and we are only ordinary people. How could we dare to disobey the little princess! You know, even the young master of the Lan family has to do things according to Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s mood! Not to mention us! Therefore, we could only set up a stall outside the city to exchange for some herbs we need,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with tears in her eyes. She was so pitiful! She was just short of tears. ¡°Uh! But I heard that the fifth young lady of the Lan family is educated and polite. She¡¯s a very well-mannered young lady from a prestigious family, and she¡¯s very filial. There¡¯s no one in the Lan family who doesn¡¯t like her,¡± the little old man said doubtfully. ¡°Old man, haven¡¯t you heard that rumors stop at the wise? You have to see for yourself! What I just told you is my personal experience! Lan Ning¡¯er is quite beautiful, but her personality? It¡¯s really not flattering! In addition, she doesn¡¯t know manners or respect at all. My companions are already so old, but she still calls them ugly. Give us your honest opinion. I admit that we are a little ugly, but who are we getting in the way with our ugliness? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Leng Ruoxue began to ramble on as if she had met a bosom buddy¡­ The more the little old man heard, the more his brows furrowed. As for Zheng En, who had been standing by the side, his forehead was full of black lines, and his heart was full of cold sweat. Uh! No matter who you offend, don¡¯t offend my young lady. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know how you died! ¡°Is what you said true?¡± the little old man asked doubtfully after listening for a while. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true, even more so than pearls!¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. Then she deliberately paused and continued, ¡°Old man, I won¡¯t hide it from you! I heard that the fifth young lady of the Lan family is a very talented alchemist. Moreover, it¡¯s said that the master of the Alchemist Association Headquarters¡¯s president intends to take her in as his disciple personally. Alas! That poor old man! I¡¯m praying for him, hoping that his tolerance is strong enough not to be angered to death by Lan Ning¡¯er.¡± ¡°Uh! Would that old man be so miserable if he accepted Lan Ning¡¯er as his disciple?¡± The little old man¡¯s mouth twitched. Isn¡¯t this girl exaggerating a little too much? ¡°Old man, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can verify it yourself! With your current attire, Lan Ning¡¯er will definitely treat you as a beggar,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. ¡°Surely not, right?¡± The little old man looked down at the clothes on his body. Although they were not very luxurious, they were very clean. She shouldn¡¯t treat him as a beggar! ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. She was really addicted to gambling. The little old man was interested and asked excitedly, ¡°Bet on what?¡± ¡°Old man, if you win, I will provide you with whatever herbs you need for free as long as I have them. If you lose, you have to take him in as your disciple! How about this bet?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile, her expression very sincere and full of confidence! ¡°I¡­¡± The little old man was about to say something when he felt someone tugging at the corner of his shirt. He lowered his head. It was the little fox. ¡°Uh! Little fox, what¡¯s the matter?¡± the little old man asked curiously. ¡°Old man, don¡¯t bet with my master. You will lose for sure.¡± Charm¡¯s fluffy little face was full of sympathy. ¡°Uh! Why?¡± The little old man was a little puzzled and couldn¡¯t help thinking, Does even this little beast not think highly of my chances? However, he might also be afraid that his master will lose! ¡°That Lan Ning¡¯er is so naughty, old man. Lan Ning¡¯er thinks I¡¯m cute and beautiful, but she actually wants to kill me and make me into a scarf. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m so scared! Charm doesn¡¯t want to be made into a scarf!¡± Charm¡¯s beautiful purple eyes were full of tears as he spoke pitifully. His scared little appearance was enough to make anyone pity him! Chapter 426 - Verification (1) ¡°What!¡± The old man was angry when he heard this. She wouldn¡¯t even let go of such cute little beasts? He only had two hobbies in his life. One was alchemy, and the other was cute little beasts. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have listened to these little beasts at the city gate for so long. They were so cute that they were irresistible! ¡°Old man, I¡¯ve heard that some humans especially like to use foxes as scarves, but it¡¯s not my fault that I¡¯m beautiful. Moreover, I have my master. Boohoo¡­ What should I do if the Lan family¡¯s fifth young lady wants to snatch me by force? My master can¡¯t beat the Lan family,¡± Charm said worriedly, tears rolling in his crystal-like purple eyes! ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Lan Ning¡¯er won¡¯t dare to touch you with me around,¡± the little old man promised. ¡°Really? But you are just an ordinary little old man. You can¡¯t beat the Lan family, so we shouldn¡¯t implicate you. Moreover, don¡¯t bet with my master. You will definitely lose,¡± Charm reminded again, looking like he was siding with outsiders. ¡°Charm! I really doted on you for nothing,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight disappointment, but she was already laughing in her heart. Hehe, she didn¡¯t expect the most understanding Charm to be so scheming! In fact, Lan Ning¡¯er had never seen him before, and of course she had never said anything like using him as a scarf. But it was possible if Lan Ning¡¯er saw Charm! ¡°Master, this old man will definitely lose. We can¡¯t take advantage of him like this!¡± Charm said very kindly, his face full of guilt for his master. ¡°Little friend! I¡¯ll bet with you,¡± the little old man suddenly said. Even if he was doomed to lose, he wanted to see what kind of person Lan Ning¡¯er was. ¡°Haha, old man, let me first congratulate you on receiving a good disciple,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t congratulate me too early. What if I win!¡± the little old man said, unwilling to admit defeat. He wanted to see if Lan Ning¡¯er was really useless apart from her talent! ¡°Miss, I can¡¯t be the wager,¡± Zheng En suddenly said. ¡°Uh! Why?¡± The little old man¡¯s face was full of question marks. ¡°I don¡¯t have the qualifications to be an alchemist,¡± Zheng En said honestly. All alchemists who accepted disciples hoped that the disciple would surpass the master. But he couldn¡¯t do alchemy openly, so he really didn¡¯t want to disappoint this old man. ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t registered or been appraised at the Alchemist Association, right? That¡¯s okay. You just have to register. As for the appraisal, there¡¯s no rush,¡± the little old man comforted. ¡°I registered, but later, I was expelled from the Alchemist Association Headquarters,¡± Zheng En said with some difficulty. ¡°Uh! Why is that?¡± The little old man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. When did the Alchemist Association Headquarters expel alchemists? Why didn¡¯t he know? ¡°Because¡­¡± Zheng En really couldn¡¯t say it! ¡°Old man, do you still dare to take Zheng En as your disciple after knowing that he was an alchemist expelled from the Alchemist Association Headquarters?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked provocatively with her eyebrows slightly raised, helping Zheng En out of the predicament. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I¡¯ve lived for so long, and I¡¯ve never been afraid of anyone!¡± The little old man couldn¡¯t be provoked, and his powerful aura spread out. ¡°Old man, I¡¯m just a small Elementary Mystic. I can¡¯t take any shock or scare!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased, but she was muttering in her heart, This little old man is indeed a powerhouse, and he¡¯s even stronger than I imagined! ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, this old man might look inconspicuous, but he¡¯s a Mystic Supremacy!¡± Empty said via voice transmission. ¡°Hehe, doesn¡¯t that mean I found a powerful master for Zheng En!¡± Leng Ruoxue also replied via voice transmission. ¡°Yes, this boy Zheng En is really lucky to have met you!¡± Empty praised. ¡°He¡¯s my subordinate! Of course, I have to plan for him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly and then cut off the connection. After communicating with Empty, Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to the little old man. In her eyes, this little old man was about the same as a heavenly material and earthly treasure. They were all so precious. Moreover, she had already decided that she had to think of a way to get this little old man to take Zheng En as his disciple. Zheng En would be considered to have a backer in the future if he had such a powerful master. The little old man hurriedly retracted his might and said with some embarrassment, ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m sorry! Little friend, I was too excited.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Zheng En. Hurry up and greet your master!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded Zheng En, who was stunned. ¡°Little friend! Our bet hasn¡¯t begun yet! Don¡¯t be too anxious,¡± the little old man said helplessly as two drops of cold sweat dripped down his forehead. ¡°Miss!¡± Zheng En looked at Leng Ruoxue awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time!¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. ¡°Haha! Little Friend, since you¡¯re so confident, then our bet will be limited to five days! Within five days, I¡¯ll think of a way to come into contact with Lan Ning¡¯er. If she really is as you say, I¡¯ll take this brat as my disciple. If you¡¯ve lied to me, then you have to be ready to provide the herbs I need at any time in the future!¡± the little old man said with a loud laugh. He didn¡¯t seem to lose out in this bet no matter if he won or lost! He could already tell that Zheng En¡¯s aptitude was very good. ¡°No problem. But in order to prove that you really understand Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s situation, let Charm stay by your side for the time being as a witness!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in a businesslike manner. In fact, she had another purpose for letting Charm follow the little old man, hehe! ¡°Okay,¡± the little old man answered readily. ¡°Master!¡± Charm jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, his face full of reluctance. Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t want to leave Master! ¡°Charm, you are a witness to this bet! This mission is very important.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed the soft fur on Charm¡¯s body and comforted him. ¡°Master, I will definitely complete the mission,¡± Charm said with tears in his eyes. ¡°Uh! Little friend, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of him,¡± the little old man said speechlessly. It would only be five days away from his master. Did he have to make it seem like they were parting ways through life and death! ¡°Not only do you have to take good care of him, but you also have to protect him,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Chapter 427 - Verification (2) ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± the little old man quickly promised. He would always keep this little fox with him at all times, so Charm should be fine! ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Little friend, I¡¯ll enter the city first.¡± The little old man took Charm from Leng Ruoxue and hugged him in his arms. ¡°Okay, old man. Please help us promote if anyone wants to exchange herbs. And this. It¡¯s filled with Charm¡¯s favorite food, enough for him to eat for five days.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed the old man a storage ring and asked him to keep it on Charm¡¯s behalf. ¡°Little friend! Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let your precious pet beast starve,¡± the little old man said with a face full of black lines. Alas! This girl is underestimating me a little too much! Does she think that I can¡¯t even support a pet beast? However, he still took the ring, took out a thin thread from his ring, passed the string through the ring, and tied it around Charm¡¯s neck. ¡°Old man, you might not know, but my beasts are too picky. I have to prepare food for them every time I go out,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. Well, she was very satisfied with this little old man¡¯s thoughtfulness. ¡°Hehe, looks like you¡¯re also someone who likes to pamper pet beasts!¡± the little old man said happily as if he had found a comrade. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s getting late. Hurry up and enter the city!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. ¡°Little friend, we¡¯re leaving. See you in five days!¡± Then the little old man walked into Blue Cloud City with Charm in his arms without looking back¡­ As soon as the little old man left, Freak and the others emerged from their tents. ¡°Haha. Lass, you¡¯re so naughty,¡± Old Zao said with a smile. They had heard every word of the conversation between the girl and the old man just now. Alas! If the girl wanted to plot against someone, no one could escape! ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re addicted to gambling!¡± Freak said lovingly as he hugged Leng Ruoxue¡¯s slender waist. ¡°I just want to find a master for Zheng En! That old man is very powerful. Apart from being a Mystic Supremacy, his alchemist level isn¡¯t low either!¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Old Zao and explained. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, that old man should be an Alchemy Supremacy! ¡°Miss, I can learn from you. There¡¯s no need to look for a master,¡± Zheng En said. Even an Alchemy Supremacy couldn¡¯t compare to his young lady¡¯s strength. ¡°Zheng En, it¡¯s our first time here after all, and our strength isn¡¯t very high right now. If you have an Alchemy Supremacy as your master, I¡¯m sure the people from the Alchemy Association Headquarters won¡¯t dare to make things too difficult for you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Miss¡­¡± Zheng En was a little choked up. He looked at Leng Ruoxue gratefully, his heart full of gratitude. Boohoo¡­ Miss is so good to me and so thoughtful for me! ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be like this. Hurry up and get to work!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. Since Zheng En was hers, she only wanted Zheng En¡¯s loyalty. As for gratitude? There was no need to be so polite with her own people. ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Zheng En said excitedly. At this moment, Darling happened to bring someone over. ¡°Beloved Master, someone wants to exchange herbs with us again.¡± Darling jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, rubbed against her affectionately, and acted coquettishly. ¡°Yes, good!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Darling¡¯s little head and coaxed him. ¡°I want to exchange for a stalk of golden silk grass,¡± said the middle-aged man Darling brought over. ¡°Take a look at our conditions first.¡± Zheng En pointed at the two signs in front of him. ¡°Okay,¡± the middle-aged man answered and began reading carefully. ¡°I¡¯m willing to exchange my hundred-year-old ice lotus with you,¡± the middle-aged man said directly after reading it. ¡°Okay, take a look first.¡± Zheng En took out a small stalk of grass as thin as a golden thread and handed it to the middle-aged man, asking him to inspect the goods first. ¡°This is the ice lotus!¡± The middle-aged man glanced at the golden silk grass and impatiently exchanged the ice lotus for it. After the transaction, Zheng En saw the middle-aged man still standing here and asked doubtfully, ¡°Do you want to exchange for anything else?¡± ¡°No, no. I just want to ask if I can set up a stall beside you,¡± the middle-aged man said shyly. ¡°Of course you can.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile. Hehe, set it up! Do it here! She would be happy if the Lan family¡¯s medicinal herb exchange meeting was awkward! ¡°Thank you!¡± The middle-aged man thanked them, then took out the herbs he had prepared beforehand and also set up a stall outside the city gate¡­ Gradually, more and more alchemists exchanged herbs with Leng Ruoxue and the others. Similarly, more and more alchemists set up stalls outside the city gate¡­ In Blue Cloud City¡­ The sky gradually darkened in the evening. The little old man who had made a bet with Leng Ruoxue was walking on the busy streets with mixed feelings. In his arms, Charm was dozing off with his eyes narrowed. The little old man looked resentfully at the soundly sleeping Charm and felt very uncomfortable in his heart. He had only entered the city for half a day, but he was already deeply affected because he found that this little fox¡¯s food was better than his. During dinner just now, he had casually found a food stall on the street and had a simple meal. But this little fox¡¯s dinner was incomparably sumptuous, and the aroma was so alluring. Boohoo¡­ ¡°My master is the best master in the world!¡± The little fox had said this to him happily and looked at him with pity earlier¡­ This also greatly stimulated the little old man. So after dinner, he searched the streets, wanting to find the best inn in Blue Cloud City. He had to recover his face in front of the little fox. Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t want to see the little fox¡¯s sympathetic gaze anymore! I really didn¡¯t lack money! Uh! This one! The little old man searched for a long time and finally found an inn that satisfied him on the busiest street in Blue Cloud City. The inn in front of the little old man was called ¡®Home¡¯. From the outside, the decoration was very luxurious. Although the entire inn only had three floors, it occupied a very large area. A huge signboard hung above the inn, with the word ¡®Home¡¯ on it. In the lower right corner was a flying eagle with its wings spread wide. Everyone knew that this was the Lan family¡¯s emblem, indicating that this inn belonged to the Lan family. Chapter 428 - Verification (3) Since it¡¯s an inn of the Lan family, the service shouldn¡¯t be poor, the little old man thought. He was still very confident in the reputation of the Lan family. With this thought, he walked right in. ¡°Gentleman, would you like to dine in?¡± The waiter came forward and asked after seeing the little old man. ¡°I want to stay in the inn,¡± the little old man said lightly. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m really sorry. There have been too many alchemists coming to our Blue Cloud City recently, so the ordinary guest rooms are already full. Do you want to change to another inn? There¡¯s a cheap and economical one just two streets away from our inn that is very suitable for you.¡± The waiter was very polite, but his implied meaning was very uncomfortable. Charm raised his eyes slightly and said lightly, ¡°Old man, just stay here! I¡¯ll pay for it if you don¡¯t have money.¡± ¡°Who said I don¡¯t have money! Which other rooms do you have? I want one,¡± the little old man roared angrily. The way the waiter looked at him made him want to beat him up! ¡°Uh! There¡¯s only a luxury suite left, but it¡¯s very expensive for a night there,¡± the waiter said carefully. ¡°Is this money enough?¡± The little old man took out a silver card from his ring and waved it in front of the waiter. ¡°E-enough!¡± the waiter stammered. He really didn¡¯t expect such an inconspicuous old man to have a silver card. One had to know that silver cards were issued by the Leng family of the Three Great Families. Moreover, they had established a contract, and the cards were under the protection of heaven and earth laws. No one could fake one. Furthermore, the minimum balance for owning a silver card was 50 million purple gold coins. ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you brought us to the room yet?¡± the little old man roared furiously. He had only been away from the continent for a little more than a decade, but he didn¡¯t expect the Lan family to become snobbish. ¡°Yes, please follow me.¡± After knowing that this little old man was very rich, the waiter didn¡¯t dare to delay at all and directly led him to the luxury suite on the second floor. ¡°Is this the one?¡± the little old man asked as he stood at the door. ¡°Yes. Are you satisfied with it?¡± the waiter said respectfully and pushed open the door. The little old man walked into the room, casually glanced around, and said coldly, ¡°Barely!¡± ¡°Uh! I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± The waiter bowed and left the room. After the waiter left, the little old man sat down on the bed gloomily and glared at Charm, who was covering his mouth and laughing. He said with slight displeasure, ¡°Is it very funny?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Charm couldn¡¯t help laughing hysterically after hearing this. ¡°Laugh! Laugh all you want! I¡¯m going to bed!¡± the little old man said irritably, depressed to death. ¡°Haha!¡± Charm also lay down on the bed after laughing enough. Before long, the human and beast entered dreamland. ¡­ The next day¡­ After waking up, the little old man woke Charm up. Charm opened his beautiful purple eyes and said with some displeasure, ¡°I haven¡¯t slept enough!¡± ¡°Charm! It¡¯s almost noon. We can¡¯t sleep anymore. We have to think of a way to get close to Lan Ning¡¯er!¡± the little old man said with a frown while thinking, Uh! How can I get close to Lan Ning¡¯er to see her true appearance? ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to get close to her, not me! I don¡¯t want to deliver myself to her door and make a scarf for her,¡± Charm said without interest. ¡°Then, can you help me think of an idea!¡± the little old man coaxed with a smile. A day had passed. He had thought of several plans, but he rejected them in the end. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to get close to her at all.¡± Charm smiled mysteriously. ¡°If I don¡¯t get close to her, how can I see her true appearance?¡± the little old man asked in puzzlement. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask around on the streets and see what everyone thinks of Lan Ning¡¯er,¡± Charm suggested. ¡°Uh! That¡¯s a good idea!¡± the little old man said after some thought. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go quickly! The bet between you and my master ends in only four days,¡± Charm reminded very kindly. ¡°Let¡¯s eat something first! I¡¯m a little hungry,¡± the little old man said pitifully. ¡°Okay.¡± Charm nodded and jumped onto the little old man¡¯s shoulder. The little old man left the room with Charm and walked toward the dining room. When they arrived at the dining room, the little old man found a window seat and sat down. He ordered a few dishes to eat, and Charm was naturally eating the food Leng Ruoxue had prepared for him. While eating, the little old man suddenly heard the conversation at the next table. Moreover, the content of their conversation was about Lan Ning¡¯er, so he pricked up his ears to listen. ¡°Hey, did you hear? The Lan family¡¯s fifth young lady is about to become His Excellency Du Min¡¯s disciple,¡± whispered a middle-aged man at the next table. ¡°Really?¡± a young man said in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s true. This matter has been made public in the Lan family for a long time. All we can do now is wait for His Excellency Du Min to come to our Blue Cloud City,¡± the middle-aged man said seriously. ¡°If Lan Ning¡¯er becomes His Excellency Du Min¡¯s disciple, wouldn¡¯t she be the junior sister of the Alchemist Association Headquarters¡¯ president?¡± the young man said in surprise. ¡°Yes! I really don¡¯t know what His Excellency is thinking. He actually accepted Lan Ning¡¯er as his disciple. He really doesn¡¯t have eyes!¡± the middle-aged man said with emotion. ¡°If Lan Ning¡¯er has such a big backer, won¡¯t she be able to do whatever she wants in the Lan family in the future?¡± the young man said in realization. The middle-aged man looked around and lowered his voice. ¡°Of course. She¡¯s very arrogant now. I heard that the young master of the Lan family is about to change as well!¡± ¡°Really? Tell me about Lan Ning¡¯er.¡± The little old man suddenly ran to the next table and interrupted curiously. ¡°How can you eavesdrop on us!¡± the middle-aged man questioned vigilantly. ¡°I didn¡¯t eavesdrop. You were talking too loudly. But don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t talk nonsense. I just want to know about Lan Ning¡¯er. Tell me about her!¡± the little old man said shamelessly. ¡°You really won¡¯t talk nonsense?¡± the middle-aged man asked doubtfully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not from Blue Cloud City, and I don¡¯t know you. How can I talk nonsense! But I want to understand this fifth young lady of the Lan family,¡± the little old man said very sincerely. Chapter 429 - Verification (4) ¡°Why do you want to understand her?¡± the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help asking, his expression still skeptical. ¡°I heard from you that Lan Ning¡¯er doesn¡¯t seem to have a good temper. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t know what to do if I meet her, so I want to understand her first,¡± the little old man said very patiently. ¡°Oh! Miss Lan Ning¡¯er is our Boundless Heaven Continent¡¯s number one beauty. However, if you see an incomparably beautiful woman on the streets, you have to avoid her so that you won¡¯t suffer from an undeserved calamity,¡± the middle-aged man reminded kindly. ¡°Uh! Why is that?¡± The little old man¡¯s face was full of question marks. Is Lan Ning¡¯er a tiger? Why should I avoid her? The middle-aged man was about to explain when someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Lan Ning¡¯er is here!¡± Immediately, the entire restaurant became a mess, and everyone instantly scattered¡­ The little old man looked at the empty dining room in surprise. The people had run away cleanly in the blink of an eye. Several black lines unnaturally rolled down his forehead! So what if Lan Ning¡¯er is here! Why are you running? Can she still eat you? the little old man thought. Even now, he didn¡¯t really believe Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s power. After all, he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes yet! Just as the little old man was frowning and thinking about it, Lan Ning¡¯er was led into the dining room¡­ ¡°Fifth Miss, you¡¯re here. Hehe, why didn¡¯t you inform us in advance so that we could prepare?¡± The inn manager walked directly to Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s side and said respectfully when he saw her. In fact, he was very annoyed with Lan Ning¡¯er in his heart, but she was a young lady of the Lan family! Therefore, he could only bear with it no matter how much he hated her. But every time Lan Ning¡¯er came, many guests would be scared away. Uh! Don¡¯t count the losses caused to the inn on him. ¡°I¡¯m here for a surprise inspection. How can I investigate if I let you prepare?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said matter-of-factly, a smug smile on her beautiful face. ¡°Uh! Fifth Miss is right,¡± the inn manager said with a smile. Lan Ning¡¯er casually glanced at the dining room and then said with slight dissatisfaction, ¡°Manager, why isn¡¯t there anyone here?¡± ¡°Uh!¡± The manager wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, not knowing how to answer. Could he say, ¡®Because Miss, you¡¯ve scared them away?¡¯ After hearing what Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s said, the little old man frowned, and the corner of his mouth twitched. Aren¡¯t I human? Isn¡¯t there still Charm and me? ¡°Manager, does Grandpa know that this inn¡¯s business is so bad?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er questioned with some dissatisfaction. ¡°Yes, the patriarch knows,¡± the manager said carefully and then added in his heart, The patriarch also knows that business in the inn will only be so bad when you come here. ¡°Oh, Grandpa knows, but I have to tell Grandpa when we get home that the inn¡¯s business isn¡¯t good. How can we continue like this!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face was full of worry. ¡°The patriarch will definitely be very happy that Fifth Miss is so concerned about the Lan family¡¯s business,¡± the manager coaxed. But he couldn¡¯t help worrying in his heart. The business in the inn wouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as the fifth young lady stopped causing trouble a few times. ¡°Yes, eh! Manager, why did you let a beggar in? Not just anyone can enter our stores.¡± Lan Ning¡¯er turned her head and looked at the little old man disdainfully. ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± The manager was at a loss for words. Lan Ning¡¯er liked to judge people by their appearance, so even if he said that this old man wasn¡¯t a beggar, it would probably not change her opinion. ¡°Little girl, are you referring to me as a beggar?¡± The little old man pointed at himself and asked uncertainly. Then he looked around. Well, there was no one else in the inn except for him and the little fox! ¡°It¡¯s you! Not just anyone can enter our Lan family¡¯s stores. You¡¯re not qualified!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said with a snobbish look. ¡°Little girl, didn¡¯t your parents teach you not to judge a book by its cover?¡± the little old man said with some displeasure while suppressing his anger. ¡°You damn old man, how dare you try to teach me? Who do you think you are?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er was instantly angry and roared furiously when she saw this inconspicuous old man actually dared to lecture her. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re really too rude.¡± The little old man shook his head in disappointment. Alas! Why is the upbringing of the Lan family becoming worse and worse? He really couldn¡¯t understand! ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s no need for manners with beggars,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said nonchalantly. ¡°¡­¡± The little old man was silent. It was his first time coming into contact with this Lan Ning¡¯er, but he knew that he had lost. It seemed like this Lan family¡¯s fifth young lady was really not a good person! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Charm had jumped off the table at some point and was gently tugging at the little old man¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Alas! Let¡¯s go!¡± The little old man didn¡¯t want to stay in Blue Cloud City anymore. Otherwise, he would probably be even more disappointed. ¡°Manager, we¡¯re checking out.¡± The little old man turned to look at the inn manager and handed him a silver card. ¡°Yes, please wait a moment.¡± The inn manager respectfully took the silver card from the little old man and turned to settle the bill. After settling the bill, the little old man picked Charm up and turned to leave the inn. But he was stopped by someone after taking a few steps. ¡°Old thing, wait,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said loudly, afraid that the old man was deaf and couldn¡¯t hear her. The little old man stopped and said irritably, ¡°Miss Lan, is there anything else?¡± ¡°Is this little fox yours?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at Charm, who was entirely snow-white without a single stray hair. ¡°Yes, he belongs to a beggar like me,¡± the little old man said coldly. ¡°Leave this fox behind before you can leave,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said domineeringly. ¡°Why? He¡¯s mine.¡± The little old man hugged Charm tightly and pretended to be afraid. ¡°Hmph! He¡¯s obviously mine. You stole my pet beast. Don¡¯t you all think so too?!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er turned around and said to her subordinates, obviously lying through her teeth. Chapter 430 - The Beasts’ Soft and Hard Coercion (1) ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°How can a beggar like you have a pet beast? Who will believe you!¡± The people behind Lan Ning¡¯er quickly echoed. ¡°Charm! It seems like they want to snatch you by force. What should we do?¡± The little old man looked at the small and cute Charm and pretended to be worried. ¡°You have to protect me! I don¡¯t belong to this ugly monster.¡± Charm pouted with some dissatisfaction. Hmph! Lan Ning¡¯er really dares to have designs on me! She really doesn¡¯t know life from death! ¡°You little bastard, who are you calling an ugly monster!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er shouted angrily when she heard that she was actually being called an ugly monster by a fox. ¡°It¡¯s you! Your heart is black, and your liver is stinky. What are you if not an ugly monster?¡± Charm asked in return. ¡°Little bastard, you¡¯re really courting death. Just you wait. When I obtain you, I¡¯ll skin you alive and make you into a scarf,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er threatened fiercely. ¡°Just with you?¡± Charm¡¯s beautiful purple eyes looked Lan Ning¡¯er up and down, his fluffy little face full of doubts. ¡°Yes, me. I¡¯m the fifth young lady of the Lan family. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t have once I want something,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said with a proud expression on her face! ¡°Is that so?¡± A questioning voice sounded from behind everyone. Lan Lie¡¯s group of three were standing at the entrance of the inn with a smile that was not a smile on their faces as they looked at Lan Ning¡¯er. ¡°Big Brother Leng!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er immediately called out gently like a different person after seeing Leng Wudi. At this moment, Leng Wudi was the only existence in her eyes. She automatically ignored the other two. The little old man was a little speechless as he looked at the rapidly changing Lan Ning¡¯er. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief. This¡­ Was the current Lan Ning¡¯er really the same person as the arrogant, domineering, barbaric, and overbearing Lan Ning¡¯er from before? The difference before and after was a little too big! Lan Lie, who was completely ignored, walked to the little old man with a face full of guilt. He bowed and said, ¡°Elder, you weren¡¯t scared, were you?¡± ¡°No. Uh, you are?¡± The little old man looked at Lan Lie and thought, Is this kid also from the Lan family? ¡°I¡¯m Lan Lie, the young master of the Lan family,¡± Lan Lie explained and looked at the little snow-white fox in the little old man¡¯s arms from the corner of his eye. Why does this little fox look so familiar? He seemed to have seen it somewhere before, but all foxes appeared to look the same. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re the young master of the Lan family who¡¯s about to be replaced!¡± the little old man said in realization. ¡°Uh! The news spread really quickly,¡± Lan Lie said helplessly. But it wasn¡¯t so easy to replace him. Alas! In fact, he really hoped that his second uncle and the others could succeed! However, he was afraid that they would have worked for nothing in the end. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re not unhappy, are you?¡± the little old man said understandingly. Hehe, this kid¡¯s reaction was written all over his face. Otherwise, if others heard him say this, they would definitely turn hostile. ¡°How do you know?¡± Lan Lie asked softly, his handsome face full of curiosity. ¡°You didn¡¯t turn hostile!¡± the little old man said with a naughty smile. ¡°Uh! You¡¯re right. I couldn¡¯t ask for more!¡± Lan Lie said honestly. ¡°Hehe, kid, you¡¯re quite unconventional. I like you,¡± the little old man said with a chuckle. ¡°Thank you! Erm¡­ Elder, is this little fox yours?¡± Lan Lie thanked him first and then couldn¡¯t help asking curiously. ¡°He¡¯s mine! What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t have any ideas about him. He¡¯s too young to make a scarf,¡± the little old man warned with a wary look in his eyes. ¡°Elder, you¡¯re mistaken. I just think he resembles my friend¡¯s pet beast,¡± Lan Lie said awkwardly. Boohoo¡­ When did I say that I wanted to turn this little fox into a scarf? I shouldn¡¯t be wronged like this! ¡°As long as you don¡¯t have any ideas about Charm,¡± the little old man said with relief. Lan Ning¡¯er, who was ignored by Leng Wudi, turned her head and happened to see Lan Lie talking to the little old man. She roared, ¡°Lan Lie, this fox is mine!¡± Unfortunately, neither Lan Lie nor the little old man paid any attention to her. ¡°Lan Lie, can we leave now?¡± Sun Teng urged impatiently. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go! Elder, leave this place quickly too!¡± Lan Lie said and then reminded the little old man. The little old man grabbed Lan Lie¡¯s sleeve and asked curiously, ¡°Wait, brat, where are you going?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to the medicinal herb exchange meeting,¡± Lan Lie said. Although the medicinal herb exchange meeting had not officially begun, a number of alchemists had already gathered there, so of course he had to go and see the commotion! ¡°Oh, I want to go there too. We¡¯re heading the same way.¡± The little old man planned to rely on Lan Lie. ¡°Then let¡¯s go together!¡± Lan Lie said as he glanced at Lan Ning¡¯er. The little old man nodded, hugged Charm, and left the inn with Lan Lie and the others. ¡°Stop right there! No one is allowed to leave!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er stomped her feet in anger and shouted from behind Lan Lie and the others. Unfortunately, she was ignored! After Lan Lie and the others left the inn, they went directly to the medicinal herb exchange venue. At this moment, the entire venue had been set up. Moreover, some alchemists had already entered and were waiting for the medicinal herb exchange meeting to officially begin three days later. ¡°Young Master, why are you here?¡± The person in charge of the venue ran over obediently and respectfully when he saw Lan Lie. Although he was in the second master¡¯s faction, Lan Lie was the young master of the Lan family after all, so he didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful to Lan Lie. ¡°Steward Wu, there doesn¡¯t seem to be many alchemists coming for the exchange this year!¡± Lan Lie said knowingly as he looked at the sparse number of people in the entire venue. He had long been laughing in his heart. Alas! Second Uncle thought that the profits in the exchange would be huge, so he did everything he could and finally obtained the right to manage this year¡¯s medicinal herb exchange meeting. But he probably wouldn¡¯t have dreamed that this year¡¯s exchange would actually be such a failure. Hehe! He was really too happy! ¡°Uh! Young Master, there are still three days before the exchange meeting begins! Most alchemists have not arrived yet! Moreover, the exchange will last for more than half a month, so many alchemists are not in a hurry,¡± Steward Wu explained. In fact, he was also a little puzzled. Logically speaking, Blue Cloud City should have been packed with people by this time in the previous years. But why was it so quiet this year? Apart from some alchemists who came a while ago, these two days should have been the peak period for alchemists to come to Blue Cloud City, but no alchemists entered the city at all. Chapter 431 - The Beasts’ Soft and Hard Coercion (2) ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Lan Lie nodded as though he understood. He asked Steward Wu a few simple questions and then walked around the venue. Steward Wu naturally followed closely behind Lan Lie and waited on him carefully. At this moment, the little old man came to a stall alone with Charm in his arms. The little old man squatted down and asked lightly, ¡°How can I exchange for this silverleaf grass?¡± ¡°I want to exchange for a silver bell flower,¡± the young man setting up the stall said softly as he glanced at the little old man. ¡°Silver bell flower? Is this it?¡± The little old man took out a small silver bell-shaped flower from his ring. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Elder, are you willing to exchange it with me?¡± the young man said excitedly. He had been looking for a silver bell flower for a long time and didn¡¯t expect to finally see it today. Moreover, the silver bell flower in the little old man¡¯s hand was actually still fresh and of superior quality. He was really satisfied. ¡°No,¡± the little old man said softly as he put away the silver bell flower. ¡°Elder, are you playing with me?¡± the young man said with some displeasure. If he was unwilling to exchange it with him, why did he take it out to bait him! Boohoo¡­ ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be anxious! Listen to me,¡± the little old man said calmly. ¡°Then tell me!¡± The young man didn¡¯t know what the little old man wanted to say to him, but he still politely listened to him. ¡°Young man, to be honest, I also exchanged for this silver bell flower with someone else. I¡¯m not sure if she still has any, but I think you can try,¡± the little old man suggested. ¡°Really? Who did you exchange with?¡± The young man looked around the venue, looking for suspicious people. But there were not many people in the venue now, and he had basically asked everyone. Could he have missed someone? ¡°Young man, stop looking. That person isn¡¯t here.¡± ¡°Where can I find that person?¡± the young man said anxiously. The silver bell flower was really too important to him, so he definitely couldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity. ¡°Young man, I¡¯m telling you the truth! This person offended the Lan family¡¯s fifth young lady, so she was forbidden from entering Blue Cloud City by Lan Ning¡¯er. If you want to exchange with her, you can only go out of the city to exchange. Moreover, she has a lot of good things in her hands!¡± The little old man lowered his voice as if he was deceiving a white bunny. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out of the city to find her. Uh! Elder, where is she outside the city?¡± the young man said impatiently. ¡°Thirty meters to the right of the city,¡± the little old man whispered. ¡°Thank you, elder.¡± The young man quickly packed up and prepared to leave. The alchemists in the venue familiar with him couldn¡¯t help being a little curious after seeing him planning to leave, so they asked him the full story. Then they also packed up and left. Just like that, they spread the news one by one. In less than half an hour, the entire venue was empty¡­ ¡°Uh, why did everyone leave?¡± Lan Lie asked with a suppressed smile after seeing the alchemists pack up and leave impatiently. Hehe, good job. Let¡¯s go! ¡°Uh! Erm¡­ I guess they suddenly have an urgent matter!¡± Steward Wu guessed. After all, the exchange had not officially begun, so he never thought that anyone would dare to dig the Lan family¡¯s corner. After seeing everyone leave, Charm and the little old man looked at each other in tacit understanding, smiled evilly, and clapped their hands to celebrate! ¡°Steward Wu, go about your business. There¡¯s no need to wait on me. I¡¯m just here to take a look,¡± Lan Lie said. ¡°Yes, Young Master. I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡± Steward Wu bowed and left. ¡°Don¡¯t you find that little fox a little familiar?¡± Lan Lie asked doubtfully after Steward Wu left. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your eyes? Isn¡¯t that Leng Ruoxue¡¯s fox!¡± Sun Teng rolled his eyes at Lan Lie. ¡°It¡¯s really that one? But that old man said the fox is his!¡± Lan Lie was depressed. Boohoo¡­ He had been fooled! ¡°Of course, he would say the fox is his if it follows him,¡± Leng Wudi said helplessly. Alas! His good friend was too naive sometimes! ¡°Could he have snatched it from Leng Ruoxue?¡± Lan Lie guessed after hearing Leng Wudi¡¯s words. ¡°Are pet beasts that have recognized their masters so easy to snatch?¡± Leng Wudi looked at Lan Lie as if he was looking at an idiot. ¡°Then what happened? I have to ask clearly!¡± With that, Lan Lie walked directly to the man and beast. ¡°You are Leng Ruoxue¡¯s fox, right?¡± Lan Lie asked directly. Charm rolled his eyes at Lan Lie and asked in return, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say anything when I asked you just now?¡± Lan Lie said through gritted teeth. ¡°Tch, you didn¡¯t ask me!¡± Charm covered his mouth and giggled. Upon hearing what Charm said, Lan Lie felt extraordinarily depressed. He turned his gaze to the little old man and looked at him resentfully. ¡°Uh! Lan family brat, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m Charm¡¯s guardian now, so of course he¡¯s mine now,¡± the little old man said matter-of-factly without blushing or panting. ¡°Alright! I¡¯m not angry that you lied to me. Then can you tell me what your relationship with Leng Ruoxue is?¡± Lan Lie asked very curiously. When did such an old man appear beside Leng Ruoxue? ¡°Lan family brat, I have nothing to do with the Leng Ruoxue you mentioned. But if the Leng Ruoxue you¡¯re talking about is the master of this little fox, then I¡¯m just making a bet with her,¡± the little old man explained. ¡°What bet?¡± Lan Lie¡¯s curiosity was piqued. The little old man was helpless and could only tell him about his bet with Leng Ruoxue. But who expected that Lan Lie actually laughed hysterically after hearing it! ¡°Lan family brat, is this very funny?¡± the little old man asked gloomily. He knew that he had lost, but this kid didn¡¯t have to laugh so exaggeratedly! It¡¯s too much! Boohoo¡­ ¡°Of course it¡¯s funny. Elder, you actually made a bet with a little fox. You¡¯re definitely going to lose!¡± Lan Lie said with a smile until his tears were about to fall. Chapter 432 - The Beasts’ Soft and Hard Coercion (3) Chapter 432: The Beasts¡¯ Soft and Hard Coercion (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Little fox?¡± The little old man looked at Charm and fell silent. ¡°Old man, I told you not to make a bet with my master! But you refused to listen,¡± Charm couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! I will admit defeat if I lose! Anyway, it won¡¯t be a loss for me. I¡¯ll have a disciple with excellent aptitude,¡± the little old man said generously. ¡°Lan family brat, tell me more about Lan Ning¡¯er!¡± The little old man then said to Lan Lie. He was really curious. How did the Lan family raise such a piece of work? ¡°Okay! If you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you about her glorious deeds. There¡¯s enough to talk about for three days and three nights,¡± Lan Lie said with a chuckle. ¡°Then let¡¯s find a place to sit and talk!¡± the little old man suggested. ¡°No problem.¡± Lan Lie nodded. The four of them and one beast left the exchange venue, found a tea house nearby, and began chatting¡­ Outside the city gate¡­ Leng Ruoxue¡¯s exchange meeting was in full swing, and it was extraordinarily lively. There were even more alchemists setting up stalls around her¡­ ¡°Big Sister, bring me some more herbs,¡± the little black dog said while running to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Here you go.¡± Leng Ruoxue directly handed Blackie a storage ring. Her exchange meeting had only been open for two days, but she had gained a lot these two days! Not only did she exchange for a lot of precious herbs, but she also got to know many alchemists. Moreover, she let Blackie, who was knowledgeable about herbs, out because of the severe shortage of manpower. Blackie was obviously very adept at such busy work. As for her grandfather and the others, they took the initiative to maintain order because they didn¡¯t know much about herbs. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you must be exhausted!¡± Freak came to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and wiped the sweat off her forehead with some heartache. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. Hehe, she didn¡¯t know how the Lan family would react if they knew that she had dug out their corner and plotted against them. But it was very strange. It had been two days. Why was there no movement from the Lan family at all? ¡°Xue¡¯er, if the Lan family finds out that we held an exchange meeting on our own, they probably won¡¯t let us go!¡± Freak teased. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Anyway, the feud with the Lan family is set. However, the reaction of the Lan family¡¯s patriarch is quite strange,¡± Leng Ruoxue said doubtfully. Logically speaking, their behavior outside the city should be in the Lan family¡¯s plain sight, but no one from the Lan family came out to stop them! Leng Ruoxue was chatting with Freak when a young man suddenly appeared in front of them and asked, ¡°Do you have a silver bell flower?¡± ¡°You want to exchange for a silver bell flower?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. There had been too many alchemists who wanted to exchange for silver bell flowers, so she had already removed silver bell flowers from the exchange list. So this young man shouldn¡¯t know, right? ¡°Yes, please exchange with me if you still have more!¡± The young man said very sincerely. ¡°How did you know we have silver bell flowers?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked cautiously. ¡°An elderly man and a little fox told me. I really need a silver bell flower. Can you exchange it with me?¡± the young man said honestly. ¡°What would you exchange for it?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Hehe, so he was introduced by the little old man and Charm! They were pretty fast! ¡°I can exchange a stalk of silverleaf grass with you. If it¡¯s not enough, I can add some other herbs,¡± the young man said sincerely. ¡°No need. Just use the silverleaf grass!¡± Leng Ruoxue said and gave Freak a look. After receiving Leng Ruoxue¡¯s signal, Freak took out a silver bell flower from his ring and handed it to the young man. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m so grateful!¡± the young man said happily. Boohoo¡­ I finally got it. It really wasn¡¯t easy. The young man took out the silverleaf grass. After the two of them exchanged, he mimicked the other alchemists and set up a stall outside the city¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like the Lan family¡¯s medicinal herb exchange meeting will be over soon,¡± Freak whispered with a smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The Lan family won¡¯t mind,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. During the time they were talking, many alchemists came to exchange herbs with them. Moreover, they knew the young man from before, so Leng Ruoxue readily exchanged the required herbs with them. ¡°Master, I¡¯m back.¡± At this moment, a white shadow pounced into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms with a whoosh. ¡°Charm, why are you back so soon?¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged the cute little snow-white beast in her arms and asked doubtfully. It had only been two days. ¡°Hehe, Master, I finished my mission and came back early!¡± Charm kept rubbing himself in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. Boohoo¡­ I missed Master so much! ¡°Little friend, I¡¯m back too.¡± The little old man appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue gloomily. ¡°Old man, have you admitted defeat?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in realization. ¡°I lost. That Lan Ning¡¯er is worse than you said,¡± the little old man said angrily. Hmph! How could the Lan family have such a descendant! How disappointing! ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the little old man, a little puzzled. Why is this little old man so angry? Could the Lan family have a close relationship with him? ¡°Little friend! I admit defeat. Where¡¯s my disciple?¡± The little old man looked around, looking for Zheng En. ¡°Zheng En is over there!¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at Zheng En, who was surrounded by people not far away. ¡°Oh, little friend, your exchange meeting is getting quite big!¡± The little old man looked at the sea of people in front of him and was a little speechless. It hadn¡¯t even been two days, but it had already formed such a scale! ¡°Old man, I heard that the Lan family¡¯s medicinal herb exchange meeting will require admission tickets. Moreover, the price has increased this year. We¡¯re not charging here, so of course, many people will come! Moreover, I have real materials!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Her real materials naturally referred to those herbs. ¡°Hehe, little friend, the Lan family still thinks that the alchemists who are participating in the exchange haven¡¯t arrived yet! How could they have expected you to stop them halfway!¡± the little old man said with a happy smile.. This little girl was really too smart. If his old friend knew about this, he would be depressed to death! Chapter 433 - The Beasts’ Soft and Hard Coercion (4) ¡°Old man, I was also forced into a corner! How could I have thought of this if Lan Ning¡¯er didn¡¯t stop us from entering Blue Cloud City!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be pitiful, implying that she was actually the victim! ¡°Yes, Lan Ning¡¯er is indeed a little too much!¡± the little old man said indignantly. He was even more furious after hearing what Lan Lie had said and finding out Lan Ning¡¯er had done since she was young! ¡°Uh! Old man, could it be that you were also bullied by Lan Ning¡¯er?¡± Leng Ruoxue was really puzzled by this little old man¡¯s unusual anger. The only explanation was that this little old man had also become a victim. ¡°Master, Lan Ning¡¯er wants to use me as a scarf and calls him a beggar,¡± Charm complained, his little face full of grievance and fear. ¡°Charm, don¡¯t be afraid! I won¡¯t let that woman off if she dares to touch you.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Charm¡¯s soft fur and comforted him. Hehe, I was right. ¡°Yes, Charm knows that Master will protect me.¡± Charm nodded obediently, fully displaying his cute side as a little beast. ¡°Charm, don¡¯t be scared. I will protect you too,¡± the little old man quickly declared. He had always been unable to resist cute little beasts like Charm. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Charm nodded happily. ¡°Little Snowy, we¡¯re here too,¡± Lan Lie interrupted. ¡°Why are you here so soon?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked helplessly. Wasn¡¯t the Lan family going to change their young master? Why was Lan Lie still wandering around as if nothing had happened! ¡°Little friend, they came with me. We met in Blue Cloud City,¡± the little old man explained. ¡°Oh! Lan Lie, the Lan family is about to change their young master. Aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help teasing. Alas! Lan Lie is really heartless! ¡°So be it! Who cares?¡± Lan Lie shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°He has always wanted to be replaced!¡± Sun Teng interrupted. ¡°Hehe, Little Snowy, your little beasts can really fool people.¡± Lan Lie smiled and changed the topic awkwardly. Just now, he, Leng Wudi, and Sun Teng went to see the little beasts first because they were curious about how the few little beasts were drawing people in. After listening to them for a while, they were all in admiration of the few beasts because they were really too good at talking! ¡°Hm?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little puzzled. She knew that her beasts were very eloquent, but it didn¡¯t seem appropriate to use the word fool, right? Was he complimenting her beasts? ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Lan Lie said in disbelief. As their master, she actually doesn¡¯t know the abilities of her beasts. What a failure. ¡°Uh! I¡¯ve been staying here exchanging herbs,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. She only knew that her beasts had brought many alchemists over, but she really didn¡¯t know what the beasts said to the alchemists. ¡°Hehe, go take a look yourself.¡± Lan Lie smiled mysteriously. Leng Ruoxue and Freak looked at each other and walked toward the location of the little beasts¡­ Darling and the other beasts were currently surrounded by alchemists. ¡°Those who are passing by, quickly take a look! The best herbs are being exchanged!¡± Darling began to shout loudly when he saw more and more alchemists gathering. ¡°Is there any fishy grass?¡± ¡°Do you have a snake gall flower?¡± The alchemists surrounding them asked in unison. Darling cleared his throat and said loudly, ¡°Stop! Everyone, quiet down and listen to me!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Darling¡¯s words worked. After he finished speaking, everyone indeed fell silent. ¡°All of you, calm down! My master¡¯s herbs are rare treasures seen once a thousand years. Don¡¯t have any ideas about my master unless you can exchange herbs of equivalent value. Also, don¡¯t exchange for those ordinary herbs from my master. She doesn¡¯t have them. But! You can set up a small stall beside her. At that time, the herbs you need will naturally be easy to obtain! After all, my master¡¯s exchange meeting is much more popular than whatever that Lan family put out. ¡°Moreover, I dare to say that the Lan family absolutely can¡¯t produce such good herbs as my master. Therefore, you only have one choice. You can¡¯t participate in the Lan family¡¯s medicinal herb exchange meeting if you exchange with my master. If you participate in the Lan family¡¯s exchange meeting, you naturally can¡¯t exchange with my master.¡± ¡°Uh! Why is that?¡± an alchemist who had just arrived at Blue Cloud City asked in puzzlement. After all, this didn¡¯t seem to conflict in his opinion! ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because of the Lan family¡¯s fifth young lady. Hmph! That ugly monster actually prohibited my master from entering the city. My master can¡¯t enter. If you want to exchange herbs with my master, you can only stay outside to accompany her!¡± Darling said matter-of-factly. After Darling finished his long speech, the alchemists surrounding them were a little flustered. Uh! They had really never seen such an overbearing beast. Moreover, the number one beauty of the Boundless Heaven Continent was actually called ugly by him. Alas! The aesthetics of beasts really couldn¡¯t be compared to that of humans! ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth! My master¡¯s medicinal herbs are the best on the entire Boundless Heaven Continent. If you don¡¯t exchange with her, you will definitely regret it. And there¡¯s only one chance. Whether you can grasp it or not will depend on your choice.¡± Darling cleared his throat and began talking non-stop again after speaking¡­ Then it was Silver Wings¡¯ turn to speak! ¡°I have nothing to say. However, what I want to tell you is that I¡¯ve remembered your smell. If you dare to enter the city without permission, I¡¯ll bite you every time I see you in the future. Hmph!¡± Silver Wings snorted coldly and warned. ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t be afraid! In fact, I don¡¯t approve of using violence. However! Sometimes, I have to use it. I¡¯ll reiterate. If any of you go to the Lan family¡¯s medicinal herb exchange, I¡¯ll burn you every time I see you in the future. Don¡¯t doubt my words! You can¡¯t bear my fire,¡± Feng Zhan threatened with a smile. After speaking, he even breathed a small flame to serve as a deterrent. Chapter 434 - The Beasts’ Soft and Hard Coercion (5) White Dawn, who had been lying on a recliner pretending to be a master, only snorted coldly and didn¡¯t say anything. But his snort made the surrounding people feel immense pressure! ¡°Alright! I hope we can cooperate happily. Hurry up and find my master to exchange for herbs! Remember, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t exchange for!¡± Darling summarized again and chased away the people surrounding them. Then he lay comfortably on a recliner, crossed his legs, drank tea, ate delicious snacks, and waited patiently for the next batch of alchemists to arrive. After everyone left, Leng Ruoxue and Freak slowly walked over from not far away. ¡°Beloved Master!¡± Darling was the first to jump into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and acted coquettishly. ¡°You¡¯re so amazing! You actually used both coercion and temptation,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a laugh. She really couldn¡¯t do anything about her beasts. Alas! Why are these little beasts so cute? ¡°Master, that ugly monster with the surname Lan actually dared to forbid you from entering the city. Hmph! Then we¡¯ll ruin their medicinal herb exchange meeting,¡± Darling said hatefully. ¡°Haha, that suits me.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Darling¡¯s soft fur. Feng Zhan flew to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder and said with slight pride, ¡°Hehe, Master, we have to make the Lan family suffer.¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue said worriedly. She thought about it and also let Icy out of the bracelet. ¡°Little Snowy, I want to sleep,¡± Icy said reluctantly. ¡°Sleep here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She would be much more at ease with Icy staying with her beasts. ¡°Alright!¡± Icy looked at the beasts and answered. Then he jumped onto a recliner and laid down lazily. Leng Ruoxue left some food for the beasts and returned to the exchange venue¡­ Three days later. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s medicinal herb exchange meeting was extremely popular, attracting many alchemists. Today was also the opening day of the Lan family¡¯s medicinal herb exchange meeting¡­ At the Lan family¡¯s medicinal herb exchange meeting venue¡­ The second master of the Lan family, Lan Fei, who was presiding over the medicinal herb exchange meeting, arrived at the venue early. It was almost time for the exchange meeting to officially begin, but there was no one here. This made Lan Fei a little puzzled! ¡°Steward Wu, why isn¡¯t anyone here?¡± Lan Fei asked with some dissatisfaction. Where did those damn alchemists go? There¡¯s actually not a single person? ¡°Second Master, erm¡­ I¡¯m not sure either, but¡­ I heard from the manager of the inn that many alchemists have checked out. Moreover, their whereabouts are unknown,¡± Steward Wu replied cautiously with a forehead full of cold sweat. ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and find out the reason. I won¡¯t let you go if we miss the time of the exchange!¡± Lan Fei roared loudly, so angry that his face and neck were red, and the veins on his forehead bulged. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go immediately!¡± Steward Wu said fearfully and disappeared with a whoosh. An hour later. A certain elder who came to participate in the opening of the medicinal herb exchange meeting began to make things difficult! ¡°Second Master, can you explain what happened?¡± the third elder, who was sitting in a chair, asked lightly. He had never liked this gloomy second master, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of such a good opportunity. ¡°Steward Wu has already gone to investigate,¡± Lan Fei said with cold sweat on his forehead. He was so angry. This was obviously his best chance to perform, but he didn¡¯t expect this to happen. Not only did he not get the chance to perform, but he also left a bad impression on others. Alas! The gains really didn¡¯t make up for the losses! ¡°Hmph! You are only investigating it now? What were you doing earlier?¡± The third elder snorted with a displeased face. ¡°Uh! Erm¡­ This is just an accident. I think those alchemists are most likely delayed by something,¡± Lan Fei explained with a frown. ¡°An accident? I think it¡¯s obviously a mistake,¡± the third elder said stubbornly. ¡°Hehe, Third Elder, calm down! It¡¯s the first time Second Master is in charge of such a big activity. It¡¯s normal for some accidents to happen without experience,¡± the second elder mediated. ¡°Second Elder, I know you watched Lan Fei grow up, but mistakes are mistakes. How can you use inexperience as an excuse! Hmph! You didn¡¯t even pass this little test, and you still want to compete for the position of the patriarch?¡± The third elder¡¯s words were very sharp. The Lan family might already have a young master, but that was only for the grandchildren. The current patriarch of the Lan family had yet to decide which son would take over the position of the patriarch after he retired. Moreover, it was common knowledge that most of the elders wanted the eldest son of the patriarch, Lan Lie¡¯s father, Lan Tian, to take over the position of the patriarch. This way, Young Master Lan Lie¡¯s position could be more stable. However, the patriarch had recently released word that all his sons were qualified to vie for the position of the patriarch. Therefore, these sons of the patriarch¡¯s concubines were all restless! ¡°Third Elder, I admit that I didn¡¯t consider it carefully this time. However, denying my ability just because of this matter is very unfair to me,¡± Lan Fei argued. He hated this third elder, who liked to find trouble with him everywhere, to death! Hmph! Old thing, I¡¯ll get rid of you first when I become the patriarch! ¡°Do you think this matter is a small matter? Do you think if there are such functions like this in the future, we will dare to hand them to you?¡± the third elder asked in disdain. ¡°By the way, the opening time of the medicinal herb exchange has passed, but the person you sent hasn¡¯t returned yet,¡± the third elder added. The third elder¡¯s words left Lan Fei speechless¡­ ¡°Third Elder, what¡¯s the point of saying all this now that things have come to this? Let¡¯s think about how to remedy the situation!¡± the second elder said. ¡°Remedy? I¡¯ve participated in so many medicinal herb exchanges, and this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered an exchange without a single alchemist participating. If news of this spreads, our Lan family will become everyone¡¯s laughing stock. Also, what do you want to do with the people watching outside?¡± the third elder asked loudly while looking at the people sitting. Chapter 435 - The Shameless First Elder of the Lan Family (1) ¡°What can we do? Of course, get the people to disperse first! Let¡¯s just say that there¡¯s no opening ceremony for this year¡¯s exchange,¡± the fifth elder suggested. They couldn¡¯t kill all the surrounding people, right? The Lan family was not so bloodthirsty! ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡± The third elder nodded. ¡°Lan Fei, go out and disperse the people!¡± the second elder ordered. In the past, the medicinal herb exchange meetings usually had an extremely grand opening, so there were many people who liked to come and watch the commotion. They were also very happy to have so many people paying attention to this matter. But they obviously didn¡¯t want too many people to come this time. ¡°Yes,¡± Lan Fei answered and went to disperse the surrounding people. After sending the onlookers away, Lan Fei returned to the venue to be reprimanded. The third elder rolled his eyes at Lan Fei and said coldly, ¡°Lan Fei, tell me your plan!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find out the reason first and then decide how to deal with the aftermath,¡± Lan Fei said calmly because he knew that it was useless even if he was anxious now. Many people were waiting to see him make a fool of himself! The third elder nodded. In fact, Lan Fei was smart. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t use it in the right place. ¡°Second Master, I¡¯m back.¡± Steward Wu¡¯s voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Lan Fei grabbed Steward Wu¡¯s collar and asked anxiously, ¡°Steward Wu, have you investigated the cause? Why didn¡¯t any of those alchemists appear?¡± ¡°Second Master, I spent a lot of effort to understand the whole story,¡± Steward Wu said hurriedly. ¡°Tell me quickly!¡± Lan Fei urged with widened eyes. ¡°Let go of him first and let him talk slowly,¡± the third elder reminded. ¡°Uh! Tell me quickly!¡± Lan Fei released Steward Wu¡¯s collar and said anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s like this. I heard that people set up stalls outside our Blue Cloud City to exchange for herbs, so I went out of the city. I saw it, and it was indeed the case!¡± Steward Wu told everyone sitting here everything he had found out. Everyone present frowned when they heard it, and most of their faces were as colorful as a color palette. ¡°Damn it. Those alchemists actually dare to go against our Lan family. Hmph! Who gave them the guts?¡± Lan Fei roared furiously, the veins on his forehead bulging. ¡°Steward Wu, were those alchemists organized by someone?¡± The second elder grasped the main point of the matter. ¡°Yes, a person named Leng Ruoxue,¡± Steward Wu said respectfully. ¡°Leng Ruoxue? Who is she?¡± The second elder was a little puzzled. Surname Leng? Could she be from the Leng family? But the Leng family has always had a good relationship with the Lan family! The Leng family shouldn¡¯t do such a thing. ¡°She¡­ she had a conflict with Fifth Miss. Fifth Miss forbade her from entering the city, so Leng Ruoxue held a medicinal herb exchange outside the city and directly stopped the alchemists who came to participate in our exchange,¡± Steward Wu hurriedly explained while wiping the cold sweat off his forehead. He was full of admiration for Leng Ruoxue in his heart. She really had guts! She actually poached these people right at the corner of their Lan family! ¡°So it¡¯s because of the fifth young lady,¡± the third elder said with a spurious smile. ¡°I wonder if Leng Ruoxue has an invitation?¡± the third elder glanced at Steward Wu. ¡°Yes, Young Master gave her the invitation,¡± Steward Wu said honestly, not daring to hide it. ¡°Alas! The invitation sent by our Lan family¡¯s young master is actually not as effective as the fifth young lady¡¯s words. It¡¯s really too unbelievable,¡± the third elder said with slight mockery. The third elder¡¯s words made everyone present look at Lan Fei strangely. ¡°Third Elder, this must be a misunderstanding. If Leng Ruoxue really has an invitation, how could Ning¡¯er not let her into the city!¡± Lan Fei defended his daughter. ¡°Do you mean that Leng Ruoxue doesn¡¯t have an invitation from our Lan family at all?¡± the third elder said without emotion with his eyelids raised slightly. ¡°Probably. Ning¡¯er has always done things with propriety. If Leng Ruoxue really has an invitation, how could Ning¡¯er not let her enter the city!¡± Lan Fei said confidently. ¡°There¡¯s no need to guess. Let¡¯s go and verify it. Won¡¯t we know then?¡± said the first elder, who had been silent. Then he stood up and left the exchange meeting venue. Seeing the first elder leaving, everyone present hurriedly followed. Just like that, the group walked out of the city in a grandiose manner. Outside the city, everyone couldn¡¯t help being a little speechless when they saw the fiery exchange scene. Most of these people were guests invited by their Lan family! Now, they actually benefited others¡­ ¡°This scene is more normal!¡± The third elder was not angry but actually nodded with satisfaction after seeing this scene. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± the first elder said expressionlessly. ¡°Elders, this Leng Ruoxue is really too much. We absolutely can¡¯t let her go.¡± Lan Fei was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. This was obviously the scene he wanted! But it had nothing to do with him at all! At this moment, Leng Ruoxue was chatting with the alchemists, but she suddenly realized that the alchemists were silent. Moreover, they kept winking at her unnaturally¡­ Leng Ruoxue subconsciously turned around and found a group of people behind her. Moreover, a few of them were staring at her angrily as if they wanted to skin her alive¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly. In fact, she had already guessed the identities of these people when she glanced at Lan Ming¡¯s expression. However, she had to pretend to be stupid when she should be pretending! ¡°You are Leng Ruoxue?¡± Lan Fei asked disdainfully with his head raised. ¡°Yes, I am Leng Ruoxue,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied with a light smile. ¡°Do you know where this is?¡± Lan Fei questioned fiercely, his cold eyes spitting out flames of anger. ¡°This is outside Blue Cloud City. What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you know?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly. She didn¡¯t know who this middle-aged man was from the Lan family, but she wouldn¡¯t be afraid no matter who he was. ¡°Of course I know this is outside Blue Cloud City,¡± Lan Fei said fiercely through gritted teeth. Chapter 436 - The Shameless First Elder of the Lan Family (2) ¡°Then why are you asking me?¡± Leng Ruoxue questioned with some displeasure, looking at Lan Fei like he was an idiot. ¡°Xue¡¯er, he¡¯s most likely illiterate,¡± Freak said indifferently as he hugged Leng Ruoxue¡¯s slender waist. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible!¡± Leng Ruoxue echoed. ¡°Damn it. Let me tell you. This is our Lan family¡¯s territory. Who allowed you to set up your stall here privately?¡± Lan Fei roared furiously. ¡°This is really strange. Blue Cloud City is the territory of the Lan family. Why is it so outside the city too? Then why didn¡¯t your Lan family build the city wall here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement, her face full of question marks. ¡°You¡­ Damn it. Leng Ruoxue, do you know who you are talking to?¡± Lan Fei roared at the top of his lungs. ¡°I really don¡¯t know who I¡¯m talking to. However, what I want to say is, why did the Lan family let you out? Is there no one else in the Lan family? Why did they let an idiotic old man come out to embarrass himself?¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly with a light smile. ¡°W-who are you calling an idiotic old man?¡± Lan Fei was about to vomit blood when he heard someone calling him an idiotic old man. He was only in his forties, okay? How did he look like an old man? ¡°You! Bad memory is a sign of aging! You¡¯re about to¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately said half a sentence to anger the middle-aged man to death. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Lan Fei stammered, his breathing a little uneven. He couldn¡¯t even manage a complete sentence for a long time. ¡°Lass! He is the second master of our Lan family and the second son of the patriarch. How can you be so rude?¡± the third elder suddenly said. He directly revealed Lan Fei¡¯s identity and even blamed Leng Ruoxue for being rude. But his tone sounded as though he was gloating! ¡°Ah! I¡¯m so sorry. I should have been more reserved. Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me earlier that he is the second master of the Lan family? Boohoo¡­ your patriarch won¡¯t be angry with me, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked pitifully and uncertainly. ¡°The patriarch will definitely not be angry with you, but our second master will definitely hate you.¡± The third elder thought and then nodded with certainty. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m not afraid. I see that his glabella is dark. He is definitely having bad luck recently. If anything happens to him, he won¡¯t have a chance to hate me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with confidence. ¡°Lass, you know how to read fortunes?¡± the third elder said with a face full of surprise. He was already laughing in his heart. Hehe, this Leng Ruoxue is really infuriating! I like it. In fact, the third elder was a very straightforward and protective person to begin with. If he liked someone, then no matter what this person did, it would be good in his eyes. If he didn¡¯t like someone, then no matter how much this person did, he would not be able to gain his favor, just like Lan Fei! ¡°I don¡¯t! But there¡¯s no need to read the second master¡¯s fortune. He will definitely be unlucky recently,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty. At the same time, she muttered in her head, I have to create some unlucky things for the Lan family¡¯s second master even if he isn¡¯t unlucky! ¡°Haha! Haha! I like you, lass!¡± The third elder laughed heartily. The conversation between him and Leng Ruoxue actually made Lan Fei faint from anger¡­ Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Fei with infinite pity and said lightly, ¡°Alas! You really have a short life. Your ability to bear stimulation is really too poor. You have to train!¡± The third elder stroked his beard and said seriously, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s reasonable. I¡¯ll suggest to the patriarch later and arrange special training for him. How can he compete for the position of the patriarch in such a state!¡± The Lan family members standing beside the third elder were all at a loss for words. Third Elder! Are we here to denounce Leng Ruoxue or to chat with her? The first elder looked at the gloating third elder, and the corner of his mouth twitched. Then he cleared his throat and said solemnly, ¡°Leng Ruoxue, why are you setting up a stall outside? Do you know that your behavior has seriously affected the medicinal herb exchange meeting that our Lan family has held for many years?¡± ¡°I was forced into it. I¡¯m also a victim!¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly, her expression as if she had been wronged! ¡°Who forced you?¡± the first elder asked curiously even though he knew the answer. ¡°Lan Ning¡¯er, the fifth young lady of the Lan family!¡± Leng Ruoxue said fearfully. ¡°Uh! How did she bully you?¡± the first elder continued to ask. ¡°That dog used her position to bully us and forbade us from entering Blue Cloud City. We had no choice but to set up a stall outside the city to exchange for herbs!¡± Leng Ruoxue explained lightly. ¡°Oh, then why didn¡¯t she let you enter the city?¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down the first elder¡¯s forehead. This girl actually scolded Lan Ning¡¯er as a dog in front of him. How gutsy! ¡°She thinks we¡¯re ugly, mainly because of jealousy, because her Big Brother Leng would rather go on the road with us ugly monsters than bother with her. Alas! In fact, the number one beauty is also quite pitiful. Who would dare to want a woman with a bad personality! Leng Wudi isn¡¯t a fool!¡± Leng Ruoxue kept on recounting Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s crime, and her tone actually carried some sympathy at the end. ¡°Also! When we were camping in the wilderness, she used the excuse that she didn¡¯t have a tent to stay in the same one as Young Master Leng. However, Young Master Leng would rather stand guard throughout the night than enter the tent. After we arrived in the city, I reminded her to buy a tent, but she refused and even blamed me for being nosy! ¡°Alas! How wronged do you think I felt? I did it for her own good! It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t care about her reputation, but if she implicates the young master of the Leng family and causes the Leng family to fall out with the Lan family, can she bear the responsibility? Moreover, Young Master Leng can lend her his tent once for the sake of the Lan family, but would he lend it to her again and again? How brainless. Even if she wants to be the wife of the young master of the Leng family, she can¡¯t use such a trashy method! What would her actions cause for the Lan family¡¯s reputation! Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Leng Ruoxue said earnestly, her tone so sincere that it was unbelievable. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± the first elder asked while suppressing his anger. He really didn¡¯t expect Lan Ning¡¯er to be so shameless! Chapter 437 - The Shameless First Elder of the Lan Family (3) ¡°I¡¯m a good child, and I never lie. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your Lan family¡¯s young master! Ah! No, Lan Lie is no longer the young master!¡± Leng Ruoxue said as if she had just realized it. ¡°Lass, who told you that Lan Lie isn¡¯t the young master?¡± the first elder asked with slight displeasure, his forehead full of black lines. ¡°Lan Ning¡¯er!¡± Leng Ruoxue answered very innocently. ¡°How can you believe her words? Lan Lie is still the young master of our Lan family,¡± the first elder said very seriously. ¡°She is the most favored fifth young lady of the Lan family! Even Lan Lie has to be wary of her. Of course her words are trustworthy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said stubbornly. ¡°Lass, do you have an invitation for the medicinal herb exchange?¡± The first elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and changed the topic. ¡°Of course we do. Our invitation was personally sent by your former young master. Unfortunately! It was denied by Lan Ning¡¯er.¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be regretful. ¡°Lass, I¡¯ll say it one last time. Our Lan family¡¯s young master hasn¡¯t changed. It¡¯s still Lan Lie,¡± the first elder said with a slight headache. He realized that he really couldn¡¯t communicate with Leng Ruoxue. ¡°B-but¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue wanted to argue but was interrupted by Freak. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s not argue with the Lan family anymore. If he said they didn¡¯t change him, then so be it! It¡¯s only a matter of time before he¡¯s changed anyway,¡± Freak said understandingly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. In fact, Lan Lie¡¯s position as the young master is quite low. Lan Ning¡¯er calls him names all day long and doesn¡¯t take him, the young master, seriously at all. Alas! As Lan Lie¡¯s friends, we can¡¯t bear to watch any longer. The Lan family is really too lawless. The children of the concubines are all riding on the heads of the main family.¡± Leng Ruoxue and Freak discussed as if no one else was around. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m also the child of a concubine. I don¡¯t even dare to speak loudly in front of those from the main family.¡± Freak agreed very much. At the side, the first elder finally understood after listening for a long time. These two people were deliberately putting on an act together! But even though what they said was reasonable, the Lan family¡¯s face and foundation were all lost by them now. This couldn¡¯t do! The first elder¡¯s eyes kept darting around as he said indifferently, ¡°Lass! Do you know that our Lan family has become a laughing stock because of your words?¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me? It¡¯s your family¡¯s upbringing. Even if I don¡¯t speak, many people will discuss it in private. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to Blue Cloud City to ask around! See what the people say?¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested kindly. ¡°Uh! Lass, let¡¯s discuss this later. Let¡¯s talk about the medicinal herb exchange first! Since you have our Lan family¡¯s invitation, how about I invite you into the city as the Lan family¡¯s first elder?¡± the first elder said very cordially with a kind smile. In fact, how could he not know the opinions of the people in the city! It was just that the patriarch had his own thoughts, and it was inconvenient for him to say it without seriously harming the Lan family¡¯s interests. ¡°We¡¯ve almost exchanged everything. There¡¯s no need to enter the city anymore, so thank you for your good intentions,¡± Leng Ruoxue declined politely. ¡°How dare you refuse First Elder¡¯s good intentions. I think you don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± Lan Fei, who had just woken up, was furious after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s refusal to enter the city! ¡°Eh! Don¡¯t tell me you pretended to faint? Why did you wake up so quickly? It¡¯s such a pity. How good would it be if you couldn¡¯t wake up for a long time!¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily. As soon as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, bursts of low laughter emerged from the crowd. Even the Lan family members present couldn¡¯t help turning their heads, covering their mouths, and laughing secretly. Leng Ruoxue glanced at Lan Fei and the Lan family members behind him. Looks like the second master of the Lan family isn¡¯t popular in the Lan family! This will be much easier. ¡°Ahem, lass! You¡¯re really too unkind. How can you say what¡¯s on your mind?¡± The third elder pretended to reprimand her. What he implied was that she could say it in her heart! ¡°I always say whatever comes to my head!¡± Leng Ruoxue said cooperatively while looking at the third elder aggrievedly. ¡°Lan Fei, I¡¯m talking to this lass. Why are you interrupting?¡± the first elder said with some displeasure. ¡°First Elder, I¡­¡± Lan Fei wanted to argue, but the first elder didn¡¯t give him the chance at all! ¡°What about me? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m cleaning up your mess? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t reflect on yourself, but you actually caused more trouble!¡± the first elder reprimanded, his face full of dissatisfaction with him. ¡°First Elder!¡± Lan Fei was depressed. He was the second master of the Lan family after all. The first elder actually lectured him in public. He really didn¡¯t give him face. He was so angry! However, he didn¡¯t dare to talk back in front of the first elder at all, so he could only bear with it! ¡°Lan Fei, I order you to return to the Lan family estate immediately to reflect. You are not allowed to leave your room by even half a step without my permission,¡± the first elder said resolutely. The first elder turned and ordered the guards beside him, ¡°Send the second master back.¡± ¡°Yes, First Elder,¡± the guards replied and then half forced Lan Fei back to the Lan family estate. ¡°Lass, now that the eyesore has left, can we have a good talk?¡± the first elder said warmly, as if he was the Big Bad Wolf coaxing Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°But I really don¡¯t need to enter the city anymore,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. She was planning to leave. ¡°Lass, you¡¯ve messed up our Lan family¡¯s medicinal herb exchange. You have to compensate us!¡± The first elder glared at Leng Ruoxue and pretended to be pitiful. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I didn¡¯t ruin your exchange. It was Lan Ning¡¯er, so you can¡¯t blame me for this!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to take the blame for others! ¡°So you want to be irresponsible!¡± the first elder said pitifully as if he was about to cry. ¡°I don¡¯t have any responsibilities! Okay, we¡¯re leaving now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. The Lan family is really too strange. I should stay away from them! The moment Freak and the others, as well as the alchemists present, heard Leng Ruoxue say that she was leaving, they immediately packed up and prepared to leave, lest the Lan family vented their anger on them. Moreover, they had almost exchanged the herbs they wanted to exchange for, so staying would be a waste of time. Chapter 438 - The Shameless First Elder of the Lan Family (4) ¡°Xue¡¯er, everything is packed.¡± Freak returned to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave then. Don¡¯t affect the Lan family¡¯s medicinal herb exchange,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly. ¡°Uh!¡± The first elder was a little dumbfounded. What was going on? Did he say he wanted them to leave? He just wanted them to enter the city. Boohoo¡­ This girl is really too evil. He was now very sure that Leng Ruoxue definitely did it on purpose. ¡°First Elder, you don¡¯t have to be troubled. We¡¯re leaving.¡± Leng Ruoxue waved at the first elder. Then she gave Freak and the others a look and planned to leave¡­ ¡°All of you, stop right there. No one is allowed to leave. If you want to leave, step over my dead body!¡± With that, the first elder sat on the ground and began acting shamelessly. Leng Ruoxue and the others, who were about to leave, as well as the alchemists, were all stunned, not knowing what to do! The Lan family collectively turned their heads, not daring to look at the first elder. However, they thought in unison, First Elder, you are really unscrupulous in order to achieve your goal! Alas! Your sacrifice for the Lan family is really too great! At this moment, they respected the first elder even more! ¡°First Elder, you want us to step over you. Are you preparing to commit suicide? Or do you want us to kill you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously with several black lines hanging on her forehead. ¡°I find it painful to commit suicide. Kill me if you want to leave!¡± The first elder steeled his heart and went all out. Anyway, the Lan family had already lost all its face. There wouldn¡¯t be much difference even if his was gone. ¡°Then what if the Lan family finds trouble with us after we kill you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in distress. Alas! Is this old man really the first elder of the Lan family who is virtuous and respected? Why is he so shameless? No wonder the Lan family had so many pieces of work! ¡°Hehe, then you can all stay. Then we will all be happy,¡± the first elder said with a smile. ¡°But we¡¯ve exchanged all our herbs, and there¡¯s really nothing else to exchange for,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in a dilemma. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You just have to put on a show. Otherwise, our Lan family will lose all our face,¡± the first elder pleaded. Boohoo¡­ Take pity on me! ¡°First Elder, time is money. We¡­¡± ¡°Money? How much do you want?¡± the first elder asked quickly. Money was not a problem as long as they were willing to stay! ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was stunned. Did the first elder of the Lan family want to give them money? In fact, what she wanted to say just now was that they didn¡¯t have that much time! ¡°Lass, as long as you¡¯re willing to stay until the exchange ends, our Lan family will pay you. How about it?¡± the first elder said anxiously with widened eyes. ¡°How much?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly. They won¡¯t cause trouble for me and yet will pay us. Is there such a good thing? She couldn¡¯t help feeling a little skeptical! ¡°How about five hundred thousand purple gold coins a day for half a month?¡± the first elder asked expectantly. ¡°What do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to ask the alchemists not far away. ¡°Is what First Elder said true?¡± one of the alchemists asked doubtfully. Would there be such a good thing? In the past, they had to pay the Lan family money when they came to the exchange meeting. They didn¡¯t expect the tables to turn today. Moreover, the Lan family was quite open-minded, and the treatment was quite good! ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I guarantee it with the reputation of the Lan family¡¯s first elder,¡± the first elder said very seriously and sincerely. ¡°I think we can consider it,¡± another alchemist said after hearing the first elder¡¯s promise, but his face was obviously still a little worried. ¡°There¡¯s no need to consider. Such conditions are unprecedented and will never happen again. There won¡¯t be such an opportunity in the future,¡± the first elder urged. ¡°What if the second master of the Lan family finds trouble with us after we enter Blue Cloud City?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Yes! Blue Cloud City is the Lan family¡¯s territory. Will the Lan family cause trouble for us if we enter?¡± the alchemists asked worriedly. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare. Wasn¡¯t he already grounded by me!¡± the first elder said with certainty. ¡°Erm¡­ Everyone, I am the third elder of the Lan family. I can also guarantee that you won¡¯t be harassed by certain people from the Lan family,¡± the third elder promised. ¡°If someone harasses us, can we deal with that person as we please? No matter who they are?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly. The other Lan family members might take the words of these two elders seriously, but not necessarily Lan Ning¡¯er! ¡°Yes, our Lan family will never shield them,¡± the first elder and third elder promised in unison. ¡°Everyone, since the Lan family is so sincere, let¡¯s give these two elders of the Lan family some face!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very understandingly. ¡°We¡¯ll listen to Miss Leng,¡± the alchemists replied. They were almost following Leng Ruoxue¡¯s lead now. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ve decided on your behalf. Let¡¯s enter Blue Cloud City to participate in the medicinal herb exchange! However, First Elder, you have to pay us in advance,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in a seemingly fair manner. ¡°No problem. You enter the city first. I¡¯ll get someone to send the remuneration to you later,¡± the first elder said readily. Hehe, his mission would be completed as long as they were willing to stay. ¡°First Elder, you can get up now!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the first elder still sitting on the ground and reminded him. Alas! The first elder of a super family actually sat on the ground and acted shamelessly in order to achieve his goal. What would happen if news of this got out! ¡°Hehe, lass, if you agreed earlier, would I need to use this move!¡± the first elder said nonchalantly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing face?¡± Leng Ruoxue was really curious. How can this old man be so thick-skinned? ¡°What I care about is the result. It¡¯s good as long as I can achieve my goal,¡± the first elder said stubbornly, his heart racing. Wasn¡¯t this forced by you, lass? He hadn¡¯t used this move for dozens of years. The last time he had used it was for Lan Tian! ¡°First Grandpa!¡± At this moment, Lan Lie, who had been hiding, walked out of the crowd. His eyes were slightly red as he spoke in a choked voice. Chapter 439 - The Shameless First Elder of the Lan Family (5) ¡°Damn brat, you¡¯re finally willing to come out? Is First Grandpa¡¯s joke so enjoyable to watch?¡± The first elder gently patted Lan Lie¡¯s head and pretended to be angry. This brat had returned to the Lan family for a few days, but he didn¡¯t even say that he was going to see him. He only knew to run out of the city every day. He was really infuriating. ¡°When did I laugh at First Grandpa!¡± Lan Lie said aggrievedly, seemingly about to cry. ¡°Alas! What a heartless stinky brat! Has Third Grandpa become air?¡± The third elder pretended to wipe his tears and sighed. The thick smell of envy seeped out of his body. ¡°Uh! Third Grandpa, I didn¡¯t have enough time to greet you yet!¡± Lan Lie said helplessly, cold sweat flowing down his back. Alas! It was a tough call, and the two old men were envious. He really didn¡¯t know what to do. Well, he should consult Leng Ruoxue when he had time! ¡°Hmph!¡± The third elder snorted unhappily, but his eyes revealed deep affection. ¡°Hehe! Ruoxue, let¡¯s enter the city!¡± Lan Lie laughed dryly and said awkwardly. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Even though there were some people in the Lan family who were a little annoying, she was still very satisfied with the Lan family¡¯s attitude. At least, these two elders of the Lan family didn¡¯t come to denounce them. This was already very rare for a super family. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to enter the city on account of these two elders. As for the old man who had been staring at her from the Lan family crowd, she automatically ignored him. Someone who didn¡¯t even dare to speak in front of the first elder and the third elder was probably not an influential person. Leng Ruoxue and the others were escorted into Blue Cloud City like heroes. ¡°Lass, this inn is the best in our Blue Cloud City. Stay here!¡± The first elder brought Leng Ruoxue and the others directly to the inn called ¡®Home¡¯ and pointed at it. At the same time, the manager of the inn immediately welcomed the first elder and the others when he saw them. ¡°Lass! Let¡¯s go to another place! You¡¯re so ugly, and I¡¯m a beggar. It¡¯s really not suitable for us to stay here,¡± the little old man said. After interacting with them for the past few days, he was already very familiar with Leng Ruoxue and the others. He had also accepted Zheng En as his disciple. Moreover, he had changed to addressing Leng Ruoxue as lass rather than little friend. ¡°Makes sense.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. ¡°Uh! This is?¡± The first elder was a little dumbfounded. Did something go wrong again? Moreover, this little old man is so familiar! ¡°I¡¯m just a beggar. A nameless pawn isn¡¯t worth mentioning.¡± The little old man raised his head arrogantly and coldly. He was an extremely protective person to begin with, and he initially had some contact with them only because he made a bet with Leng Ruoxue. After that, he took Zheng En as his disciple. In just a few days, he was very satisfied with Zheng En as his disciple and also began to love Leng Ruoxue and the others. Uh! This time, the first elder was finally sure that this little old man was really emotional! Did anyone from the Lan family offend him? Moreover, even though he didn¡¯t know this little old man¡¯s identity, he didn¡¯t dare to underestimate this little old man at all because the aura on this little old man was really too strong! ¡°He is my subordinate¡¯s master,¡± Leng Ruoxue introduced while suppressing her smile. She found that she liked this protective old man more and more now. ¡°Oh! May I know your good name, senior?¡± the first elder asked curiously. ¡°What senior? I¡¯m just an old man from the countryside.¡± The little old man obviously didn¡¯t want to bother with this Lan family¡¯s first elder. ¡°Uh!¡± The first elder was a little embarrassed. It seemed like this senior had a deep grudge against their Lan family! With this in mind, he couldn¡¯t help turning to Leng Ruoxue for help. ¡°Let¡¯s stay here. After all, it¡¯s a token of the first elder¡¯s goodwill. However, First Elder, please restrain that fifth dog! It will be very troublesome if we¡¯re bitten by a dog,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry! We will restrain her properly,¡± the first elder promised. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s stay here for the time being!¡± The little old man nodded and agreed. ¡°Manager, they are all esteemed guests of our Lan family. You have to take care of them. Otherwise, you will be the one to answer!¡± the First Elder warned. ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± the inn manager replied fearfully. He had heard the conversation between these people and the first elder clearly. Alas! These people almost didn¡¯t even give the first elder face. How could he dare to slight them! After settling the residence of Leng Ruoxue and the others, the first elder and the Lan family members immediately rushed back to the Lan family estate. At the same time, Lan Fei and Lan Ning¡¯er were adding oil to the fire and complaining to the patriarch of the Lan family! In the main hall of the Lan family estate¡­ The patriarch of the Lan family was sitting in the main seat. On each side of him were the family¡¯s elders. But the first few seats on the two sides were empty because the masters of these seats were all participating in the opening of the medicinal herb exchange meeting and had yet to return! Just as Lan Fei and Lan Ning¡¯er were talking until their mouths were dry and their saliva flew everywhere, a guard came to report that the elders had returned¡­ The first elder and the other members of the Lan family walked into the hall of the main residence and sat down at their respective seats. The first elder looked up at the patriarch sitting in the main seat and said lightly, ¡°Has the Elder Conference been brought forward? Why didn¡¯t anyone inform me?¡± ¡°First Elder, we aren¡¯t having a conference,¡± an elder sitting answered and gave the first elder a look. ¡°Oh! Why is everyone here then? Also, didn¡¯t I lock the second master up? Who let him out?¡± the first elder said with obvious displeasure. ¡°The second master escaped by himself,¡± another elder said. ¡°Seems like we have to place a few guards at the second master¡¯s door from tomorrow onward. The people locked up can actually enter and leave as they please. How will others look at our Lan family this way!¡± The first elder nodded cautiously. ¡°Father, did you hear that? The first elder actually wants to lock me up!¡± Lan Fei immediately shouted when he heard this. He looked at his father expectantly, hoping that he could uphold justice for him. Chapter 440 - Old Friends (1) However, the patriarch of the Lan family had closed his eyes at some point and was sitting motionlessly as if he had fallen asleep. His reaction was really intriguing! The first elder raised his eyelids slightly and said indifferently, ¡°Second Master, don¡¯t you see that the patriarch is sleeping?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lan Fei was at a loss for words. He had a bad premonition since hearing that the first elder was back! ¡°Second Master, you left your room without permission. Is there anything important?¡± the first elder asked coldly, his tone so calm, it was as if he was asking if others had eaten. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m here to report to Father,¡± Lan Fei stammered. He was actually very nervous, and Lan Ning¡¯er was also afraid in front of the first elder. ¡°You have already been locked up. Do you have any work you need to report? Why didn¡¯t I know that you¡¯re so dedicated?¡± the first elder said mockingly. ¡°Hehe, First Elder, the second master and the fifth young lady are here to complain about you,¡± an elder said gloatingly. As soon as the elder finished speaking, Lan Fei and Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s hearts skipped a beat! They knew that it was impossible to hide the matter of tattling about the first elder, but they didn¡¯t expect to be exposed in front of him! ¡°I see! Then tell me what our second master said about me!¡± the first elder asked calmly, his expression unreadable! ¡°The second master said that you covered up for the people who opposed the Lan family, ruined the Lan family¡¯s reputation, ignored the authority of the patriarch, and humiliated him, a son of the patriarch! As for the fifth young lady, she said that you never take her seriously, find trouble with her everywhere, and even associate with Leng Ruoxue and the others. By the way, our fifth young lady greatly looks down on those alchemists and thinks that their status is too low and that they aren¡¯t worthy of the Lan family¡¯s preferential treatment!¡± A certain elder relayed Lan Fei and Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s words to the first elder word for word. Hearing this, the first elder only frowned slightly and then said, ¡°It seems that I really have committed a heinous crime in the hearts of the second master and his daughter! However, I have something to report to the second master. The trouble that the fifth young lady caused has caused huge losses to our Lan family. Therefore, I have already promised to pay the alchemists who planned on leaving five hundred thousand purple gold coins per person per day if they participate in the medicinal herb exchange in order to appease them.¡± ¡°What? Our Lan family won¡¯t pay this. They can participate or not as they want. Hmph! How dare they go against our Lan family. They really don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Lan Fei roared furiously. ¡°Second Master, are you sure it¡¯s okay if they don¡¯t participate?¡± the first elder asked coldly with narrowed eyes. ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± Lan Fei stammered again. ¡°First Elder, if no alchemist participates in the medicinal herb exchange, it will be very disadvantageous to our Lan family! However, I want to know who will pay the five hundred thousand per person per day?¡± another elder asked. ¡°The mess was caused by the second master and his daughter, so of course, this money has to be paid by them,¡± the first elder said with a smile. ¡°Why?¡± Lan Fei and Lan Ning¡¯er were furious when they heard this. How could they have so much money! One person was 500,000 a day, and there were at least a hundred people! The first elder glanced at Lan Fei and his daughter lightly and said with displeasure, ¡°Because I¡¯m cleaning up after you so that those alchemists will stay. Otherwise, our Lan family¡¯s medicinal herb exchange won¡¯t continue.¡± ¡°Those alchemists are not important figures. So what if they don¡¯t participate?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said in objection. In her heart, the alchemist representatives of the various Alchemist Association branches were not very important. After all, the highest level among those people was only Master Alchemist. She looked down on those people since the higher-level alchemists were all gathered in the Alchemist Association Headquarters. However, it was impossible for alchemists with higher status to arrive so early, so those who arrived early were unimportant alchemists. Uh! At least, this was what she thought. ¡°Hehe, I wonder what kind of alchemist is considered important in Fifth Miss¡¯s eyes?¡± The first elder was really curious. What was the fifth young lady¡¯s brain made of? Why was it different from what others thought? The lowest-level alchemists who could receive the Lan family¡¯s invitation to participate in the exchange were Master Alchemists who were very promising, and their future prospects were limitless. But their fifth young lady actually looked down on these people! ¡°Of course, they have to be like my future master, as well as those alchemists who are Grandmaster Alchemists and above in the Alchemy Association Headquarters. They should be the big shots we value,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said with a face full of pride, her absolutely beautiful face full of cockiness! ¡°Fifth Miss, do you think that just a few Grandmaster Alchemists can support our Lan family¡¯s medicinal herb exchange?¡± the first elder asked in return. ¡°Of course, our Lan family¡¯s medicinal herb exchange will become even more famous with their help. Moreover, His Excellency Du Min is also coming to participate in this medicinal herb exchange, so it really doesn¡¯t matter whether those insignificant alchemists participate or not,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said confidently. Hmph! After I become Du Min¡¯s disciple, I have to trample all these people under my feet. They are always at odds with me! ¡°Fifth Miss, can you tell me how many Grandmaster Alchemists there are in the Alchemy Association Headquarters? Will these people come? Even if they come, can you get them to exchange herbs with each other?¡± The first elder rolled his eyes at Lan Ning¡¯er and thought, What a brainless fool. If there were only a dozen people at the medicinal herb exchange meeting, then what was the point of this alchemy gathering, which was known as the largest alchemist gathering on the Boundless Continent! ¡°Erm¡­ So what if there are fewer alchemists attending this exchange? His Excellency Du Min will come anyway. He¡¯s more important than any alchemist. When I become His Excellency Du Min¡¯s disciple, and our Lan family is related to him, won¡¯t those alchemists take the initiative to curry favor with us?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said nonchalantly. ¡°Fifth Miss, are you so sure that His Excellency Du Min will accept you as his disciple?¡± the first elder asked in disbelief. He really didn¡¯t know where Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s confidence came from. His Excellency Du Min didn¡¯t seem to have explicitly said that he would accept her as his disciple, right? Chapter 441 - Old Friends (2) ¡°Of course. I am an alchemy genius rarely seen in a hundred years on the Boundless Heaven Continent. If he doesn¡¯t take me as his disciple, it will absolutely be His Excellency Du Min¡¯s loss,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said confidently, her proud tail about to rise to the sky! The first elder really didn¡¯t know what to say about Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s strong confidence. His Excellency Du Min obviously only said that he would consider it, but she thought that this was a matter set in stone. Moreover, she announced it wantonly and made everyone know. Hmph! If His Excellency Du Min doesn¡¯t take her in as a disciple in the end, let¡¯s see how she ends up! ¡°Fifth Miss, His Excellency Du Min is one of the most virtuous and respected people on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Why don¡¯t I feel that it would be His Excellency Du Min¡¯s loss if he doesn¡¯t take you in as a disciple?¡± the third elder said indifferently, his shrewd eyes carrying a hint of faint mockery. Hmph! If not for taking the patriarch¡¯s face into consideration, these words would probably be even nastier. ¡°I¡¯m an alchemy genius, and I¡¯m already an Alchemist before I¡¯m twenty,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er emphasized. This was the thing she was most proud of. ¡°It¡¯s not like alchemy geniuses like you are unheard of on the Boundless Heaven Continent. If His Excellency Du Min takes in every person, wouldn¡¯t most of these alchemists become his disciples?¡± the third elder said with a light smile. ¡°How can those people compare to me? I¡¯m the most favored fifth young lady of the Lan family!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er couldn¡¯t help shouting angrily. ¡°Do you think His Excellency Du Min will take you in as his disciple because of your identity?¡± the third elder asked with some amusement. ¡°Then¡­¡± Lan Ning¡¯er was about to refute when she was interrupted by a dignified voice. ¡°Alright, stop arguing. Do everything according to what the first elder says!¡± Lan Tao, the patriarch of the Lan family, said with his eyes closed. After speaking, he stood up from the main seat and left the hall. ¡°Guards, bring the second master and the fifth young lady back to their rooms. None of them are allowed to step out of the room without my orders. In addition, from today onward, deduct the monthly money of the second master and the fifth young lady to pay those alchemists until the second master and fifth young lady repay all the purple gold coins they owe the Lan family,¡± the first elder ordered. ¡°You can¡¯t do that! I¡¯m the most favored fifth young lady of the Lan family! Grandpa won¡¯t allow you to do this!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared hysterically after hearing what the first elder said. ¡°Fifth Miss, didn¡¯t you hear what the patriarch said just now?¡± the first elder asked with a frown. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up and bring them down.¡± The first elder didn¡¯t want to give Lan Ning¡¯er any chance to speak at all and urged directly. ¡°Yes!¡± The guard brought Lan Fei and his daughter back to their rooms after receiving the order. ¡°First Elder¡­¡± ¡°Second Elder, do you have anything to say?¡± the first elder asked softly while glancing at the second elder. ¡°Uh! No.¡± The second elder was about to plead on behalf of Lan Fei and his daughter, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything after the first elder glanced at him lightly. No one could shake the first elder¡¯s authority among the elders. ¡°Since no one has any objections, then we can all leave!¡± The first elder chased them away. ¡°First Elder, you have to pay those alchemists as soon as possible,¡± the third elder reminded before leaving the hall. The first elder nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send someone to deliver it to them later. Use the money from the public fund first, and then the second master and his daughter will slowly return it.¡± Hearing this, the other elders couldn¡¯t help but mourn for Lan Fei and his daughter for a few minutes. Alas! How pitiful! The father¡¯s and daughter¡¯s pocket money was actually all gone because of this matter. After the elders left the hall, the first elder went directly to the patriarch¡¯s study. He knocked on the door and then walked in. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Lan Tao said indifferently from his chair. The first elder sat down opposite the patriarch and replied with barely a word, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is he okay?¡± Lan Tao asked nonchalantly, seemingly not caring too much. ¡°Extremely well,¡± the first elder answered. ¡°Damn it. Can¡¯t you say a few more words?¡± Lan Tao said furiously, almost exploding with anger in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t you know everything? Do you need me to tell you?¡± the first elder said irritably. Hmph! He obviously missed his grandson, but he still kept finding trouble with his grandson. Their way of getting along was really strange! ¡°I want you to say it. How is he?¡± Lan Tao bellowed somewhat childishly. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± The first elder¡¯s stubborn temper also rose. ¡°You¡­ Lan Hong! I¡¯m your elder brother! Do you want to anger me to death?!¡± Lan Tao roared with some jealousy. At this moment, he looked like a child who couldn¡¯t obtain candy. He didn¡¯t have the slightest demeanor as the patriarch of the Lan family! ¡°So what?¡± First Elder Lan Hong said nonchalantly, not even bothering to look up. Anyway, he knew that Lan Tao wouldn¡¯t do anything other than shouting at him! ¡°You¡­ Stay away from my grandson!¡± Lan Tao shouted with jealousy. That was his precious grandson! But that stinky brat would cry endlessly as long as he hugged him since he was young. Moreover, he never gave him, his grandfather, a good attitude, but he would always smile non-stop at others. Alas! As long as he thought of this, jealousy kept flowing out of his heart! ¡°He¡¯s also my grandson, okay! If it weren¡¯t for me back then, would you have this grandson?¡± the first elder said without backing down. ¡°You¡­¡± Lan Tao was a little angry. He knew that he was a little stubborn back then, but didn¡¯t he compromise in the end? Why were these people still so vengeful! Especially that stinky brat! Boohoo¡­ ¡°Big Brother, you can¡¯t be jealous of familial love.¡± First Elder Lan Hong added oil to the fire. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Return my grandson to me. Mother! Your son is being bullied!¡± Lan Tao had no choice but to use soft tactics when he saw that hard tactics weren¡¯t working! ¡°Big Brother, our mother has passed away for many years,¡± the first elder reminded, his forehead full of black lines. Alas! He was really at his wit¡¯s end with his brother¡¯s shamelessness! However, if Leng Ruoxue saw this scene, she would definitely say that the Lan family¡¯s shamelessness was hereditary. Chapter 442 - Old Friends (3) ¡°So what?¡± Lan Tao roared in objection with tears in his eyes. ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re jealous of me! That stinky brat doesn¡¯t even like to return home now.¡± Lan Hong spread his hands and shrugged helplessly. ¡°Are Leng Ruoxue and the others that attractive?¡± Lan Tao asked with some jealousy. My good grandson! Boohoo¡­ He was hanging out with others all day now, and he was even calling a dog brother. Hmph! Since he liked dogs so much, he would get someone to find a few good ones for him in case that stinky brat couldn¡¯t even find his house. ¡°Probably! That little girl is very interesting. Moreover, she isn¡¯t afraid of our Lan family at all. I can see that Lie¡¯er is very happy with them. Oh right, Ming¡¯er is also with them!¡± the first elder said. In fact, the patriarch knew about these things long ago. Even Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ every move was within the patriarch¡¯s control. However, the patriarch didn¡¯t take any action. Moreover, he got people to hide all of this. Otherwise, Lan Fei wouldn¡¯t have been so passive! ¡°Is that so? Seems like I have to meet that little girl when I have time,¡± Lan Tao said after some thought. ¡°Then you have to be mentally prepared. That little girl isn¡¯t easy to deal with. She¡¯s very sharp-tongued!¡± Lan Hong reminded. ¡°Then I have to take a look and see the dog that stole my grandson away,¡± Lan Tao decided. After Lan Hong heard what the patriarch said, the corner of his mouth twitched. That dog is your true goal, isn¡¯t it? At this moment, Icy, who was asleep in the inn, had no idea that he was being marked by a certain jealous old man. ¡­ In the inn¡­ Leng Ruoxue and the others were gathered in the room discussing something. Icy was sleeping on the bed, while Lan Lie was half lying on the bed, watching him sleep and touching Icy¡¯s fur from time to time. Lying on the bed with his eyes closed, Icy shook his little ears in displeasure and shouted, ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t disturb my sleep!¡± ¡°Little Icy, you¡¯ve been sleeping for almost a day. Why are you still sleeping? Don¡¯t sleep anymore. Get up and play with me! Let¡¯s go play frisbee,¡± Lan Lie said excitedly. If he remembered correctly, dogs¡¯ favorite sport was to fetch frisbees, hehe! ¡°F*ck frisbee!¡± Icy was furious when he heard the word frisbee. Damn it. I¡¯m not a dog. Why would I fetch frisbees! ¡°You don¡¯t like frisbee? Then shall we play yarn ball?¡± Lan Lie asked a little out of line. He felt that all cats and canine animals should like this sport! However, Little Icy was really too lazy! ¡°F*ck your yarn ball!¡± Icy was even angrier. F*ck! I¡¯m not a cat. Why would I play with a ball of fur! Ah! I want to bite someone! ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue, not far away, couldn¡¯t help laughing after hearing their conversation. Unable to stand it anymore, Icy jumped directly into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. ¡°Little Snowy, quickly chase this fool away. I¡¯m about to die from anger.¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ Little Icy, I like you so much. How can you despise me!¡± Lan Lie complained, his eyes brimming with tears of grievance! Why doesn¡¯t Little Icy allow me to hug him? I want to hug him too! ¡°I don¡¯t like you! Stop pestering me!¡± Icy said impatiently as two drops of cold sweat dripped down his forehead. Boohoo¡­ He was a male, so he really couldn¡¯t accept other males being so intimate with him other than his master. ¡°Haha! Stop bickering. Lan Lie, it¡¯s getting late. Shouldn¡¯t you go home?¡± Leng Ruoxue said very implicitly. To put it bluntly, she was chasing him away. ¡°Little Snowy, you despise me too,¡± Lan Lie said pitifully. ¡°Of course. Do you think she likes you?¡± Freak said coldly. Lan Lie¡¯s words pissed him off! Xue¡¯er has never liked you, okay? ¡°Hurry up and scram! We want to rest,¡± Freak added. ¡°Uh! It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Wudi came out to smooth things over. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, Little Icy!¡± Lan Lie said reluctantly and left with Leng Wudi and Sun Teng. After Lan Lie¡¯s group left, Leng Ruoxue looked at Leng Qingtian and the others and said, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s take turns to go to the exchange during this half a month!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Qingtian and the others agreed. ¡°Everyone, have a good rest. I¡¯ll go with Freak tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had already divided everyone into five groups, with two people in each group taking turns to watch the stall. Everyone nodded and returned to their rooms. The next morning, Leng Ruoxue and Freak arrived at the exchange meeting venue. Although there were many alchemists present, everyone was chatting in groups of three to five. There were not many alchemists who really exchanged, mainly because they basically exchanged almost all their medicinal herbs¡­ Ten days later. It was Leng Ruoxue and Freak¡¯s turn to watch the stall again. In the venue¡­ Leng Ruoxue was leaning in Freak¡¯s arms and glancing around the venue casually. She said lightly, ¡°Freak, there seem to be more new faces today.¡± ¡°Yes, they are probably from the Alchemist Association Headquarters. I heard that they are the last to arrive at each exchange,¡± Freak replied. The alchemists of the Alchemist Association Headquarters were of higher levels and status, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t come to the exchange meeting early like the other alchemists. Therefore, they were always late. But even if they came late, they were still the biggest winners of the exchange in the past. However, it was difficult to say this time. While they were chatting softly, a tall, handsome middle-aged man in his fifties walked toward their stall. The middle-aged man squatted down and said critically, ¡°Are these the herbs you want to exchange? They seem quite ordinary.¡± ¡°Yes! We are poor!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied lightly. In fact, she had basically exchanged all her herbs, so the stall only had some ordinary ones now. Moreover, it was not only her. Most of the alchemists were the same. They were only here to make up the numbers. Chapter 443 - Old Friends (4) The middle-aged man¡¯s mouth twitched. You¡¯re poor! How can you be poor! ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your puppy? I heard you have a very powerful puppy?¡± the middle-aged man asked directly, not beating around the bush. He looked around but didn¡¯t find a single dog fur. ¡°Sleeping!¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly with her eyes raised, but she was alert in her heart. This man doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s here to exchange for herbs at all. Moreover, why is he asking about Icy? ¡°Let me see that puppy! I¡¯m very curious,¡± the middle-aged man said through gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Icy doesn¡¯t see outsiders.¡± Leng Ruoxue refused without thinking. This man is really too strange. Does he have a grudge against Icy? Why is he gritting his teeth at the mention of Icy? ¡°I don¡¯t care. I have to see it,¡± the middle-aged man said unreasonably. ¡°No.¡± Leng Ruoxue was amused. How interesting. Who does this person think he is! ¡°I won¡¯t leave if you don¡¯t let me see that puppy,¡± the middle-aged man said shamelessly. ¡°Up to you. Freak, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement. How could she meet all sorts of crazy people! ¡°Okay,¡± Freak replied. The two of them stood up, packed their things simply, and left the exchange meeting venue. The middle-aged man was stunned. Then he immediately followed! Walking on the streets of Blue Cloud City, Freak looked back at the middle-aged man following them. He frowned slightly and said with some displeasure, ¡°Xue¡¯er, that person is still following us!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re about to reach the inn,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. Although she didn¡¯t know why this man wanted to see Icy, her intuition told her that he shouldn¡¯t have any ill intentions. As soon as Leng Ruoxue and Freak arrived, they found that the entrance of the inn was crowded. Moreover, the surrounding people were discussing¡­ ¡°What happened?¡± Freak and Leng Ruoxue looked at each other in puzzlement. ¡°I really can¡¯t tell! This man looks very loyal. How could he cause someone¡¯s death?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! It¡¯s really terrifying for an alchemist to cause someone¡¯s death!¡± Upon hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, Leng Ruoxue and Freak pushed through the crowd and walked directly into the inn. At this moment, Zheng En was confronting a greasy-looking man in his thirties in the lobby of the inn¡­ The man looked at Zheng En arrogantly and provocatively, while Zheng En said nothing. But his flushed handsome face and trembling body showed his current anger¡­ ¡°Zheng En, I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive! I thought you had committed suicide long ago!¡± the man said gloatingly, his slightly feminine face full of pride. ¡°Sun Wei, you are not dead yet, so how can I bear to die!¡± Zheng En suppressed his hatred. He knew that he didn¡¯t have the ability to deal with Sun Wei now. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t cause trouble for his young lady! Therefore, he chose to endure Sun Wei¡¯s humiliation. Anyway, his young lady had said that it was never too late to take revenge. He had waited for so many years, so what were a few more days? ¡°Haha, do you think you are my match? You lost to me fifteen years ago, and you can¡¯t beat me now!¡± Sun Wei said confidently. With his current status, it was simply easy to kill Zheng En if he wanted to. But he wouldn¡¯t let Zheng En die easily. Zheng En was once the person he was most envious of! Moreover, the feeling of a cat catching a mouse was the best, so he wanted to play Zheng En to death slowly. That would be more satisfying! ¡°Is that so?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s voice sounded indifferently in the lobby. ¡°Who are you?¡± Sun Wei looked at Leng Ruoxue with some displeasure. Where did this ugly monster come from? You better not meddle in my affairs, or I will definitely make you regret it! ¡°Zheng En is my subordinate. Who do you think I am?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked coldly. ¡°Miss,¡± Zheng En called out in embarrassment, his handsome face full of guilt. He knew that he still caused trouble for his young lady! ¡°In that case, an ugly monster like you is his master! Haha! I didn¡¯t expect that our once famous alchemy genius would actually find himself a master. Seems like you¡¯re really not doing well!¡± Sun Wei laughed hysterically, his greasy face full of pride. ¡°Shut up! This is my business!¡± Zheng En shouted. He could tolerate Sun Wei humiliating him, but he wouldn¡¯t allow Sun Wei to humiliate his young lady! ¡°What? Are you angry from embarrassment? Am I not telling the truth?¡± Sun Wei asked with a smug face. ¡°Zheng En, step aside,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered lightly. She hoped that Zheng En could take revenge himself, but this didn¡¯t mean that she could tolerate others bullying her people. This Sun Wei had obviously touched her bottom line. ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Zheng En answered and then obediently retreated to the side. ¡°Your name is Sun Wei, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her head and glanced at Sun Wei coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone calls me Master Sun,¡± Sun Wei said proudly. ¡°Master? Are you qualified to be called a master?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. On the Boundless Heaven Continent, only certain virtuous Master Alchemists would be respectfully addressed as masters. And those at the Grandmaster Alchemist level and above would be addressed as excellencies. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m the beloved disciple of the Alchemist Association Headquarters¡¯ president. If I¡¯m not qualified to be addressed as master, then others are even less qualified,¡± Sun Wei said, suppressing his anger. ¡°So you¡¯re the disciple of the headquarters¡¯ president! No wonder you¡¯re so arrogant! However, being called a master isn¡¯t about status but the attainments and character of an alchemist in alchemy. I don¡¯t know how your attainments are, but your character is really insulting the honorific title of a master!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very disdainfully. Hmph! She didn¡¯t care about this fellow¡¯s identity! Anyone who dared to humiliate her in public had to pay the price! Chapter 444 - The Aggressive Little Icy (1) ¡°Haha, well said. Truly well said.¡± At this moment, the little old man appeared out of nowhere and clapped his hands in praise. In fact, he had been here for a while, but he didn¡¯t appear because he wanted to see how his foolish disciple would deal with this fellow. But this result¡­! Clearly, he wasn¡¯t satisfied. ¡°Master.¡± Zheng En bowed respectfully and then lowered his head, not daring to look at the little old man. ¡°Raise your head,¡± the little old man rebuked with a displeased face. He was a little disappointed that his disciple didn¡¯t live up to his expectations. He knew that his disciple didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for them, but how could he be someone who was afraid of trouble? Moreover, what he couldn¡¯t tolerate was someone bullying his disciple! ¡°Master!¡± Zheng En looked up at the little old man with tears in his eyes. The little old man cleared his throat and said loudly, ¡°Zheng En! If you are my disciple, tell me what happened back then and let everyone here judge. I believe everyone¡¯s eyes are clear on who is right and who is wrong.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Zheng En hesitated but still answered. Although this matter was a little difficult for him to say, he knew that he really couldn¡¯t hide what had happened back then at this moment. The little old man stroked his beard and nodded with satisfaction. This is more like my disciple! ¡°Fifteen years ago, when I was still an Alchemist, Sun Wei and I participated in an alchemy competition held by the Alchemist Association Headquarters. In this competition, Sun Wei and I were the best among all the participants, so we became friends and appreciated each other. ¡°In fact, this was just my wishful thinking. Sun Wei didn¡¯t treat me as a friend at all. He approached me for another purpose. ¡°He approached me to obtain my trust, and then he tampered with my pill furnace. That time, he obtained first place in the competition. Afterward, he was accepted as a disciple by the president of the headquarters. He was at his best and still regarded me as his confidant. At the time, I was very touched and would say almost anything to him. But something happened not long after. Someone said that a pill I concocted killed someone. I didn¡¯t know the whole story at all, so I was directly convicted and expelled from the Alchemist Association. ¡°Later on, by chance, I got to know that it was all Sun Wei¡¯s doing in the dark. He deliberately framed me so that I couldn¡¯t be an alchemist. Moreover, the cause of all of this was envy! He was envious of my talent and wanted to become a disciple of the headquarters¡¯s president. He had always treated me as his greatest competitor, so he wanted to destroy me! He wanted me to be deserted and despised by everyone. In the following years, Sun Wei kept sending people to hunt me down!¡± Zheng En explained while suppressing his hatred. After everyone present heard Zheng En¡¯s words, there was a moment of silence. They were not clear about the authenticity of the matter back then, but everyone believed that at least 50% of Zheng En¡¯s words were trustworthy because such things did happen on the Boundless Heaven Continent. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. He¡¯s just quibbling. What I said is true!¡± Sun Wei hurriedly said after seeing everyone¡¯s doubtful gazes. Leng Ruoxue looked at Sun Wei and said with a slight mockery, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Are you feeling guilty? Everyone knows what¡¯s right and wrong. Not just anyone can change it with a few words.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sun Wei was at a loss for words¡­ ¡°Everyone, I believe you are all intelligent people. This matter is from a long time ago, so you won¡¯t know the truth of the matter. Even I am not very clear about it. Although Zheng En is my subordinate, please believe me. If it¡¯s really Zheng En¡¯s fault, I will definitely not protect him. But if what happened back then is really as Zheng En said, then I won¡¯t let anyone who dares to bully my subordinate go. Therefore, I hope everyone can give us some time to investigate the truth of the matter back then. This way, we will not wrong a good person, nor will we let the bad person continue to be carefree,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to all the onlookers. Hmph! Sun Wei isn¡¯t the only one who knows how to use the power of public opinion. I also know how to. The surrounding citizens felt that Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words were reasonable and nodded one after another, expressing their support for her to investigate the truth back then. In fact, what happened back then had nothing to do with them at all. But everyone was gossipy, so they were also very curious about the truth of the matter back then. It wouldn¡¯t be a loss for them if they knew! ¡°Everyone, for the sake of fairness, I hope you won¡¯t discuss this matter anymore. I will naturally give everyone an explanation for it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said again after seeing that she had achieved the effect she wanted. She didn¡¯t want these people to point at Zheng En and gossip when they saw him in the future. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The people nodded and left. At this moment, Leng Qingtian and the others emerged from the darkness. ¡°Haha, Lass, you¡¯re the best,¡± Old Zao said with a smile. They had been thinking of a way to help Zheng En without making him feel awkward. He didn¡¯t expect the girl to solve the problem with a few words. Leng Ruoxue glanced at Sun Wei and then said to Leng Qingtian and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and walked toward the room collectively. ¡°Stop! Stop right there!¡± Sun Wei shouted from behind them, but no one bothered with him! Leng Ruoxue deliberately put on a stern face after entering the room. She glared at Zheng En and said with slight displeasure, ¡°Zheng En, isn¡¯t he just the disciple of the Alchemist Association Headquarters¡¯ president? Why are you afraid of him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Brat Zheng, your performance just now was very embarrassing for us! What do we usually teach you?¡± Old Zao also reprimanded very unhappily. If the waiter in the inn hadn¡¯t told them that something had happened to Zheng En, they would have still been kept in the dark! ¡°I¡­¡± Zheng En was speechless. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t make things difficult for my disciple. He¡¯s just too kind and is afraid of implicating us. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be bullied by others.¡± The little old man helped his disciple out of the predicament. Chapter 445 - The Aggressive Little Icy (2) ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m too useless,¡± Zheng En said. ¡°Silly boy! What do you intend to do with this matter?¡± the little old man asked with some heartache. ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s been fifteen years since this matter happened. It probably won¡¯t be easy to find witnesses to prove what happened back then. In fact, I originally wanted to get rid of Sun Wei when I became stronger, but now¡­¡± Zheng En was a little at a loss. He wanted to clear his name, but unless Sun Wei confessed, the truth of the matter back then would probably only sink to the bottom of the sea. After all, Sun Wei was a very careful person. He had probably eliminated the people who worked for him back then long ago. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not easy to find the witnesses from back then, so the best way is to get Sun Wei to confess. This will save us a lot of trouble,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Get him to confess? That¡¯s impossible!¡± the little old man said. ¡°How will we know if we don¡¯t try? Moreover, I have a way to make him confess,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mysteriously. ¡°Lass, what idea do you have? Tell me about it.¡± Old Zao was really too curious. ¡°Haha, you¡¯ll know when the time comes.¡± Leng Ruoxue kept them in suspense. ¡°Lass! Tell me! Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to sleep,¡± Old Zao pleaded pitifully. ¡°No!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s will was very firm. After speaking, Leng Ruoxue dragged Freak back to her room. In the room¡­ Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue¡¯s waist and asked with some bitterness on his face, ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t even tell me!¡± ¡°Haha! I can tell you, but you can¡¯t tell others!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Why does the resentful expression on Freak¡¯s face make me want to bully him so much? ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Freak nodded repeatedly. ¡°Come closer.¡± Leng Ruoxue lowered Freak¡¯s head and whispered her plan into his ear. ¡°Are you sure it will work?¡± Freak asked doubtfully. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly. At this moment, there was a knock on the door outside the room. Freak turned to open the door but found that it was actually the middle-aged man standing at the door. Alas! He was really like a lingering ghost! ¡°What do you want by following us?¡± Freak asked irritably, his face full of displeasure at being disturbed. ¡°I just want to see that puppy,¡± the middle-aged man said stubbornly, looking like he wouldn¡¯t turn back until he saw the puppy! Freak rolled his eyes and said speechlessly, ¡°It¡¯s just a dog. What¡¯s there to see?¡± ¡°My grandson likes dogs very much. I heard that your dog is very likable, so I came to take a look so that I can also get him an identical one,¡± the middle-aged man said helplessly. ¡°Our Icy is unique!¡± Freak couldn¡¯t help reminding. Icy was not a real dog, so how could there be an identical one in the world! It was only possible if he could get a qilin for his grandson! However, qilins were not cabbages that could be found just because you wanted. ¡°Yes, I know. Let me take a look. It won¡¯t be a loss for you if I just take a look, right?¡± the middle-aged man said without giving up. Hmph! He decided that he wouldn¡¯t leave if he didn¡¯t see the puppy. ¡°Freak, let him in!¡± Leng Ruoxue, who had been listening in the room for a while, said helplessly. She really didn¡¯t know what to do with this middle-aged man¡¯s persistence! ¡°Alright! Come in!¡± Freak made way and let the middle-aged man in. ¡°Where¡¯s the dog?¡± The middle-aged man looked for the puppy impatiently after entering the room. Leng Ruoxue moved Icy out of the bracelet and put him on the bed. ¡°This is your puppy?¡± The middle-aged man looked at Icy, who was sleeping soundly on the bed, and couldn¡¯t help being a little disappointed. This dog looked very ordinary! It was so small and not as mighty as the dogs he had found! He really couldn¡¯t understand why his grandson liked this puppy so much. ¡°Yes! He¡¯s called Icy,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained simply. ¡°What¡¯s so good about this dog? Can he look after the house? Can he catch mice? Can he play with his master? Can he¡­¡± the middle-aged man asked non-stop. Leng Ruoxue was speechless with every question he asked! After asking, the middle-aged man looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly, waiting for her to answer his questions. ¡°Uh! Our Icy doesn¡¯t know anything except eating and sleeping,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly while wiping the cold sweat off her forehead. Our Icy is a qilin, so he doesn¡¯t know anything that those dogs can do. ¡°Why do you keep him if he doesn¡¯t know anything? Why don¡¯t you sell him to me!¡± the middle-aged man said after some thought. Hmph! Doesn¡¯t my grandson like this dog? Then I¡¯ll buy this dog for him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Little Icy is not for sale.¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Is this middle-aged man mentally abnormal? Why are his thoughts so whimsical? ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay a sky-high price,¡± the middle-aged man said resolutely. ¡°He¡¯s not for sale,¡± Leng Ruoxue said firmly. ¡°Then how are you willing to sell this dog to me?¡± The middle-aged man refused to give up. ¡°I¡¯ll say it one last time. Little Icy is not for sale. He¡¯s priceless, and I won¡¯t sell him for any amount of money,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any room for negotiation. ¡°What if I insist on buying him?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s aura suddenly became a little unyielding. ¡°He¡¯s not for sale,¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. Why is this middle-aged man so stubborn? Doesn¡¯t he understand what I¡¯m saying? ¡°You¡¯d better sell him to me. At least you can obtain some money that way. With this money, you can buy as many dogs as you want! But if you don¡¯t sell him to me and force me, I will snatch him away,¡± the middle-aged man threatened with both soft and hard tactics. ¡°Oh! You can try. Little Icy, wake up! Someone¡¯s here to snatch you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloatingly, waking Little Icy up. Chapter 446 - The Aggressive Little Icy (3) ¡°Who dares to snatch this lord? You¡¯re courting death!¡± Icy opened his beautiful ice-blue eyes and spoke with obvious displeasure. He hated two things in his life. One was others disturbing him while he was eating, and the other was others disturbing him while he was sleeping. ¡°It¡¯s this middle-aged uncle!¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the middle-aged man not far away. Icy¡¯s blue eyes turned to the middle-aged man and looked at him carefully. Heh, I didn¡¯t expect this old man to be a Mystic Supremacy! ¡°Do you want to snatch me away?¡± Icy asked. ¡°I wanted to buy you, but your master refused to sell you, so I was forced into it!¡± the middle-aged man said aggrievedly. However, he was surprised. Is this really a puppy? Why do I have a very strange feeling! Hearing this, Leng Ruoxue grumbled in her heart. This middle-aged man is really not an ordinary scoundrel! ¡°You can¡¯t afford me!¡± Icy said very arrogantly. ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s nothing in this world that I can¡¯t afford!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s anger immediately surged when he heard Icy¡¯s words! ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s because you¡¯re too inexperienced,¡± Icy said lightly while looking at the middle-aged man with interest. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m inexperienced?¡± The middle-aged man was depressed. He had lived for more than a hundred years, but a puppy said that he was inexperienced! How ridiculous! ¡°Of course.¡± Icy nodded seriously. ¡°You are just a puppy. What right do you have to talk about me!¡± the middle-aged man roared furiously. His roar was deafening and attracted Leng Qingtian and the others in the room next door. Leng Qingtian was the first to rush into his granddaughter¡¯s room and asked worriedly, ¡°Xue¡¯er, what happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Little Icy is arguing with this middle-aged uncle!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Qingtian was stunned. He thought someone was sneak attacking them! ¡°Father!¡± Lan Ming, who also followed over when he heard the sound, exclaimed in a daze. The middle-aged uncle Leng Ruoxue was talking about was actually his father! The word ¡®father¡¯ stunned Leng Ruoxue and the others. They immediately reacted, and two drops of cold sweat dripped down their foreheads. None of them expected this middle-aged man to be the patriarch of the Lan family. ¡°Uh, Ming¡¯er, you¡¯re here too!¡± Lan Tao pretended to be stupid, his handsome face a little awkward. ¡°Yes!¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t be bothered to play word games with him. It would be strange if the mighty patriarch of the Lan family didn¡¯t know that he was staying here! ¡°Ming¡¯er, I want to buy this puppy,¡± Lan Tao said bluntly. ¡°Father, you can¡¯t buy this puppy.¡± Lan Ming was a little speechless. This puppy was not to be trifled with. Although he had already left the Lan family, he couldn¡¯t watch his father jump into a fire pit! ¡°Why can¡¯t I buy him? There¡¯s nothing in this world that I can¡¯t buy!¡± Lan Tao roared angrily. ¡°I told you, you can¡¯t afford me!¡± Icy rolled his eyes at Lan Tao. I didn¡¯t expect this old man to be the patriarch of the Lan family. Uh! It shouldn¡¯t be a problem if I beat up the patriarch of the Lan family! ¡°I said it too. There¡¯s nothing in this world that I can¡¯t afford! Hmph! If there¡¯s really no other way, I¡¯m going to snatch you!¡± Lan Tao said unreasonably, his shamelessness rising again. ¡°Old thing, try snatching me. I will definitely let you know why flowers are so red!¡± Icy threatened. Hmph! I won¡¯t be polite if this old thing is really so insensible. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m a Mystic Supremacy. Would I be afraid of a puppy like you? What a joke!¡± Lan Tao didn¡¯t take Icy¡¯s threat seriously. In his opinion, he could kick this puppy away with a single kick. How dare this puppy boast that he wants me to know why flowers are so red! ¡°Do you want to try it?¡± Icy asked with a naughty smile. ¡°No! Little Icy, show mercy!¡± Lan Ming hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Go away. This is between us. Don¡¯t interfere!¡± Lan Tao said very unpleasantly. Hmph! My son actually asked this little dog to show me mercy. It really boosts the dog¡¯s aspirations and destroys my prestige! ¡°Yes, Little Lan Lan, go play somewhere else. This is a personal grudge between me and this old thing. Don¡¯t interfere,¡± Icy said. Hmph! How dare you have any ideas about me! I must let this old thing broaden his horizons today! ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Ming was helpless and turned his pleading gaze to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Little Lan Lan, calm down. Let¡¯s watch the commotion from the side,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. She obviously didn¡¯t intend to stop the confrontation between this man and dog! ¡°I like watching commotions!¡± Old Zao gloated. Hehe, how can our Icy be so easy to bully? ¡°Come, come, everyone, sit down and eat some fruits. The show is about to begin!¡± Old Man also began to prepare happily. He took out a lot of food from his ring and placed it on the table. Hearing what Old Man said, everyone found a seat and sat down. They drank tea and ate snacks and fruits, preparing to watch the commotion! ¡°You¡­¡± Several black lines rolled down Lan Ming¡¯s forehead. What kind of people are these! ¡°Old thing, let¡¯s begin!¡± Icy narrowed his eyes disdainfully. Although their strength was on par, he was a qilin. This old thing wasn¡¯t his match at all. ¡°Okay.¡± Lan Tao admired this puppy¡¯s courage. No wonder my grandson likes him so much. ¡°Wait. Are you sure you want to fight here?¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly asked before they prepared to start fighting. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Lan Tao asked in puzzlement. ¡°This is an inn, and it belongs to your Lan family,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The quality of our Lan family¡¯s inns is good!¡± Lan Tao said confidently. He didn¡¯t take this puppy seriously at all, so he didn¡¯t expect Icy to have any destructive power at all! ¡°Little Icy, this is our room. Be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t do anything about the stubborn middle-aged man, so she reminded Icy instead! ¡°Little Snowy, don¡¯t worry. I know my limits,¡± Icy promised. Chapter 447 - The Aggressive Little Icy (4) ¡°Little Icy, please show mercy!¡± Lan Ming, who was pulled away by Old Zao, said worriedly. It would have been better if Lan Ming didn¡¯t say this. After he finished speaking, Lan Tao became even angrier and couldn¡¯t help cursing, ¡°Stinky brat, is your father that useless? You actually want a puppy to show mercy!¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Ming was a little aggrieved. Boohoo¡­ Why am I always the one getting scolded! ¡°Haha! Just stay here obediently! You don¡¯t have to worry about what happens between them. Little Icy knows his limits, and he won¡¯t kill him.¡± Leng Ruoxue was obviously comforting Lan Ming, but her words were like adding oil to the fire, instantly triggering all of Lan Tao¡¯s anger! ¡°You puppy, take this!¡± Lan Tao roared and prepared to attack¡­ ¡°Hurry up and attack if you want to fight. There¡¯s no need to say so much nonsense!¡± Icy stood up lazily. ¡°Take this!¡± Lan Tao gathered light blue mystic power in his palm and then released the water-attribute mystic power¡­ Icy looked at the dense water-attribute mystic power approaching him without frowning at all. Instead, he opened his little mouth very calmly and sneezed dozens of times. In the blink of an eye, the raging water-attribute mystic power was repelled. Moreover, it flew directly out of the window with Lan Tao and disappeared into the sky¡­ ¡°Ah! Father!¡± Lan Ming stood up anxiously and looked out the window, but there was no sign of Lan Tao! ¡°Little Icy, where did you send my father? Didn¡¯t I beg you to show mercy?¡± Lan Ming said gloomily. ¡°I don¡¯t know where your father went either. Moreover, I did show mercy! But I have a cold today, so I accidentally sneezed a few more times. I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Icy said guiltily. ¡°Little Lan Lan, don¡¯t worry. Your father is a Mystic Supremacy. His body is sturdy, and it won¡¯t break with a single touch.¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged Icy and comforted Lan Ming. ¡°Uh! Yes, Lan family brat, don¡¯t worry. Mystic Supremacies won¡¯t be injured so easily.¡± The little old man also comforted him. But his eyes couldn¡¯t help looking at Icy with surprise. This puppy is really amazing! During the time he was with Leng Ruoxue and the others, this puppy named Icy either ate or slept. Therefore, he really didn¡¯t know that this puppy actually had such power! ¡°Little Lan Lan, don¡¯t worry,¡± Old Zao comforted. He wanted to praise Icy, but now was obviously not the time. ¡°Alas! I hope so! I¡¯ll go to the Lan family estate and ask them to send people to search for him.¡± Lan Ming still couldn¡¯t be completely at ease. ¡°I advise you not to go! The Lan family patriarch is obviously a stubborn old man who cares about face. If you tell the Lan family, he will definitely beat you up when he returns!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded very kindly. Uh! Lan Ming knew that what Leng Ruoxue said was the truth, so he was a little hesitant. After thinking about it, he decided not to report to the Lan family. Alas! Father! You can only count on yourself! It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about you. I¡¯m doing it for your face! ¡°Little Lan Lan, are all your Lan family members so¡­ shameless?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. The first elder of the Lan family was like this, and so was the patriarch. She really didn¡¯t know if there were any normal people in the Lan family. ¡°Uh! Of course not,¡± Lan Ming said speechlessly while wiping the cold sweat off his forehead. ¡°But¡­ why do I feel like they¡¯re all the same?¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. ¡°Haha, Lass, you don¡¯t know about this. This personality of the Lan family is hereditary. The Lan family members I know are like this. They will do anything to achieve their goals. They don¡¯t care about their faces or anything!¡± the little old man said with a smile. ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Ming really didn¡¯t know what to say. Why didn¡¯t his half-brothers inherit such a trait? He didn¡¯t either! ¡°No wonder!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in realization. ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go back to our rooms,¡± Leng Qingtian said. In fact, he felt incomparable pity for the Lan family patriarch. Alas! He could have provoked anyone but their family¡¯s Little Icy. Now that Little Icy had shown his might, the Lan family patriarch had disappeared. Uh! Good luck to you, Patriarch! ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. After sending Leng Qingtian and the others away, she entered the bracelet with Freak and Icy. ¡°Big Sister.¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Qing Jue, how are Big Brother and the others?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with concern. ¡°They¡¯re alright,¡± Qing Jue answered. ¡°Where¡¯s Confound?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again. ¡°Master, I¡¯m here.¡± A small white snake appeared on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist. ¡°Confound, are you confident?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Master, it depends on how strong that person¡¯s willpower and strength are. I¡¯m not too confident if he¡¯s too strong,¡± Confound said honestly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t think his willpower is very strong. As for his strength, he¡¯s just an Elementary Mystic like me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°That¡¯s much easier. But I have to prepare first,¡± Confound said. ¡°Okay. Tell me if you need anything.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Master, I¡¯m going down to prepare.¡± Confound slipped off Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist and left. After Confound left, Leng Ruoxue and Freak walked into the purple bamboo house to rest¡­ The next morning¡­ After Leng Ruoxue and Freak left the bracelet, they went directly to Zheng En¡¯s room. ¡°Miss.¡± Zheng En heard a knock on the door and opened it. ¡°Zheng En, we¡¯re going to the exchange with you today,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. Zheng En and Lan Ming were supposed to go together today, but she was a little worried after what had happened yesterday, so she decided to go with them. ¡°Miss!¡± Zheng En didn¡¯t know how to express his gratitude. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Go get Lan Ming. We¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance of the inn.¡± Leng Ruoxue left with Freak after instructing him. At the medicinal herb exchange meeting venue¡­ Chapter 448 - The Little Old Man’s Identity (1) After Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived, they set up their stalls and went about their business. Leng Ruoxue leaned comfortably in Freak¡¯s arms, hugged Icy, and closed her eyes to take a nap. Zheng En took out the little old man¡¯s record of his alchemy experiences of many years and looked at it carefully. As for Lan Ming, he circled the venue because he was bored and chatted with random people¡­ ¡°Zheng En, you¡¯re really brazen! How dare you come here!¡± An ear-piercing voice sounded in the ears of Leng Ruoxue and the others. Leng Ruoxue still kept her eyes closed and ignored the owner of the voice. Freak didn¡¯t even raise his eyes and completely ignored the existence of this person. As for Zheng En, he only looked up once and then continued to lower his head. ¡°Zheng En, how dare you. You actually¡­ actually¡­¡± Sun Wei couldn¡¯t finish his sentence even after speaking for a long time! He was so angry that he was a little incoherent! ¡°Where did this annoying fly come from? It¡¯s buzzing non-stop. So noisy!¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned and opened her eyes in displeasure. ¡°Damn ugly monster, who are you calling a fly!¡± Sun Wei roared furiously. His roar attracted the attention of everyone present! ¡°Is there a need to ask? Is there anyone else here?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight mockery as she looked at Sun Wei like he was an idiot. ¡°How dare you! Guards! Chase them out!¡± Sun Wei roared furiously. Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly and silently looked at Sun Wei as if she was looking at a joke! ¡°Did you hear me? Hurry up and chase them out!¡± Sun Wei roared at the staff beside him. He was so angry that his face and neck were red, and the veins on his forehead were bulging! ¡°Master Sun, I don¡¯t have such authority,¡± the staff said calmly, the impatience in his eyes flashing for a moment. ¡°Go call your first elder over. They don¡¯t have the right to stay here,¡± Sun Wei ordered arrogantly. ¡°Then, Master Sun, please wait. I¡¯ll go back to the Lan family estate and invite the first elder now,¡± the staff said. ¡°Go quickly!¡± Sun Wei ordered. The staff looked at Leng Ruoxue meaningfully and then left the exchange meeting venue. ¡°Alchemist Sun, you¡¯re too arrogant!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Hmph! Ugly monsters, you will regret offending me,¡± Sun Wei said with a face full of arrogance. He was the beloved disciple of the Alchemist Association Headquarters¡¯ president. Everyone in the Lan family would have to give him some face! ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± With that, Leng Ruoxue closed her eyes again and ignored Sun Wei. The alchemists in the venue looked as though they were watching a good show. Some of them even looked at Sun Wei with pity, but the overly arrogant Sun Wei didn¡¯t notice it. In the Lan family estate¡­ After the staff returned to the Lan family estate, he didn¡¯t go directly to see the first elder but returned to his room to sleep. By the time he woke up, it was already five hours later. ¡°Stinky brat, you¡¯re finally willing to wake up?¡± The third elder of the Lan family was sitting by the bed with a kind face and scolded jokingly. ¡°Grandpa, why are you here?¡± Lan Xiang, who was dressed as a staff member, asked in puzzlement. ¡°Stinky brat, you¡¯ve ignored Sun Wei¡¯s matter for five hours. That fellow couldn¡¯t wait any longer and sent his subordinate here. Fortunately, I stopped him,¡± the third elder said helplessly, his old face full of affection for his grandson. ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t blame me for this. You don¡¯t know how annoying Sun Wei is. I¡¯ve only accompanied him for less than a day, and he¡¯s already shouting at me and ordering me around like I¡¯m his servant,¡± Lan Xiang complained. ¡°Haha, you were the one who said you wanted to gain some experience. Who can you blame!¡± Not only did the third elder not pity his grandson¡¯s plight, but he even laughed out loud. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m your only grandson! Can you bear to see me being bullied?¡± Lan Xiang said, acting spoiled. ¡°Alright, stinky brat, stop acting spoiled. Isn¡¯t it time for you to go and see the first elder!¡± the third elder reminded kindly. If he didn¡¯t let the first elder know about this matter, Sun Wei would probably come personally! ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to see First Grandpa.¡± Lan Xiang got up from the bed, tidied up simply, and went straight to the first elder¡¯s study. When he arrived at the door of the study and felt that there were outsiders inside, Lan Xiang deliberately shouted outside the door, ¡°Subordinate has something important to report!¡± In the study, the first elder¡¯s lips twitched as he said indifferently, ¡°Come in!¡± Lan Xiang strode into the study and bowed respectfully. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± the first elder asked with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Master Sun had a dispute with someone at the medicinal herb exchange, so he ordered me to ask the first elder to back him up. He wants to chase those who are in conflict with him out of the exchange,¡± Lan Xiang reported. ¡°Oh!¡± the first elder answered softly and glanced at the middle-aged man sitting opposite him. ¡°This unfilial disciple. Hehe, First Elder, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s all my fault for not teaching him well.¡± The middle-aged man was none other than Sun Wei¡¯s master, the president of the Alchemist Association Headquarters, Ren Li! ¡°Hehe, President Ren, you¡¯re too polite. Master Sun was bullied in our Lan family¡¯s territory. We didn¡¯t take care of him well!¡± the first elder said politely. ¡°Tell me what happened in detail.¡± The first elder turned to Lan Xian. ¡°Yes.¡± Lan Xiang described the incident to them in detail. After hearing this, the first elder frowned again. I didn¡¯t expect Sun Wei would actually have a conflict with Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group. What should I do? I don¡¯t like Sun Wei either, but logically speaking, I should be on the side of the Alchemist Association Headquarters. But my intuition tells me that I have to befriend Leng Ruoxue. Alas! I¡¯m not sure what to do¡­ ¡°President Ren, why don¡¯t we go and take a look! If Master Sun is really bullied, my Lan family will definitely uphold justice for him,¡± First Elder Lan Hong said ambiguously. ¡°Okay,¡± Ren Li replied with a nod. Then he stood up and left the Lan family estate with the first elder¡­ Chapter 449 - The Little Old Man’s Identity (2) At the venue of the medicinal herb exchange meeting¡­ After waiting for several hours, Sun Wei didn¡¯t see anyone from the Lan family and kept circling on the spot. He was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. Hmph! He had to chase Zheng En and his group out of Blue Cloud City today. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t feel at ease if they stayed here for another day. On the other hand, Leng Ruoxue and the others were much calmer. They did what they were supposed to do without being affected in any way! ¡°The first elder is here!¡± someone shouted, and everyone¡¯s eyes instantly turned to the door. The Lan family¡¯s first elder, Lan Hong, was currently surrounded by people as he slowly walked into the venue. As for the people beside him, most of the alchemists also knew them. The alchemists familiar with Leng Ruoxue and the others all cried out in their hearts when they saw who they were and silently worried for Leng Ruoxue and her group! ¡°What happened?¡± the first elder asked the advisor as he walked to Sun Wei. ¡°First Elder, Master!¡± Sun Wei bowed respectfully, forming a sharp contrast with his arrogant and overbearing appearance just now! ¡°Are you the president of the Alchemist Association Headquarters?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly after hearing Sun Wei call him master. ¡°Yes,¡± Ren Li replied lightly. ¡°How many disciples do you have?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. This president of the Alchemist Association Headquarters was about 50 years old, had good facial features, and looked quite upright. But why had he handled the matter back then so casually? She really couldn¡¯t understand! ¡°Three. Why?¡± Ren Li was puzzled. This little girl¡¯s thinking was so strange! Why was she asking him this? It had nothing to do with her. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly and stopped talking. Her question stunned many people for a moment because they didn¡¯t know what her meaning in asking this question was! ¡°Master, these people are not alchemists. They are not qualified to participate in the medicinal herb exchange at all,¡± Sun Wei said impatiently. ¡°Alchemist Sun, who told you that only alchemists can exchange here? Going by your opinion, wouldn¡¯t the medicinal herb merchants be unqualified to enter as well?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return. ¡°You¡­ You are not herb merchants!¡± Sun Wei said after some thought. He believed that these people must have sneaked in as alchemists. He didn¡¯t know why they were here, but he was confident that the Lan family would definitely not send invitations to nameless people like them! ¡°How do you know we¡¯re not?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Isn¡¯t this man too self-righteous? Sun Wei looked at the ordinary herbs on the stall disdainfully and said mockingly, ¡°How dare you call yourself a medicinal herb merchant with these herbs you put out?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Didn¡¯t your master teach you?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Ren Li and smiled. ¡°This is my business. You have no right to stay here anyway,¡± Sun Wei said unreasonably, his eyes glaring fiercely at Leng Ruoxue. Leng Ruoxue turned her head to look at Ren Li and said fearlessly, ¡°I¡¯m very curious. Why did you accept this disciple? Your taste is really too poor! He¡¯s simply a scumbag. I think your master will probably be angered to death if he knows that you accepted such a disciple.¡± Hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but be at a loss for words. They were even sweating for her in their hearts. Phew, she was really too bold. She actually dared to criticize the president of the Alchemist Association Headquarters in front of everyone! ¡°Damn it. What nonsense are you saying?¡± Sun Wei was furious! Unfortunately, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at him. ¡°Haha, lass, you still dare to talk to me like this despite knowing my identity. You¡¯re really gutsy!¡± Ren Li was not as angry as everyone thought. Instead, he laughed happily! Interesting. No one has dared to talk to me like this since I became the president of the headquarters. For some reason, this actually made him feel a little friendlier to her! ¡°I¡¯m an honest child. Of course I have to tell the truth,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°Haha! Okay, what an honest answer. But I¡¯m the president of the headquarters after all. Aren¡¯t you not giving me face by saying this in public!¡± After laughing, Ren Li deliberately put on a stern face and spoke unpleasantly. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve already said it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. ¡°Lass, are you really not afraid of me at all?¡± Ren Li asked curiously. Leng Ruoxue raised her head, looked at Ren Li up and down, and then shook her head. ¡°No. If you dare to bully me, Little Icy won¡¯t let you go.¡± She raised Little Icy as a shield. ¡°Uh! Who is Little Icy?¡± Ren Li couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Him!¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the puppy sleeping soundly in her arms. ¡°Uh! So small?¡± Ren Li was a little speechless. How could such a small dog not let him go? ¡°What? Didn¡¯t your master teach you not to judge a dog by its appearance?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a smile, her face full of curiosity. ¡°Of course I taught him,¡± a loud voice interrupted. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Master!¡± Two voices sounded at the same time. Ren Li and Zheng En looked at each other in surprise, both feeling a little baffled! Leng Ruoxue looked at the little old man who suddenly appeared in realization. In fact, she had long guessed that this little old man¡¯s identity was not simple, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be the legendary Excellency Du Min. Everyone present was stunned when they heard Ren Li and Zheng En actually call the little old man master at the same time, but they quickly reacted. Heavens! Wasn¡¯t President Ren¡¯s master His Excellency Du Min? At this moment, the alchemists were so excited! The first elder of the Lan family, Lan Hong, was also stunned when he heard Ren Li¡¯s greeting. He never dreamed that this old man was actually His Excellency Du Min. Suddenly, he remembered Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s rudeness to this person. Alas! No wonder he had a deep grudge against the Lan family. It seemed like the Lan family had really slighted him. ¡°Hmph! En¡¯er, someone is bullying you!¡± The little old man snorted coldly and then spoke to Zheng En amiably. Chapter 450 - The Little Old Man’s Identity (3) ¡°Master!¡± Zheng En looked at the little old man, a little embarrassed. He didn¡¯t expect his master to be His Excellency Du Min. In this way, wouldn¡¯t the president of the Alchemist Association Headquarters be his senior brother? Then Sun Wei¡­ Alas! This relationship is really messy! ¡°Master!¡± Ren Li called out excitedly when he saw his master. He hadn¡¯t seen his master for many years, but his master actually ignored him. Why was that? Boohoo¡­ ¡°Hmph! He¡¯s your junior brother, Master¡¯s new disciple,¡± the little old man introduced simply. In fact, he came to Blue Cloud City with two main objectives. One was to exchange herbs, and the other was to inspect the Lan family¡¯s fifth young lady. However, he had already completed these two objectives. ¡°Hello, Junior Brother,¡± Ren Li said politely. ¡°Uh! S-Senior Brother!¡± Zheng En stammered. He was still a little unaccustomed to the change in identity because it was really too sudden for him! ¡°Master, let me introduce him to you. He is your grand-disciple, Sun Wei!¡± Ren Li pulled over the dazed Sun Wei and introduced him. ¡°Oh!¡± The little old man didn¡¯t even raise his eyelids and just responded indifferently. Hmph! Those who dare to bully my disciple aren¡¯t qualified to be acknowledged by me. ¡°Unfilial disciple, quickly address him!¡± Ren Li patted Sun Wei¡¯s head and urged him with some displeasure. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help muttering in his heart, This disciple of mine is usually quite smart. What¡¯s going on today? ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can¡¯t bear it,¡± the little old man said coldly. ¡°Master!¡± Ren Li was a little puzzled. Master seems to be very displeased with my disciple! Is it because of this little girl? Junior Brother is with them, so it appears Master should also know this girl. ¡°Master, although Sun Wei has a feud with them, I believe that this is definitely a misunderstanding,¡± Ren Li tried to smooth things over. ¡°Is that so?¡± The little old man raised his eyelids slightly. ¡°Lass, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding between you two, right?!¡± Ren Li gave Leng Ruoxue a meaningful look. Leng Ruoxue pretended not to see and said without giving him face, ¡°I don¡¯t know. You have to ask your disciple!¡± Seeing that Leng Ruoxue was unwilling to cooperate, Ren Li could only scold his disciple. ¡°Sinful disciple, tell me. Is this a misunderstanding!¡± ¡°Master, they are not qualified to participate in the exchange at all. Moreover, do you remember who this Zheng En is? Grandmaster is being deceived by him!¡± After regaining his scenes, Sun Wei roared with raging jealousy! Why could Zheng En have such good luck? Fifteen years ago, Zheng En was only a loser under him. But fifteen years later, this damn Zheng En actually became his Uncle-Master. How could he accept this! He was so jealous! ¡°Unfilial disciple, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Ren Li roared with some displeasure and stole a timid glance at his master, only to find that his master¡¯s expression was very ugly. His heart skipped a beat and turned half cold! ¡°Master, he is Zheng En. Zheng En! Don¡¯t you remember that you expelled Zheng En from the Alchemist Association Headquarters fifteen years ago?¡± Sun Wei reminded. ¡°Uh!¡± With Sun Wei¡¯s reminder, he really remembered that he had expelled an alchemist from the headquarters fifteen years ago. But is that person really the same person as my junior brother in front of me? Is Master being deceived? ¡°Master, he¡­¡± Ren Li looked at the little old man, not knowing what to say. ¡°I know who he is. In addition, I have to tell you that he is now my disciple, your junior brother!¡± the little old man said very seriously. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Since his master said so, he naturally couldn¡¯t say anything as his disciple! Moreover, his master had always been stubborn. There was no way he could change his mind! ¡°Grandmaster, you can¡¯t accept this person as your disciple. He¡¯s not worthy at all. He¡¯s a sinner of our alchemy world!¡± Sun Wei was so jealous that he was about to go crazy. He didn¡¯t give up and persuaded him with a face full of respect. ¡°Sun Wei, right?! Do I need your permission to accept a disciple? Moreover, I don¡¯t acknowledge that you are my grand-disciple, so don¡¯t act so friendly!¡± the little old man said disdainfully. Hmph! I met Sun Wei yesterday, so why didn¡¯t he treat me respectfully then? He changed his attitude after knowing my identity today! ¡°Grandmaster!¡± Sun Wei was a little dumbfounded. Why is he protecting Zheng En even though he knows his identity? ¡°I said don¡¯t call me Grandmaster.¡± The little old man didn¡¯t intend to acknowledge Sun Wei¡¯s identity at all. ¡°Grandmaster, I¡¯m doing this for your own good! If outsiders know about what happened regarding Zheng En back then, it will affect your reputation.¡± Sun Wei still acted the same as before, calling out shamelessly and even having an expression that said ¡®I¡¯m doing this for Grandmaster¡¯s good¡¯! ¡°I believe the truth of what happened back then will come to light one day. But what I want to tell you is that Zheng En is my disciple. If any of you dare to look down on him, then don¡¯t stay in the Alchemist Association,¡± the little old man shouted at everyone present with a glare. He didn¡¯t care if these people knew what had happened back then, but whether they did or not, he wouldn¡¯t allow these people to look at his disciple with different eyes! After this, everyone present hurriedly nodded. Alas! No one dared to disobey him! He was a god-like figure in the hearts of all alchemists! ¡°Master!¡± Zheng En was so touched that tears welled up in his eyes, and he was so excited that he could barely speak! ¡°Silly boy, how can I be at ease if you¡¯re so easily bullied!¡± the little old man said helplessly. Zheng En lowered his head and said guiltily, ¡°Master, I¡¯m too useless.¡± ¡°You are very useless, but you are lucky.¡± The little old man gently patted Zheng En¡¯s head and scolded him with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Zheng En nodded. ¡°Your Excellency Du Min, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you!¡± the Lan family¡¯s first elder said when he saw that the matter was almost resolved. The little old man narrowed his eyes and questioned with some displeasure, ¡°Lan family brat, are you here to chase my disciple and the others out?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just here to understand the situation,¡± the first elder said tactfully. In this situation, how foolish would he be if he still had to consider which side to stand on! Chapter 451 - The Little Old Man’s Identity (4) ¡°Oh! Lan family brat, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll go back first,¡± the little old man said with a slight nod. ¡°Your Excellency Du Min, I didn¡¯t know your identity previously, and it was really rude of me to let you stay in an inn,¡± the Lan family¡¯s first elder said awkwardly. In fact, what he wanted to say was that he wanted His Excellency Du Min to stay in the Lan family estate, but he didn¡¯t know how to say it! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! I¡¯m just a countryside old man. It doesn¡¯t matter where I stay,¡± the little old man said nonchalantly. ¡°Your Excellency Du Min, why don¡¯t you move to our Lan family estate? Otherwise, my father will blame us if he finds out that we neglected you,¡± the first elder said after some thought. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t complain about you. By the way, is Lan Tao home?¡± the little old man asked curiously while looking at Icy. ¡°Uh! The patriarch went out to do something,¡± the first elder said. ¡°When did he leave?¡± the little old man asked. ¡°Yesterday,¡± the first elder said. His elder brother had gone out yesterday, but he had yet to return. He didn¡¯t know where he went, and he didn¡¯t even tell them. This is too much. He couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart. ¡°What? My father isn¡¯t back yet?¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help asking loudly. ¡°Not yet! Uh! Ming¡¯er, have you seen the patriarch?¡± the first elder asked doubtfully. Ming¡¯er¡¯s reaction is really too strange! ¡°No, how could I have seen my father!¡± Lan Ming stammered, but he was worried. Where was Father blown to by Icy¡¯s sneeze? ¡°Little Lan Lan, let¡¯s pack up and go back to the inn!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said, deliberately changing the topic. ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Lan Ming answered. He understood what Leng Ruoxue meant, so he didn¡¯t dare to show it even though he was a little worried. Boohoo¡­ This concerned the old man¡¯s face! Leng Ruoxue and the others packed up, left the venue, and returned to the inn. After entering the room, Leng Ruoxue realized that Ren Li and Sun Wei were actually following her, so she said with some displeasure, ¡°You¡¯re in the wrong room!¡± ¡°You ugly monster, we¡¯re here to see my grandmaster. Move aside!¡± Sun Wei roared with some displeasure, his eyes revealing a vicious expression. ¡°Ugly monster? I¡¯ll show you what an ugly monster is today!¡± Leng Ruoxue summoned her cute little beasts¡­ ¡°Darling, you know what to do!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly at her beasts. ¡°Beloved Master, don¡¯t worry. Leave this thing to us.¡± Darling jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and rubbed against her coquettishly. ¡°Okay, teach him a good lesson.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Darling¡¯s fluffy fur and smiled lightly. ¡°Yes, Beloved Master. Brothers, let¡¯s go defeat the bad guy who bullied Master!¡± roared the small and exquisite Darling, and a few beasts pounced¡­ In a moment, Sun Wei was hiding in a sorry state, wanting to avoid the attacks of the small beasts. But he couldn¡¯t dodge no matter what. In a short while, his body was full of injuries. Moreover, his hair was disheveled, his face was full of scratches, and his clothes were tattered, half-covering over his body, in danger of exposing his naked body at any time! ¡°Come on, come on!¡± Old Zao cheered loudly. ¡°Darling, scratch him! Use all your strength!¡± Lin Liang echoed, his expression very excited. Hehe, it had been a long time since there was such an intense scene! Standing at the side, Ren Li watched as the little beasts punched, kicked, and scratched his disciple. However, he was helpless. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to save his disciple, but under the sharp glare of his master, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask the beasts to show mercy. Alas! Perhaps Sun Wei should be taught a lesson! He had never thought that such small beasts would have such strong attack power! ¡°Master, save me! Master, save me!¡± Sun Wei, who was dizzy from the beating, finally found an opportunity and hurriedly shouted. But how could the little beasts be willing to give him a chance to seek help? Darling disappeared with a whoosh and returned in the blink of an eye. Moreover, in his paw was a ball of cloth emitting a strange smell¡­ Darling smiled evilly and stuffed the ball of cloth into Sun Wei¡¯s mouth. Then he turned to all the beasts and said, ¡°Brothers, continue beating him up. Beat him until even his father can¡¯t recognize him!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± All the beasts nodded again and again, their excitement beyond words! ¡°Darling! Where did you get that cloth?¡± Old Zao asked curiously while looking at Sun Wei, who had been beaten until he had a pig¡¯s head. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s a secret!¡± Darling kept him in suspense. At this moment, a furious roar sounded from outside the door. ¡°Damn, someone stole my underwear. Why is the security in your inn so poor!¡± Hearing this, Leng Ruoxue and the others in the room were at a loss for words. They couldn¡¯t help grumbling in their heads, Darling, you¡¯re so cruel! After some time, the beasts were tired from beating, and Sun Wei was completely unconscious. Ren Li finally heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, at least his disciple was still alive. Uh! These little beasts¡¯ claws were too ruthless! But things wouldn¡¯t end as easily as he imagined! Darling, resting on the table, looked at everyone in the room with a naughty smile. Then he raised his voice and roared, ¡°The thief who stole underwear is here!¡± Uh! Leng Ruoxue and the others were sweating profusely when they heard Darling¡¯s words! They thought, Darling! Sun Wei has already been beaten up so badly that even his father can¡¯t recognize him, and you still want to accuse him of stealing underwear! He¡¯s really¡­ too pitiful! They actually felt some pity for Sun Wei now! After Darling finished speaking, a dozen people ran in immediately. One of the burly men said anxiously, ¡°Where? Where?¡± ¡°The one lying on the ground!¡± Darling pointed his little paw at the unconscious Sun Wei. Chapter 452 - : Compensation For Mental Trauma (1) ¡°Damn it! How dare you steal my underwear! Are you tired of living!¡± the burly man roared furiously. He had long cursed the thief who stole his underwear to death in his heart! Damn it! I only have this pair of underwear, and you actually stole it! ¡°Big Brother, we can¡¯t let this pig head go!¡± another person said. Hmph! How dare he steal their boss¡¯s underwear! He really didn¡¯t know life from death! ¡°Okay, teach him a severe lesson.¡± The burly man was enraged. He had been using the toilet! But his underwear has been snatched away as soon as he stood up. He didn¡¯t even see clearly who or what snatched his underwear. He only felt a gust of wind blow past his lower body, and his lower body turned cold! Hearing the burly man¡¯s words, the dozen or so people who barged into Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ room gave the unconscious Sun Wei a good beating. After beating him up enough, the burly man took out the cloth in Sun Wei¡¯s mouth, bowed to Leng Ruoxue and the others, and said apologetically, ¡°Thank you for your help in catching the thief who stole my underwear. I have nothing to repay you with. If you need my help in the future, just tell me!¡± After he finished speaking, the person behind him hurriedly handed a black token to Leng Ruoxue. Leng Ruoxue wiped the cold sweat off her forehead and said guiltily, ¡°Uh! It¡¯s only right to help if you see injustice on the road. There¡¯s no need to be so polite!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t an ordinary favor. You don¡¯t know the significance of this underwear to my big brother!¡± said the person who handed Leng Ruoxue the token. ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. What is the significance of underwear? ¡°Let me tell you! Our big brother is good in every way, but he doesn¡¯t like to change his underwear. He only has this one¡­¡± The person was about to continue when his mouth was blocked by the burly man. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my brother is a little out of line. In fact, I often wash my underwear,¡± the burly man couldn¡¯t help explaining. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue answered softly, not knowing what to say. In her opinion, this burly man was obviously a little too stingy! ¡°Hehe, farewell. You are welcome to come to my home as guests!¡± The burly man scratched his head and smiled foolishly. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll definitely go if there¡¯s a chance,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely. After these people left, Leng Ruoxue kicked the unconscious Sun Wei on the ground. Uh! He¡¯s still alive! ¡°Now that my disciple has been taught a lesson, can everyone forgive him?¡± Ren Li, who had been standing at the side, took the opportunity to say. Alas! He hoped that this opportunity could resolve the conflict between them! Unfortunately, his wish was beautiful, but reality was cruel! ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly, but she was sneering in her heart. Hmph! This old man¡¯s imagination is pretty good. How can it be so easy! But with Sun Wei¡¯s current appearance, it seemed like he was temporarily unable to confess about the matter from that time! ¡°You¡¯re just fighting because of your personal feelings. Now that you¡¯ve already made him so miserable, what conflict can¡¯t be resolved!¡± Ren Li didn¡¯t understand. Was there such a great enmity between them? In his opinion, his disciple was already miserable enough, so the anger of these people should be appeased! ¡°A dispute over personal feelings? To think you could think of that!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight mockery. This old man thought of things a little too simply! No wonder he hadn¡¯t been able to see the truth back then and had been used by others. ¡°Could it be that you hate him so much because of what happened fifteen years ago?¡± Ren Li guessed after some thought. Even though he had somewhat forgotten it, he still remembered the incident involving his disciple back then. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. We don¡¯t hate him. Is he worthy?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Then why did you¡­¡± Ren Li was a little puzzled. Why couldn¡¯t everyone get along peacefully if they didn¡¯t hate Sun Wei! ¡°The matter from fifteen years ago must be resolved, so you¡¯d better not meddle in it!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded and also warned! ¡°He is my disciple! I can¡¯t leave him alone!¡± Ren Li said stubbornly. Even though Sun Wei had a lot of shortcomings, he was still his disciple after all. ¡°Fine then! Don¡¯t call me Master anymore!¡± the little old man said, suppressing his anger. ¡°Master! Sun Wei is your grand-disciple after all. You¡­¡± Ren Li was about to continue, but he was interrupted by the little old man! ¡°I don¡¯t acknowledge him. If you insist on standing up for him, you don¡¯t have to call me Master anymore,¡± the little old man said heartlessly. ¡°Master, don¡¯t make things difficult for Senior Brother anymore.¡± Zheng En couldn¡¯t help pleading. Alas! He really didn¡¯t want his master to disregard the master-disciple relationship of many years he had with his senior brother! ¡°Silly boy, don¡¯t worry about this matter,¡± the little old man said with a displeased glare. ¡°Yes.¡± Zheng En shut his mouth obediently. He was helpless against his master¡¯s stubbornness! ¡°Master, Sun Wei is seriously injured now. Let¡¯s talk about the grudges when he wakes up!¡± Ren Li suggested. Alas! It seemed like his master had already made up his mind, and no one could change his master¡¯s decision! ¡°Okay, quickly take this thing and leave this place. I hate seeing him,¡± the little old man said with some disgust. He had always been protective of his loved ones, so he really didn¡¯t have a good impression of Sun Wei! ¡°Master, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Ren Li sighed helplessly. With that, he left the room of Leng Ruoxue and the others with the mangled Sun Wei in one hand. After Ren Li left, Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to Darling, who was sitting on the table with his legs crossed and eating spirit fruits. She said speechlessly, ¡°Darling, why do you steal everything!¡± ¡°Beloved Master, Darling doesn¡¯t steal everything! Boohoo¡­ Your Darling never steals anything. I just borrowed them for a while.¡± Darling jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and rubbed against her. His fluffy little face was full of grievance, and there were faint tears in his beautiful silver eyes. ¡°Alright, stop pretending to be pitiful. I¡¯m not blaming you. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re not allowed to borrow other people¡¯s underwear in the future. Ugh! Unhygienic!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Alas! It would have been fine if it hadn¡¯t been worn, but he had pulled it off of that man¡¯s body! It was so bad for him to think of this! Chapter 453 - Compensation For Mental Trauma (2) ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Darling nodded repeatedly and obediently. Old Zao walked to Leng Ruoxue and said happily, ¡°Hehe, Darling! You¡¯re really too evil. But I like it.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Darling smirked cockily, his beautiful silver eyes spinning non-stop. Who knew what he was thinking! ¡°Master, I¡¯m going out for a while!¡± Rise said after some thought and then slipped out directly. ¡°Uh! Rise, where are you going?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Hehe, Lass, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll follow and take a look,¡± Old Zao said excitedly. These beasts of hers were each more scheming than the other, so how could he miss such liveliness! ¡°I¡¯ll take a look too,¡± Lin Liang said curiously. ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Feng Jing and the Feng family¡¯s first elder joined in the fun. ¡°Uh! Go ahead!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Alas! Why are these people so curious! In the blink of an eye, only Freak and she were left in the room. The others, including the beasts, all went out to join in the fun! ¡°Xue¡¯er, there¡¯s only the two of us!¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue and smiled seductively. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what should we do?¡± Freak said alluringly, his bright starry eyes glowing at Leng Ruoxue! ¡°Sleep. I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Leng Ruoxue yawned lazily. ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Freak stared at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly, his face full of dissatisfaction. Leng Ruoxue also stared at Freak. The two of them stared at each other until Leng Qingtian and the others returned. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are you two doing?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously. ¡°Uh! We¡¯re competing to see who can stare longer.¡± Leng Ruoxue found a random reason awkwardly. ¡°Grandpa, you came back so quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued, changing the subject. ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Qingtian said happily with a mysterious smile on his face. ¡°Grandpa, what did you do?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Judging from the evil smiles on their faces, they definitely didn¡¯t do anything good! ¡°Hehe, Lass, we only spread the news that Sun Wei stole underwear!¡± Old Zao said with a smile. ¡°Uh! Well done!¡± Leng Ruoxue wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. Grandpa! Why did you become bad too! Back then, you were such an upright person! ¡°Master, many people in the city know this news now. Tomorrow, it will probably spread throughout Blue Cloud City!¡± Rise said excitedly. Hehe, doing bad things is addictive! ¡°Only people from Blue Cloud City know?¡± Leng Ruoxue said thoughtfully. ¡°What? Lass, isn¡¯t it enough that everyone in Blue Cloud City knows?¡± Old Zao widened his eyes in disbelief. Alas! It seemed like this small fuss of theirs wasn¡¯t enough for her! She was the real ruthless person! ¡°Of course not!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. ¡°Uh, Little Snowy, don¡¯t tell me you want everyone on the entire Boundless Heaven Continent to know!¡± Lan Ming said in disbelief. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Little Snowy, I have a way to let everyone on the Boundless Heaven Continent know!¡± Icy, who was sleeping in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, opened his eyes. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Hehe, watch me.¡± Icy smiled evilly. Although he always had his eyes closed, he knew what had happened just now. ¡°Huh?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Icy doubtfully, not knowing what he wanted to do. Icy cleared his throat and then roared out the window, ¡°Sun Wei from the Alchemist Association Headquarters stole someone¡¯s underwear!¡± The sound was so loud that it traveled far and wide, and it even echoed! ¡°Are you sure the entire continent can hear you?¡± Leng Ruoxue wiped the cold sweat off her forehead speechlessly. Is this Icy¡¯s so-called way? ¡°Of course. This is my secret technique. It¡¯s called Thousand Miles Sound Transmission. It won¡¯t be a problem to spread it across the entire continent,¡± Icy said with a face full of pride. ¡°Uh, Little Icy, you¡¯re amazing,¡± Old Zao praised with two drops of cold sweat dripping down his forehead. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s just child¡¯s play.¡± Icy¡¯s little face was full of cockiness, and then he closed his eyes to sleep! ¡°Uh! It¡¯s getting late. Everyone, rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly to everyone. Everyone nodded and then returned to their rooms to rest. The next morning, Leng Ruoxue and the others welcomed an unexpected guest before they woke up! Leng Ruoxue and Freak were the first to come to the living room. When she saw the old man waiting for them in the living room, she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Patriarch Lan, it¡¯s still early! Can¡¯t you come later?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lan Tao said irritably. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked speechlessly. She more or less understood this old man¡¯s character now. ¡°You have to be responsible for me,¡± Lan Tao said aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ I really lost all my face this time. ¡°Uh! What happened to you? Did you encounter a robber?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement while looking at Lan Tao, who was covered in dust and had tattered clothes and messy hair. ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s all that puppy¡¯s fault,¡± Lan Tao said furiously. Boohoo¡­ That dog is really too much of a bully! ¡°You only have yourself to blame! You said you wanted to snatch him. Little Icy was just defending himself!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t pity him at all. Moreover, seeing Lan Tao in such a sorry state, she was already laughing in her heart! ¡°What defending himself! Do you know where his sneeze sent me?¡± Lan Tao said through gritted teeth. Boohoo¡­ He was really pitiful! It took him two days to return to Blue Cloud City! Leng Ruoxue glanced at Lan Tao and said without sympathy, ¡°Uh! How would I know if you didn¡¯t tell me!¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Lan Tao was about to say something when he was interrupted. Chapter 454 - Compensation For Mental Trauma (3) ¡°Father, how did you become like this?¡± asked Lan Ming, who just rushed to the living room, when he saw his father¡¯s tragic state. Leng Qingtian and the others followed closely behind. They were all stunned when they saw Lan Tao. Then they turned their heads in unison and covered their mouths to laugh. ¡°You heartless baddies!¡± Boohoo¡­ Lan Tao felt wronged! Fortunately, he didn¡¯t go home first. Otherwise, his dignified image would have been ruined! ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. No one in the Lan family knows that you disappeared.¡± Lan Ming comforted him. What he implied was that no one in the Lan family knew that he had embarrassed himself! Alas! Little Snowy is a seer! If the Lan family saw Father like this, he would definitely have beaten me to death! ¡°Oh! That¡¯s good!¡± Lan Tao was relieved, but he felt that something was amiss no matter how he thought about it! ¡°Father, come with me to change your clothes first!¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. ¡°Yeah. Bring me to change quickly. I want to bathe!¡± Lan Tao said impatiently. After Lan Tao left the living room with Lan Ming, Old Zao looked at everyone present and couldn¡¯t help asking curiously, ¡°Guess where he fell?¡± ¡°I smelled seawater on him. He probably fell into the sea,¡± Lin Liang guessed. ¡°Sea? There aren¡¯t many seas on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Moreover, they are all thousands of miles away. Uh! Seems like that puppy¡¯s sneeze is quite powerful!¡± the little old man praised. ¡°Little Icy has already shown mercy.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t pity that old man from the Lan family at all. It wasn¡¯t so easy to have designs on Icy. ¡°Hehe, Little Icy is really amazing!¡± Old Zao said excitedly. Icy¡¯s status in his heart had already risen to an unprecedented height! While Leng Ruoxue and the others were chatting, Lan Tao had already bathed, changed his clothes, and came to the living room with Lan Ming. Lan Tao sat down on a chair, looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others, cleared his throat, and said, ¡°How do you intend to compensate me?¡± ¡°How about letting Little Icy sneeze a few more times?¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly with a light smile. ¡°Hehe, Lass, that¡¯s a good idea!¡± Old Zao echoed. ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea too!¡± the little old man also said. Alas! Lan Tao really didn¡¯t learn his lesson! Could Leng Ruoxue and the others be at his disposal? ¡°No, I don¡¯t want this compensation!¡± Lan Tao hurriedly said. He was a little afraid of the puppy and didn¡¯t dare to look down on him anymore. ¡°But I think this is the best idea. Where do you want to go? I¡¯ll get Little Icy to send you there!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. ¡°Uh! No, no need. I have something to do. Goodbye!¡± Lan Tao stood up as if someone was chasing after him and disappeared without a trace! ¡°Patriarch Lan is pretty fast!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Hehe, I think he¡¯s scared!¡± Old Zao gloated. ¡°There¡¯s still hope if he¡¯s fearful. I¡¯m going to sleep for a while,¡± Leng Ruoxue said and left the living room with Freak. It was already afternoon when Leng Ruoxue woke up naturally. She washed up simply and went to the dining hall with Freak. They found a window seat and sat down. The waiter quickly served the dishes. Just after taking two bites, she heard someone shout, ¡°Fifth Miss is here!¡± In the blink of an eye, only Leng Ruoxue and Freak were left in the dining hall. Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly when she heard the shout and saw everyone scattering like birds and beasts. She was a little displeased. Didn¡¯t the first elder of the Lan family say that he would restrain her? Why was she out again! ¡°You two ugly monsters, who allowed you to eat here? Get lost! Don¡¯t affect my appetite!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s voice sounded in their ears at this moment! ¡°You¡¯re the one who should scram. You¡¯ve already affected our appetite, Miss Lan.¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Lan Ning¡¯er coldly. ¡°What did you say? How dare you say that to me!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared furiously. Hmph! She had been locked up by the first elder for more than ten days because of these ugly monsters. She had to take revenge for this. Otherwise, how could she swallow this anger! ¡°I told you to scram. Don¡¯t affect our appetite. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Leng Ruoxue said sympathetically. ¡°Hmph! Do you know that this is our Lan family¡¯s territory? How dare you tell me to scram. You¡¯re really tired of living!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er threatened. Leng Ruoxue glanced at Lan Ning¡¯er and didn¡¯t waste her breath on her. She summoned her beasts and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°Hehe, Little Sister Ruoxue, don¡¯t worry! Leave this ugly monster to me,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said. She was bored to death in the space and was just looking for someone to relieve her boredom when someone came knocking on her door! Leng Ruoxue wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. Why did this violent woman come out? Moreover, why are most of the beasts that emerged actually female? Uh! What¡¯s going on? I obviously called Darling! ¡°Big Sister, I released them,¡± Qing Jue said helplessly via voice transmission from the bracelet. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue answered softly. I knew it! My memory shouldn¡¯t be bad! ¡°Beloved Master, leave this ugly monster to that violent bird!¡± Darling said fearfully. After dealing with that man yesterday, they were taught a lesson by this little bird when they returned. She said that they had forgotten about her whenever they had something good. ¡°Uh! Big Sister Ling¡¯er, you can do it!¡± Leng Ruoxue wiped the cold sweat off her forehead and cheered. Alas! It seemed like Feng Ling¡¯er was really too bored. She even wanted to make a move on such a small character! ¡°Of course!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said with a smug smile. Then she spat out a stream of flames that coiled around Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s body. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m on fire! Hurry up and save me!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er saw that her body was on fire and was so scared that she peed on the spot¡­ Chapter 455 - Compensation For Mental Trauma (4) Her subordinates felt the temperature of the flames and saw the beasts glaring at them like they were prey not far away. They were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to move at all! ¡°Miss Leng, please show mercy. She is the fifth young lady of the Lan family after all.¡± The inn manager braced himself and appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue to plead. He didn¡¯t like this fifth young lady at all, but he couldn¡¯t let her die in the inn. ¡°Manager, don¡¯t worry! My beasts know their limits. Moreover, your Lan family¡¯s first elder promised me that I could deal with any Lan family member who provoked me!¡± Leng Ruoxue gave the manager a reassuring look and comforted him. ¡°Uh! Alright then!¡± The manager was speechless and simply left the inn. Out of sight, out of mind! At this moment, Feng Ling¡¯er felt that it was about time. She retracted her Southern Spirit Flame, grabbed a teapot on the dining table with her little claw, and poured the water inside onto Lan Ning¡¯er¡­ Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s pitch-black body, which had been burned by the fire, immediately revealed its original appearance after being watered. She was naked from head to toe, and even her hair had been burned away¡­ ¡°Hehe, Little Sister Ruoxue, Big Sister did a good deed and trimmed the excess hair on her body. Don¡¯t blame Big Sister!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said guiltily as though she was being too nosy! ¡°Uh! It¡¯s only right to do good deeds. But her subordinates probably won¡¯t be able to bring her back to the Lan family estate. You should do your good deed to the end and send her back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Okay! Leave this to Big Sister.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er got a rope out of nowhere and tied Lan Ning¡¯er up. Then she tied one end of the rope to her claw and flew around the inn¡­ ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, this thing is actually heavier than a pig. But I can still carry it,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said with some dissatisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Sisters, let¡¯s do something good and send this trash from the Lan family back!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said to the fire phoenixes and silver wolves who came out with her. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll listen to Big Sister Ling¡¯er,¡± the female beasts said excitedly. Usually, they would watch Darling and the other beasts show their might. Today, they finally had a chance to perform! ¡°Haha! Little Sister Ruoxue, we¡¯re going!¡± Then Feng Ling¡¯er left the inn with Lan Ning¡¯er in tow¡­ The other beasts did the same and tied Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s subordinates into dumplings with ropes. Then they dragged them and left closely behind Feng Ling¡¯er¡­ ¡°Beloved Master, they are all tigresses. We can¡¯t provoke them,¡± Darling couldn¡¯t help saying fearfully when he saw the female beasts leaving. ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Darling¡¯s fur and smiled gently. ¡°Xue¡¯er, aren¡¯t we going to watch the commotion?¡± Freak asked curiously. ¡°No, the Lan family will deliver themselves to our door later,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. Hmph! If she guessed correctly, this had to be Lan Tao¡¯s doing! ¡°Then let¡¯s continue eating!¡± Freak nodded. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s eat quickly! The Lan family will be coming to settle the score later!¡± Leng Ruoxue said expectantly. After dinner, Leng Ruoxue and Freak returned to their room and waited for the Lan family to come¡­ At the same time, in the Lan family estate¡­ In Lan Tao¡¯s study, Lan Tao and Lan Hong were staring at each other. The third elder of the Lan family was sitting calmly in a chair, holding a cup of tea and drinking it as if no one was around. ¡°Why did you let Lan Ning¡¯er out!¡± First Elder Lan Hong roared with some displeasure after staring for a while. ¡°She¡¯s been locked up for more than ten days. This punishment should be enough!¡± Lan Tao said nonchalantly. ¡°Hmph! I think you just want to see the world burn! You will definitely regret it!¡± the first elder gloated. How could Leng Ruoxue and the others be so easy to deal with? A single Lan Ning¡¯er would probably never return! But he didn¡¯t care. Anyway, he didn¡¯t like Lan Ning¡¯er much! He didn¡¯t care about Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s life or death at all! ¡°Lan Ning¡¯er is from the Lan family after all. Leng Ruoxue won¡¯t dare to do anything to her,¡± Lan Tao said nonchalantly. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lan Hong wasn¡¯t angry anymore. Instead, he chuckled. He didn¡¯t think that Leng Ruoxue wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to Lan Ning¡¯er. After all, His Excellency Du Min was on their side! Uh! However, his eldest brother should know that His Excellency Du Min was with Leng Ruoxue and the others, right? ¡°Of course!¡± Lan Tao was very confident. No one would dare not to give the Lan family face on the Boundless Heaven Continent! But he would very quickly find out that he had miscalculated! ¡°Then I wish you good luck!¡± Lan Hong was speechless. His eldest brother was sometimes like a child. He wouldn¡¯t turn back unless he hit a wall! ¡°By the way, why was Sun Wei injured?¡± Lan Tao asked in puzzlement. He hadn¡¯t been home for two days. Why did Sun Wei get injured? Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t injured in their Lan family estate. Otherwise, they really wouldn¡¯t know how to deal with it! His Excellency Du Min was famous for being protective of his loved ones. ¡°I heard that he was injured because he stole someone¡¯s underwear.¡± Lan Hong suppressed his smile. Yesterday, everyone in Blue Cloud City had heard that voice. After that, President Ren returned to the Lan family estate with the bloody and bruised Sun Wei. Today, the news of Sun Wei being injured spread across the entire continent like bamboo shoots after rain. ¡°Uh! Sun Wei is a Master Alchemist, but he actually stole underwear. It¡¯s really too embarrassing.¡± Lan Tao sighed repeatedly. ¡°Pfft!¡± The third elder spat out the tea in his mouth and coughed non-stop after hearing what the patriarch said¡­ ¡°Third Elder, you¡¯re already so old. Why are you still spraying tea! You¡¯re really too careless.¡± Lan Tao shook his head, his face full of helplessness. The third elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, his heart racing. Isn¡¯t that because your thoughts are too foolish? Anyone who wasn¡¯t a fool could guess that Sun Wei must have offended someone. Otherwise, how could he be so miserable! Hehe! Serves him right for bullying my grandson! ¡°Lan family, come out quickly to collect your trash!¡± Suddenly, a roar resounded through the entire Lan family estate! Chapter 456 - Compensation For Mental Trauma (5) Chapter 456: Compensation For Mental Trauma (5) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Uh! Trash? What trash? How could our Lan family have something like that!¡± the third elder said nonchalantly when he heard the roar. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Lan family is full of treasures. How could we have trash!¡± Lan Tao said angrily. But he didn¡¯t take it too seriously! Such a small matter wasn¡¯t worth him, the patriarch, stepping in. The elders would handle it. ¡°Yes, our Lan family only has a few pieces of trash!¡± the first elder said meaningfully. ¡°What did you say? Those people are also your nephew and granddaughter!¡± Lan Tao roared. Of course, he knew who Lan Hong was talking about, but he didn¡¯t like Lan Hong saying it in a gloating tone. It was really too annoying. ¡°Big Brother, are you really sure that they¡¯re the descendants of our Lan family?¡± Lan Hong asked uncertainly. He had always felt that the Lan family¡¯s genetic inheritance was good! Why did it go bad when it came to Lan Fei? ¡°Erm¡­ Probably!¡± Lan Tao said uncertainly. They didn¡¯t crawl out of his stomach, so how would he know! ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Hong was speechless. Big Brother, can you not be so silly! But speaking of which, other than Tian¡¯er and Ming¡¯er, I really don¡¯t find the characteristics of our Lan family in Big Brother¡¯s other sons. ¡°Patriarch, bad news. Some beasts are here to cause trouble!¡± A guard of the Lan family came to report anxiously. ¡°There are actually beasts that dare to cause trouble in our Lan family¡¯s home? How bold!¡± First Elder Lan Hong said eagerly. Hehe, this old bag of bones of mine hasn¡¯t exercised for a long time. I just happen to have a chance today! ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look!¡± the third elder said with interest. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lan Tao was the first to stand up. The three extremely bored old men looked at each other and walked out of the study together. After arriving at the main courtyard, the three of them looked up at the several huge fiery red birds flying in the sky, their bodies burning with raging flames, and were a little dumbfounded. Damn, this is¡­ ¡°Patriarch, these firebirds are really too much. They actually dare to cause trouble in our Lan family¡¯s home. We can¡¯t let them go!¡± The second elder, who was covered in dirt, walked to the side of the three of them and said with hatred. Damn it. He had lived for so long, but today, he was actually embarrassed by these few birds. ¡°Eh? Second Elder, what happened to you? Where¡¯s your hair and beard?¡± The third elder held back his smile and pretended to be stupid. Haha, the second elder¡¯s current appearance is really too funny. He would have rolled on the ground if he didn¡¯t have to consider the face of the elders. At this moment, the second elder¡¯s hair, beard, and eyebrows were all gone. His clothes were pitch-black, hanging on his body like a rag with smoke coming out! ¡°Second Elder, how did you end up in such a miserable state!¡± the first elder said speechlessly. In fact, he was laughing in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s all because of those damn firebirds. They captured the fifth young lady and even came to our Lan family to cause trouble. I ended up in such a sorry state in order to protect our Lan family¡¯s reputation,¡± the second elder said with a bitter face. What he implied was, ¡®I did all this for the Lan family. You can¡¯t laugh at me¡¯. ¡°Firebirds, your head! Do you know what kind of beasts they are?¡± Lan Tao roared as he slapped the second elder¡¯s bald head furiously. ¡°Aren¡¯t they just a few firebirds! Hmph! They actually dare to pretend to be fire phoenixes. However, firebirds are firebirds. It¡¯s impossible to become a fire phoenix even if they look alike!¡± the second elder said with a face full of disdain. ¡°Open your dog eyes wide and look carefully! They are genuine fire phoenixes!¡± Lan Tao roared furiously. They would have killed them if they were firebirds, but these were obviously female fire phoenixes of the Fire Phoenix clan! Even though their Lan family was a super family, he didn¡¯t dare to kill them. Otherwise, if the Fire Phoenix clan knew about it, it would mean endless trouble! ¡°Patriarch! Are you sure?¡± the second elder asked in disbelief. At the same time, he was a little scared. But he also couldn¡¯t help wondering why their flames were so weak if these birds were really fire phoenixes. They only burned his hair and beard! ¡°Open your eyes wide and see clearly. The flames on firebirds don¡¯t have a seven-colored light!¡± Lan Tao reminded. Although firebirds resembled fire phoenixes, and both had flames on their bodies, these two flames were incomparable. They were not on the same level at all. ¡°They are really fire phoenixes!¡± The third elder raised his head and observed carefully after hearing what the patriarch said. With a look, he found that it was indeed as the patriarch said. They were fire phoenixes! Moreover, there was a silver wolf on each of their backs, and there seemed to be something tied to their claws. But they flew too high, so only a small black dot could be seen! Lan Tao looked at the sky and said very politely, ¡°May I know your names?¡± ¡°Feng Ling¡¯er!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said with displeasure. Hmph! They sent these people back to the Lan family out of goodwill, but who knew that the Lan family was actually unreasonable and attacked them without a word. It was really infuriating! ¡°Miss Feng, may I know why you came to our Lan family?¡± Lan Tao asked, fully displaying the dignity of the patriarch! ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver trash to you. This is garbage from your family.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er waved the rope in her claws. ¡°Trash? What trash?¡± Lan Tao asked in puzzlement. Feng Ling¡¯er gave another fire phoenix a look, and with a plop, a piece of trash fell from the sky! ¡°Isn¡¯t this the fifth young lady¡¯s guard? His body is so sturdy!¡± The third elder praised as he looked at the guard who was still breathing despite falling from the sky. ¡°Uh!¡± The first elder was speechless after hearing the third elder¡¯s conclusion. ¡°Miss Feng, please tell me why you¡¯re here!¡± Lan Tao had a sudden realization after seeing the guard! But he didn¡¯t expect Leng Ruoxue to be related to the Phoenix clan. This really surprised him! ¡°I originally sent this trash back to your Lan family out of goodwill. Unfortunately, not only did your Lan family not appreciate my kindness, but they actually dared to attack us.. Hmph! I¡¯m angry, so I won¡¯t give these people to you! If you want them back, redeem them with money! One hundred million purple gold coins per person, and one billion for this female!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er roared furiously. Hmph! Did they really think a fire phoenix was a bird if it didn¡¯t show its might! Chapter 457 - Compensation For Mental Trauma (6) ¡°Big Sister Ling¡¯er, they bullied us so much. Are we going to only get such little compensation?¡± a fire phoenix said with some dissatisfaction. ¡°Uh! It¡¯s a little too little. What else do you want?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er asked. ¡°I want herbs, lots of herbs!¡± ¡°I want a lot of ores and materials!¡± ¡°And all sorts of good treasures!¡± The few beasts began talking at once. Moreover, a black line would appear on Lan Tao¡¯s forehead with every word they said! The second elder almost vomited blood from anger when he heard what the fire phoenixes said and couldn¡¯t help roaring, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re clearly robbing us!¡± ¡°You¡¯re mistaken! We were originally doing a good deed, but you got someone to attack us. We¡¯ve sustained mental trauma, so you have to compensate us for it. This is all your fault!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said resentfully. Lan Tao glared at the second elder and then negotiated with Feng Ling¡¯er. ¡°Erm, you want too many things. Can you ask for less?¡± ¡°Is it a lot? Your Lan family is one of the three Great Families. Don¡¯t you have at least this bit of money?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er asked in disbelief. ¡°Big Sister Ling¡¯er, I think this Lan family is just for show. They probably can¡¯t take out so much money. Why don¡¯t we take pity on them and charge them less for our mental trauma! Just treat it as us stepping on a dead rat outside and admitting our bad luck!¡± a silver wolf said very kindly, but her words infuriated the Lan family below. ¡°I see! But¡­¡± Feng Ling¡¯er was a little hesitant and unwilling. With no one guarding the door, Lan Fei ran out of his room and heard the silver wolf¡¯s words as soon as he arrived at the main courtyard. He roared at the top of his lungs in anger, ¡°Who said that our Lan family is poor? Our Lan family has a lot of money, you furred beasts!¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ Big Sister Ling¡¯er, he called me a beast!¡± The silver wolf immediately wailed with tears in her eyes! ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t cry! Don¡¯t cry! He¡¯s the beast! He¡¯s a bastard!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er comforted while scolding! ¡°Big Sister Ling¡¯er, my fragile little heart has been seriously injured. I demand compensation for mental trauma!¡± the silver wolf said pitifully with tears in her eyes. ¡°No problem. Big Sister will get it for you!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said very loyally. ¡°Bastard, you made my sister cry. You have to compensate her!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er roared. ¡°You damn bird, you are¡­¡± Lan Fei was about to scold back. But after saying a few words, he was knocked unconscious by Lan Tao! ¡°Old man, since you knocked out that bastard, you will compensate on his behalf,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er roared angrily. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pay,¡± Lan Tao said angrily. He also glared at the Lan family members who wanted to laugh but didn¡¯t dare to, feeling incomparably depressed. ¡°Old man, that bastard hurt my sister¡¯s fragile heart, so compensate us with a billion purple gold coins, and we won¡¯t care anymore!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said generously. ¡°You¡¯re clearly robbing up!¡± The second elder couldn¡¯t help speaking again. He hated these birds in his heart! These birds were actually robbing the Lan family, but they were helpless against them. This fact was really depressing! ¡°Tch, so what if we¡¯re robbing you? Moreover, this isn¡¯t robbery. This is called compensation, understand? You¡¯re uncultured. Go back and study before coming out! Save yourself from being a disgrace!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said disdainfully. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± The second elder was so angry that he couldn¡¯t breathe. He kicked his legs and fainted directly! ¡°Alas! Your mental fortitude is really too poor. You have to train!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said with some pity. ¡°Come, carry the second elder away,¡± Lan Tao ordered speechlessly. ¡°For the compensation you want, money is fine, but we don¡¯t have so many items!¡± Lan Tao said to Feng Ling¡¯er. His greatest wish now was to quickly send these plague gods away. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t kill them if they stayed for a while! ¡°Really?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er asked doubtfully. ¡°Of course.¡± Lan Tao¡¯s expression was very sincere. ¡°Alright! Not a single cent less. As for the things, just compensate us with as much as you have.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er relented and agreed! ¡°Okay, give me some time. I need to collect the money,¡± Lan Tao said. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll give you three days. Send the money to the inn three days later! In addition, I¡¯ll take these people back first.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er led the group and flew out of the Lan family estate after speaking. ¡°Patriarch, are you really going to compensate them for mental trauma? They¡¯re just birds,¡± an elder couldn¡¯t help asking. Alas! Their Lan family was actually being bullied. They were really too cowardly. ¡°They are fire phoenixes. Do you have any other way?¡± Lan Tao asked instead of answering. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t!¡± the elder whispered, not daring to speak anymore! ¡°Listen up. No one is allowed to provoke those fire phoenixes in the future. We can settle it with money this time, but it might not necessarily be so next time!¡± Lan Tao warned everyone. ¡°Yes!¡± the Lan family members present replied in unison. ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯m going to the inn to see Leng Ruoxue,¡± the first elder said. ¡°Okay!¡± Lan Tao nodded in agreement. After speaking, the first elder left the Lan family estate with the third elder and went straight to the inn¡­ ¡°Come out!¡± Lan Tao roared into the corner after the first elder and third elder left. Hmph! Damn brat, how dare you run out by yourself. ¡°Haha!¡± Lan Lie laughed wildly as he emerged from the darkness. Of course, Leng Wudi and Sun Teng were with him! ¡°Damn brat, what are you laughing about?¡± Lan Tao roared furiously. He was really displeased to see his grandson¡¯s smug laughter! ¡°I¡¯m laughing because you have a bastard son! Haha! Then won¡¯t you be an old bastard?¡± Lan Lie smiled tactlessly. Hehe, he was so happy! This old man actually ordered people to lock him up, causing him not to see Little Icy for several days. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Damn brat, if I¡¯m an old bastard, then you¡¯re an old bastard¡¯s grandson!¡± Lan Tao retaliated, unwilling to be outdone. Hmph! This stinky brat wants to fight with me? You¡¯re still too inexperienced! Chapter 458 - Repaying the Debt With My Body (1) The Lan family members who had yet to leave found an excuse to leave after hearing the conversation between the grandfather and grandson so as not to be implicated and become their punching bags! ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m not a bastard grandson.¡± Lan Lie refused to admit it. ¡°Brat, if I say you are you, then you are!¡± Lan Tao said domineeringly. ¡°Old man, you¡¯ve knocked out your bastard son, and your bastard granddaughter is in the hands of those fire phoenixes, so don¡¯t acknowledge relatives wrongly!¡± Lan Lie said without giving him any face. Hehe, he really admired Leng Ruoxue now! Why were her beasts so powerful! ¡°Damn brat, what did you say?¡± Lan Tao roared with widened eyes. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m going to see Little Icy!¡± Lan Lie immediately summoned his beast and quickly flew out of the Lan family estate. Hmph! He had escaped with much difficulty and didn¡¯t have time to bicker with this old man! Seeing Lan Lie flying away, Leng Wudi and Sun Teng also summoned their beast pets and left the Lan family estate under Lan Tao¡¯s angry gaze. At this moment, the first elder and the third elder were on the way to the inn where Leng Ruoxue and the others were staying. ¡°First Elder, what should we say to Leng Ruoxue when we get there?¡± the third elder couldn¡¯t help asking. He really hadn¡¯t expected that there were fire phoenixes with Leng Ruoxue. ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± The first elder was a little troubled. Alas! The second elder offended those fire phoenixes, and they requested compensation, so it was probably impossible not to bleed money. ¡°Then why are we going?!¡± the third elder asked in puzzlement. ¡°To bond with her!¡± The first elder thought of a good reason. Everyone around Leng Ruoxue had dragons as their pet beast, and she had fire phoenixes. Alas! What powerful combat strength this was! Therefore, they had to take it seriously and reconsider Leng Ruoxue¡¯s value! At the residence of Leng Ruoxue and the others¡­ Feng Ling¡¯er and the other beasts had returned to the inn. ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er casually threw Lan Ning¡¯er onto the ground, transformed into a small bird, and landed on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Big Sister Ling¡¯er, you¡¯ve worked hard,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. She knew that Feng Ling¡¯er had suffered a lot when she went to the Lan family, so she was very displeased! ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s just that the Lan family doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. They actually attacked us. However, that damn old man isn¡¯t any better. I burned all his hair and beard!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said proudly. ¡°Haha, Lass, your pet beasts are really amazing. The Lan family is going to bleed a lot this time,¡± the old man, who had gone to the Lan family estate to watch the commotion, said excitedly as soon as he returned to the inn. ¡°Hehe, Lass, we¡¯re going to make a fortune again,¡± Old Zao said happily. They had been in the inn just now, but they had rushed to the Lan family estate immediately after seeing the fire phoenixes transform into their true forms. They hadn¡¯t expected to see such a spectacular scene! ¡°What¡¯s the reaction of the Lan family?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. She didn¡¯t believe that the Lan family would obediently send money to her door. She had stayed in the inn just now and didn¡¯t go to the Lan family to watch the commotion. But she knew what the beasts had done because of her contracts with them. The only thing she didn¡¯t know was the reaction of the Lan family. ¡°Lan Tao has already agreed. He shouldn¡¯t go back on his word,¡± Old Zao said after some thought. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the first elder should be on the way here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in understanding. ¡°Haha, Little Snowy, you¡¯re right!¡± Lan Lie¡¯s voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly with a slight frown. She hadn¡¯t seen Lan Lie for a few days, and she had thought that he wouldn¡¯t come again! ¡°Boohoo¡­ Little Snowy, you despise me!¡± Lan Lie¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as he pretended to be pitiful! ¡°Yes! Did you just know?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Little Snowy, I¡¯m here to give you information. How can you do this to me!¡± Lan Lie said pitifully, looking extremely aggrieved. ¡°You¡¯re from the Lan family. Are you so impatient to betray them?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. The way this pair of Lan family grandfather and grandchild interacted was really different! ¡°Hehe, how do you know?¡± Lan Lie said shyly. His greatest wish in life was to see the old man suffer! ¡°I guessed,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Hehe, Little Snowy, let me see Little Icy!¡± Lan Lie pleaded. This was his main purpose for coming here. ¡°Little Icy is sleeping on the bed! But don¡¯t wake him up. He hasn¡¯t been in a good mood these two days,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded helplessly. ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ll just watch from the side,¡± Lan Lie promised. Then he crept to the bed, sat down, and stared at Icy, who was sleeping soundly on the bed. Seeing Lan Lie¡¯s affectionate appearance, Leng Ruoxue thought, Uh! Lan Lie doesn¡¯t really have any improper thoughts about Little Icy, does he? Hopefully not! Otherwise, Little Icy will bite him to death! While Leng Ruoxue was letting her imagination run wild, the first elder and the third elder arrived. The two of them greeted everyone in the room and then turned their gazes to Leng Ruoxue. Leng Ruoxue looked at the two old men who entered the room and asked bluntly, ¡°May I know why First Elder and Third Elder are here?¡± ¡°Uh! Lass, a few fire phoenixes and silver wolves just went to our Lan family. They are your pet beasts, right?¡± The first elder glanced at Lan Ning¡¯er, who had been casually thrown to the ground with only a rag covering her body, and the corner of his mouth twitched. ¡°Yes, Lan Ning¡¯er came to find trouble with me and was taught a lesson by my beasts. I saw that they didn¡¯t have the ability to return to the Lan family estate by themselves, so I got Big Sister Ling¡¯er to visit you and planned to send them back to you. However, it seems like they had a conflict with someone from your Lan family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. ¡°Uh, this is all a misunderstanding,¡± the first elder said helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a misunderstanding. However, they originally wanted to do a good deed, but I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. My beasts are very sad. They even told me just now that their fragile hearts have been hurt!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight dissatisfaction, her face full of blame for the Lan family! Chapter 459 - Repaying the Debt With My Body (2) ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± The First Elder was speechless. ¡°Haha, little girl, we can be considered acquaintances. Can you not fuss about it on our account?¡± The Third Elder braced himself and said. ¡°Elders, I remember telling you to restrain some people from your Lan family and not let them out. Otherwise, they will be at my disposal. You also promised me that you wouldn¡¯t protect them, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t answer the Third Elder¡¯s question but asked directly. ¡°Uh! Yes, but we didn¡¯t cover for them! Weren¡¯t they already at your disposal?¡± The Third Elder quibbled shamelessly. ¡°But what I want to know is, why did Lan Ning¡¯er come to find trouble with me? I heard that she has already been locked up by the First Elder?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the First Elder doubtfully and asked. ¡°She¡­ She ran out by herself.¡± The Third Elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and pushed all the blame onto Lan Ning¡¯er. Alas! He couldn¡¯t say that Big Brother let Lan Ning¡¯er out in order to teach Leng Ruoxue a lesson, right? ¡°Little Snowy, Third Grandpa is lying to you. That damn old man deliberately let Lan Ning¡¯er out to cause you trouble,¡± Lan Lie suddenly said, exposing the Third Elder¡¯s lie. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the Third Elder with a spurious smile and said indifferently. ¡°You stinky brat, are you a traitor!¡± The Third Elder was so angry! He ignored everything else and chased after Lan Lie in the room! ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! Didn¡¯t you teach me that good children shouldn¡¯t lie!¡± Lan Lie fled aggrievedly, covering his head and hiding everywhere. Finally, he ran behind the little old man to seek protection. ¡°Uh, Senior, don¡¯t protect him. I want to teach this traitor a lesson,¡± the Third Elder said very respectfully. He already knew the little old man¡¯s identity, so he naturally didn¡¯t dare to be rude in front of the little old man. ¡°Teach him a lesson? I think he¡¯s right! He¡¯s a child! Honesty is a virtue. You have to teach him a lesson only if he¡¯s not honest!¡± the little old man said meaningfully. ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down the Third Elder¡¯s forehead. His heart was racing as he thought, Could the dishonest child be referring to me? Boohoo¡­ He was also forced into a corner! This was all a mess caused by the Patriarch finding trouble for no reason! ¡°Third Grandpa, you can¡¯t run away if you did something wrong! Don¡¯t hide it for that old man!¡± Lan Lie was being even bolder since someone was backing him up. ¡°Stinky brat, that¡¯s your biological grandfather!¡± The Third Elder couldn¡¯t help roaring. ¡°Hmph! I call him Old Man in front of him!¡± Lan Lie said nonchalantly. ¡°Alright, go back to your Lan family if you want to argue or fight. Now, First Elder, Third Elder, you have to give me an explanation,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. She was unwilling to become the sacrificial lamb for the battle between the Lan family¡¯s grandfather and granddaughter, so she would not let go of the benefits that should be gained. Uh! The First Elder and Third Elder were stunned. Did they hear it right? Leng Ruoxue actually wanted an explanation from them? What explanation? ¡°Little girl, what explanation do you want us to give you?¡± The First Elder asked foolishly. Was he really old? Why couldn¡¯t he understand what this little girl was saying? ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give me an explanation for breaking your promise? I thought that the Lan family had always valued integrity the most. Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the two Lan family elders doubtfully and said slowly. ¡°Of course, but¡­ this isn¡¯t a breach of trust, right?¡± First Elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and quibbled. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m afraid it depends on the person. Anyway, in my opinion, if you didn¡¯t do what you promised me, you would be breaking your promise to me. Of course, I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t think so,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly, her face full of understanding of the two of them. ¡°Uh, little girl, what do you want then?¡± The Third Elder said speechlessly. He realized today that this little girl was really too difficult to deal with. No wonder she dared to pry into the corner of their Lan family and dared to teach the Lan family a lesson. ¡°There is a rule in my hometown. If one party breaks the agreement, the other party has to pay for the breach of contract,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile, her expression so sincere. ¡°Breach of contract?¡± The two shrewd old men finally understood. This was asking for more money! This little girl¡¯s beast had already taken a lot of money from the Lan family. Why didn¡¯t this girl intend to let the two of them go? It was too despicable. This little girl was really a vampire! ¡°Yes, you need to pay for your breach of contract,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. ¡°We don¡¯t have money,¡± the two old men said in unison, deciding to collectively cheat. ¡°No money? It¡¯s okay. You can work to repay my debts if you don¡¯t have money.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Uh! Work to repay debts?¡± The two old men were dumbfounded. What did she mean by working to repay their debts? Did she mean working for this little girl? ¡°Working as the name implies that you will work for me in the future until you pay off the debts you owe me. Moreover, I won¡¯t be paying for your accommodation nor food!¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that these two old men definitely didn¡¯t know what work was, so she explained it to them directly. ¡°Uh! How long do we have to work for you?¡± The First Elder couldn¡¯t help asking. He finally understood that Leng Ruoxue wanted them to be her subordinates. ¡°That will depend on your working ability. If your abilities are too poor I¡¯m afraid you will have to work for life,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very understandingly. These two old men were from the Lan family and were esteemed elders. They would definitely not do manual work. ¡°A lifetime? How much do we owe you in total?¡± The Third Elder then remembered that he had not asked the most important question. They still did not know how much money they owed Leng Ruoxue. He would not want to work for others if it was not much! ¡°Two billion purple coins!¡± Leng Ruoxue stretched out two fingers. ¡°What? You¡¯re robbing us openly! Why would we owe you so much money?¡± The First Elder roared angrily. ¡°It¡¯s all because of your high status! Ordinary people don¡¯t have to pay so much if they break the contract, but you¡¯re different. With your status, I even gave you a discount! One billion each, a total of two billion!¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. Chapter 460 - Repaying the Debt With My Body (3) ¡°If you don¡¯t have money to pay, then work to pay off your debts. Of course, if you don¡¯t want to pay back your money and don¡¯t want to work, an ordinary citizen like me can¡¯t do anything to you. However, your reputation will be completely destroyed!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to remind them, blocking their way out. ¡°Eldest Grandpa, Third Grandpa, you pay her the money!¡± Lan Lie couldn¡¯t help but remind them. Hehe, Leng Ruoxue was really ruthless. These two old men were famous for their stinginess in the Lan family. Getting them to take out two billion purple coins was harder than taking their lives! ¡°Stinky brat, where would we get so much money!¡± The Third Elder roared angrily. ¡°You can ask that old man for it! Anyway, these things started because of him,¡± Lan Lie said gloatingly, his tone as if the Lan family¡¯s money had nothing to do with him. ¡°Stinky brat, are you from the Lan family or not!¡± The First Elder couldn¡¯t help but scold him with a smile. How could this brat help outsiders! ¡°Of course I¡¯m from the Lan family. However, I¡¯m from the righteous Lan family. I¡¯m on the side of justice,¡± Lan Lie boasted shamelessly. In fact, he wanted to see the old man embarrassed. That was why he was on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side, hehe! ¡°Stinky brat, just you wait. I¡¯ll deal with you when we get home!¡± The First Elder said angrily. ¡°Alas! Lass, the fee for the breach of contract you want is too much. Can you reduce it!¡± Third Elder sighed heavily and negotiated. ¡°Sure! However, the amount of money for the breach of contract is determined by your identity and status. You can pay less if you think your identity and status are not worth so much money,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. The First Elder and the Third Elder were speechless again because they realized that they couldn¡¯t out-talk Leng Ruoxue at all. Moreover, she had said everything. If they requested to reduce the penalty fee, they would be degrading themselves. Therefore, they could only blame their bad luck! ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve said it before. If you want to renege on your debt, I can¡¯t do anything to you either. At most, I¡¯ll let the people of the Boundless Heaven Continent know that the two Lan family¡¯s esteemed elders don¡¯t repay their debts!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without fear. ¡°Lass, aren¡¯t you afraid that we will kill you to silence you?¡± The First Elder threatened. ¡°No. Before you kill me, the news of you not paying your debts and silencing me will spread first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. Hehe, she knew that these two old men would not casually kill people. Moreover, she had so many secret means, what was there to be afraid of. The two old men completely wilted at Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Alas! They knew that this little girl was not afraid of them at all, and they were not evil and bloodthirsty people. Moreover, this matter was indeed their fault, so they really couldn¡¯t do anything to these people. However, they were unwilling to be robbed of two billion purple coins just like that! ¡°Lass, we really don¡¯t have money. Why don¡¯t we work for you!¡± The two old men looked at each other and made their final decision. ¡°Okay! Then let¡¯s officially start work now! However, you have to start from the lowest level,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°No problem,¡± the two old men answered readily. ¡°Grandpa, these two elders of the Lan family will be our servants from now on. Tell them if anyone needs anything. There¡¯s no need to be polite,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone present. ¡°Hehe, okay! I happen to be lacking an attendant by my side!¡± Old Man Zao said happily. ¡°Yes, I need one too,¡± Lin Liang said. ¡°I¡­ I want a medicine boy. I don¡¯t know if they are up to the task,¡± Zheng En said with some frustration. He looked up and down at the First Elder and the Third Elder, as if he was thinking about which of them was more suitable. ¡°Silly boy, how are they qualified to be medicine boys! They don¡¯t even differentiate between grass and medicine. If they spoil those precious herbs, I think they will have to pay with their next life as well,¡± the little old man said very cooperatively. ¡°Master is right. They should still be servants!¡± Zheng En nodded in realization. Everyone¡¯s words made the First Elder and Third Elder break out in cold sweat. They muttered in their hearts, were they that bad? They could only be servants instead of anything else? ¡®¡±Erm¡­ little girl, how much is our monthly pay?¡± Third Elder asked with a few black lines hanging on his forehead. ¡°Grandpa Du, what¡¯s the price for servants on the Boundless Heaven Continent?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to look at the little old man and asked. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say! For a super family like the Lan family, the monthly pay given to servants is very high because they have a big family and business. An ordinary servant probably has ten purple coins a month. For a small family! One purple coin is the limit,¡± the little old man said very cautiously after thinking. ¡°Oh, I see! Then we can¡¯t even be considered a small family. Just 500 amethyst dollars a month then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Five¡­ Five hundred?¡± The Third Elder¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Did he hear it wrong? Did this little girl say five hundred? And in amethyst coins? The mighty Third Elder of the Lan family working for her was only worth five hundred amethyst coins? ¡°Lass, we are the elders of the Lan family. Is this all we are worth?¡± the First Elder asked in disbelief. He had never thought that he would be so cheap at this age. Boohoo¡­ ¡°So what if you¡¯re an elder of the Lan family? You¡¯re here to work for me, not to enjoy life. Moreover, you¡¯ve lived like royalty since you were young. Do you know how to work? Do you know how to serve others?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return. ¡°Erm¡­¡± The First Elder was speechless. They really didn¡¯t know how to serve others. ¡°Little girl! I admit that we don¡¯t know how to do these things, but you can arrange some other work for us! We can still be your bodyguards or something,¡± Third Elder said. ¡°I don¡¯t need a bodyguard. I have Little Icy. None of you can compare to it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. ¡°Uh! Lass, I¡¯m a mighty Mystic Sovereign, how can I be inferior to a puppy!¡± The Third Elder couldn¡¯t help asking. Boohoo¡­ His self-esteem was hurt. Chapter 461 - Repaying the Debt With My Body (4) ¡°You can¡¯t compare to it! Go back and ask your Patriarch if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. ¡°Uh!¡± What did this mean? The two old men were a little confused. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go back and ask him. Today is your first day on duty. Go back now! Come early tomorrow to wait for orders,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly. ¡°Oh, we¡¯ll be leaving first then.¡± First Elder and Third Elder left the inn gloomily. The two of them were still pondering how on earth did things become like this on the way back? What were they here for? Now, they were completely confused, and they couldn¡¯t think of the main reason for going to see Leng Ruoxue. The only thing they knew was that they had implicated themselves! At the residence of Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Little Snowy, do you really intend to let the First Elder and the Third Elder work for you!¡± Lan Ming, who had been silent since the two old men left, couldn¡¯t help asking. He really admired Leng Ruoxue. The patriarch and elders of the Lan family couldn¡¯t do anything to her. ¡°Of course not. What can those two old men do? However, since they can¡¯t bear to part with the money, they have to repay the debt with their bodies,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any sympathy. In fact, she was already laughing in her heart. ¡°Hehe, Little Snowy, you¡¯re really too amazing. You can actually make them suffer. Teach me!¡± Lan Lie ran to Leng Ruoxue and looked at her with admiration, his bright black eyes blinking non-stop. ¡°Do you want your grandfather to suffer so much?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked speechlessly. She really didn¡¯t know what they were thinking. ¡°Yes! That old man has liked to cause trouble for me since young and drag me down. He always wreaks havoc on things I like, so our relationship isn¡¯t good at all,¡± Lan Lie said angrily. He really hated that old man to death! ¡°But that¡¯s not what I saw!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. In her opinion, the patriarch of the Lan family loved this grandson very much. She just didn¡¯t know what irreconcilable conflicts existed between them, so it created the way they interacted with each other now. Moreover, the patriarch and the two elders of the Lan family didn¡¯t fly into a rage out of humiliation when she robbed them of so much money. There was probably some reason for Lan Lie¡¯s behavior, and this was enough to show how important he was in their hearts. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. You don¡¯t understand that old man at all. You¡¯ve never seen him!¡± Lan Lie said indignantly. He had known that old man for more than twenty years. How could he not understand what kind of person that old man was? ¡°Who said I haven¡¯t seen him? I¡¯ve seen him previously,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Lan Lie¡¯s stubbornness! ¡°When did you see him? Why don¡¯t I know about it!¡± Lan Lie said with some displeasure. What did that old man want? Did he want to interfere with his friendship again? ¡°I saw him a few days before you came,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Uh! Did he say anything nasty?¡± Lan Lie said worriedly. That stinky old man had always been blunt with his friends. ¡°No, he¡¯s just here to see Little Icy.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed and explained. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Lan Lie was relieved. ¡°By the way, I have something on. I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± Lan Lie continued. Then he hurriedly left the inn. Leng Wudi, Sun Teng, Leng Ruoxue, and the others greeted each other before leaving with Lan Lie. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why is this kid so energetic?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in puzzlement. ¡°I think he went back to the Lan family to settle scores with my father,¡± Lan Ming said understandingly. ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s their unique way of getting along. Outsiders can¡¯t understand it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Everyone was chatting when suddenly there was a knock on the door. ¡°Is Miss Leng here? Someone¡¯s looking for her outside.¡± The waiter¡¯s words sounded from outside¡­ ¡°Who¡¯s looking for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little surprised. She hadn¡¯t been in the Boundless Heaven Continent for long and didn¡¯t know many people. Why would someone name her? ¡°Erm¡­ they didn¡¯t say,¡± the waiter replied. ¡°Oh, freak, let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to the freak. ¡°Okay.¡± The freak nodded. In fact, he was quite curious. The two of them left the room and came to the hall of the inn. At this moment, two young men stood in the middle of the hall. One of them was someone they were familiar with, Xu Heng, who had once gambled with them. They did not know the other person. ¡°Xu Heng, why are you here? Are you here to make a bet with me?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile. ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t want to make a bet with you anymore,¡± Xu Heng said fearfully. How would he dare to make a bet with her when all his years of savings were gone? ¡°Oh? Then why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little puzzled because she didn¡¯t expect the person to see her to be Xu Heng. ¡°Are you Leng Ruoxue?¡± The handsome man beside Xu Heng asked before Xu Heng could answer. ¡°I¡¯m Leng Ruoxue. Why? What¡¯s the problem?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the man cautiously and asked calmly. ¡°Are you from the Ling Feng Continent?¡± the handsome man couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°No, why?¡± Leng Ruoxue denied. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think you will be the Leng Ruoxue I know,¡± the handsome man said with a sigh of relief. ¡°Do you know someone named Leng Ruoxue?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be curious, but she was guessing the man¡¯s identity in her heart. This man was handsome and had an extraordinary temperament, but his eyes carried a trace of ruthlessness and gloominess. His strength was only that of a Mystic, but his identity and status should be higher than Xu Heng¡¯s respect for him. ¡°Yes, but she should still be on the Ling Feng Continent!¡± the handsome man said with certainty. ¡°Oh, how should I address you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Xu Qian!¡± the handsome man said softly. ¡°He is the young master of our Xu family,¡± Xu Heng added. Chapter 462 - The Tragic Lan Family Elders (1) ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s the young master of the Xu family. Sorry for being rude,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not strange that you didn¡¯t know!¡± Xu Qian said generously. ¡°Young Master Xu, we are not the people you are looking for. If there¡¯s nothing else, we will take our leave,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very politely. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Qian nodded. ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go back to our room!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to the freak. ¡°Okay.¡± The freak nodded, and the two of them turned and returned to their room. ¡°What¡¯s the name of the man beside her?¡± Xu Qian asked lightly after watching Leng Ruoxue leave. ¡°Freak, that man is called Freak!¡± Xu Heng hurriedly said. He was very curious why Young Master paid so much attention to Leng Ruoxue. He had been asking him about Leng Ruoxue ever since he heard her name. However, in his opinion, Leng Ruoxue was not worthy of the Young Master at all! ¡°Freak? Is that man¡¯s name? Do you think anyone would have such a name?¡± Xu Qian said with a cold face, a little displeased. For some reason, after seeing Leng Ruoxue just now, he was a little disappointed that she was not the person he was looking for, but that woman gave him a familiar feeling, which couldn¡¯t help making him a little puzzled! ¡°Erm¡­¡± Xu Heng was speechless. That man seemed to be called Freak during the competition, even though he didn¡¯t live up to his name! However, he couldn¡¯t remember much. ¡°Hurry up and find out that man¡¯s real name!¡± Xu Qian ordered, then strode out of the inn. Xu Heng, who was standing in the lobby of the inn, was in a dilemma. How could he find that out! Should he ask that man himself? Leng Ruoxue and the freak immediately told her grandfather and the others after returning to their room. Everyone was silent for a moment¡­ ¡°Lass, so you¡¯re from the Ling Feng Continent!¡± the little old man said in surprise after a while. ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She naturally didn¡¯t intend to hide it from them since she said it in front of them. ¡°Little Snowy, did you just arrive when you transmuted your spiritual power?¡± Lan Ming wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and couldn¡¯t help asking curiously. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Uh! You bunch of perverts!¡± Lan Ming was speechless. They had only been here for less than three months and were already elementary mystics. This cultivation speed was really terrifying! ¡°How can we be considered perverts? The young masters of the three great families are the true perverts! You¡¯re already a Mystic Monarch at such a young age!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°Little Snowy, you can¡¯t compare like this. The people on this continent are born with better aptitude than those on the Ling Feng Continent. Moreover, the resources and treatment that the three of them have received since they were young are the best. It would be too inexcusable if their cultivation speed was still so slow,¡± Lan Ming explained. Leng Ruoxue and the others definitely could not compare to the three of them in this aspect. However, he believed that Leng Ruoxue would definitely surpass them in time! ¡°That¡¯s true. Little Lan Lan, don¡¯t reveal our identities!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say it. But Little Snowy, you and the Leng family¡­¡± Lan Ming hesitated, his face also a little curious. ¡°The Leng family is the Leng family, and we are us. There¡¯s no need to confuse us!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very decisively. ¡°Uh, yes!¡± Lan Ming nodded. Their Lan family also had branches in the lower realm. And after those people came to the Boundless Heaven Continent, almost all of them would choose to return to the family. However, the status of those people in the family was even inferior to the servants born and raised in the family. Therefore, he really didn¡¯t want Leng Ruoxue to choose to return to the family like them. However, he was very clear that with Leng Ruoxue¡¯s character, she would absolutely not bother with them. ¡°Grandpa, that Xu Qian might know us, so use an alias for the time being!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Leng Qingtian and the others. She didn¡¯t know if her denial just now could fool Xu Qian, but they had to be careful just in case! ¡°Xue¡¯er, we used our real names when we participated in the mystic cultivator competition. If we use an alias now, he will probably find out if he wants to investigate,¡± Leng Qingtian said worriedly. ¡°Sister Ruoxue, don¡¯t be afraid. At most, I¡¯ll burn down the Mystic Association and make it impossible for them to investigate!¡± Feng Lingqi said violently. ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. She felt that that was not a bad idea. ¡°No, don¡¯t set the fire!¡± Icy, who had been sleeping on the bed, suddenly said. ¡°Then what do you think we should do? The Xu family doesn¡¯t have anything good. Do you want to see Sister Ruoxue in danger?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er roared furiously. ¡°What are you afraid of with me around?¡± Icy rolled its eyes and said calmly. Hmph! It really didn¡¯t care about a mere Xu family. ¡°You? You only know how to sleep, eat after waking up, and sleep after eating. Moreover, how many Xu family members can you beat alone?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said with slight disdain. ¡°Little Lan Lan, how many Mystic Supremacies does the Xu family have?¡± Icy glanced at Lan Ming and asked. ¡°There should be one,¡± Blue said after some thought. ¡°There¡¯s only one. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Two more will be nothing more than child¡¯s play to me!¡± Icy said nonchalantly. ¡°Hmph! Keep bragging!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t believe the stinky Qilin at all! ¡°I never brag!¡± Icy retorted. It was such a pragmatic Qilin and it had never lied! ¡°Sister Ruoxue, don¡¯t listen to it. Let me burn down the Mystic Association!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er couldn¡¯t be bothered to bicker with the Qilin and said directly to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°No, you¡¯re not allowed to burn if I say so!¡± Icy stood up from the bed and jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. He glared at the little red bird and roared. ¡°Sister Ruoxue!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er ignored Bingqi and looked directly at Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Little Snowy!¡± Icy also looked at Leng Ruoxue, the meaning in his blue eyes was obvious. ¡®Who will you listen to?¡¯ ¡°Stop arguing. Grandpa, use your real names! I don¡¯t think Xu Qian can do anything to us as long as we don¡¯t admit it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. With her current strength, she was not afraid of the Xu family even though there was still a certain gap between her and the Xu family. At most, she would just deal with whatever came her way! There was nothing to be afraid of. Chapter 463 - The Tragic Lan Family Elders (2) ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Everyone, rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the time and said to everyone. Everyone nodded and went to rest. The next morning, The First Elder and Third Elder arrived at the inn early to await orders. In the living room. ¡°If any of you need them to do anything today, just tell them.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile and looked at the sleepy First Elder and Third Elder. ¡°Uh! Yes! Just let me know if there¡¯s anything!¡± The First Elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said politely. However, he couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart that these people wouldn¡¯t really want them to do manual labor, right? He was the First Elder of the Lan family! ¡°Uh! Lan Hong is willing to carry out orders as well!¡± The Third Elder also said. ¡°Hehe, then serve me to change my clothes and wash up first! Then accompany me to the medicinal herb exchange to set up a stall!¡± Old Man Zao said bluntly. ¡°Are you going to dominate both of them? No way!¡± the old man said with some displeasure. ¡°Why not? I have a lot to do today!¡± Old Man Zao said with some displeasure. ¡°So what? They¡¯re not your only servants. They belong to all of us,¡± the old man said matter-of-factly. ¡°Lass, what do you think?¡± Old Man Zao looked at Leng Ruoxue pleadingly, asking her to say something fair! ¡°Uh! Old Man Zao, you should take one of them away! As for the other one! You have to let him serve the others too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to the lass. Give me the Third Elder!¡± Old Man Zao said after some thought. However, he was thinking about how to torment the Third Elder. ¡°Ruoxue, can you share the First Elder with me?¡± Lin Liang asked. ¡°No, the First Elder is mine,¡± the old man roared at the top of his lungs. ¡°Stop arguing. First Elder will follow Grandpa Lin in the morning. His usage rights in the afternoon will go to the old man!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very fairly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, when can we order the First Elder around?¡± Leng Qingtian said with some dissatisfaction. ¡°Tomorrow, Grandpa. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile and comforted him. ¡°That¡¯s true. First Elder, go back and tell your patriarch. If he can¡¯t bear to pay, he can also work for us to repay his debts,¡± Leng Qingtian said very seriously. His tone and demeanor seemed to be thinking for the Lan family. ¡°Uh!¡± The First Elder¡¯s forehead was full of black lines. He was very speechless, and he couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart, What¡¯s wrong with you ordering us around? It¡¯s not enough with the two of us. You actually want the Patriarch to be your servant too! ¡°Grandpa, the patriarch of the Lan family would rather pay than come to our house to be a servant. That old man loves his pride!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very understandingly. In fact, she had been laughing in her heart for a long time. Hehe, Grandpa and the others had learned bad things. They didn¡¯t care when it came to teasing people! ¡°Oh! That¡¯s a pity,¡± Leng Qingtian said with a regretful face. ¡°Yes! What a pity. I¡¯ve never used the patriarch as a servant before!¡± Old Man Zao echoed. ¡°You¡­¡± The Third Elder was speechless. He really didn¡¯t know how these people¡¯s heads grew. They actually dared to have such thoughts. Alas! If the patriarch knew, he would definitely be angered to death! ¡°Little Third, follow me!¡± Old Man Zao said to the Third Elder with a smile. However, the Third Elder still stood there without any reaction. Old Man Zao patted the Third Elder¡¯s shoulder angrily and said with displeasure, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Are you pretending not to hear me?¡± ¡°Are you talking to me? Weren¡¯t you calling someone called Little Third? You didn¡¯t call for me!¡± The Third Elder said aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ Why were the people around Leng Ruoxue so unreasonable? ¡°I¡¯m calling you! Aren¡¯t you the Third Elder? From now on, you¡¯ll be called Little Third around here!¡± Old Man Zao gave the Third Elder a name domineeringly and said without allowing him to refute. ¡°Erm¡­ the name Little Third is really too unpleasant. Can we change to another one?¡± Third Elder discussed pitifully. His dignity would be lost if everyone in the Lan family heard him being called Little Third! ¡°No, Little Third is simple and easy to remember. This is it. In fact, you don¡¯t have to be angry. He will be called Little First!¡± Old Man Zao pointed at the First Elder and smiled cunningly. ¡°Little First? Me?¡± First Elder pointed at himself and asked. Could he be hallucinating? ¡°It¡¯s you. You¡¯ll be called Little First from now on!¡± Old Man Zao said with certainty. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be called Little First. You can call me First Elder!¡± Lan Hong objected. He firmly opposed this name! ¡°There¡¯s no First Elder here. You¡¯re just a servant of our family!¡± Old Man Zao reminded. ¡°Uh! Then you can call me Lan Hong. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to be called Little First!¡± The First Elder objected strongly. ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want to be called Little First,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, her bright eyes full of calculations. ¡°Uh! Lass, what are your conditions?¡± The First Elder said understandingly. Alas! This little girl had some rotten ideas again. ¡°Haha, look at all of us. There¡¯s definitely not enough with just you and the Third Elder as our servants! Isn¡¯t your Second Elder very free?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s very free!¡± The Third Elder interrupted impatiently before the First Elder could answer. ¡°Then you can ask him for help! If he comes, you can repay more of your debts every day!¡± Leng Ruoxue enticed like a big gray wolf seducing Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°Lass, if we bring him here, can you not call me Little Third? However, I don¡¯t object to you calling him Little Second!¡± The Third Elder said very disloyally. ¡°No problem. You can get anyone in the Lan Family that you are not happy with to work to repay your debts!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. ¡°Uh! Lass, will Lan Ning¡¯er do?¡± The Third Elder asked carefully. Chapter 464 - The Tragic Lan Family Elders (3) ¡°Her? No! I can¡¯t afford to use the most favored fifth daughter of the Lan family!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to see that woman. ¡°¡­¡± The First Elder and Third Elder were depressed when they heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. They couldn¡¯t help but grumble in their hearts. You can¡¯t afford to use her, but you can afford to use us. What kind of logic is this! ¡°Alright, your job today is to follow them. Do whatever they ask you to do. Don¡¯t have any doubts! Otherwise, your monthly pay will be deducted.¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored the conflicted and depressed expressions of the two old men and continued. ¡°Uh! You still want to deduct our monthly pay?¡± The First Elder couldn¡¯t help asking. Five hundred amethyst coins a month, what would be left if they deducted a little more? Moreover, this stingy girl was not going to provide any food and lodging. Wasn¡¯t she making them go hungry? ¡°Of course. In your Lan family, servants¡¯ pay has to be deducted if they make a mistake too! Such a rule is common everywhere!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. ¡°First Elder, let¡¯s go quickly!¡± The Third Elder couldn¡¯t help but suggest. They couldn¡¯t scheme against this little girl. Their pay might be deducted if they stayed any longer! ¡°Ah! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go quickly!¡± The First Elder hurriedly said after reacting. He didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. Otherwise, who knew what this little girl would come up with again! With that, the two old men disappeared into the living room. ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help laughing as she watched the First Elder and Third Elder run out of the living room. ¡°Hehe! Lass! These two old men are really too timid!¡± Old Man Zao said with a smile, in a very good mood. ¡°It¡¯s not that they are timid, but they have never seen people like you. No one in the Lan family dares to treat them like this at all,¡± Lan Ming said with incomparable pity. He had been with Leng Ruoxue and the others for a long time and had already slowly adapted to their way of doing things. However, the First Elder and the Third Elder were obviously still unable to adapt! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let them understand us better,¡± Old Man Zao promised while patting his chest. ¡°Uh! Can you not torment them too badly for my sake?¡± Lan Ming pleaded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll show mercy.¡± Old Man Zao left the living room after speaking. ¡°Ruoxue, I¡¯m leaving too.¡± Lin Liang greeted her and left. ¡°Everyone, disperse! I¡¯m going to sleep for a while!¡± Leng Ruoxue dragged the freak back to her room. After returning to her room, Leng Ruoxue brought the freak directly into the bracelet. ¡°Mommy!¡± A little red furball jumped directly into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and whined when it saw her. ¡°Huo¡¯er, you seem to have gained weight?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the chubby little guy in her arms and asked doubtfully. ¡°Mommy! I didn¡¯t grow fat!¡± Little Fire said aggrievedly with tears in its pink eyes. ¡°Haha, I told you you¡¯ve gained weight!¡± Baby¡¯s voice sounded, and then a black furball jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. ¡°Baby, you seem to have gained weight too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in surprise. Baby had not changed much since she knew Baby. However, she realized today that Baby seemed to have become rounder! ¡°Big Sister, you haven¡¯t cared about me for a long time, that¡¯s why you thought I was fat. Boohoo¡­ Actually, I¡¯ve always had a standard figure!¡± Baby was also very aggrieved and choked up a little. ¡°Uh! I¡¯m sorry! Baby, Big Sister has been too busy recently. Why don¡¯t Big Brother Freak come in to play with you every day!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± The human and beast refused in unison, and they looked at Leng Ruoxue with fawning eyes. ¡°Objection overruled. It¡¯s settled!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly and sent Huo¡¯er and Baby into the freak¡¯s arms. Then she said, ¡°Freak, play with them for a while! I¡¯ll go concoct some pills!¡± With that, Leng Ruoxue left the man and the two beasts and entered the purple bamboo hut! ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± the freak called out softly from behind Leng Ruoxue. Unfortunately, Leng Ruoxue ignored him. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t want to accompany these beasts that only knew how to compete for favor with him! ¡°Haha! In fact, Xue¡¯er¡¯s beasts are quite cute!¡± Empty¡¯s voice sounded from behind the freak! ¡°If you like them, I¡¯ll leave them to you!¡± The freak hurriedly threw Baby into Empty¡¯s arms. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give Huo¡¯er to me?¡± Empty said in puzzlement. ¡°He¡¯s my son!¡± the freak said matter-of-factly. Huo¡¯er called Xue¡¯er Mommy and called him Daddy! Of course, he couldn¡¯t give it to others! ¡°Hehe, Daddy, Huo¡¯er loves you and Mommy so much!¡± Huo¡¯er acted coquettishly. ¡°Good! By the way, Empty, how are your injuries?¡± the freak asked with concern. ¡°Much better. However, it¡¯s impossible to completely heal my injuries unless¡­¡± Empty hesitated. He had long seen through it. He was already very satisfied that he could recover some strength after staying in this space for so long. How could he dare to hope for his injuries to recover completely! ¡°Do you need any rare herbs? There aren¡¯t any here?¡± the freak asked in puzzlement. He might not know much about herbs, but he knew very well that the herbs in Xue¡¯er¡¯s space were already very complete. If Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t have any, then it must be very rare! ¡°Yes, there isn¡¯t any here,¡± Empty said indifferently. In all these years, saving Icy was his only wish. He had never thought about himself. ¡°There will always be hope if you live. You have to believe in miracles!¡± the freak comforted. ¡°Yes, as long as we are alive, nothing else is important!¡± Empty sighed in agreement. The two of them chatted¡­ Leng Ruoxue saw the two of them chatting happily when she emerged from the purple bamboo hut after refining the pills. She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about! Leng Ruoxue quietly came behind them and patted their shoulders mischievously. Then she teased, ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re talking bad about me!¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Empty raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why would we say bad things about you!¡± the freak said aggrievedly, tears flashing in his bright starry eyes. Chapter 465 - The Tragic Lan Family Elders (4) ¡°Hehe, I was joking.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. The freak was doing this again. It was really infuriating, but she just couldn¡¯t do anything to him! Alas! Was she destined to be eaten by the freak for the rest of her life? ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve been in there for a long time. I missed you,¡± the freak said softly as he hugged Leng Ruoxue¡¯s slender waist. ¡°I went to concoct pills!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed his head like she was petting a puppy and comforted him. ¡°What pill did you concoct?¡± The freak was a little curious. In the past, Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t mind letting him watch her concoct pills. However, she actually left him outside this time. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Poison!¡± Leng Ruoxue said mysteriously. ¡°Uh! Who do you intend to poison?¡± the freak asked fearfully. Why did Xue¡¯er like to concoct poison recently? This was not a good sign! ¡°Haha, you¡¯ll know when the time comes!¡± Leng Ruoxue kept him in suspense. ¡°Uh, as long as it¡¯s not for me, it doesn¡¯t matter who it is.¡± The freak wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. ¡°Hehe, freak, why are you so cute? Of course not for you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. ¡°You two are so mushy. Can you take note of your image? There are underage children here!¡± Empty couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Underage children? Do you mean you?¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately said angrily. ¡°I¡¯ve been an adult for many years. It¡¯s your son!¡± Empty pointed at Little Fire in the freak¡¯s arms. ¡°Huo¡¯er is also an adult!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. As the spirit of heavenly materials and earthly treasures, Huo¡¯er had lived for countless years. However, Huo¡¯er¡¯s mind was still that of a child! ¡°Mommy! Huo¡¯er has lived for a long time!¡± Huo¡¯er said with a childish tone. ¡°Yes. By the way, what time is it now?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s already night outside!¡± the freak said as he looked at the time. ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s go out quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said hurriedly. Then she left the bracelet with the freak! After exiting the bracelet, the two of them came to the living room. Leng Ruoxue found that everyone seemed to be waiting for them. The First Elder and the Third Elder were so tired that they lay directly on the ground, panting non-stop! Uh! How much work did these two old men do? Why were they so tired? Leng Ruoxue was full of doubts and puzzlement! ¡°Lass, you¡¯re here!¡± Old Man Zao said hurriedly when he saw them enter and kept winking at them! ¡°Uh! Yes! We overslept!¡± Leng Ruoxue said shyly. ¡°I say, little girl! We¡¯re as tired as a dead dog, but you¡¯re actually sleeping. Boohoo¡­ You¡¯re really too much of a bully!¡± Third Elder complained with a long face. ¡°Is it that bad? Old Man Zao, didn¡¯t I tell you to arrange some easy work for them first?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Old Man Zao accusingly. ¡°Lass! The work I arranged for Little Hong is already very easy. Ask him if you don¡¯t believe me. Did I ask him to do any heavy work?¡± Old Man Zao said aggrievedly, so anxious that he looked like he was about to cry! ¡°Third Elder, say whatever grievance you have! Uh! Did Old Man Zao ask you to do a new job?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. ¡°He¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to have asked me to do any heavy work. I¡¯m just running errands non-stop. My old arms and legs are about to break from running here and there!¡± The Third Elder carefully recalled, but he couldn¡¯t think of what he had done today. The only thing he remembered was that he had never been idle at all. He kept spinning like a top! ¡°Lass, did you hear that? I really didn¡¯t ask him to do any heavy work. I listened to you very well. You said to let them adapt first. How could I dare not to listen!¡± Old Man Zao complained with an expression that said ¡®you¡¯ve wronged me. ¡°Old Man Zao, I¡¯m sorry. The third Elder is a newbie! You have to teach him slowly!¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly apologized with a rather sincere expression on her face! ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll train him well. He¡¯s just too pampered and lacks training!¡± Old Man Zao said understandingly. ¡°And what happened to you, First Elder?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her skeptical gaze to the First Elder after settling the Third Elder¡¯s matter. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m very tired, I don¡¯t want to talk!¡± First Elder stammered. Boohoo¡­ How tragic! He had already decided that he had to get a few Lan family members to go through thick and thin with him tomorrow! ¡°Alas! I really don¡¯t want to tell you that you haven¡¯t cooked dinner seeing how tired you are!¡± Leng Ruoxue said awkwardly. ¡°What? Make dinner? Why do we have to make dinner?¡± Third Elder couldn¡¯t help shouting. Did he hear it right? This girl actually wanted them to make dinner. How could they know how to cook! ¡°Because you are our servants! So dinner is of course your job!¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying in the inn now? You don¡¯t need us to cook at all!¡± Third Elder hurriedly said. ¡°In the past, it was because we didn¡¯t have anyone to serve us! Now that we have servants, who will still eat in the inn! Why don¡¯t you know how to save money!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help criticizing. They might not spend money staying here, but they had to pay for their meals themselves. ¡°Uh!¡± Third Elder rolled his eyes in anger. ¡®Little girl, you¡¯re too stingy to even to save this small sum of money! You¡¯ve already taken a lot of money from our Lan family!¡¯ ¡°Little girl! I¡¯m impressed. How about this? In the future, you can have free food and lodging in all the guest shops of the Lan family, okay? Don¡¯t make us cook dinner anymore. We really can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± The First Elder begged. He was very sure now that these people were messing with them in different ways! Alas! He knew that he was still considered polite to them and had never offended them! How could they bully him like this! Boohoo¡­ ¡°Really? Do the words of the First Elder count? Don¡¯t you need to discuss this with your Patriarch and the Elder Consortium? Do you have any evidence?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly. ¡°Yes, I can decide. Ask the Third Elder if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± The First Elder also dragged the Third Elder into the water. Chapter 466 - The Tragic Lan Family Elders (5) ¡°Yes, yes. We can decide!¡± The Third Elder said hurriedly. ¡°What about the proof?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Uh! Lass, take this token. In the future, all the inns and lodging in the Lan family will be free of charge!¡± The First Elder pulled a token from his waist helplessly and handed it to Leng Ruoxue. He couldn¡¯t help muttering in his heart, Why was this little girl so shrewd! Alas! If their Lan family had such a descendant, would they still be afraid that the Lan family would not be prosperous forever? ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Leng Ruoxue took the token and stored it in her ring. ¡°Lass, can we leave now?¡± The Third Elder couldn¡¯t help asking. They should be able to go home since the problem of dinner was resolved! ¡°Is there anything else you need these two servants to do?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to everyone. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°A lot!¡± ¡°Yes, I have something too!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for them all day¡­¡± Everyone spoke at once. However, the heartbeat of the First Elder and Third Elder accelerated with every word they said. The two old men almost fainted when they were done speaking! ¡°I see! But they¡¯re both so tired today. I¡¯ll plead for them. Let them go back and rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue pleaded. ¡°Alright! Then go back early today! Don¡¯t oversleep tomorrow. There¡¯s a pile of work waiting for you!¡± Leng Qingtian reminded them. ¡°Uh, okay!¡± The First Elder and Third Elder swallowed their anger and answered. Boohoo¡­ They were so tired that they didn¡¯t even want to get up! ¡°Eh? Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in surprise when she saw that they were still lying motionlessly after a while. ¡°Lass, we can¡¯t walk anymore!¡± The First Elder said helplessly. Alas! He really wanted to cry! ¡°Oh! Then I¡¯ll get the shopkeeper to send you back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said thoughtfully. ¡°Hehe, little girl, you¡¯re so kind-hearted!¡± The Third Elder couldn¡¯t help but praise. ¡°Third Elder, I won¡¯t call him for nothing. You have to pay me,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a light smile. ¡°Uh!¡± The Third Elder was dumbfounded. His flattery was in vain. Moreover, he was kicked by a horse! ¡°Lass, forget it. I won¡¯t trouble you anymore. Let¡¯s go ourselves!¡± The First Elder propped himself up and said speechlessly. Alas! Tears were already flowing down his face. This girl was a vampire! ¡°Goodbye then. I won¡¯t see you out.¡± Leng Ruoxue left the living room after speaking. Everyone followed Leng Ruoxue, including Lan Ming. ¡°First Elder, they¡¯ve all left. What should we do?¡± Third Elder said dumbfoundedly. These people were really fast! They left just like that. Boohoo¡­ No one cared about them anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ think of a way to return ourselves!¡± The First Elder sighed. ¡°First Elder, that little girl said she wants remuneration, so let¡¯s give it to her!¡± The Third Elder couldn¡¯t help complaining. ¡°No, that little girl is too cunning. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be tricked by her again!¡± The First Elder said very cautiously. He was really a little afraid of that girl now. He didn¡¯t dare to promise her anything easily at all! ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t cost much to get someone, right?¡± The Third Elder guessed. In fact, he was quite afraid too. ¡°It¡¯s definitely higher than our monthly salary!¡± The First Elder said with some lingering fear. If they really let that little girl call someone for them, they would probably have worked for nothing for the entire month. Moreover, he really didn¡¯t know how long he could last if he continued doing this! ¡°Then¡­ then let¡¯s go by ourselves!¡± Third Elder said with some heartache. Boohoo¡­ He was the Third Elder of the Lan family! How did he end up like this? He couldn¡¯t understand why they were abusing him like this! ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± With that, the two old men supported each other and left the living room to the guest hall! When the shopkeeper saw the First Elder and Third Elder, he hurriedly ran to them and waited for instructions! ¡°Shopkeeper, prepare a car for us and send us back to the Lan family!¡± The Third Elder ordered weakly. ¡°Yes, please wait a moment, Elders!¡± The shopkeeper quickly replied and then turned to prepare the carriage. However, he couldn¡¯t help being puzzled. What happened to the First Elder and Third Elder? Why were they so tired? After a while, the shopkeeper prepared the car and arranged for the waiter to help the two elders into the car. Then, he watched the two elders leave¡­ The next day, First Elder and Third Elder still arrived at the inn early. Their stamina had recovered after a night of rest! ¡°Elders, you look good today!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised when she walked into the living room and saw the First and Third Elders waiting there. ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s okay. Oh right, little girl, they are all the elders of our Elder Association. From today onwards, they are also your servants!¡± The Third Elder pointed at the dozen or so people standing not far away from them and said with a smile. Hmph! Want to see him and the First Elder make a fool of themselves? Dream on! Therefore, these people who wanted to gloat were brought here by him and the First Elder early this morning. This was called sharing difficulties together! ¡°What can they do?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the dozen people with some disdain. These people were eating with faces full of oil and brains full of fat. They seemed to be inferior to the two old men! ¡°You can let them do whatever you want. There¡¯s no need to be polite!¡± The First Elder said. One sentence determined their miserable days for the next few days! When he and the Third Elder returned home yesterday, they were still discussing who to get to help them repay their debts! They didn¡¯t expect a few people to take the initiative to come knocking on their door. In that case, why should he be polite! Moreover, he used his position for personal gain to get everyone from the Second Elder¡¯s side, except for the Second Elder who was pretending to be sick, of course! ¡°Oh, alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the dozen people carefully from head to toe, the dissatisfaction on her face increasing¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Little Second?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with slight dissatisfaction after looking around. Chapter 467 - The Tragic Lan Family Elders (6) ¡°Little Second isn¡¯t feeling well. I¡¯ve already reported to the Patriarch to get someone to treat him,¡± First Elder said. What he implied was that he would come after being cured! ¡°Oh! I see!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and then turned her gaze to Leng Qingtian and the others. ¡°Grandpa, there are enough servants today. Pick any one of them and leave the rest to me!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Qingtian and the others nodded slightly and began to choose their servants very seriously¡­ After choosing for a long time, Leng Qingtian and the others each chose a servant with dissatisfaction. This time, there were a total of 13 Lan family elders including the First Elder and the Third Elder, so there were five left after Leng Qingtian and the others chose. These five naturally belonged to Leng Ruoxue and the freak. ¡°Lass, what should we do with the five of them? The two of you can¡¯t use so many, right?¡± Old Man Zao couldn¡¯t help asking. The meaning behind his words was obvious. He wanted another one. ¡°Didn¡¯t I give the Third Elder to you?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right! How did I forget Little Hong! Hehe! Look at my memory!¡± Old Man Zao patted his head in realization. ¡°Lass, do I still have to work today?¡± Third Elder asked aggrievedly. What he implied was that why did he have to work even though he had already brought more than ten people here! ¡°Of course you have to do it. However, you have subordinates today. You can instruct them to do any heavy work!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. ¡°Uh! Okay, no problem!¡± The Third Elder nodded repeatedly. How could he have forgotten about this? It seemed like he could relax a little today. ¡°First Elder, follow my grandfather and Feng Jing today!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the First Elder and ordered. ¡°Okay,¡± the First Elder said helplessly. Alas! How could he say no? ¡°Is one servant for each of you enough?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to Zheng En and the others and asked. ¡°That¡¯s enough. They can¡¯t help much either!¡± Zheng En said with great dissatisfaction. ¡°Okay. As for the five of you, take care of my beasts!¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at the five of them and said with a naughty smile. The elders of the Lan family couldn¡¯t help looking at the five of them with envy and jealousy when they heard that they were taking care of the beasts. In their opinion, taking care of the beasts was the easiest job. ¡°Alright, go and work quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue summoned a few beasts and said to the cute little beasts, ¡°These five are your servants. You can order them whatever you want.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The beasts smiled mischievously and said happily. ¡°I¡¯m going to catch up on some sleep.¡± Leng Ruoxue left the living room with the freak after speaking! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Old Man Zao said to his two servants. Just like that, only the five elders of the Lan family and Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts were left in the living room after Leng Qingtian and the others took away their servants. After seeing that everyone had left, the five elders each found a chair to sit down on, crossed their legs, drank tea like masters, and even called the shopkeeper to give them some food. As for Leng Ruoxue¡¯s cute little beasts, they automatically ignored them¡­ ¡°Darling, looks like they don¡¯t care about us at all! What should we do now?¡± Dazzle asked softly. ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Darling sat on the table, crossed its calves, and propped its chin in one hand as it pondered. If they were to fight, they really did not have the confidence to defeat these old men. However, these old men were not their match in scheming. ¡°Rise, go find Master and ask her to let those violent birds out,¡± Darling called Rise over and ordered softly. ¡°Okay,¡± Rise replied. It turned to leave but was stopped. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go,¡± Icy said lazily with its eyes closed. ¡°Uh!¡± Darling was stunned and puzzled. ¡°Do whatever you want. What are you afraid of with me around?¡± Icy said softly as it raised its eyelids. ¡°Alright then!¡± Darling said helplessly. At the same time, it was thinking, You should have said so earlier! If you said so earlier, why would it want to look for that violent bird! ¡°Should I still look for Master then?¡± Rise asked foolishly. ¡°Of course not. Come, do as I say!¡± Darling called a few beasts and whispered. ¡°Hehe, Darling, those five old men are really too annoying. We have to teach them a lesson,¡± Dazzle said excitedly. ¡°Yes, they actually dared to look down on us!¡± Darling said furiously. After making the arrangements, the beasts began to move according to their respective tasks. ¡°Fatty, come here and massage my shoulders!¡± Darling ordered from above as it sat on the table. ¡°Fatty? Are you calling me? Haha! You, a little beast pet, actually dare to order me around. You¡¯re really tired of living!¡± the fattest elder among the five said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with ordering you? You¡¯re our servant now!¡± Darling said disdainfully. Hmph! It had always looked down on people who couldn¡¯t recognize it. ¡°Servant? Haha, this is too ridiculous. Can you afford to use us? We are the elders of the Lan family!¡± the fatty said with a face full of arrogance. ¡°You are an elder in the Lan family, but you are servants in front of us. Cut the crap and come work for me quickly. Otherwise, we¡¯ll serve you with the family law!¡± Darling threatened. ¡°Oh? Elders, these hairy beasts are actually threatening us. Tell me, what should we do?¡± The chubby elder said to the other four provocatively. ¡°Of course we have to teach these hairy beasts a lesson and let them know how powerful we are. Hmph! Our Lan family isn¡¯t to be trifled with,¡± an elder said with a face full of disdain. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s teach these little beasts a lesson then,¡± the chubby elder said resolutely. ¡°We are your masters, but you call us little beasts. You are obviously being disrespectful to your masters. Hmph! You must be punished!¡± Darling pretended to be angry. Hehe, actually, its main goal was to make them angry. This way, it would be justifiable to defame them! Chapter 468 - Preparation for Special Training (1) ¡°Little bastard, let¡¯s see who will punish who.¡± With that, the chubby elder pounced in the direction of Darling¡­ However, Darling was small and exquisite, and its body was very agile. How could it be caught easily by him? As for him, because he was too fat and his movements were slow, Darling easily left marks on its body, and the other beasts watching the commotion scratched him from time to time¡­ ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and help!¡± The chubby elder roared furiously. He was so angry! These damn beasts actually launched a sneak attack. It was really infuriating! ¡°Oh! Coming!¡± The other four people swarmed forward, wanting to help the fat elder catch Darling. However, the five of them collided and collapsed collectively on the ground instead¡­ ¡°Pull the net!¡± Darling quickly reminded when it saw the opportunity. Hehe, it had thought of several plans with the goal of catching these damn old men! ¡°Okay!¡± The beasts each took a corner and got a huge fish net from somewhere. They then netted the five elders who were lying together like fishes¡­ The beasts exerted strength together and trapped the five elders in the fish net, hanging them on the roof beam¡­ After they were done, the beasts imitated the five of them. They crossed their legs, drank tea, and ate snacks while criticizing the five of them! ¡°Darling, that fattest one stinks! I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since he showered! He stinks!¡± Dazzle complained while covering its little nose. ¡°Yes, these people stink. Charm, wash them up!¡± Darling said to Charm, which was not far away. ¡°Okay,¡± Charm replied and then sealed the five people in the fish net in ice! ¡°Uh! Will they freeze to death? Then there won¡¯t be any fun!¡± Rise said worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits,¡± Charm said, a naughty smile flashing in its beautiful purple eyes. ¡°Alas! I thought I could have someone to serve me, but these five servants are really too disobedient!¡± Rise said with some regret, its face full of disappointment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They need training. We¡¯ll use them after training them!¡± Darling comforted. ¡°Alas! That¡¯s the only way,¡± Rise said helplessly. The few beasts felt a little sleepy after eating and chatting for a while, so they slept next to Icy! As for the five people on the roof beam, they were unfortunately forgotten by them! It was already night time when they woke up. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Leng Qingtian looked at the sleepy beasts on the recliner with a doting face. ¡°Uh! Master¡¯s grandfather, why are you here?¡± Darling asked a little foolishly, its silver eyes noticing that there were many people in the living room! ¡°Darling, did you sleep too much? It¡¯s already nighttime,¡± Leng Qingtian reminded helplessly. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s already nighttime!¡± Darling scratched its fluffy little head shyly and said in surprise. ¡°Yes! By the way, where are the five servants serving you?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously. They had only seen these little beasts sleeping alone in the living room after coming back for so long. However, the servants who were supposed to be serving them were gone. They couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry! Hmph! How dare they find chances to laze around! ¡°Servants? Ah! On top?¡± Darling pointed to the top of the living room with its little paw. ¡°Uh! Darling, what happened to them?¡± Leng Qingtian looked in the direction Darling was pointing. He wouldn¡¯t have known if he hadn¡¯t seen them, but he was shocked when he saw them! The five of them were actually hung on the roof beam and frozen into ice! Uh! It was really too tragic! ¡°They called us hairy beasts, so we punished them,¡± Darling said calmly as if it was talking about something trivial. ¡°Eh? These people can still move. How magical!¡± Old Man Zao exclaimed after looking at them for a while. ¡°Hehe, of course they can,¡± Charm said proudly. ¡°Charm! Well done,¡± Old Man Zao praised. ¡°Hehe!¡± Charm smiled proudly. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Xue¡¯er?¡± Leng Qingtian asked. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m here!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s voice sounded from behind everyone. Hehe, she came after intense calculation. ¡°Ruoxue, I want to complain!¡± First Elder Feng was the first to speak with a displeased face. ¡°Uh! What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement, her face full of puzzlement! ¡°I have a disobedient servant! He won¡¯t do anything I ask him to do,¡± First Elder Feng complained aggrievedly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa¡¯s too!¡± Leng Qingtian also said. That person could be more well-behaved when the First Elder was around. However, after the First Elder left, the servant put on airs and even ordered him, his master! ¡°Is this true for all of you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after looking around. ¡°Yes! Yes.¡± Everyone encountered the same situation except for Old Man Zao. ¡°Master, not only did the servants who served us not work well, they even scolded us!¡± Darling¡¯s silver eyes welled up with tears as it complained aggrievedly. ¡°Darling, be good, don¡¯t cry! From tomorrow onwards, Master will teach them personally. I promise to teach them to be obedient!¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Darling nodded happily and rubbed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s body coquettishly. ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no medicinal herb exchange tomorrow anyway. Let these people undergo special training collectively!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Leng Qingtian. ¡°Okay, Xue¡¯er, Grandpa has the same idea,¡± Leng Qingtian agreed. ¡°First Elder, Third Elder, in view of their performance today¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately said half a sentence. ¡°Uh! What do you want?¡± First Elder asked fearfully. What he was most afraid of now was that Leng Ruoxue would think of ways to earn money from him again! ¡°Their performance at work is not good, so not only would your pay be deducted, you also have to be fined!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a friendly smile. Chapter 469 - Preparation for Special Training (2) ¡°Fine? How much? Will you fine only them?¡± The First Elder asked several questions in a row. He was very scared when he heard that he would be fined, afraid that he would be implicated by those people! ¡°Master, we request compensation for mental damage. They call us hairy beasts.¡± Darling pointed at the five people on the roof beam. ¡°No problem.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very protective. Hmph! How dare you bully my beasts. How can I not skin you alive! ¡°First Elder, you heard it too, right? My beasts were hurt mentally, so¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately didn¡¯t finish speaking. ¡°Little girl! This has nothing to do with me!¡± The First Elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and wanted to cry but had no tears. Boohoo¡­ Why was he so unlucky? Was he going to be implicated again? ¡°I know it¡¯s not your fault, so don¡¯t be scared. You won¡¯t be implicated.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile and comforted him. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± The First Elder was finally at ease. Boohoo¡­ It was good as long as he didn¡¯t ask him to take money anymore. ¡°First Elder, for your sake, I¡¯ll only take one portion from them. Since they are all elders, the price for mental damage will be one billion per elder,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very readily. ¡°Uh!¡± The First Elder was stunned. What did she mean by only taking one portion? Everyone had already received a billion yuan. How much more did this girl want? The five elders, who were frozen in the fishnet, could still hear the conversation between Leng Ruoxue and the others even though they were frozen. Therefore, their reactions after hearing it could be said to be relatively intense. They even used their heads to hit the ice, but it was useless! Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but snicker in her heart after seeing the reactions of the people on the roof beam from the corner of her eye. Hmph! Serves you right! This is only the first step since you dare bully my beasts! ¡°First Elder, do you have any objections to the mental damage compensation they need?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a spurious smile. ¡°No, I have no objections!¡± The First Elder hurriedly said. It was fine as long as they didn¡¯t ask him for money. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with others! ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s settled then. First Elder, go back early today. Remember, special training will begin tomorrow! Don¡¯t be late!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded them with a smile. The expression on her face was as kind as possible. Moreover, she was the first to leave the living room after speaking, and the others followed closely behind. ¡°Uh! Alright then!¡± The First Elder braced himself. For some reason, he actually had a very bad feeling, as if someone was going to be unlucky. Boohoo¡­ What was going on? However, he didn¡¯t have time to think too much as he watched Leng Ruoxue chase them away. He could only slip away ashenly from the living room with the elders of the Lan family. He only remembered that there were five people on the beam after the Third Elder reminded him when he walked to the door of the inn. Therefore, he returned with the Third Elder and took the big ice block off the beam before returning to the Lan family. In the living room. Leng Ruoxue and the others returned after the First Elder and the others left. ¡°Hehe, lass, how do you intend to train those arrogant old men tomorrow?¡± Old Man Zao asked curiously. ¡°This is a training plan I came up with during the day. Take a look.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a few pieces of paper and handed them to Leng Qingtian and the others. In fact, she had long thought that the elders would not listen obediently, so after leaving the living room in the morning, she returned to the bracelet to draft a special training plan. These plans were the fruits of the combined wisdom of her, the freak, Empty, and the beasts in the bracelet! They would definitely be able to torment those elders half to death! Leng Qingtian and the others took the papers and looked at them carefully. Immediately, they broke out in cold sweat and were speechless for a long time after reading them¡­ ¡°Uh! Lass, this plan is really good!¡± After a while, Old Man Zao wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said fearfully, ¡®Oh my god! How did this girl think of it! It¡¯s really too terrifying!¡¯ ¡°Okay, as long as you¡¯re satisfied. Old Man Zao, go find the shopkeeper with Grandpa Lin. My plan needs his cooperation!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the two of them with a smile. ¡°Ruoxue, will the shopkeeper agree? Those people are the elders of the Lan family!¡± Lin Liang asked uncertainty. He didn¡¯t think the shopkeeper would dare to cooperate with them to deal with these Lan family elders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will be happy to cooperate with us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. She was very confident about this! ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go find him.¡± With that, Lin Liang and Old Man Zao left the living room and went to the hall downstairs to look for the shopkeeper. After Lin Liang and Old Man Zao arrived at the hall, they found the shopkeeper and explained their intentions. Then they handed the training plan to the shopkeeper¡­ The shopkeeper opened the few pieces of paper and looked at them. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead and his heart was racing. After a while, he said, ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± The shopkeeper was so scared and anxious that he couldn¡¯t even finish his sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We understand what you mean. You will cooperate with us. We know. Hehe! Thank you. We¡¯ll go back to our rooms to prepare.¡± Old Man Zao didn¡¯t give the shopkeeper a chance to speak at all. He pulled Lin Liang away from the hall and returned to his room. The shopkeeper, who was standing alone at the front desk, shook his head and nodded. The others in the hall were puzzled and wondered if he was mentally abnormal! ¡°Shopkeeper, what happened to you?¡± A waiter couldn¡¯t help coming forward to wake the shopkeeper up from his daze and asked in puzzlement. ¡°Uh! It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll leave for a while,¡± the shopkeeper said to the waiter and then hurriedly left the inn. The shopkeeper headed straight for the Lan family after leaving the inn. In the Lan family mansion. In Lan Tao¡¯s study. ¡°Patriarch, First Elder and the others have returned,¡± Fifth Elder reported. ¡°Oh, is there anything today?¡± Lan Tao, who was sitting behind the desk, looked up and asked casually. ¡°Erm¡­ Five elders offended Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts and were asked by Leng Ruoxue to compensate each person with a mental damage compensation of one billion purple coins!¡± The fifth elder gloated. Hehe, he was really too happy to see those people bleeding profusely! Chapter 470 - Preparation for Special Training (3) ¡°Oh! Alas! Why does this girl earn more money than me! I¡¯m really impressed by her!¡± Lan Tao said helplessly. Leng Ruoxue was really too similar to him in certain aspects. ¡°Patriarch, the fifth young miss and the guards of our Lan family are still in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hands? Where should we pay for this?¡± the fifth elder asked carefully. He knew that the patriarch was currently in pain over this matter! However, he couldn¡¯t not remind the patriarch. After all, the patriarch had already agreed! ¡°Didn¡¯t the elders of our Lan family go to work for her? Let¡¯s use them to repay the debt!¡± Lan Tao said matter-of-factly. ¡°Uh!¡± The Fifth Elder was a little speechless. So the patriarch didn¡¯t intend to fork out this sum of money at all! No wonder the time limit that the fire phoenix gave the patriarch was already up, but the patriarch didn¡¯t seem to be anxious! ¡°Patriarch, the wages of those elders are too low. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to repay Leng Ruoxue¡¯s debts even if they work for her for a lifetime. Moreover, Leng Ruoxue doesn¡¯t provide food, so¡­¡± The Fifth Elder reminded, but he was interrupted by Lan Tao before he could finish speaking! ¡°They can come back to the Lan family to eat!¡± Lan Tao said nonchalantly. ¡°Uh, that¡¯s true.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down the Fifth Elder¡¯s forehead as he echoed. ¡°Patriarch, the inn¡¯s manager requests an audience!¡± At this moment, a guard¡¯s voice sounded from outside the study. ¡°Let him in!¡± Lan Tao said, but he was muttering in his heart. Why was he here so late? ¡°Greetings, patriarch and fifth elder.¡± The shopkeeper bowed respectfully after entering the study and then stood in front of Lan Tao anxiously. ¡°Just say it!¡± Lan Tao said. ¡°Yes, Patriarch. I find it really difficult to speak about this¡­¡± The shopkeeper was in a difficult position. Boohoo¡­ Would the patriarch blame him after he said it? ¡°Say it if you have something to say. Spit it out if you have it. Stop wasting time!¡± the patriarch roared a little roughly. ¡°Ah! Yes, Patriarch. Take a look at this and you will understand.¡± The shopkeeper directly placed the few pieces of paper he had been holding in front of Lan Tao. ¡°What is this?¡± Lan Tao opened the pieces of paper doubtfully. His expression became more serious the more he read¡­ The shopkeeper and the Fifth Elder carefully observed Lan Tao¡¯s expression from the side. They saw that his face alternated between green, white, and black. It was almost a color palette! After a long while, Lan Tao read through all the plans and was silent for a while. Finally, he said, ¡°This plan is not bad. Let¡¯s do as it says!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The shopkeeper thought he heard it wrong and couldn¡¯t help looking at Lan Tao in puzzlement. ¡°I said do as it says. From tomorrow onwards, give the waiters in your shop a break. Let the elders do all the work in the shop, including cleaning the toilet!¡± Lan Tao said loudly. ¡°Patriarch, what can those elders do?¡± the shopkeeper said fearfully. Alas! Aren¡¯t they causing trouble for me! ¡°It¡¯s precisely because they don¡¯t know how to do it that they have to learn it! If they can do anything, why train them?¡± Lan Tao asked in displeasure. ¡°But¡­ what if they don¡¯t do well?¡± The shopkeeper was a little worried. Those people were all elders! He, a mere shopkeeper, didn¡¯t dare to care! ¡°Tell them. Tell them what I said. If they don¡¯t do well, don¡¯t give them food. If they break anything, they have to pay double the compensation,¡± Lan Tao said with a naughty smile. ¡°Okay then!¡± the shopkeeper replied. Since the patriarch said so, what was there to be afraid of?! The patriarch would naturally support him if anything happened! Therefore, he was more confident! ¡°Fifth Elder, send the Second Elder to Leng Ruoxue tomorrow,¡± Lan Tao said after some thought. ¡°Patriarch, isn¡¯t the Second Elder sick?¡± The Fifth Elder said helplessly. The Second Elder had been pretending to be sick for a day. He was still complaining about the pain just now! ¡°Sick? You have to send him to me even if he¡¯s about to die!¡± Lan Tao said nonchalantly. ¡°Yes, Patriarch.¡± The Fifth Elder was so happy! Hehe, let him pretend to be sick. He had nothing to say now, right? ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± The shopkeeper said, seeing that the matter was resolved. ¡°Okay, go down! Oh right, try to satisfy Leng Ruoxue if she has any additional requests!¡± Lan Tao reminded. ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± the shopkeeper replied and left Lan Tao¡¯s study with the Fifth Elder! ¡°Fifth Elder, why does the patriarch treat Leng Ruoxue so differently?¡± the shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help asking curiously on the way out of Lan Tao¡¯s study. ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. Just do what you have to do!¡± the Fifth Elder said with a serious face. ¡°Yes,¡± the shopkeeper quickly replied. Then he bowed to the Fifth Elder and quickly strode out of the Lan family mansion¡­ The next morning. The First Elder and the Third Elder led the elders of the Lan family to the inn early to prepare for the so-called special training. As for the Second Elder, they naturally brought him here even though he was being carried in! Leng Ruoxue and the others saw the Second Elder lying on the stretcher as soon as they entered the living room. ¡°Yo, Little Second is here today!¡± Old Man Zao looked at the bald Second Elder and teased. ¡°Hmph!¡± The Second Elder snorted and turned his head to the side, ignoring Old Man Zao! ¡°Little Second, it¡¯s not good for you to keep people at a distance! Alas! I originally thought that you were a patient and wanted to arrange a more relaxed job for you! However, forget it since you don¡¯t appreciate it! I¡¯m too lazy to be sentimental!¡± Old Man Zao sighed with a sad expression on his face. Boohoo¡­ His good intentions were actually being treated as ill intent! ¡°Uh! Old Man Zao, arrange something more relaxing for me! My performance these two days was pretty good, right?¡± Third Elder said ingratiatingly. ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re doing very well!¡± Old Man Zao patted the Third Elder on the shoulder like they were good brothers. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Third Elder asked curiously. In fact, he was a little uncertain about what this Old Man Zao was saying. He was very afraid that there was some undercurrent, so it was better to ask clearly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s your and the First Elder¡¯s turn after arranging their work.¡± Old Man Zao kept the Third Elder in suspense, wanting to make him anxious. Chapter 471 - Preparation for Special Training (4) ¡°Old Man Zao, quickly arrange their work! Oh right, I¡¯ll leave Little Second to Big Sister Ling¡¯er to train!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s begin immediately.¡± Old Man Zao took out a piece of paper and read it according to what was written on it. After arranging everything, he realized that the dozen or so elders were all in a daze. Uh! That wouldn¡¯t do! ¡°Little Hong, wake them up quickly! They can¡¯t work in this state,¡± Old Man Zao said to the Third Elder. ¡°Uh, okay!¡± The Third Elder replied. Then, he gathered water-attribute mystic energy in his palm, and threw an especially large water ball at the dozen or so elders¡­ With a bang, the dozen or so elders instantly became all wet. However, they also returned to their senses! ¡°Haha, Little Hong, this method is good. I like it!¡± Old Man Zao laughed and praised. ¡°You¡­ What right do you have to make us do the work of these servants?¡± The fat elder who was frozen into ice yesterday was the first to launch an attack! He still didn¡¯t seem to understand the situation in front of him clearly despite what happened yesterday! ¡°You¡¯re my family¡¯s servants now, right, First Elder?¡± Old Man Zao couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and asked the one who made the call. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The Patriarch also agreed!¡± The First Elder nodded very seriously. ¡°But¡­ we are elders of the Lan family!¡± the chubby elder roared indignantly. He couldn¡¯t understand why he, a mighty elder of the Lan family, had to be subservient to others! ¡°I¡¯m still the First Elder! I¡¯m also their servant. What¡¯s there to fuss about?¡± the First Elder said with some displeasure. Hmph! What was an Elder? Which of these people¡¯s status was higher than his? He didn¡¯t even say anything. What right did these people have to shout here! Uh! The chubby elder was speechless and didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. Boohoo¡­ Yes! The First Elder didn¡¯t even complain, how could it be his turn! ¡°Haha, as expected of the Lan family¡¯s First Elder! I¡¯m relieved to leave these elders to you!¡± Old Man Zao praised with a chuckle. ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll supervise them properly.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down the First Elder¡¯s forehead, and he secretly sighed in relief. Fortunately, he did not have to undergo special training with these elders. He just had to supervise them! ¡°Yes, listen carefully. In order to train you, all the waiters in the inn are on holiday, so their work will be completed by you. Therefore, you have to be on full alert. Hmph! We won¡¯t be the ones to take action if you delay the Lan family¡¯s business!¡± Old Man Zao reminded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will watch over them,¡± the First Elder promised. ¡°Yes, yes. Hurry up and bring them to their jobs!¡± Old Man Zao urged impatiently. First Elder and Third Elder nodded, and then they left the living room with the dozen or so elders. Those elders really began their miserable lives¡­ ¡°Little Second, it¡¯s only you now!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the Second Elder on the single rack with a naughty smile, the gloating in her tone obvious. However, the Second Elder did not react at all. ¡°Little Second!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out again. The Second Elder still didn¡¯t react¡­ ¡°I¡¯m calling you. Are you deaf?¡± Old Man Zao kicked the Second Elder fiercely and roared angrily. ¡°How dare you treat me like this? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the Second Elder of the Lan family!¡± The Second Elder roared in anger after reacting. He was really being bullied by a dog! The mighty Second Elder of the Lan family, who was also a Mystic Emperor, was actually being bullied by a Mystic. Boohoo¡­ Was there any justice in this world! ¡°Little Second, please take a good look at the situation in front of you. You¡¯re only a servant of our family in front of us, not some Second Elder. If you want to be the Second Elder, do that when you return to your Lan family!¡± Old Man Zao reminded him rudely! ¡°Hmph! How dare you treat the elders of the Lan family like this. Our patriarch won¡¯t let you go.¡± The Second Elder brought up the patriarch, wanting to threaten Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Is that so? What if I tell you that your patriarch used you to repay the debt? Oh right, I forgot to tell you that your patriarch sent someone to inform me last night that the Lan family is currently tight on money, so they¡¯re using you, the elders who only eat and don¡¯t work, to repay the debt!¡± Old Man Zao told the Second Elder this terrifying truth with a smile. In fact, Lan Tao sent his trusted subordinates to inform them that he wanted to use these elders to repay the debt last night after knowing their plan¡­ At that time, they immediately understood that Lan Tao did not intend to bleed anymore! These elders seemed even more useless than the purple coins! ¡°T-this is impossible. The patriarch won¡¯t do that. This concerns the Lan family¡¯s honor!¡± The Second Elder didn¡¯t believe Old Man Zao at all, nor did he believe that the patriarch would use them as collateral! ¡°Tch, the Lan family has so many elders, so what if a dozen of you disappear! Moreover, look at you all, you¡¯re all full of sh*t. How can the Lan family afford you! Therefore, it¡¯s normal to abandon you!¡± Old Man Zao said with a face full of realization. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe you!¡± The Second Elder roared at the top of his lungs, his face red with anger. ¡°This is a letter personally written by your patriarch. Take a look if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Old Man Zao took out a letter from his ring and handed it to the waiter who refused to believe the truth. ¡°How¡­ how¡­ How did this happen?¡± Second Elder hurriedly opened the letter, and couldn¡¯t help being a little dumbfounded after reading it. Boohoo¡­ This was indeed the Patriarch¡¯s handwriting! But how could this be! Why would the Patriarch abandon them? ¡°Alas! My condolences!¡± Old Man Zao said sympathetically, but his face was full of schadenfreude. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± The Second Elder couldn¡¯t take this blow and wailed¡­ ¡°Uh! This isn¡¯t the end!¡± Old Man Zao frowned and said impatiently. He really couldn¡¯t tell! This little Second was quite good at crying! ¡°Old Man Zao, since Little Second is my servant, hand him to me! I have a way to make him unable to cry!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er flew in front of Old Man Zao and said proudly. Chapter 472 - Take The Money and Leave (1) ¡°Lass Ling¡¯er, do you really have a method?¡± Old Man Zao asked doubtfully. ¡°Yes, yes. Trust me,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er promised. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave Little Second to you. Don¡¯t let him cry anymore. It¡¯s so unsightly!¡± Old Man Zao couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Then he retreated to the side tactfully and allowed Feng Ling¡¯er to start tormenting him! ¡°Little Second, I order you not to cry anymore. Otherwise, you will regret it!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said loudly, her words full of threat! ¡°W-what do you want? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t do anything rash! I¡¯ll resist!¡± The Second Elder¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as he covered his chest with his arms, his face full of fear. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Little Second, look at your appearance. I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s forehead was full of black lines as she said speechlessly. Now, she really wondered how the brains of these people from the Lan family grew. Why were their thoughts so different! ¡°Then what do you want?¡± The Second Elder asked cautiously. ¡°I just want you to do what servants should do.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er smiled gently. ¡°Uh, who¡¯s your servant!¡± The Second Elder roared in response! He didn¡¯t want to be a servant to a bird! ¡°What? Do you want to disobey the orders of your patriarch?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er glared at him with her small bird eyes and questioned fiercely. ¡°No¡­ No, I¡¯m a patient now,¡± Second Elder whispered. What he implied was that he couldn¡¯t do what a servant should do now. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to disobey the orders of the patriarch, but it was impossible to make him willingly become a servant. ¡°Patient? It¡¯s okay. I know how to treat illnesses. I¡¯ll treat you.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er spat out a ball of flames and pounced at the Second Elder on the stand after speaking¡­ ¡°Ah! You damn bird! Do you want to burn me to death?¡± The Second Elder jumped up, quickly turned over, and escaped to the side, avoiding the fireball with extremely high temperature! After standing slightly, he kept breathing heavily, his heart was still racing, and cold sweat was flowing down his body. Boohoo¡­ Such a hot fire, if he reacted slower, he would be a roasted pig! ¡°Little Second, you¡¯ve recovered. Haha! My medical skills are really brilliant!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er flapped her little wings happily. ¡°I¡¯m not completely healed yet!¡± Second Elder denied resolutely that he had recovered. He swore to continue pretending to be sick until the end. ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll cure you!¡± With that, he prepared to breathe fire for the second time¡­ ¡°No¡­ No need. I¡¯m fine,¡± Second Elder said hurriedly, his face pale from fright. ¡°Are you sure? Don¡¯t force yourself! My flames don¡¯t cost anything!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er was skeptical and asked uncertainly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m well now. I promise I¡¯m really lively!¡± The Second Elder was afraid that this bird wouldn¡¯t believe him, so he specially bounced a few times to prove his health! ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m relieved. Let¡¯s begin work since you¡¯ve recovered!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said as if she was being skinned alive. ¡°Work? What work?¡± Second Elder couldn¡¯t help asking. He didn¡¯t know what work this little bird planned to let him do, but presumably, a bird didn¡¯t have much work for him to do. Thinking of this, he was slightly relieved. ¡°Help me wash my claws first, and then give me a foot massage!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er stretched her little paw in front of the Second Elder and ordered. ¡°A¡­ foot massage?¡± The Second Elder was a little dumbfounded. It was just a bird, why did it need a foot massage! He couldn¡¯t help wondering if this bird¡¯s mental state was abnormal! ¡°What? Is there a problem?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er glared and was about to spit fire again! ¡°Uh, no, no problem! But you¡¯re a bird! You don¡¯t need a foot massage, right? Why don¡¯t I help you smooth your feathers or something!¡± The Second Elder bargained! ¡°No, smoothening my feathers is exclusive for my partner. You are not qualified,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said disdainfully. ¡°Then¡­ then arrange some other work for me!¡± Second Elder said with a long face. ¡°No, this is your only job now. If you can¡¯t do it well, then you can do it for life,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said without hesitation. ¡°Uh! Alright then!¡± Second Elder wanted to cry but had no tears. Boohoo¡­ Why was he so unlucky! He actually fell into this little red bird¡¯s claws! ¡°Then why are you still dawdling? Hurry up and bring your Master me water to watch my claws!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er ordered with full force! ¡°Yes,¡± the Second Elder braced himself and answered aggrievedly. Then he turned and left the living room! ¡°Haha, Sister Ruoxue, I¡¯m amazing, right?!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er flew to Leng Ruoxue to claim credit after the Second Elder left the living room. ¡°Big Sister Ling¡¯er, you have to be careful. That Second Elder isn¡¯t a gentleman!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er promised as she patted her chest with her little wings. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Icy and the others behind to accompany you later,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She believed that the Second Elder would not be able to do anything with Icy around! ¡°No need. I can handle it myself!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said. It didn¡¯t want that stinky dog to come out and say anything. ¡°Objection overruled!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t allow it to refuse and directly moved Icy out of the bracelet and placed it on the recliner. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Alright then!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she pretended to be pitiful. ¡°Little Icy, protect them.¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored Feng Ling¡¯er and spoke directly to Icy. ¡°Okay,¡± Icy answered indifferently without even opening its eyes. Leng Ruoxue dragged the freak out of the living room. After Leng Ruoxue left, Feng Ling¡¯er kept sneaking around the table gloomily. Old Man Zao couldn¡¯t take it anymore and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Lass Ling¡¯er, why are you going back and forth? I¡¯m dizzy!¡± ¡°Why hasn¡¯t my servant returned yet? Hmph! He¡¯s probably lazing around!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er roared furiously, venting all her frustration on the unlucky Second Elder! ¡°I¡¯m back, I¡¯m back,¡± Second Elder shouted hurriedly before entering the living room after hearing Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s words. Chapter 473 - Take The Money and Leave (2) ¡°Little Second, where did you go? You actually went for so long!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er questioned with great dissatisfaction. ¡°I went to get water!¡± The Second Elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He was already very fast! This bird was actually still not satisfied! Boohoo¡­ ¡°It takes so long to get water. Did you go to the well?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said mockingly. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s 15th Elder¡¯s water that was boiling too slowly. He couldn¡¯t light the fire in the kitchen for a long time!¡± The Second Elder explained as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. The people in the kitchen waiting to draw water were almost lining up outside the inn. ¡°Uh! Why is that old man so useless! Doesn¡¯t he know how to use fire-attribute mystic energy?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er seriously doubted the intelligence of these Lan family elders. ¡°None of us elders are of the fire attribute. Moreover, the shopkeeper doesn¡¯t allow us to use mystic power!¡± Second Elder explained sadly. Boohoo¡­ How did these usually high and mighty elders end up like this today! He couldn¡¯t understand even if he racked his brains! ¡°Oh! Seems like you really need to train properly. You don¡¯t have any common sense at all. How useless!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said with contempt! ¡°Haha, little Second, quickly help your master wash her claws! I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to watch the commotion!¡± Old Man Zao ordered before pulling Lin Liang along to watch the commotion! ¡°Miss Feng, please extend your claws!¡± The Second Elder came to Feng Ling¡¯er with the basin in his hand sadly. ¡°Wash properly and cleanly!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er sat down on the table and stretched out her two little claws in front of the Second Elder as she ordered. ¡°Uh, okay.¡± The Second Elder carefully held Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s claws, which were thinner than his fingers, and carefully washed them. Boohoo¡­ In fact, he was very afraid of this violent bird, so he was especially careful when he washed it because he was afraid that Feng Ling¡¯er would set him on fire again if she was displeased¡­ ¡°Wash here, and here¡­ here¡­¡± Feng Ling¡¯er kept instructing the Second Elder, as if she was dissatisfied with his service! ¡°Miss Feng, is this alright?¡± The Second Elder was so tired that he was about to collapse. He had never known that serving a little bird and washing its claws was so tiring. Boohoo¡­ He had to help massage its feet later! At the thought of this, he even wanted to bang his head against the wall¡­ ¡°Just barely!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said with dissatisfaction. ¡°Uh! What should we do next?¡± The Second Elder asked helplessly. ¡°A foot massage! Don¡¯t tell me you forgot it so quickly! What a lousy memory!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er mocked with dissatisfaction. ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t know how!¡± The Second Elder deliberately acted as if he was in a difficult situation, hoping to escape this calamity. ¡°You don¡¯t know how? Then I¡¯ll teach you¡­¡± Feng Ling¡¯er smiled evilly and spat out a ball of flame. She threw it up and down with a small wing as if it was her toy. She did not throw this ball of flame at the Second Elder but it created a huge burden and fear in his heart. ¡°Erm¡­¡± The Second Elder stammered, scared speechless. Boohoo¡­ This violent bird was really too evil. It knew that he was afraid of fire, but it still scared him like this¡­ ¡°How is it? Little Second, do you know how to do it now?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said with a spurious smile. The expression on her face seemed to be saying, ¡®Do you still need me to teach you?¡¯ ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The Second Elder said fearfully. Boohoo¡­ This bird was obviously not as strong as him, but why was he so afraid of it? He really couldn¡¯t understand no matter how hard he thought! ¡°Then let¡¯s begin!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said indifferently as she played with the small flame. ¡°Alright!¡± The Second Elder suppressed his fear and held Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s little claws in his trembling hand. He massaged it while staring at the ball of flames, afraid that the ball of fire would run to him if Feng Ling¡¯er missed! ¡°Little Second, you¡¯re not concentrating!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er narrowed her eyes with some dissatisfaction. ¡°Uh! Concentrating. I¡¯m very focused!¡± The Second Elder hurriedly said. Boohoo¡­ How could he be blamed! Who could be so focused if they were threatened like this! ¡°Little Second, I¡¯ll say it one last time. If you continue to be so absent-minded, I¡¯ll turn you into a grilled pig!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er threatened bluntly. ¡°I¡¯m very focused.¡± The Second Elder was so scared that cold sweat was flowing down his face, and he hurriedly promised. Moreover, he didn¡¯t even dare to raise his head after being threatened by Feng Ling¡¯er. Now, his eyes were now solely on that pair of extremely small claws! ¡°Oh, gently. Do you want to break my claws?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er frowned with some displeasure. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Second Elder said aggrievedly. He didn¡¯t use much strength at all! Boohoo¡­ The Second Elder was massaging the soles of a little bird very sadly. The others were not doing much better either. They were also tormented badly! In the kitchen. Old Man Zao gloated as he looked at the disheveled 15th Elder and laughed happily, agitating him non-stop. ¡°Fifteen! Why are you so useless! You can even burn down half the kitchen by starting a fire. Alas! You have to pay a lot of money now, right?¡± ¡°Ahem ahem!¡± The Fifteenth Elder was already choked by the smoke and couldn¡¯t speak. He could only cough to express his dissatisfaction! ¡°Fifteen, you have to move faster. There are so many people outside waiting to use water! Moreover, it¡¯s going to be lunch later. You can¡¯t move at this speed!¡± Old Man Zao said worriedly. There were more than a dozen stoves in the kitchen of the inn, but only two of them really lit the fire. Half of the remaining dozen were burned by the Fifteenth Elder. As for the other half! They were also wet when they put out the fire just now, so they probably couldn¡¯t light the fire anymore¡­ ¡°Ahem!¡± The 15th Elder kept coughing, anxious and angry, but he couldn¡¯t say anything! ¡°Little Hong! Why don¡¯t you call another elder over! Fifteenth can¡¯t handle it!¡± Old Man Zao turned to the Third Elder beside him. ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± The Third Elder frowned and said with some difficulty. All the waiters in the inn were on leave today, and these elders were too slow, so work was impossible to handle. Alas! He really didn¡¯t expect the elders of the Lan family to be so useless. It seemed like there was no need to count on the inn¡¯s business for the next few days! Chapter 474 - Take The Money and Leave (3) The Third Elder left the kitchen and looked around, but he didn¡¯t find any elder who was free. He returned a while later, a little dejected. ¡°Little Hong, did you find anyone?¡± Old Man Zao asked the advisor. ¡°There is no one free?¡± The Third Elder said dejectedly. ¡°Little Hong, aren¡¯t there many elders in the Lan family? Why don¡¯t you transfer a few more?¡± Old Man Zao suggested with a smile. ¡°Uh! Then I¡¯ll go back and try?¡± The Third Elder said with some uncertainty. To be honest, he really wanted to get some more people. Otherwise, he was very afraid that he would have to go on the battlefield himself if there were not enough people! The Third Elder left after speaking¡­ After Third Elder left, the supervisor naturally landed on Old Man Zao. Old Man Zao looked around for a while and waited for Third Elder to return not long later. ¡°Little Hong, you¡¯re so capable! You actually brought so many elders here,¡± Old Man Zao praised as he looked at the ten elders following behind the Third Elder with the word ¡®unwilling¡¯ written on their faces. ¡°Hehe, this is all thanks to the Patriarch¡¯s full support,¡± Third Elder said shyly. Alas! There was no choice! He would have to do it himself if he didn¡¯t get some people over! Boohoo¡­ ¡°Yes, yes. Little Hong, I¡¯ll leave their posts to you!¡± Old Man Zao said generously. He would not interfere with the Third Elder¡¯s work! Hehe! ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged it,¡± Third Elder said. ¡°Not too shabby. Hurry up and get them on duty then!¡± Old Man Zao urged. ¡°The two of you stay here to help the Fifteenth Elder. The others, follow me.¡± Third Elder left the kitchen with the other elders after instructing¡­ When night came, the elders, who had worked for the entire day, gathered in the living room, were all so tired that they lay on the ground, not wanting to move at all. ¡°Hey, get up! Look at yourselves now! You¡¯re the elders of the Lan family¡¯s old group!¡± Old Man Zao roared furiously. However, no one bothered with him¡­ ¡°Little Second, you didn¡¯t do any heavy work. Why are you like them?¡± Old Man Zao¡¯s gaze turned to the Second Elder, only to see him lying on the ground like a dead dog with his arms in the same position! ¡°I¡­ I gave Miss Feng a day of massage. Boohoo¡­¡± The Second Elder wanted to cry! His arms were so sore that they were stiff, and he didn¡¯t have any strength left in him. He couldn¡¯t even stand up except for lying down! ¡°Did a mere massage tire you out so much? You¡¯re so useless!¡± Old Man Zao said disdainfully. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m useless. Whoever is useful can do it! I really can¡¯t do this job anymore,¡± Second Elder said with a slight sob. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to cry now! ¡°That won¡¯t do. Your Lan family owes us so much money, and you¡¯re using it to repay your debts. It¡¯s only been a few days! Can¡¯t you hold on anymore? What should we do in the future!¡± Old Man Zao said worriedly. ¡°Erm¡­ How much does our Lan family owe you?¡± an elder couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Let me calculate!¡± Old Man Zao really counted with his fingers after speaking! ¡°You owe us 12 billion and 9,000 purple coins. We will round it down, just pay us 12 billion,¡± Old Man Zao said generously. ¡°¡­¡± All the elders lying on the ground fell silent when they heard this number. They directly pretended to be dead. Boohoo¡­ It was so much. No wonder the patriarch couldn¡¯t bear to part with them! ¡°You won¡¯t be able to repay so much money in your next life. However, it¡¯s okay. You can pass this debt down to your descendants to complete it. Hehe, this is a good idea!¡± Old Man Zao said happily, almost dancing with joy! The elders¡¯ eyes rolled back when they heard this, and they fainted directly from foaming at the mouth. Moreover, they were definitely really going to faint this time! ¡°Uh! The mental quality of the elders of the Lan family is really too poor.¡± Old Man Zao turned to look at the First Elder and Third Elder and complained aggrievedly. He didn¡¯t say anything either. Why did these people faint! ¡°Yes! Their tolerance is indeed too poor,¡± Third Elder said gloatingly. Anyway, it was fine as long as the person paying was not him. ¡°Little Hong! Look at them now. Can they still be on duty at night?¡± Old Man Zao asked doubtfully. ¡°We have to do it even if we can¡¯t. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be anyone in the inn at night.¡± The Third Elder thought fiercely. Hehe, don¡¯t blame him for not having sympathy! These elders were really not his cup of tea! Therefore, he didn¡¯t care about their lives at all. ¡°But they¡¯ve already fainted!¡± Old Man Zao said reluctantly. ¡°They have to work as long as you are still breathing,¡± the First Elder said, directly sentencing these elders to death! ¡°Okay, I support you. Lass Ling¡¯er, wake them up!¡± Old Man Zao made up his mind and said decisively. ¡°No problem, leave it to me! I have the best way to deal with people who stay in bed!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said cockily. After speaking, she directly spat out a flame at the elders lying on the ground. This flame was incomparably hot, and it woke them up from the pain as soon as it burned the elders¡­ How could the elders care about being tired when they saw that their bodies were on fire! They immediately put out the fire in a hurry¡­ Soon, the flames released by Feng Ling¡¯er were extinguished by them. In fact, Feng Ling¡¯er only wanted to wake them up. These flames looked fierce, but in fact, they were just loud thunder and small rain. They were not very lethal. They would at most be injured if they did not save them, and their lives would not be in danger. However, the elders were very afraid of death, so they easily fell into Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s trap and jumped around happily! Moreover, they had no excuse to not work at night! ¡°Lass Ling¡¯er, you did well!¡± Old Man Zao praised. ¡°Yes, of course! They are lively again now. They can continue working tonight. Little Second, give Rise a massage tonight!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er ordered with a naughty smile. Chapter 475 - Take The Money and Leave (4) The Second Elder really wanted to continue fainting when he heard this, but he didn¡¯t dare! He was really afraid of death for this bird. Moreover, he believed that if he really fainted, this bird would definitely burn him to ashes without hesitation. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Little Second, did you hear what I said?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but roar when she saw that the Second Elder was ignoring her. ¡°Yes, I heard you.¡± Second Elder looked at the little golden snake coiled around the pillar and was depressed. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t know how to massage this snake! ¡°Little Hong, since they¡¯re awake, quickly bring them to work!¡± Old Man Zao urged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you do it for a night. Someone will change shifts,¡± Old Man Zao added. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already divided the groups.¡± The third Elder left the living room with the first group after speaking. ¡°Alright, the remaining elders, you can continue lying down and have a good rest. It¡¯s your turn to be on duty in a few hours!¡± Old Man Zao said to the elders present after the Third Elder led the group away. The moment Old Man Zao finished speaking, the elders left in the living room all lay on the ground in unison. Boohoo¡­ They were really tired! ¡°Haha, we¡¯re going to rest too. First Elder, don¡¯t forget to change shifts with Little Hong in the latter half of the night!¡± Old Man Zao reminded him before pulling Lin Liang out of the living room! ¡°I want to accompany my beloved too. Hehe, come find me if Little Second isn¡¯t well-behaved!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said to all the beasts in the living room. ¡°I¡¯m here. There is no need for you!¡± Icy said indifferently as it rolled its eyes. ¡°Hmph! You lazy dog! It¡¯ll be too late by the time you do anything!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said disdainfully. She then flew out of the living room with her head held high! Feng Ling¡¯er came to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room after leaving the living room and called out softly, ¡°Sister Ruoxue, I¡¯m back.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er was already in the bracelet with a flash of light. ¡°Hehe, Sister Ruoxue, I did well, didn¡¯t I?! Little Second was almost out of breath from my torment.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er flew in front of Leng Ruoxue and claimed credit. ¡°It¡¯s not enough! Aren¡¯t they still persisting!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with dissatisfaction. Alas! It seemed like she had really underestimated the spirit of these elders who wanted money but not life. She really didn¡¯t understand why these elders of the Lan family were all so stingy. She also didn¡¯t know if she and the patriarch of the Lan family could squeeze money out of them! ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er asked helplessly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like we have to give them some heavy medicine!¡± Leng Qingtian said. ¡°Uh! Grandpa, what heavy medicine?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. ¡°Cleaning the toilet,¡± Leng Qingtian said with a smirk. ¡°Grandpa, they cleaned the toilet today,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°It¡¯s only been a day, how can I see the effects? I don¡¯t believe they can continue cleaning for a month!¡± Leng Qingtian said evilly. Hehe, he didn¡¯t believe that those elders who lived extravagantly could really bear this pain! ¡°Okay, but they can¡¯t just clean the toilets. They might as well clean the entire inn!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. They would do a major cleaning tomorrow and clean for a month. She didn¡¯t believe that these esteemed elders could take it. ¡°Hehe, why don¡¯t we do this! Starting tomorrow, the inn will stop operations and collectively clean up. They will officially open for business after they have cleaned up. However! They will be responsible for the loss of the inn during this period,¡± the old man said, wanting the world to be in chaos. ¡°You are too evil. These elders will be driven to their graves by you even if they don¡¯t die of exhaustion,¡± Empty said gloatingly, his handsome face hanging with a happy smile. Hehe, he knew that he would never be lonely with Leng Ruoxue and the others! ¡°It¡¯s okay. If we anger an elder to death, there will still be thousands and thousands of elders rushing forward.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t pity them at all. Alas! They were unlucky! ¡°Lass, I¡¯ll carry out this plan tomorrow!¡± Old Man Zao, who entered the bracelet before Feng Ling¡¯er, said excitedly. ¡°Okay, Grandpa. Be the inspectors tomorrow!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly at everyone. ¡°No problem,¡± everyone quickly replied with smiles on their faces as if they were watching a good show! After discussing, Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to their rooms to rest¡­ Three days later. Finally, there was the first elder who surrendered¡­ In the living room. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m willing to pay the debt. Don¡¯t let me wipe the ground anymore, okay?¡± An elder lay on the ground crying. Boohoo¡­ He nearly died of exhaustion! ¡°Ninth Elder, get up quickly. You are one of the most senior elders in our Elder Consortium. How can you be so gutless! Stand up like a man!¡± First Elder scolded loudly. ¡°First Elder, I really can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯ll pay for it, I¡¯ll pay for it, okay? I want to redeem myself!¡± Ninth Elder said while crying. So sad! Those who didn¡¯t know would think that someone had died in his family! ¡°Erm¡­ Miss Leng, is this okay?¡± First Elder suppressed his smile and pretended to ask. ¡°Sure! One billion purple coins!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a chuckle from her chair. ¡°What? Another one billion? Do you want to rob us? Didn¡¯t our Lan family only owe you 12 billion in total? Why do I have to pay one billion alone?¡± The Ninth Elder roared at the top of his lungs in pain. There were more than twenty of them in total. Why did he have to take so much alone? Boohoo¡­ Don¡¯t bully me like this! ¡°That¡¯s the price. Continue to stay here for special training if you can¡¯t bear to part with it! I¡¯m very open-minded. I won¡¯t force you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly with a light smile. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you! I¡¯ll pay you a billion. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore!¡± the Ninth Elder said through gritted teeth. His flesh was starting to bleed from the pain! ¡°Ninth Elder, you are very wise!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. Then she turned to the other elders in the living room and said, ¡°If any of you want to redeem yourselves, it will be the same at a billion purple coins.¡± Chapter 476 - Take The Money and Leave (5) However, the other elders were obviously unwilling to part with the money because no one responded to Leng Ruoxue at all! Two more days passed. The elders proposed to redeem themselves one after another¡­ In the living room, Old Man Zao was so happy to receive money! His old face was about to bloom with laughter. ¡°Goodbye! See you again. I hope we will have a chance to cooperate in the future.¡± Old Man Zao had the same excuse for every elder who used the money to redeem themselves. The elders¡¯ reactions were the same. They disappeared without a trace before Old Man Zao could finish speaking¡­ ¡°Tch, you¡¯re too rude. I¡¯m not a tiger. Why are you running so quickly!¡± Old Man Zao complained unhappily. ¡°Haha! They don¡¯t dare to have a chance to cooperate with you,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased happily. The reactions of these elders were really too funny. She reckoned that these fellows would have to take a detour if they saw them in the future! ¡°Those are just pleasantries. I don¡¯t want to cooperate with them either! They¡¯re really useless.¡± Old Man Zao despised the elders. ¡°Yes, how many are left?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°There are seven more holding on. More than half of them paid and left,¡± Old Man Zao said. ¡°Oh, looks like the work arranged for them is still too light. Give the jobs that the elders left to these seven people!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Okay!¡± Old Man Zao answered happily. Hehe, he didn¡¯t have to do these jobs anyway. However, this girl was a little too ruthless! Those people would vomit blood from anger! As Old Man Zao expected, three elders immediately fainted from the blow after he announced the new jobs for the seven elders. However, they consciously paid the money and left impatiently after waking up¡­ The other four elders finally gave in after another day. They paid money to redeem themselves and immediately disappeared¡­ In the living room. ¡°Haha, lass, we¡¯ve really had a great harvest! I¡¯m so happy.¡± Old Man Zao looked at the anonymous silver cards in his hand and couldn¡¯t stop smiling! ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone. Everyone nodded and left behind a letter. They left without saying goodbye again under the cover of the night¡­ ¡°Lass! Why did we leave secretly?¡± Old Man Zao asked in puzzlement after exiting Blue Cloud City. They actually left the city in invisibility and even left Lan Ming alone in the inn without greeting him. Alas! Little Lan Lan would cry when he woke up the next morning! ¡°I¡¯m afraid the patriarch of the Lan family will be coming tomorrow morning,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. With her understanding of Lan Tao these few days, she knew very well that Lan Tao would not just watch her earn so much money from the Lan family. He might even want a share of the loot. They had agreed back then that the money the Lan family owed her would be squeezed out from those elders, but Lan Tao would never expect her to squeeze so much. Hehe, there was no better time to leave! ¡°Uh! Lan Ning¡¯er is still in the guest room! He should be coming to collect her tomorrow,¡± Old Man Zao said foolishly. ¡°He won¡¯t come for Lan Ning¡¯er,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Uh! Then why?¡± Old Man Zao didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Of course it¡¯s for money, you idiot!¡± the old man couldn¡¯t help but roar. It was okay to let this old man do something, but this kind of thing that required thinking was not within his scope of understanding! ¡°Ah! Then let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± Old Man Zao said hurriedly when he heard that it was for money. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re already very far from Blue Cloud City. They won¡¯t be able to catch up,¡± the little old man comforted helplessly. Alas! These people were really too interesting! ¡°Lass! What are your next plans?¡± The little old man turned his head and asked Leng Ruoxue. ¡°We want to find a place to settle down for the time being and focus on improving our strength first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Haha, lass, I can recommend a place for you. It¡¯s not bad,¡± the little old man said mysteriously. ¡°Where?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and she couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Myriad Mountain City!¡± the little old man said with a smile. ¡°Haha, girl, Myriad Mountain City might be called a city, but it¡¯s not just a city! It¡¯s composed of more than ten thousand tall mountains. Almost every mountain has a power or a powerhouse staying there. That place belongs to the three ungoverned areas. Whoever has the greatest power has the greatest say. Whoever has the strongest power will occupy the larger territory. Moreover, there will be battles every day and there will be many people coming to challenge. According to the rules of Ten Thousand Mountain City, the losing side has to give up their territory, so there are no weaklings there.¡± ¡°It can be said to be very easy or very difficult to establish yourself in Myriad Mountain City because there are people coming to challenge us almost every day. You can forget about peace unless you are very strong!¡± ¡°Lass, I have a residence in Myriad Mountain City. You can stay there. Of course, you can also find a place yourself. Haha, it¡¯s up to you. However, with your current strength, occupying a mountain isn¡¯t a problem,¡± the little old man explained. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a place? Then let¡¯s go to Myriad Mountain City!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little surprised as she looked at everyone. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to the Myriad Mountain City. We¡¯ll occupy the mountain as the king too, hehe!¡± Old Man Zao was so excited! He didn¡¯t expect that there was actually such a place in the Boundless Heaven Continent. Wasn¡¯t this a legitimate bandit¡¯s lair! ¡°Don¡¯t get excited too early. That place is very dangerous and chaotic. People die every day. Moreover, everyone who can settle down in Myriad Mountain City is a powerhouse, so don¡¯t be too careless!¡± the little old man couldn¡¯t help reminding. ¡°Yes, we will be careful,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. To be honest, she was not afraid of chaos and danger. What she wanted to do the most now was to improve her strength. Myriad Mountain City might really be a good place after listening to the little old man¡¯s introduction. ¡°Are there any major guilds in Myriad Mountain City?¡± Leng Qingtian asked. Chapter 477 - The Bandits That Answer Every Question (1) ¡°No. There are five major factions in Myriad Mountain City now. They control all the commercial circulation there. They don¡¯t care about the other mystics except for being a little more polite to Mystic Supremacy. Moreover, many factions have wanted to replace them for many years, but they have yet to succeed,¡± the little old man said with a light smile. ¡°That¡¯s because they didn¡¯t meet a true opponent. Hehe, Lass! Why don¡¯t we challenge them!¡± Old Man Zao said eagerly. The warlike factor in his body had already been ignited! ¡°Grandpa Du, what level is the weakest among the five major forces?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Lass! Even the weakest among the five major factions has a Mystic Sovereign sitting in the array. It¡¯s unlikely that you want to challenge the five major factions with your current strength. However, if this puppy takes action, the chance of success is still very high,¡± the little old man said understandingly. ¡°Grandpa Du, Little Icy is our last trump card. I won¡¯t let it attack unless necessary,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. ¡°Haha, lass, I like your unyielding character. Myriad Mountain City might be dangerous, but it¡¯s also a good place to increase your strength! However, you have to be careful wherever you go!¡± the little old man said worriedly. ¡°Okay, we will be careful.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Lass, this is the map of Myriad Mountain City. My residence is marked on it. I should have returned with you, but I have to bring Zheng En to the Alchemist Association Headquarters first, so I won¡¯t be leaving with you.¡± The little old man took out a beast hide scroll and handed it to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Master, are we going to the Alchemist Association now? Can¡¯t we send Miss and the others to Myriad Mountain City?¡± Zheng En said worriedly. He had heard of Myriad Mountain City before. Its life could be in danger at any time! ¡°Silly boy, Sun Wei has already slipped away secretly. He might have lost all his face in Blue Cloud City, but he has been running the Alchemist Association for many years. Moreover, he has the Sun family backing him up. I¡¯m afraid that he will be driven into a corner. Alchemists will cause big trouble,¡± the little old man said worriedly. His disciple, Ren Li, was a softie. Otherwise, he would not have told him about this matter until Sun Wei escaped from Blue Cloud City. Alas! Hopefully, Sun Wei could be more well-behaved and not touch his reverse scale! ¡°Zheng En, Grandpa Du¡¯s concerns are right. Go to the Alchemist Association with him! We can go to Myriad Mountain City ourselves,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She knew that Grandpa Du wanted to bring Zheng En along to solve his identity problem, so she naturally had no objections. ¡°But, Miss¡­¡± Zheng En hesitated. ¡°We won¡¯t be in any danger with Little Icy around. Zheng En, Grandpa Du, we will wait for you in Myriad Mountain City,¡± Leng Ruoxue said seriously. ¡°Haha, okay! Lass, we¡¯ll immediately return to Myriad Mountain City to meet up with you after settling the Alchemist Association¡¯s matters!¡± the little old man said happily. ¡°Okay, Grandpa Du. See you again.¡± Leng Ruoxue led the group in the direction of Million Mountain City after speaking¡­ The little old man and Zheng En went to the Carefree City where the Alchemist Association was located¡­ At the same time, Lan Ming in the inn had already discovered the letter Leng Ruoxue and the others left for him¡­ ¡°Little Lan Lan, there is no such thing as a banquet that will never end. See you again.¡± That was all. After reading it, Lan Ming¡¯s mood was extremely complicated. He even felt like he had been abandoned. Boohoo¡­ How could this be? Lan Ming sat foolishly in the living room with the letter in his hand, thinking about something. His thoughts were interrupted only when Lan Lie appeared! ¡°Uncle, what happened to you?¡± Lan Lie, who had just run into the living room, couldn¡¯t help being puzzled when he saw his uncle sitting on the chair like a wooden man. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m in a bad mood,¡± Lan Ming said coldly. ¡°Uh! By the way, where are Little Icy and the others?¡± Lan Lie changed the topic. ¡°They left. They left without saying goodbye, leaving behind only a letter,¡± Lan Ming said gloomily. Boohoo¡­ Fine, leave! Why didn¡¯t they tell me in person! He couldn¡¯t understand! Could it be that those people didn¡¯t treat me as a friend at all? He was conflicted¡­ ¡°Ah! What? Gone! Boohoo¡­ What about my Little Icy?¡± Lan Lie said in disbelief. How could Little Icy abandon him? ¡°Of course it was left with them. Lie¡¯er! Little Icy isn¡¯t yours,¡± Lan Ming reminded gloomily and helplessly. Alas! He really didn¡¯t understand why his nephew was so interested in a puppy! ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Lan Lie sat on the ground and wailed when he heard that¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± Lan Tao¡¯s loud voice sounded in the living room. Immediately after, he arrived with a nervous face. ¡°Stinky brat, why are you crying? I¡¯m not dead yet!¡± Lan Tao couldn¡¯t help but burn with jealousy when he saw his precious grandson crying on the ground without caring about his image! Because he knew that his grandson definitely wasn¡¯t crying for him! ¡°Little Icy left. Boohoo¡­ Stinky old man, I won¡¯t be so sad if you die!¡± Lan Lie said without giving him any face. ¡°You¡­ you heartless stinky brat. I raised you up for nothing. You only care about that dog now, eh?¡± Lan Tao was so angry that his face and neck were red as he roared at the top of his lungs. ¡°Hmph! I was raised by Father and Mother. What has it got to do with you?¡± Lan Lie said disdainfully. This stinky old man had only been finding trouble with him or causing trouble for him since he was young. When had he raised him! ¡°You¡­¡± Lan Tao was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything. Boohoo¡­ What kind of stinky grandson was this! All he knew how to do was bully him! The First Elder and Third Elder, who entered behind Lan Tao, were used to the way the grandfather and granddaughter interacted. Therefore, they had no choice but to ignore it! ¡°Did the little girl and the others leave?¡± The First Elder asked in surprise. Hehe, they were really fast! ¡°Yes.¡± Lan Ming nodded. ¡°Uh! What about Lan Ning¡¯er and the others?¡± The Third Elder asked curiously. Why did this little girl run away without saying anything? Chapter 478 - The Bandits That Answer Every Question (2) ¡°In the room,¡± Lan Ming said lightly. Alas! It was time for him to return to Windless City. ¡°Damn girl, you ran away pretty quickly,¡± Lan Tao said furiously. That girl took so much money from the elders of the Lan family and ran away without giving him any share as a partner. How infuriating! ¡°I¡¯m going back to Windless City too.¡± Lan Ming left after bidding farewell to them¡­ Half a month later. Leng Ruoxue and the others finally arrived at Myriad Mountain City. Leng Ruoxue and the others looked at the towering mountain range not far away standing at the foot of the mountain. There were three words engraved on the mountain peak, ¡®Myriad Mountain City¡¯. They were abnormally excited. ¡°Lass, these are all mountains! Where is the trace of a city?¡± Old Man Zao looked at the tall mountain in front of him and asked in puzzlement. Wasn¡¯t the Myriad Mountain City a city composed of mountains? ¡°Haha, won¡¯t we know once we go in? There¡¯s a small road into the mountain. Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the only entrance into Myriad Mountain City. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± everyone said excitedly. The place recommended by the little old man shouldn¡¯t be bad. Leng Ruoxue and the others walked along the small road and into Myriad Mountain City. They realized that even though Myriad Mountain City was composed of tens of thousands of tall mountains from the outside, but inside, the Myriad Mountain City was similar to an ordinary town. Similar shops stood in great numbers, and it was extraordinarily bustling! However, both shops and inns were built at the foot of the mountain. In other words, the mountain above the shops and inns also belonged to their sphere of influence. It was indeed as the little old man said, almost all the businesses in Myriad Mountain City were in the hands of the five major forces because Leng Ruoxue and the others had seen the labels representing the five major forces the most along the way! ¡°Do you need a place to stay?¡± The waiter stopped Leng Ruoxue and the others and asked as they passed by an inn. ¡°Thank you. We won¡¯t stay in the inn,¡± Leng Ruoxue declined politely. ¡°Are you new to the city? It¡¯s getting dark. You will encounter bandits if you walk further in,¡± the waiter reminded them. ¡°Are there many bandits in Myriad Mountain City?¡± Old Man Zao asked curiously. ¡°Of course! There are at least 8,000 bandits in our Myriad Mountain City if not 10,000. There are so many that it¡¯ll scare you to death. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re all that strong. Why don¡¯t you stay here for a night and find someone to be your partner in the morning tomorrow before walking in!¡± the waiter reminded very kindly. ¡°Since there are so many bandits in Myriad Mountain City, can staying here guarantee our safety?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed. ¡°Of course. Our inn is owned by the Ni family, which is ranked second among the five major forces. Those bandits won¡¯t dare to come at all,¡± the waiter said with a face full of pride. ¡°Is that so? Please don¡¯t listen to him. This is the safest place in Myriad Mountain City. Those bandits won¡¯t cause trouble here at all!¡± A tall middle-aged man with a full beard said. ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile. In fact, they didn¡¯t intend to stay here even if the middle-aged man didn¡¯t remind them. ¡°Damn it, how dare you ruin our Ni family¡¯s business! You must be tired of living!¡± the waiter roared angrily. More than ten people ran out of the inn and surrounded the middle-aged man after he roared¡­ ¡°Are they about to start fighting?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a face full of curiosity. Alas! These people¡¯s tempers were really too bad. They actually wanted to start fighting after just two sentences! ¡°Move aside first. I¡¯ll deal with you later!¡± the waiter in the inn roared fiercely. ¡°Hehe, how do you intend to deal with us?¡± Old Man Zao asked curiously. He thought this person was not bad when the waiter reminded them just now! Why did he seem like a different person in such a short time? Uh! His attitude changed too quickly! ¡°Hmph! You have to stay in this shop even if you don¡¯t want to!¡± the waiter roared with a fierce gaze. ¡°Ah, so the second-largest inn owned by the Ni family is a black shop? I just found out today that there are actually people forcing others to stay in the shop,¡± Old Man Zao couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°That¡¯s right! The Ni family is too much. How can they force others to insist on staying here!¡± One of the spectators couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Zhao Jun, this has nothing to do with you. Get lost,¡± the waiter scolded angrily when he saw the person speaking. ¡°What? Can¡¯t I speak on the Zhao family¡¯s territory?¡± The man named Zhao Jun couldn¡¯t help provoking. Then he deliberately jumped in front of his shop. Upon hearing their conversation, Leng Ruoxue raised her head and looked at the shop behind Zhao Jun. It was also a guest shop, facing the inn where the waiter stopped them. It seemed that their two families should be rivals in Myriad Mountain City! She just didn¡¯t know that the Zhao family was ranked among the five major forces in Myriad Mountain City! ¡°Are you sure you want to fight me?¡± the middle-aged man surrounded by the waiter and the others said lightly. ¡°Hmph! No one in Myriad Mountain City dares to ruin our Ni family¡¯s reputation!¡± the waiter roared furiously. He had already said it. Wouldn¡¯t he be laughed at to death if he didn¡¯t fight! ¡°Alas! Since you want to fight so much, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish,¡± the middle-aged man said very reluctantly. Then the aura on his body changed as if he was a different person. The aura all over his body was released, causing pressure to rise instantly! ¡°Erm¡­ you¡­¡± The waiter stammered, his legs trembling non-stop. He knew that he had kicked an iron plate today. This man, who looked a little sloppy, was not a pushover. Boohoo¡­ What should he do? Who could save him! ¡°Little Snowy, this man is a Mystic Supremacy,¡± Icy whispered as it lay in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. However, this man was not very strong. He should have just advanced to Mystic Supremacy not long ago. ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the middle-aged man in surprise. It seemed like one really couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover! No one could tell that this man was a Mystic Supremacy just by looking at his appearance! ¡°Senior, please show mercy. I¡¯m willing to bring him to apologize if he was rude to you!¡± a young man suddenly said. Chapter 479 - The Bandits That Answer Every Question (3) ¡°Hmph!¡± The middle-aged man snorted coldly when he heard the man¡¯s voice. Then he retracted his might and looked at the person who spoke indifferently. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m really sorry. I was insensible and offended you,¡± the young man said sincerely. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s obviously him¡­¡± The waiter became more confident seeing that the young master was here. He even forgot that he almost lost his life just now. ¡°Shut up. You have no right to speak here. Go back to the clan to receive your punishment,¡± the young man reprimanded. ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± The waiter glared at the middle-aged man hatefully and then left the inn very reluctantly. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you, Senior. I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s all the fault of the Ni family for failing to discipline our people. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, Senior,¡± the young man said very sincerely, lowering his stance. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t take issue with small fry. However, this will only happen once. There won¡¯t be another time,¡± the middle-aged man said coldly. ¡°Yes, thank you, Senior,¡± the young man said politely. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going into the mountain? Come with me!¡± The middle-aged man ignored the man who called himself Ni Fang and turned to Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Thank you, Senior,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely. She had no reason to decline since someone was willing to be her bodyguard! With that, Leng Ruoxue and the others walked deeper into Myriad Mountain City with the middle-aged man¡­ In the depths of Myriad Mountain City, mountains connected the mountains. Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t say a word as they walked on the winding mountain road. It was the middle-aged man who couldn¡¯t help but speak first. ¡°Do you know why I brought you into the mountain?¡± the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Hehe, Senior will naturally tell us if you want to. If you don¡¯t want to tell us, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of our time asking!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied calmly. ¡°You guys are pretty calm. In fact, the reason why I brought you along is mainly because I¡¯m afraid you will be implicated by me. The Ni family won¡¯t let you go.¡± The middle-aged man explained. The Ni family had always been vengeful. They would never let anyone who dared to provoke them in Myriad Mountain City go. The Ni family might not dare to do anything to him, but they would take their anger out on others! ¡°You seem to have been implicated by us, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile. How could this man offend the Ni family if he didn¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business! ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true,¡± the middle-aged man said with a rare smile. ¡°By the way, what are you going to do when you enter the mountain? There are many treasures in Myriad Mountain City, but people without strength will only be courting death if they come!¡± the middle-aged man asked curiously. In his opinion, Leng Ruoxue and the others were really too weak. Even the waiter from the Ni family¡¯s inn was stronger than them, so he didn¡¯t understand why they were going into the mountain. ¡°We want to occupy a mountain and be bandits! Hehe, this ambition is very noble, isn¡¯t it?¡± Old Man Zao answered with a smile. He was so smug! ¡°Uh! It¡¯s very noble, but it¡¯s not easy to find an ownerless mountain in Myriad Mountain City,¡± the middle-aged man reminded with two drops of cold sweat on his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even a blind cat would be able to meet a dead rat or two at times. Perhaps someone will take the initiative to send the mountain to us later!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. Alas! She would not admit Old Man Zao¡¯s aspirations because they were too low in her opinion and didn¡¯t match her character! ¡°Robbery! Hand over everything valuable on you!¡± Dozens of men in black appeared in front of them just as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, and the bandit leader was even muttering loudly! The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help being a little speechless when he saw someone rob him. Was that little girl a god? She actually said it so accurately! ¡°Eh! There¡¯s really a dead rat!¡± Old Man Zao said in surprise. ¡°Dead rat? Where? Where?!¡± the bandit leader shouted in fright. He was most afraid of rats! He was also afraid of them even if it was dead! ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be scared. They¡¯re just scaring you! How can there be dead rats here! We¡¯ve wiped out all the rats within a radius of a hundred meters!¡± A subordinate hurriedly comforted the flustered bandit leader. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± The bandit leader was relieved. ¡°Damn it, you actually dare to scare this uncle. You¡¯re really too evil! So evil!¡± The bandit leader composed himself and then said to Leng Ruoxue and the others very unhappily. ¡°We¡¯re not scaring you! The dead rats we¡¯re talking about is you!¡± Old Man Zao said with a smile. Uh! That¡¯s not right! If these bandits were dead rats, wouldn¡¯t they be blind cats? Boohoo¡­ Old Man Zao was conflicted. He shouldn¡¯t be a blind cat! ¡°What? How do we look like dead rats? What¡¯s with your eyes!¡± The bandit leader couldn¡¯t take it anymore. How could he be called a dead rat when he was so handsome! ¡°Are you bandits who want to rob?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to discuss the problem of dead rats with him and changed the topic directly. ¡°What? Can¡¯t you see it? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± The leader of the bandits said with some displeasure. Was his black clothes with such a bright bandit¡¯s symbol only for show? ¡°You just have to answer me yes or no,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Yes!¡± The leader of the bandits cooperated obediently. ¡°Which mountain do you occupy?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up at the surrounding mountains. There were a total of five mountains in her line of sight, and she didn¡¯t know which belonged to these bandits. ¡°The largest one, of course. That¡¯s our territory,¡± the bandit leader said proudly. ¡°Oh, then how many people do you have in total? Why don¡¯t you call them all and let me get to know them!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed like a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. Oh, call them all so that I can capture them all in one fell swoop! Save the trouble! ¡°We have thousands of people! You will be scared to death if we call them all here,¡± the leader of the bandits said worriedly. In fact, he was only the leader of the bandits¡¯ lair. How could he convince others? Moreover, they were the ones who discovered these fat sheep first. If they really went back to call for help, they could not take the credit for themselves, so he was not so stupid! Chapter 480 - The Bandits That Answer Every Question (4) ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re very bold. We just want to get to know each other,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°Not if I say no. Hmph! Our people are not people you can see just because you want to,¡± the leader of the bandits said angrily. He was very displeased with the fact that Leng Ruoxue had always requested to see the other bandits! ¡°Could it be that you bandits also know how to be shy? Why didn¡¯t you come out to meet the guests?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed, her face full of realization. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s you who isn¡¯t qualified to meet them!¡± the bandit leader said after thinking for a while. ¡°Alas! It seems like our status is too low,¡± Leng Ruoxue said, pretending to be sad. ¡°However, we¡¯re new here. Can you tell us about the situation on this mountain?¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic and continued asking. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. What do you want to know?¡± The leader of the bandits posed as if he would answer any question. ¡°I want to know, what other forces are there on this mountain besides you bandits? Did anyone occupy the other four mountains?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after some thought. ¡°Of course there are. However, we are the only bandits here. The masters of the other four mountains are Legendary Beasts and are very strong. We don¡¯t dare to provoke them.¡± The leader of the bandits organized his words slightly and said. ¡°Oh, then what legendary beasts are they?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°There¡¯s a white tiger, two bears, and¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡± The leader of the bandits thought for a long time before he thought of three. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Tell me more about the bandits in your bandit¡¯s lair!¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic again and continued asking. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that we have a thousand people? What else do you want to ask?¡± The bandit leader lost his patience and asked very unhappily. ¡°I just want to know how many powerhouses like you are there!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with admiration. The strength of this bandit leader was above hers and he was a Great Mystic. However! He was just a little silly. It was really too easy to deal with him. ¡°There are hundreds of powerhouses like me!¡± the leader of the bandits said gloomily. He originally thought that he was already very strong, but he realized that he could only be a small leader in Myriad Mountain City with his strength after coming to Myriad Mountain City. And this was only limited to their bandit lair. If he was among the five major forces, his strength was only worthy of being a handyman. Boohoo¡­ ¡°What about those stronger than you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked closely. ¡°More than a hundred!¡± the bandit leader answered. His depression deepened with every question Leng Ruoxue asked. He even had the thought of smashing his head against the wall later on. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Who is the strongest person there?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended not to understand and continued asking. ¡°Of course it¡¯s our big boss.¡± The bandit leader said with admiration. ¡°What¡¯s his strength? Mystic Sovereign?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to wring information out of him. Alas! She was a little embarrassed asking. The main reason was that this little leader was too honest. He answered whatever she asked and didn¡¯t know how to refuse at all. This made her feel very unfulfilled! ¡°Yes! How did you know?¡± the leader of the bandits asked, his ordinary face full of surprise. ¡°I guessed randomly. I was right. Haha, right, how many roads do we have to go to your bandit¡¯s lair?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again. ¡°There¡¯s only one!¡± The leader of the bandits pointed at the only road leading up the mountain. Leng Ruoxue looked in the direction he was pointing at. That mountain was very high and the mountain was very steep. There was only one road leading to the top of the mountain, which could be considered easy to defend and difficult to attack. Moreover, the people on the mountain would easily discover anything that happened on the way up, so it was very difficult to attack the mountain unless they could lure the bandits down¡­ ¡°Erm¡­ how can we get all the bandits in your bandit¡¯s lair to attack?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked seemingly unintentionally. ¡°Hehe, just use this whistle. If we encounter danger, just blow this whistle and someone will come to support us.¡± The leader of the bandits took out a small whistle from his clothes and waved it in front of Leng Ruoxue. Then, he was about to put it away when it was snatched away by a shadow that flashed quickly! ¡°Damn it, return it to me!¡± The bandit leader looked at the little purple fox playing with his whistle on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder and roared angrily. ¡°You scared my beast,¡± Leng Ruoxue complained with some dissatisfaction. Hehe, it seemed that she was right to summon Darling just now. Look at this speed, that stupid bandit didn¡¯t react at all! ¡°Beloved Master, he was fierce to me!¡± Darling complained pitifully with tears in its eyes cooperatively. ¡°Good, don¡¯t be scared! He¡¯s just scaring you!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed, her eyes looking at the head of the bandits who were at a loss. ¡°Uh! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± the bandit leader whispered. Boohoo¡­ Why? He was the one who had his things stolen, why was he the one apologizing! He was being foolish! ¡°Forget it, we forgive you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said generously. ¡°Okay, let me borrow the whistle to play with and I won¡¯t be angry with you anymore.¡± Darling put the whistle to its mouth and blew¡­ ¡°Ah! No!¡± The bandit leader didn¡¯t have time to stop them before the whistle sounded throughout the entire valley! After Darling finished blowing, it immediately threw the whistle back at the bandit leader to destroy the trace, hehe! ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± Before the echo of the whistle completely disappeared, dozens of figures quickly appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others. Moreover, the figures were gradually increasing¡­ In less than ten minutes, nearly a thousand people had gathered in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others, and they were surrounded by these bandits. ¡°You useless thing! Why are you blowing the whistle with just these few people?¡± the leader reprimanded with a very displeased face. He thought that there were many enemies when he heard the police whistle on the mountain just now. In the end, he realized that there were only ten people after bringing people down. He was really angry! Chapter 481 - Kind Bandit (1) ¡°Second-in-charge, no¡­ I didn¡¯t blow the whistle.¡± The leader of the bandits felt wronged! Boohoo¡­ It was that little fox which blew it, why was he the one taking the blame! ¡°The whistle is still in your hand. Didn¡¯t you blow it? Could it be me?¡± the man known as the Second-in-charge roared furiously. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t blow it! But I didn¡¯t blow it either. Boohoo¡­¡± The bandit leader wanted to explain, but the more he explained, the more confused he became. No one even knew what he was talking about in the end! ¡°Was it a ghost? Tell me, was it your captain who blew it!¡± The Second in charge glared at the people behind the bandit leader! ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­¡± The lackeys all stammered in fright after being glared at by the Second Manager. They couldn¡¯t say anything except ¡®yes¡¯. Their reactions also confirmed that the unlucky bandit leader was definitely going to take the blame! ¡°Hmph! Your subordinates admitted it, yet you still dare to deny it. I¡¯ll deal with you later,¡± Second-in-chargesaid fiercely. ¡°Second-in-charge, I really didn¡¯t brag. Boohoo¡­¡± The leader of the bandits felt wronged! Why did they frame him! ¡°Hmph! You still dare to be stubborn? Drag him away!¡± Second-in-charges noted and roared with displeasure. ¡°Second-in-charge, it really wasn¡¯t me. It was that little fox who boasted. Boohoo¡­ They framed me!¡± The bandit leader suddenly thought of confessing the true culprit in a moment of desperation. After hearing what the leader of the bandits said, Second-in-charge turned his gaze to Leng Ruoxue and the others, and his eyes especially took a few more glances at the small and cute fox. Darling naturally cooperated very well to show its timidity, grievance, and so on. ¡°You useless thing, you dare to do but don¡¯t dare to admit it, and actually framed a fox! Hmph! You really disgraced our village!¡± After seeing it, the Second-in-charge was even angrier, kicking the head of the bandits far away with a kick, and he was even more disdainful in his heart. A mighty man actually framed such a timid fox, how could he be considered a man! ¡°Second-in-charge, boohoo¡­¡± The leader of the bandits, who was kicked into the air, cried aggrievedly¡­ Unfortunately, he was ignored by everyone! ¡°Hand over all the valuable things on you!¡± the Second-in-charge said to Leng Ruoxue and the others with some dissatisfaction after ignoring the leader of the bandits. In his opinion, these people were not fat sheep at all because Leng Ruoxue and the others in his eyes looked malnourished. There was no benefit at all to rob such people! ¡°We don¡¯t have anything valuable,¡± Leng Ruoxue said while suppressing her laughter. Haha, how could this nest of bandits be so funny? She originally thought that only the leader of the bandits was a little silly, but she didn¡¯t expect this Second-in-charge to also be so silly! ¡°No? That won¡¯t do. You have to at least give me something. We can¡¯t work for nothing, or else we will be laughed at if word gets out.¡± the Second-in-charge took a step back and said. ¡°We really don¡¯t have anything!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Haha, this was a bandit who cared about face! She didn¡¯t expect to meet such a nest of top-grade bandits on her first day in Myriad Mountain City! ¡°No, leave your clothes if you don¡¯t have money! We can¡¯t return empty-handed anyway,¡± the Second-in-charge said with some difficulty after thinking. ¡°Uh! Do you want these tattered clothes?¡± Old Man Zao looked at the tattered clothes on his body that hadn¡¯t been mended in time and said awkwardly. In fact, his clothes were accidentally torn just now. However, he didn¡¯t change new clothes because they were in the mountains. However, he didn¡¯t expect these bandits to be so poor that they wouldn¡¯t even let go of the tattered clothes. Alas! They were living too miserably! ¡°Isn¡¯t it still wearable after mending? It¡¯s better than nothing!¡± The Second-in-charge said nonchalantly. ¡°You¡¯ve had a miserable life!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with incomparable pity. Alas! She had never seen a robber who wanted to rob even tattered clothes! ¡°Alas! What choice! There are many people on our mountain! Our boss is also a person who is soft-hearted!¡± The Second-in-charge complained in snot and tears as if he had met a bosom buddy! ¡°Uh! What kind of soft-heartedness?¡± Old Man Zao was very curious and couldn¡¯t help asking. Would a bandit be soft-hearted? Then why was he still a bandit! ¡°Basically, our big boss couldn¡¯t bear to rob anyone like you, so he was often deceived, and the brothers on the mountain often went hungry because of his soft-heartedness. Boohoo¡­ Actually, we are really very pitiful!¡± The Second-in-charge said with a long face. ¡°Then get someone else to be the leader!¡± Old Man Zao suggested. ¡°No, the brothers in the mountains only admire him!¡± Second-in-charge refused resolutely. ¡°Hehe, looks like that big boss of yours is quite popular!¡± Old Man Zao said with a chuckle. To be honest, this was the first time he had seen bandits who were in such a miserable state in his long life! ¡°Of course,¡± Second-in-charge said self-righteously. ¡°Erm¡­ Second-in-charge, right? I want to challenge your Big Boss. Please inform him to accept the challenge!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after listening for a while. ¡°Uh! Did I hear it wrong? You¡¯re only an elementary mystic, but you actually want to challenge our big boss? Let me tell you, our big boss is a Mystic Sovereign!¡± The Second-in-charge couldn¡¯t help reminding. In his opinion, Leng Ruoxue really overestimated her capabilities. Their big boss could send her flying with a finger! ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I didn¡¯t say I would do it myself!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. This robber was too much of a henpecked husband! ¡°Oh, no matter who fights, if you lose, you have to leave everything on you,¡± Second-in-charge said after thinking. ¡°No problem. But if your big boss loses, this mountain will be my territory from now on!¡± Leng Ruoxue was naturally not stupid enough to not fight for her own benefits. Moreover, the reason she led these bandits down the mountain was for this mountain! ¡°According to the rules of our Myriad Mountain City, everything will naturally belong to you if you win!¡± Second-in-charge said very readily. Hehe, no one had challenged them for a long time. This kind of opportunity now was even harder to encounter than robbing! Their Boss was too strong! Chapter 482 - Kind Bandit (2) ¡°Okay, then quickly get your big boss to descend the mountain to accept the challenge!¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. ¡°Wait here.¡± The Second-in-charge took out a whistle and started blowing! A moment later, a black shadow quickly appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Second Brother, what¡¯s the matter? Are you in trouble?¡± a middle-aged man asked anxiously. His second brother would never summon him unless he was in trouble. Therefore, his first reaction after hearing the whistle was that something had happened! ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m alright. Someone just wants to challenge you!¡± The Second-in-charge wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said helplessly. Alas! Big Brother was just a little too nervous. He was a Mystic Monarch after all. Why was Big Brother always so worried! ¡°Challenge me? Who?¡± The leader¡¯s gaze was the first to land on the middle-aged man standing behind Leng Ruoxue and the others, and he carefully sized him up! ¡°It¡¯s not him!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Alas! They were really ignored! ¡°Who is that? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s you!¡± the big boss said with a face full of disbelief. In his opinion, the strongest among these people was the full-bearded man! The others were not qualified to be his opponents at all! ¡°I¡¯m just an elementary mystic. Do you think it will be me?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes and said speechlessly. In fact, she really wanted to fight this man if there were no outsiders around to see how big the difference between her and the Mystic Emperor was. However, now was not the time to show off. She would have a chance to fight in the future after subduing these bandits! ¡°Uh! Who then?¡± The big boss was confused. Were they playing with him? ¡°My beast! My beast will fight!¡± A palm-sized white kitten appeared in front of everyone after Leng Ruoxue finished speaking. ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s this little white cat that wants to fight me?¡± The big boss was a little confused. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t want others to say that he bullied little animals! ¡°Open your bull¡¯s eyes wide and look clearly. How am I like a cat?¡± White Dawn roared furiously. Damn, this bandit¡¯s eyesight was a little too poor! He actually regarded such an elegant and noble white tiger as a cat! The big boss looked up, down, left, right. Finally, he was absolutely sure that this was a cat! ¡°Uh! Erm¡­ you look like a cat no matter how I look at you. You are a kitty!¡± the big boss said very honestly. ¡°F*ck, what kind of gaze is that? I¡¯m obviously a tiger, okay?¡± White Dawn roared furiously, baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. ¡°Tiger?¡± Now, not only the big boss, almost all the bandits looked at White Dawn doubtfully, as if they were thinking, This cat¡­ doesn¡¯t look like a tiger at all! Leng Ruoxue and the others were at a loss for words. White Dawn! Your transmogrification is that of a cat! ¡°F*ck, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± White Dawn roared, and its body suddenly enlarged. In the blink of an eye, the palm-sized kitten transformed into a majestic huge white tiger! It floated in the air! ¡°Ah! It really became a tiger!¡± The bandits were surprised. They had never seen a cat that could become a tiger! This was too magical! In fact, in the knowledge of ordinary people, even transmogrified beasts usually had their original appearance, so they never thought that there would be beasts that were different from their original forms. This was beyond their understanding! White Dawn almost fell from the sky after hearing what the bandits said. Damn! What did they mean by becoming a tiger? It was a tiger! These ignorant bandits! ¡°Uh! Leader, could it be a Legendary Beast from that mountain?¡± A bandit pointed at the mountain next to them and asked cautiously while staring at White Dawn cautiously. ¡°You are¡­¡± The big boss also looked at White Dawn doubtfully. He was very puzzled in his heart. They had been neighbors for many years with the white tiger on the neighboring mountain. Moreover, they had never crossed each other¡¯s territory. What did this white tiger eat today? However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that the white tiger in the mountain actually had a master! ¡°Stop letting your imagination run wild. I have nothing to do with the white tiger in the mountain,¡± White Dawn said with slight dissatisfaction. Hmph! It was the white tiger with the purest bloodline. How could those ordinary white tigers be compared to it! ¡°Oh!¡± The big boss understood. So they had misunderstood! ¡°Hey, let¡¯s start fighting quickly. I still have to go back to sleep after fighting!¡± White Dawn said impatiently. It would definitely not be able to resist slapping these offline bandits to death if it stayed for a while. ¡°Okay, you attack first!¡± The big boss said very elegantly. Uh! He had always maintained the spirit of caring for small animals. ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite. Melting Slash!¡± After speaking, White Dawn directly launched his strongest attack. A water blade with a terrifying cold light pounced directly at the big boss¡­ It was now a level four Transcendent Divine Beasts, and its strength was equivalent to that of a Mystic Sovereign. Therefore, it could be considered to be on par with this big boss. Therefore, its fighting spirit was especially high for this battle. After all, it had yet to fight a true Mystic Emperor after advancing to level four Transcendent Divine Beasts! Of course, that stinky Qilin was not included! After seeing the sharp water blade, the big boss unhurriedly used his most powerful earth-attribute defensive mystic technique to block the attack of ¡®Melting Slash¡¯. However, he was also shocked into a cold sweat because he did not expect this white tiger to be so strong at all. He originally thought that their strength should be equally matched, but he realized that this white tiger¡¯s strength was above his after the fight began! ¡°Wait, no more. I admit defeat!¡± After only a few rounds, the big boss admitted defeat! ¡°Big Brother, you haven¡¯t lost yet. Why did you admit defeat?!¡± Second-in-charge shouted in puzzlement. Boohoo¡­ Big Brother can¡¯t lose! Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t even have a place to stay in the future! ¡°I lost. Its strength is above mine.¡± The big boss would not lie. Therefore, since the big boss said so, the bandits under him had no choice but to accept this fact! ¡°Big Brother, what should we do from now on?¡± The Second-in-charge couldn¡¯t help asking. Chapter 483 - Kind Bandit (3) Chapter 483: Kind Bandit (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yes! Boss, what should we do with our brothers in the future?¡± The bandits couldn¡¯t help asking with tears in their eyes. ¡°Erm¡­ can you take in my brothers? I know that my request is a little too much, but I really hope that you can agree to this small request of mine.¡± The big boss could see that these people did not seem to wantonly kill the innocent, so he thickened his face and pleaded, Alas! Since he had lost, he naturally had to follow the rules of Myriad Mountain City. It did not matter where he was alone, but he could not drag these subordinates and their families along! ¡°If you want to stay, I can consider taking them in,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had the idea of subduing these bandits, but they seemed to be a big problem, and what she was most afraid of was trouble. Therefore, since the Big Boss could not bear to part with them, it was better to let the Big Boss take over. After all, she wanted to subdue the Big Boss the most. Moreover, she did not think that they would stay in Myriad City forever. This could only be their temporary foothold. After they left, this place needed someone to manage, and the most suitable person was the Big Boss. ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s great that you can stay,¡± The Second-in-charge said happily. In fact, according to the rules of Myriad Mountain City, the losing party had to give up their territory and leave. If they wanted to take back their territory, they had to challenge the other party again and win. Therefore, Second-in-charge didn¡¯t expect that not only did they not have to leave, but Big Brother could also actually stay! This was really unexpected! ¡°Can I really stay? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will find an opportunity to take revenge on you?¡± The big boss probed in disbelief. In his opinion, letting his opponent stay was not a wise move. Therefore, no matter how kind he was, he would definitely not do such a thing. Therefore, he could not understand. ¡°You can try if you have the ability,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. The confidence in her words was impossible to ignore. ¡°Uh! I understand. From now on, you will be our Leader.¡± Upon hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, the Boss immediately made the wisest decision. He might be very kind and easy to be soft-hearted, but he was not stupid. He knew that since the woman in front of him was so confident, she must have other secret means. Moreover, a loss was a loss. He was not a sore loser, so he naturally did not have so many tricks up his sleeves. As for why he asked this question! It was mainly because he did not understand! ¡°Those who know the truth are the best! Also, don¡¯t call me Leader. From now on, you will be the head butler here.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with satisfaction and said calmly. ¡°Uh! Then what should I call you?¡± The Head butler was puzzled. ¡°My subordinates call me Miss. Call me that too! They are my family.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at Leng Qingtian and the others. ¡°Yes, Miss. Greetings to the masters,¡± the Head butler quickly entered his role and said very respectfully. ¡°Miss, nice to meet you, masters.¡± The bandits also bowed and greeted Leng Ruoxue and the others. They had always followed the Big Boss¡¯ lead. The Big Boss had already become his subordinate, let alone them! ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Bring us to the mountain to take a look now!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Yes, Miss. Masters, this way please.¡± The Head butler made an inviting gesture. ¡°You¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to the bearded middle-aged man and asked hesitantly before going up the mountain. ¡°Since you already have a foothold, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to let me stay for a night, right?¡± the bearded middle-aged man asked with a smile. ¡°Of course not,¡± Leng Ruoxue said generously. She didn¡¯t know this man¡¯s identity, but this man had helped them before. It would be a little too unfeeling to chase him away immediately after they had a place to stay. ¡°Thank you.¡± The middle-aged man smiled. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others followed the bandits up the mountain. Upon reaching the mountain, Leng Ruoxue realized that these bandits were actually poorer than she imagined. Moreover, there were actually many old people and children on the mountain, as well as some young women. Their gazes were full of curiosity as they sized them up! ¡°Uh! Miss, they are the families of some bandits,¡± the Head butler explained shyly. Alas! Hopefully, Miss wouldn¡¯t be scared seeing these people. ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly. ¡°Miss, actually, we robbed most of these people,¡± the Second Butler said proudly. ¡°Robbed?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the original Second-in-charge and asked in puzzlement. What did this mean? ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s like this. When we robbed them, Big Brother found them pitiful, so he robbed them along the way. This way, they can also be considered to have a place to stay so that they don¡¯t have to travel around,¡± the second butler explained. After hearing what the Second Butler said, Leng Ruoxue and the others had several black lines on their foreheads. They thought to themselves, There are actually such bandits in the world. It¡¯s really unheard of! Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help feeling a little regretful after seeing the actual situation on the mountain because these bandits were more troublesome than she imagined. They raised so many people who did nothing, so it was no wonder that these bandits often went hungry¡­ After the main butler walked into the hall, Leng Ruoxue sat on the main seat without saying a word. The bandits standing in the middle of the hall naturally didn¡¯t even dare to breathe¡­ Leng Ruoxue sat on the main seat and thought for a long time. Then her gaze lingered on the bandits in the middle of the hall¡­ The bandits in the hall, including the head butler and the second butler, couldn¡¯t guess what Leng Ruoxue was thinking, but they were all a little uneasy, as if their fate was about to change, which made them feel very uneasy. Chapter 484 - Leng Ruoxue’s Decision (1) ¡°Head Butler, I don¡¯t think I know your name yet?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with some amusement as she looked at the uncomfortable bandits in the hall. ¡°Miss, my name is Wang Long. I¡¯m 55 years old, unmarried, don¡¯t have any bad habits, height¡­¡± The head butler heard Leng Ruoxue asking for his name and wanted to tell her all his ancestors. However, he was stopped by Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Stop! I¡¯m not asking for your hand in marriage. You don¡¯t have to explain it so clearly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly with several black lines hanging on her forehead. ¡°Uh! I thought Miss wanted to know more!¡± Wang Long said unpleasantly. He glared at the bandits, who were covering their mouths and laughing secretly, and felt a little depressed. Boohoo¡­ He was embarrassed again! ¡°I just want to know your name. Second Butler, what about you?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued asking. ¡°Miss, my name is Wang Ren. My surname is Wang, but we are not related by blood. This is purely a coincidence!¡± the second butler said with a smile. ¡°Got it.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. She finally realized why these bandits were so stupid. Alas! Could these bandits be smart with two such disconnected masters? ¡°Head Butler, arrange a quieter residence for us. We don¡¯t like to be disturbed!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered again. ¡°Miss, the back mountain is the quietest. However, no one has lived there for a long time, so¡­¡± the Head butler said with a troubled expression. He didn¡¯t dare to continue speaking halfway! ¡°Is it abandoned?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in realization. ¡°Yes, it has been abandoned for a long time,¡± the Head butler said honestly. Beasts would always cause trouble in the back mountain, so as time passed, the back mountain became uninhabited. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There are so many of you. Cleaning up will be quick,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°Okay then!¡± the Head butler replied. He really didn¡¯t want Leng Ruoxue and the others to live on the barren back mountain, but since Miss wanted to stay, he, as her subordinate, couldn¡¯t refuse! ¡°Miss, it¡¯s a little late today. Why don¡¯t you stay here for the night? I¡¯ll bring them to clean up tomorrow morning, and then you can move in?¡± The Head butler carefully sought Leng Ruoxue¡¯s opinion after some thought! ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. ¡°Hehe, Miss, Old Masters, please follow me.¡± The Head butler bowed respectfully. Leng Ruoxue and the others followed the Head butler to his residence. After making arrangements for them, the Head butler tactfully left. In Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room. Leng Qingtian and the others arrived at the same time after the Head butler left. ¡°Xue¡¯er, these bandits are a big burden!¡± Leng Qingtian said helplessly. He had a rough understanding of the situation here even though he had only been here for less than an hour. ¡°Lass, are you planning to raise these people for nothing?¡± Old Man Zao couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°I¡¯m not a savior. I¡¯m not related to them at all. Why should I raise them for nothing?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to get some money! She didn¡¯t even have enough for her own people! How could she care about others? Moreover, she hated people who had hands and feet but wanted to reap benefits without working. Therefore, it was impossible for those people to count on her to raise them! However, she could think of a way to earn money for them, so they could rely on themselves. After all, robbery was not easy now! ¡°Lass, didn¡¯t you already subdue them?¡± Old Man Zao asked in puzzlement. In his opinion, subduing should mean they are family, right? Why did the girl¡¯s meaning seem different from what he imagined? ¡°I¡¯m talking about taking them in. This place is so big, and our own people can¡¯t use so many places. Moreover, they have nowhere to go, so we took them in and continued staying here,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. Those bandits were all mystics and their strength was not bad. Moreover, while possessing such strength would not mean to say that they could do whatever they wanted on the Boundless Heaven Continent, but it was absolutely not something to be underestimated. However, she was not too satisfied with those people because she could not see the characteristics of being a powerhouse or wanting to become a powerhouse in those bandits! ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Old Man Zao was relieved. To be honest, those people were still not worthy of his attention even if they were stronger than him. ¡°Ruoxue, what do you intend to do with these people?¡± Lin Liang couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the Head butler in detail about the situation in Myriad Mountain City tomorrow before making a decision!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. The little old man had only told them the general situation in Myriad Mountain City before he left, so she had to ask the butler about the exact situation. ¡°Okay, everyone should rest early today!¡± Leng Qingtian said. He was the first to leave Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room after speaking, and the others followed closely behind. After Leng Qingtian and the others left, Leng Ruoxue brought the freak into the bracelet. ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, those bandits are really not suitable for you.¡± Empty appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and the freak with a light smile. ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Ruoxue was also a little regretful. Those bandits were not her cup of tea, but since she had already taken them in, she couldn¡¯t chase them out anymore! ¡°Xue¡¯er, I can tell you some things if you want to know about the situation in Myriad Mountain City,¡± Empty said with a smile. ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Myriad Mountain City is very mysterious. No one knows how this city formed by mountains appeared, but it has its own rules. For thousands of years, countless families wanted to monopolize Myriad Mountain City, but they were unsuccessful. Therefore, there are many forces in Myriad Mountain City, and it is very chaotic. For example, the bandits in this mountain might not be weak, but their forces can only be considered to be the undercurrent in Myriad Mountain City.¡± ¡°Every year, there will be powerhouses or mystics coming to Myriad Mountain City to settle down. Some of them are here for opportunities in Myriad Mountain City, while others are here to seek refuge because they offended some influential families. The terrain here is very complicated, so it¡¯s not easy for those influential families to find a person in Myriad Mountain City even if they stretched their tentacles,¡± Empty explained. Chapter 485 - Leng Ruoxue’s Decision (2) ¡°All the businesses in Myriad Mountain City are monopolized by the five major forces. Does that mean that the other forces have to rely on the five major forces to survive?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after some thought. ¡°Probably. These five forces have probably been operating in Myriad Mountain City for many years, and their forces have long been deeply rooted, so they can stand tall in Myriad Mountain City for many years without falling. Hehe, girl, don¡¯t tell me you want to replace them?¡± Empty raised his eyebrows slightly and asked calmly. ¡°I do have this idea, but I don¡¯t know if those bandits have the courage.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°They definitely didn¡¯t. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been living a carefree life,¡± the freak said in realization. In his opinion, it was not easy to make those bandits change their minds. Alas! What a waste of their aptitude! ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the two butlers tomorrow. Don¡¯t blame me for not doing anything if they still want to be like before,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s good to talk to them. Hopefully, they know how to take advantage of opportunities,¡± Empty agreed with a faint smile on his incomparably handsome face. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll rest first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Then she pulled the freak into the purple bamboo hut. The next day. Early in the morning, the two butlers led the bandits to the back mountain to help Leng Ruoxue and the others pack up. It took nearly a day to finally tidy up a few decent houses. After cleaning, the Head butler led Leng Ruoxue and the others straight to the back mountain. After leading them around, the Head butler asked anxiously, ¡°Miss, are you satisfied?¡± ¡°It¡¯s passable!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the bareback mountain, the few straw huts on the mountain, and then at the butler¡¯s expectant gaze, and reluctantly said, Alas! This back mountain was really not an ordinary desolate place! The houses were actually built with straw, could they be sturdy? ¡°Miss, time is too tight, so we can only make do for now. However, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already asked my subordinates to look for wood,¡± the Head butler promised. ¡°It¡¯s okay. This house will do!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. They wouldn¡¯t really stay in this room anyway. ¡°Miss, stay here for the time being. I¡¯ll send someone to deliver the food,¡± the head butler said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about our food. However, I have something to tell you.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the two butlers and said. ¡°Uh! Miss, please say it,¡± the Head butler said respectfully. However, his heart was racing because he really didn¡¯t know what Leng Ruoxue wanted to say to him. He was not confident! ¡°Head Butler, tell me about the situation in this village. I want to hear the truth other than what I saw.¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak to a clean place to sit down and then said to the Head Butler. ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± The Head butler stammered for a long time, not knowing what to say. ¡°Miss, let me fill you in!¡± the second butler said. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly. ¡°There are a total of more than 1500 people in our entire village. We basically rely on robbery and hunting to survive, so¡­¡± The second butler couldn¡¯t continue because this was really too embarrassing. A mighty mystic actually went hungry. It would definitely cause people to laugh to death if news of this got out! ¡°Is filling your stomachs a problem?¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any surprise. It would be strange otherwise with so many people guarding a mountain doing nothing! ¡°Uh! We will occasionally starve for one or two meals,¡± the second butler said softly. ¡°Only occasionally?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up gently and asked lightly. ¡°No, we often go hungry.¡± The second butler wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said honestly. Boohoo¡­ The Miss gave him a lot of pressure. Why was that? The Miss was obviously not as strong as him. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you came to Myriad Mountain City to settle down, but I can tell you that it¡¯s really a failure for a Mystic at your level to be in such a situation,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. Mystics¡¯ status in the Boundless Heaven Continent was very noble. With their strength, they would receive good treatment no matter which family they joined. However, they often don¡¯t have enough food! ¡°We were originally doing well, but later on, there were more and more people in the village, so¡­¡± The second butler wanted to defend himself, but he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. ¡°Are there more and more people idling around? Don¡¯t tell me that those old people, children, and young women don¡¯t have to work. They just have to wait for food every day?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. ¡°Of course they don¡¯t have to work. Raising a family is a man¡¯s business!¡± the Second Butler said matter-of-factly. He and his elder brother had the same idea on this point. ¡°Are their bodies so weak that they can¡¯t do anything?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. There were not many mystic cultivators among those people, but they were all spiritualists, including the children. There were also many Spiritual Deities. One had to know that the Spiritual Deity was already the strongest on the Ling Feng Continent. Why were they so weak that it became a problem to feed themselves! ¡°No, but they are family!¡± the second butler couldn¡¯t help explaining. ¡°Families don¡¯t need to feed themselves?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little surprised. Well, was there something wrong with her understanding? ¡°It¡¯s a man¡¯s duty to raise a family,¡± the Second Butler said softly, obviously lacking in confidence. ¡°Is that so? Listen carefully. Since I¡¯m in charge here now, let me tell you. From today onwards, I won¡¯t raise them for nothing. If you want to live a good life, you have to rely on yourself.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little angry and said impatiently. She really had to give it to these men¡¯s way of thinking. They obviously couldn¡¯t support their families, but they still liked to puff themselves up at their own cost. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t do that!¡± the Head butler said hurriedly. ¡°It is very difficult for the other forces to survive in Myriad Mountain City except for the five major forces. They are not allowed to do business in Myriad Mountain City unless they attach themselves to a particular force and become its vassal. We can¡¯t even earn a lot of money by selling the prey we caught to the shops owned by the five major forces.¡± The Head Butler continued to explain. Alas! People who did not know the true situation in Myriad Mountain City would not know how difficult it was to survive on their own in Myriad Mountain City! Chapter 486 - Leng Ruoxue’s Decision (3) ¡°In that case, are there still factions in your situation?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disbelief. These mystics were too easy to bully! ¡°Yes. In fact, many mystics hoped to create a career when they first came here. However, they didn¡¯t expect it to be so difficult to survive here,¡± the Head butler said with a sigh. He was also full of ambition when he first came, but time had long worn down his edges. His greatest wish now was for his brothers to live well, and he was satisfied. ¡°Did you have such thoughts too?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed. ¡°Yes,¡± the Head butler nodded and said honestly. ¡°What if I give you a chance?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Miss?¡± the head butler asked foolishly. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your greatest wish now is for your subordinates to live well, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. ¡°Yes.¡± The head butler nodded. ¡°If you want them to live well, then you can only become one of the five major factions or an existence that surpasses the five major factions. Do you have the guts?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile. ¡°Of course I know that, but it¡¯s impossible. No one from the five major factions can replace them,¡± the main butler said in surprise, his face full of disbelief. ¡°Remember, there is no one in this world that can¡¯t be replaced. No one has been able to shake the five great factions until now. It can only mean that the person who wants to replace them is not strong enough. Now, I can give you a chance like this. Whether you can grasp it or not will depend on whether you have the guts,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. ¡°Miss!¡± The Head butler was about to speak but was interrupted by Leng Ruoxue. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything now. I¡¯ll only give you a day to consider. Come find me here if you¡¯ve thought it through! However, I won¡¯t force you if you still want to maintain the current situation. However, I won¡¯t raise your subordinates for nothing.¡± Leng Ruoxue leaned on the freak and closed her eyes without saying anything after speaking. ¡°Yes, Miss. I will consider it carefully.¡± The head butler left with the second butler. ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you think they will agree?¡± the freak asked curiously after the two butlers left. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue opened her eyes slightly and said with certainty. ¡°Why?¡± The freak was a little puzzled. Those people might be strong, but they were in a state of disunity, accustomed to being casual. It would probably not be easy to get them to do something earth-shattering! ¡°Freak, tell me, if survival is a problem here, why are there so many experts who want to live here? With their strength, they will receive good treatment no matter which family they go to,¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Xue¡¯er, it seems like the little old man lives quite well here, so this can only mean that survival here isn¡¯t a problem. The real problem is themselves,¡± the freak said after some thought. ¡°That¡¯s right. Therefore, they can still be saved if they can recognize their problems. Otherwise, just starve to death! Don¡¯t forget, I said I wouldn¡¯t care about them.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very difficult for them to be on par with the five major factions with their current strength. However, they don¡¯t know our trump cards. If they retreat, then¡­¡± The freak deliberately said half of what he wanted to say. ¡°That can only mean that they don¡¯t have the luck. However, that butler might look silly but he¡¯s actually very smart. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so sure he will agree,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°I hope so.¡± The freak raised his eyebrows. ¡°Freak, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Leng Ruoxue closed her eyes again. The freak shook his head helplessly, then picked Leng Ruoxue up and walked directly into the room. The next day, the Head butler and the second butler reported at dawn. In Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room. ¡°Miss, we have already thought about it. We are willing to risk our lives for the future, but Miss, do you really have a way to help us?¡± the head butler asked impatiently as soon as they entered the room. ¡°What you need to do is to trust me. That¡¯s enough,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Yes,¡± the head butler replied. He had thought about it for a long time yesterday and discussed it with his brothers before finally making a decision. ¡°The first thing you need to do is to capture the surrounding mountains within three days!¡± Leng Ruoxue gave the first order. ¡°Miss, this¡­ this is very difficult!¡± the head butler said hurriedly, almost breaking out in cold sweat from fright. ¡°What¡¯s the difficulty? Aren¡¯t they just a few Legendary Beasts?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°Miss, they are not Legendary Beasts but Transcendent Divine Beasts. There are a total of five mountains in our area, and the masters of the other four are Transcendent Divine Beasts. Therefore, it will be very difficult to deal with them,¡± the main butler explained as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. ¡°Are they level nine Transcendent Divine Beasts?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Uh! No, those Transcendent Divine Beasts should be equivalent to Mystic Sovereign, so I¡¯m not completely confident in dealing with them,¡± the head butler said speechlessly. Alas! How could level nine Transcendent Divine Beasts be encountered so easily! ¡°Then what are you afraid of? There shouldn¡¯t be a problem if I get White Dawn to go with you, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°That white tiger? Uh! There definitely won¡¯t be a problem.¡± The head butler was relieved when he heard that there were helpers. It would definitely be no problem to deal with those few Transcendent Divine Beasts if he had that white tiger. ¡°Then set off now!¡± Leng Ruoxue summoned her beasts and said. ¡°Uh, Miss, they¡­¡± The main butler looked at the dozen or so small and cute beasts in front of him and asked dumbfoundedly. What did Miss mean? He was confused! ¡°Big fool, we¡¯ll go and cheer you on!¡± Darling said with a smile while lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. Hehe, actually, they strongly requested to watch the commotion. Chapter 487 - Leng Ruoxue’s Decision (4) ¡°Uh! There¡¯s also a cheerleading group!¡± The head butler was a little depressed. He would still have to protect their safety if he brought these cute little animals to the fight! ¡°Head Butler, don¡¯t worry about them. They will take care of themselves.¡± Leng Ruoxue saw through the Head Butler¡¯s thoughts and comforted him. Her beasts were not flower vases that could only be decorations. ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± the Head butler replied. However, he still decided to protect these cute little fellows, except for the white tiger that liked to transform into a cat. ¡°Lass! You can¡¯t forget us! We want to go too.¡± At this moment, Old Man Zao and the others walked in and looked at Leng Ruoxue resentfully. ¡°Go if you want to!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Alas! These old men really wanted to see the world burn! ¡°Miss, they want to go too?¡± The head butler said with a bitter face. Boohoo¡­ He found himself even more depressed. It was not enough to take care of these little beasts. Now, there were also these old men. They were all Miss¡¯s family! He had no way to explain to Miss if anything happened to them! ¡°Head Butler, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t trouble you. We can take care of ourselves,¡± Old Man Zao quickly comforted. Alas! It seemed like they were being treated as trouble. He really didn¡¯t know who was the real big trouble! ¡°Yes, Head Butler, you don¡¯t have to worry about them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Uh! I understand,¡± the head butler said. However, he couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart, saying that I don¡¯t have to care. How can I not care if we really encounter any danger! ¡°Can we set off now? Head butler, you only have three days! Hurry up!¡± Old Man Zao urged. He seemed even more anxious than the person involved. ¡°Miss, we¡¯re leaving then.¡± The Head butler braced himself and said helplessly. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile and nodded. Then, the head butler and the second butler led the cheer group formed by the little beasts and the old men and set off in a mighty manner¡­ Their first destination was the mountain closest to their village. The owner of this mountain happened to be a white tiger. At the foot of the mountain. Everyone and the beast stopped. ¡°Little kitty! The owner of this mountain is your kind. Hurry up and call it out for me to admire!¡± Feng Zhan flew in front of White Dawn provocatively and said with a smile. ¡°Damn bird, stay away from me. I don¡¯t want to see you now,¡± White Dawn said frantically. It was already very depressed to be sent out by its master to do such a small thing, but now it had to be laughed at by this stinky bird. It was really infuriating, no, it was infuriating! ¡°Uh! Stop arguing. Let¡¯s go up the mountain to look!¡± The Head butler came out to smooth things over. Transcendent Divine Beasts were different from humans. There were no guards on the mountain peak occupied by Transcendent Divine Beasts. Therefore, if humans accidentally barged in, their lives would not be in danger as long as they did not alarm the Transcendent Divine Beasts. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that. We just need to let this little kitty howl. Hehe!¡± Feng Zhan said with a naughty smile. As the saying went, two tigers couldn¡¯t share one mountain. If that white tiger in the mountain knew that its kind was provoking it at the foot of the mountain, it would definitely jump out without hesitation! ¡°Hmph! It would be embarrassing if I have to howl just because you want me to howl!¡± White Dawn said arrogantly with a twist of its little face. ¡°You won¡¯t howl, right? Hehe!¡± Feng Zhan spat out a ball of fire without hesitation and burned White Dawn butt¡­ ¡°Ouch!¡± White Dawn, which was not mentally prepared, screamed in pain. Immediately, the roar of a tiger reverberated through the entire mountain stream¡­ Cold sweat immediately rolled down the Head butler¡¯s forehead when he saw this scene. ¡®No way! How can this be? That little red bird is really too bold. It actually dared to burn the tiger¡¯s butt. Uh! Everyone knows that the tiger¡¯s butt can¡¯t be touched, but what about burning the tiger¡¯s butt?¡¯ However, before the Head butler could continue letting his imagination run wild, he heard a furious roar from the mountain. ¡°Which junior dares to cause trouble in This King¡¯s territory?¡± Immediately after, a white shadow as fast as lightning appeared in front of everyone and the beasts¡­ ¡°Which junior dares to cause trouble in this king¡¯s territory?¡± the huge white tiger roared again after appearing. Unfortunately, it was completely ignored by everyone and the beasts because almost everyone and the beasts¡¯ gazes were focused on White Dawn and Feng Zhan now. Moreover, every single one of them or the beasts had excited expressions in their eyes¡­ ¡°You damn bird, how dare you burn my butt! You¡¯re really tired of living!¡± White Dawn endured the pain and roared angrily. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m helping you howl!¡± Feng Zhan said nonchalantly. This little kitty might be stronger than him, but she was really not afraid of it. Moreover, provoking it was also one of her pleasures, hehe! ¡°Who wants your help? You bastard, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± White Dawn glared fiercely at Feng Zhan and roared furiously. Hmph! I¡¯ll pluck its feathers if this damn bird isn¡¯t my master¡¯s beast! ¡°Wow, are they going to start fighting? Get a small stool and watch the commotion!¡± After Old Man Zao said that, he really took out a small stool and a small table from his ring. Then he placed dried fruits and snacks on it, waiting for the show to begin! Lin Liang, the others, and the beasts also mimicked Old Man Zao. Those with stools took stools, and those without sat on the table¡­ The Head butler and second butler wiped the cold sweat off their foreheads when they saw this scene. Their thoughts were ¡®You¡¯re really brave!¡¯ That white tiger is staring at us covetously from the side, and you¡¯re watching the commotion instead. However, they didn¡¯t dare to be as casual as Old Man Zao and the others. Instead, they were a little distracted as they looked at White Dawn and the white tiger that had arrived a while ago from the corner of their eyes! ¡°Which junior dares to cause trouble in this king¡¯s territory?¡± The white tiger was stunned when it saw that no one bothered with it for a long time. Then it roared again! ¡°Shut up!¡± Feng Zhan and White Dawn, who were glaring at each other, roared in unison. ¡°Uh!¡± The white tiger was a little dumbfounded. What was going on? They actually dared to ask it to shut up. How dare they! Hmph! Weren¡¯t they just a bird and a kitten? They actually dared to order it, the tiger king! How ridiculous! Chapter 488 - The Pitiful Peacock (1) ¡°Damn bird, if Master didn¡¯t forbid us from fighting, I would teach you a lesson now!¡± White Dawn said gloomily after staring for a while. ¡°Damn cat, do you have the capability to deal with me?¡± Feng Zhan provoked without fear of death. Hehe, it knew that this little cat didn¡¯t dare to do anything to it. It dared to bully this little cat without any qualms because it had its master as its backer! ¡°Damn bird, just you wait. I¡¯ll ask my master for a duel with you when we get back!¡± White Dawn said while suppressing his anger. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll wait,¡± Feng Zhan said with a smile. She would die for infuriating the cat! ¡°Alas! I was excited about nothing. Seems like we won¡¯t be able to see a fight anymore,¡± Old Man Zao couldn¡¯t help but say with some disappointment when he saw this situation. He originally thought that he would be able to see an exciting battle between tigers and phoenixes! To his surprise, these two little fellows didn¡¯t dare to fight at all. Alas! This lass had really good upbringing! ¡°Hehe, they are afraid that our cute master will be angry!¡± Darling said understandingly. In fact, it was also afraid that its master would be angry. Boohoo¡­ Once its cute master was angry, she would ignore it! ¡°Yes, yes. That girl is a little scary when she¡¯s angry,¡± Old Man Zao said with lingering fear. ¡°Damn it, which junior dares to cause trouble in this king¡¯s territory?¡± At this moment, the white tiger, which had returned to its senses, spoke again. It felt very depressed and its self-esteem had been seriously injured because it had never been treated like air by anyone or beast after living for so long. This was its first time! The Head butler and the second butler were very sympathetic. They looked at the white tiger that had been ignored for a long time, and their pity for it was like a raging river, flowing endlessly! Uh! It was indeed the most pitiful challenger! ¡°F*ck, no one will think you¡¯re a mute even if you don¡¯t speak!¡± White Dawn roared furiously. It was so angry that it almost forgot about the existence of this thing if this white tiger didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Damn it, how dare you interrupt our exchange! Are you courting death!¡± Feng Zhan also roared. She was also very displeased with this white tiger who didn¡¯t know how to discern the situation! As they spoke, White Dawn and Feng Zhan pounced at the white tiger in tacit understanding. Damn, they were not allowed to fight among themselves, so beating up outsiders should be fine! Therefore, that unlucky white tiger became their punching bag! ¡°Come on! Haha, beat it up!¡± Old Man Zao cheered excitedly. He might not be able to see the tigers and phoenixes fighting, but he could still accept a group fight! Feng Zhan and White Dawn were on the ground, one in the sky, one throwing a punch, and the other shooting flames. They attacked from top to bottom, beating the white tiger until it had nowhere to hide¡­ ¡°Wow, Big Brother, this little red bird is so abnormal too!¡± The second butler whispered sympathetically after seeing the tragic state of the huge white tiger. Two little beasts in their transmogrification state beat up a white tiger that was still in its original form until it couldn¡¯t be found anymore. How abnormal were these two little beasts! He knew that the cat was a white tiger, but he didn¡¯t know what that little bird was! ¡°Uh! Yes!¡± Cold sweat broke out on the Head butler¡¯s forehead. Boohoo¡­ These two beasts were really terrifying. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t beat him up. He did not have the strong body of the white tiger. After a long while, the huge white tiger lay on the ground, on the verge of death. Its two front claws hugged its big head tightly, and it kept saying, ¡°I admit defeat, I admit defeat.¡± However, Feng Zhan and White Dawn ignored it. They only stopped after they had vented and were tired of beating it up. That white tiger barely managed to survive! ¡°Aiyaya, so pitiful. Why did you beat it up so badly!¡± Old Man Zao gloated as he walked to the white tiger¡¯s side and patted its huge body. ¡°Ouch!¡± Old Man Zao¡¯s slap might not be very heavy, but it was fatal for the white tiger which was seriously injured internally and externally! ¡°Boohoo¡­ You¡¯re so fierce to me!¡± Old Man Zao looked at the white tiger aggrievedly and complained. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t. You¡¯re hurting me!¡± The white tiger was so angry that it almost vomited blood. However, it had no choice but to explain in the face of a strong enemy who could take its life. Boohoo¡­ They were on the same side! So many people and beasts bullying one of it was really too evil! ¡°Oh, does it hurt a lot?¡± Old Man Zao asked the obvious but he still deliberately patted it to verify if what the white tiger said was true. ¡°It hurts, it hurts so much! Stop slapping me!¡± the white tiger whispered weakly. Boohoo¡­ Its heart was bleeding. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you admitted defeat earlier so that you can suffer less physical pain?¡± Old Man Zao said nonchalantly while standing. ¡°Boohoo¡­ I¡¯ve already admitted defeat, but they still beat me up!¡± The white tiger¡¯s bell-like tiger eyes were full of tears as it complained aggrievedly. ¡°I mean, how good would it be if you just admitted defeat as soon as you emerged? But what about you? You¡¯re still being smug and saying things like ¡®Which junior dares to cause trouble in This King¡¯s territory?¡¯ Haha! You call yourself This King in front of them. It would be strange if you didn¡¯t get beaten up!¡± Old Man Zao laughed hysterically. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± The white tiger choked, thinking to itself, I¡¯m also the king of the mountains! What¡¯s wrong with calling myself this king? Boohoo¡­ Its biggest mistake was that it didn¡¯t consult the stars today and encountered two malefic stars! ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be aggrieved. Our girl¡¯s beasts are famous for being perverted. It¡¯s not wrong for you to lose to them,¡± Old Man Zao comforted it kindly. However, his words angered Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts! ¡°Damn old man, who are you calling a pervert!¡± White Dawn, who was still fuming, questioned furiously. ¡°Uh! A slip of the tongue, a slip of the tongue. I mean impressive!¡± Old Man Zao quickly corrected himself and looked at White Dawn fearfully. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t have a body as tough as that white tiger to resist a beating! ¡°Hey, you¡¯re my little brother from now on. You have to be obedient, understand?¡± White Dawn rolled his eyes at Old Man Zao and pointed at the huge, scarred white tiger with his little paw as he ordered. ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± the white tiger said very obediently. Boohoo, would it dare to disobey? ¡°Eat this.¡± White Dawn threw a pill to the white tiger. The white tiger opened its mouth and swallowed the small pill. Then it said in astonishment, ¡°Eh! My injuries are actually all healed.¡± Chapter 489 - The Pitiful Peacock (2) ¡°Head Butler, let¡¯s continue!¡± White Dawn ignored the white tiger¡¯s fussing and looked at the head butler. ¡°Uh, okay.¡± The Head butler was speechless. This was too easy. The two beasts were done without him even needing to do anything! ¡°Boss, where are we going?¡± the injured white tiger asked curiously. ¡°Go and continue expanding our territory! Do you see those three mountains? My master said he wants to turn them all into our territory.¡± White Dawn lay on the white tiger¡¯s head and said condescendingly. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s easy. Hehe, Boss, those two bears are my good friends. They will naturally give up their territory obediently as long as I tell them to.¡± The white tiger said confidently. ¡°Are you confident?¡± White Dawn asked softly, wondering if he should fight the two bears again. However, the defense of the big stupid bears was very abnormal. ¡°Yes, They are indebted to me, so they will definitely listen to me as long as I say it,¡± the white tiger explained. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± White Dawn patted the white tiger¡¯s head with its little paw. ¡°No problem.¡± The white tiger agreed very quickly. Hehe, he didn¡¯t expect to have the chance to render meritorious service immediately after acknowledging a boss. Everyone and the beasts came to the foot of the two neighboring mountains together. This was the territory of the two bears that were Transcendent Divine Beasts. They chose the mountains next to each other because they were biological brothers. After reaching the foot of the mountain, the white tiger immediately shouted at the top of its lungs, ¡°Big Hairy, Little Hairy, welcome your guests.¡± Leng Qingtian and the others couldn¡¯t help but be at a loss for words when they heard the white tiger¡¯s words. However, before they could let their imagination run wild, they heard a loud ¡°Dong! Dong! Dong!¡± sound coming from the mountains like the earth was shaking. Then two earth-yellow giant bears more than ten meters tall ran out of the two mountains¡­ ¡°Big White, why are you here?¡± one of the giant bears asked honestly. ¡°Of course I came to find you for something!¡± the white tiger said. ¡°What is it? Tell us quickly so we can go back to sleep,¡± another bear said. ¡°It¡¯s like this. My boss¡¯s master has his eyes on your territory, so can you give it up?¡± the white tiger asked nicely. ¡°Give up? Then where are we going?¡± The giant bear that spoke first couldn¡¯t help asking. It was not angry at the white tiger¡¯s words, but it was very distressed because if it gave up the territory it occupied, then the brothers would have nowhere to go! ¡°You can be together with me! Admit my boss as your boss,¡± the white tiger said after some thought. ¡°Your boss? Who is it?¡± The two bears lowered their heads curiously and looked down at the white tiger. ¡°I¡¯m its boss,¡± White Dawn said lazily. ¡°Uh!¡± The two giant bears were stunned and then looked at the white tiger in disbelief. ¡°Big White! You¡¯ve fallen. How can you recognize a cat as your boss?¡± ¡°F*ck, open your bear eyes wide and see clearly. How can I be a cat!¡± White Dawn roared furiously. It was really depressed. It was fine if humans treated him like a cat, but now even beasts treated it like a cat. Could it be that they couldn¡¯t feel the might of his bloodline! ¡°I observed carefully. You are a cat no matter how I look at you.¡± The two bears looked at White Dawn carefully and said with certainty. ¡°Haha! Haha!¡± Feng Zhan roared with exaggerated laughter and kept pointing its little wings at White Dawn as if it wanted to say something! ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re courting death!¡± White Dawn was angry. Moreover, its archenemy was laughing at it from the side, so its anger instantly multiplied! ¡°Boss, Boss! Calm down! They didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± the white tiger hurriedly pleaded, and its heart was racing. In fact, when it first saw Big Brother, it also thought that Big Brother was a kitty. At that time, it was very puzzled because it clearly heard an unfamiliar tiger roar. Later on, after it was beaten up by Big Brother and the little red bird, it suddenly realized that Boohoo¡­ It was because it was too inexperienced. These two were not beasts it could offend! ¡°Hmph! I won¡¯t take issue with these two big stupid bears on your account this time. I won¡¯t let them off easily if there¡¯s a next time!¡± White Dawn said indifferently as it gently raised its eyelids. ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡± The white tiger was very happy. Hehe, it didn¡¯t expect the Boss to give it so much face. ¡°Big Hairy, Little Hairy, don¡¯t spout nonsense. My boss is very powerful.¡± The white tiger quickly said to its two friends after thanking White Dawn. Phew! That was close! ¡°Really?¡± The two bears were skeptical, not realizing that they almost lost their lives just now! ¡°Don¡¯t you even believe my words? Do you think I will lie to you?¡± the white tiger roared, almost on fire from anxiety in its heart! ¡°Hey hey, calm down. Come, I¡¯ll let you eat this!¡± Old Man Zao advised with a smile. He took out two pieces of corn and stuffed them into the two giant bears¡¯ palms! ¡°What is this?¡± Big Hairy and Little Hairy¡¯s huge bear faces were full of question marks as they asked in puzzlement. ¡°This is your favorite food, corn?¡± Old Man Zao said hurriedly. Back in the Ling Feng Continent, he seemed to have heard from the girl that bears liked to eat corn the most. Why didn¡¯t these two seem to know each other? In fact, the two bears really didn¡¯t know it because they had never seen it, let alone eaten it. However, the unique fragrance of the corn kept tempting their taste buds. After a while, Big Hairy and Little Hairy said, ¡°It smells pretty good.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s good. This is one of my favorite foods. Try it quickly and see if it tastes the same as what you¡¯ve eaten before,¡± Old Man Zao said expectantly, his shrewd little eyes staring intently at the two bears. Big Hairy and Little Hairy hesitated, not knowing whether they should eat it or not. However, the smell was really tempting¡­ The two butlers were a little speechless at Old Man Zao¡¯s behavior. Could this old man be thinking of seducing the two bears with those two stalks of corn? How was that possible! Neither of them believed that the two stalks of corn would be so attractive. However, they knew after a while that they were wrong. They were too ignorant. There were really beasts in this world who would give up their territory for two stalks of corn! Chapter 490 - The Pitiful Peacock (3) In the end, the two hairy bears couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of the fragrance of the corn. They ate the corn in their paws and became a captive of the corn¡­ ¡°Erm¡­ If we give up our territory and follow you in the future, can you give us a piece of corn every day?¡± After a long while, the two bears hesitantly stated their conditions and strongly requested to follow Old Man Zao. ¡°No problem. Corn! You can eat as much as you want,¡± Old Man Zao said happily. Hehe, these two lackeys were not bad. He could use them as cushions when he was tired! ¡°Then we¡¯re willing to give you our territory.¡± They finally relented and bowed down for corn! Moreover, they became Old Man Zao¡¯s free fighter. ¡°Big Hairy, Little Hairy, you guys really hurt my heart.¡± The white tiger was depressed and complained shamelessly. Boohoo¡­ It even boasted in front of its boss that as long as it showed up, They would definitely give up their territory. Unfortunately, it said so much that its mouth was dry. It was actually not as useful as the two corn that Old Man Zao took out. Boohoo¡­ It hurt its self-esteem! ¡°Big White, didn¡¯t we agree?¡± They were puzzled. Didn¡¯t Big White bring these people here for their territory? What was there to be sad about now that they had agreed? It was really incomprehensible! ¡°You didn¡¯t agree because of me,¡± the white tiger said, very displeased. ¡°Uh! It has something to do with you too!¡± They coaxed and sighed in their hearts together! ¡°Hehe, Great White, of course you contributed. If you didn¡¯t bring us here, we would have started fighting directly,¡± Old Man Zao coaxed tactfully. ¡°In that case, my contribution is quite big, haha!¡± The white tiger was a little smug. ¡°Oh?¡± White Dawn narrowed his eyes and hummed with slight displeasure. ¡°Uh! Boss, we can go to the next mountain!¡± the white tiger said hurriedly, its little heart trembling. ¡°Head Butler, are we still continuing today?¡± White Dawn asked softly. His master had given him three days, and now he was only short of the last mountain. ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡± The Head butler wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. They hadn¡¯t even arrived for half a day, but they had already taken over three mountains. Alas! How efficient! ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± White Dawn said. The last mountain was a little far away. Everyone and the beasts walked for about an hour and circled around before they finally arrived at the foot of the mountain. ¡°Bears! What kind of beast is the owner of this mountain?¡± Old Man Zao asked curiously. The mountain in front of him was the smallest among the five surrounding mountains, so he guessed that the owner of this mountain probably wouldn¡¯t be a beast that was too big. ¡°It seems to be a bird.¡± Big Hairy looked at Feng Zhan and said with uncertainty. It was not very familiar with the beasts in the mountain. ¡°Damn bird, did you hear that? They are your kind.¡± White Dawn raised its eyes provocatively. ¡°Hmph! Who said that birds are my kind? Stupid cat with no common sense!¡± Feng Zhan retorted. The two beasts were ready to start fighting again! However, this time, it disappointed those who wanted to watch the commotion because Feng Zhan and White Dawn ignored each other after saying that. ¡°We have to think of a way to lure the owner of this place out,¡± the Head butler suddenly said. However, his words quickly received the looks of disdain from everyone and the beasts because everyone and the beasts knew that what he said was useless! ¡°Head Butler, I¡¯ll leave this mission to you.¡± Old Man Zao patted the head butler on the shoulder as though he was entrusting him with an important task. ¡°Uh, alright then!¡± the main butler said helplessly. He took a few steps closer to the foot of the mountain, then released all his aura, and released a stream of mystic energy halfway up the mountain¡­ His provocative behavior quickly worked. In the blink of an eye, a beautiful bird covered in five-colored light jumped out of the mountain. Everyone looked carefully and realized that it was a peacock. This peacock was about two meters tall, had exquisite feathers, and was abnormally beautiful. Its glass-like eyes were staring coldly at the butler. ¡°You and I have always respected our boundaries. Instead of staying in your bandit¡¯s lair, you actually came to provoke me. You really deserve to die!¡± the peacock said with abnormal anger, its glass-like eyes seeming to spit fire! ¡°You recognize me?¡± the Head butler said foolishly. He thought these beasts only liked to sleep. He didn¡¯t expect this peacock to recognize him! ¡°Hmph! You are the stupidest and most foolish bandit I have ever seen. Which beast in these mountains doesn¡¯t know you!¡± the peacock said nonchalantly. ¡°Uh!¡± The Head butler was depressed. He didn¡¯t expect himself to be so famous! ¡°Haha! Head Butler, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so famous!¡± Old Man Zao laughed hysterically. The others and beasts also grinned happily, but they were not as exaggerated as Old Man Zao. ¡°Haha! Old Man Feng, your beast has a partner now.¡± After laughing enough, Old Man Zao patted the Feng family¡¯s First Elder¡¯s shoulder affectionately. ¡°Okay, Sparrow Feather, come out!¡± First Elder Feng nodded and then summoned his beast. Peacock-type beasts were very rare. ¡°Hehe, Sparrow Feather! Your master found you a wife!¡± Old Man Zao looked at Sparrow Feather that was about the same size as the peacock and smiled evilly. He actually began to make them a couple out of boredom! ¡°Damn old man, damn it! Tell me again, who is the wife?¡± The peacock roared furiously when it heard Old Man Zao¡¯s words! It was originally quite happy to see its own kind, but Old Man Zao¡¯s words drove it crazy! ¡°You! You¡¯re a female! You have to be gentler. Otherwise, our Sparrow Feather won¡¯t like you,¡± Old Man Zao said earnestly without any doubts. ¡°Uh!¡± Sparrow Feather was speechless! ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m a male, you¡¯re the wife!¡± The incomparably beautiful peacock was so angry that its entire body was on fire. However, it¡¯s good upbringing still made it resist the urge to tear this stinky old man apart! Chapter 491 - The Pitiful Peacock (4) ¡°Uh! Are you sure?¡± Old Man Zao asked doubtfully, feeling a little disappointed. Alas! Such a beautiful bird was actually a male. This was too shocking! ¡°Nonsense! Don¡¯t tell me I don¡¯t know my own gender!¡± the beautiful peacock roared uncontrollably. ¡°Calm down, calm down. What about you?¡± Old Man Zao turned his gaze to Sparrow Feather and asked expectantly. He really wanted to send these two beautiful birds to mate. ¡°I¡¯m a male too,¡± Sparrow Feather said quickly. ¡°Oh, actually, two males are alright too¡­¡± Old Man Zao smiled wretchedly as he sized up the two equally beautiful peacocks. He deliberately left half of his sentence hanging! ¡°No! Tell me, what are you doing here?¡± The beautiful peacock¡¯s eyes widened as it asked fiercely. ¡°We¡¯ve taken a liking to your mountain! I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The peacock interrupted Old Man Zao before he could finish. ¡°If I give you this mountain, can you scram as far away as possible?¡± The beautiful peacock looked at Old Man Zao with disdain. It really hated this old man to death now. Hmph! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the other party had the advantage in numbers, it would definitely teach this damn old man a lesson. ¡°You despise me? Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m so sad!¡± Old Man Zao was aggrieved, and his eyes were red. ¡°Are you really willing to give up the mountain to us?¡± The head butler asked in disbelief, ignoring Old Man Zao¡¯s act of pity. What happened today? Why were these beasts so easygoing? ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± the beautiful peacock said. Hmph! It was not stupid. These people were obviously determined to win. If they were to fight, it would definitely not be their match, so what was the point of fighting? It was not like it had nothing better to do. After speaking, it flew in preparation to leave this place. Unfortunately, it was knocked unconscious by Feng Zhan before it could fly too high¡­ ¡°It¡¯ll be my underling from now on!¡± Feng Zhan flapped her little wings and said nonchalantly. Uh! The main butler broke out in cold sweat again. This little red bird was really barbaric. It actually knocked out this two-meter tall giant bird. Amazing! ¡°Carry it for me. We¡¯re going back to the village!¡± Feng Zhan ordered the two butlers. ¡°Yes,¡± the two butlers answered obediently. In this way, the main group returned to the stockade with great fanfare after completing the mission. The two butlers resigned themselves to fate and carried the tragic peacock, following behind everyone¡­ After successfully taking the other four mountains into their possession, the butler no longer dared to underestimate these beasts. They might look cute and harmless on the surface, but in fact, none of them were easy to deal with. Uh! To be precise, they were all perverts! After returning to the village. Darling and the other beasts shouted at the top of their lungs as soon as they entered the back mountain, ¡°Master, we¡¯re back!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the freak walked out of the room and looked at the crowd in front of them with a smile, as well as the excited beasts, knowing that their mission was completed. ¡°Master!¡± All the beasts found their spots and stuck to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°You naughty brats, did you cause trouble for Master?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile. ¡°Master, we are so cute. How can we cause trouble for you!¡± Dazzle said aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ Master is really too evil. How can you think of them like this! ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue gently caressed the soft fur on the little black fox and laughed happily. ¡°Hello, Boss¡¯s master.¡± At this moment, the white tiger couldn¡¯t help but say. It had to let the Boss¡¯s master notice its existence. ¡°Where did this white tiger come from?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the advisor. ¡°Master, it¡¯s my new underling,¡± White Dawn said lazily. ¡°Oh, what about the two bears?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the two giant bears standing behind Old Man Zao and asked curiously. ¡°Hehe, lass, they¡¯re my underlings!¡± Old Man Zao said with a slightly pale face, full of pride. ¡°Yes, he tricked them with two stalks of corn,¡± the old man said eccentrically. Alright, he admitted that he was jealous! This damn old man was really too lucky! ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. She didn¡¯t expect the bears in this world to also like to eat corn. Could it be that the preferences of animals were all the same? ¡°By the way, where are the two butlers?¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at everyone but didn¡¯t see the two butlers and couldn¡¯t help asking curiously. ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here!¡± The two butlers were panting from carrying the peacock. They hurriedly put down the heavy object in their hands and ran to Leng Ruoxue when they saw her. ¡°Head butler, what are you carrying?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. She only took a casual look just now, but she really couldn¡¯t tell what it was. It looked like a bird. ¡°Hehe, Master, that¡¯s my underling,¡± Feng Zhan said with a smile. ¡°Uh! Why did you take in an underling as well?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little puzzled. Feng Zhan had many people already, so why did she take in an underling? ¡°The little kitty took one. Of course, I can¡¯t lose out to it,¡± Feng Zhan said matter-of-factly. ¡°You damn bird! Master, I request to duel with this damn bird!¡± White Dawn said through gritted teeth. ¡°No. You have to be as close as brothers to the outside world. You absolutely can¡¯t kill each other. However! Normal sparring can still be allowed.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the slightly smug Feng Zhan and said with a naughty smile. ¡°Master, then I request to spar with this dead bird,¡± White Dawn said hurriedly. It was originally quite disappointed to hear Leng Ruoxue say so, but it didn¡¯t expect it to spar with this dead bird! Hehe! There was no need to be polite. Anyway, whether it was a duel or a spar, it would be fine as long as it could teach this dead bird a lesson! ¡°Okay, approved,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Master, this kitten is stronger than me. This is unfair to me. Boohoo¡­¡± Feng Zhan said pitifully with a bitter face. ¡°Feng Zhan, you have to believe in yourself! Moreover, sparring with opponents stronger than you is very beneficial for you.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled gently and comforted her. Chapter 492 - New Mission (1) ¡°That¡¯s right, hehe! Damn bird, let¡¯s spar!¡± White Dawn smiled evilly and pounced directly at Feng Zhan¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Feng Zhan flapped her small wings and flew away. ¡°Hmph! Do you think I don¡¯t have wings?¡± White Dawn used its wind-attribute mystic technique, and a small pair of green wings appeared on both sides of its waist. It flapped them gently twice before chasing after Feng Zhan¡­ ¡°Boss is so powerful. He actually grew wings,¡± the white tiger said foolishly. It looked at the pair of wings of White Dawn, who was chasing the little red bird in the sky, with great desire! ¡°Xue¡¯er, are they serious?¡± Leng Qingtian asked worriedly as he looked at the two little beasts that were already fighting. ¡°Yes, haha. Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. They know their limits,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Qingtian was relieved. He didn¡¯t want to see both sides suffer! ¡°Eh? Where am I?¡± At this moment, the peacock, which had woken up, was dizzy and could not tell what was going on. Uh! Damn it, who knocked it out? Its head was still hurting! ¡°This is our residence.¡± Leng Ruoxue kindly explained to the peacock. ¡°Uh! Damn it, who knocked me out and brought me here?¡± the peacock roared furiously as it slowly woke up. ¡°Shh, be quiet. The one who knocked you unconscious is in the sky. It doesn¡¯t have a good temper,¡± the white tiger reminded softly as it walked to the peacock and looked at the sky. ¡°Uh!¡± The peacock raised its head and looked at the sky curiously, only to find a flying cat and a little red bird that could breathe fire fighting in the sky. At this moment, they were locked in a fierce battle. Feathers and cat fur flew in the sky, falling like snowflakes. The other beasts were hurriedly picking up the fur that they had dropped and handed it to the woman who had spoken to it just now! ¡°See? That kitten is my boss, and Little Red Bird is your boss. They are all very fierce, so we have to be good,¡± the white tiger said very cautiously. ¡°My boss?¡± The peacock was puzzled. It had always been alone. When did it recognize its boss? Why didn¡¯t it have any impression of him? ¡°Little Peacock, since Feng Zhan accepted you, you can be considered my beast from now on. As my beast, unity is a must, understand?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help speaking as she listened to the conversation between the two beasts with some amusement. ¡°Uh, yes!¡± The peacock felt dizzy and sold itself off in a daze. It did not understand how it was agreed until a long time later! ¡°Good.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed the peacock¡¯s feathers gently and praised it. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me casually. I will be shy.¡± The peacock lowered its head shyly. ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but be at a loss for words. What kind of bird is this! It¡¯s thinking too much! ¡°Master!¡± After fighting enough, White Dawn and Feng Zhan took the initiative to stop fighting and were in a very sorry state. They stood in front of Leng Ruoxue like little wives, waiting to be reprimanded! ¡°Did it satisfy you?¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile and asked lightly as she looked at the two beasts hanging on her body. ¡°Uh, that was satisfying,¡± White Dawn and Feng Zhan said in unison, feeling very nervous. ¡°Are we still fighting in the future?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Uh! We won¡¯t fight anymore,¡± the two beasts said hurriedly while thinking in their hearts at the same time. Was their master angry? ¡°Okay, go back and rest first!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly, leaving Charm and Darling outside. She sent the other beasts into the bracelet! ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s sit in the house and talk!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her head and said to Leng Qingtian and the others. ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and followed Leng Ruoxue into the house. After everyone found a seat and sat down, Leng Ruoxue said, ¡°Butlers, what do you think?¡± ¡°Uh! Miss, we¡­¡± The Head butler and the second butler looked at each other, not knowing how to say it. In short, they felt like heroes were useless this time. Miss¡¯s beast was too abnormal. They didn¡¯t even have the chance to attack before the matter was resolved! ¡°Head Butler, the next mission: I request that you take in all the forces with similar situations as yours for use within a month!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to order. In fact, she knew what these two people were thinking. However, she couldn¡¯t help with this. Her only hope was that they wouldn¡¯t go to the extreme! ¡°Miss, this¡­¡± The head butler was a little dumbfounded. This was an impossible task for him! How could a month be enough? ¡°What? Not confident?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked very casually. ¡°Time is a little tight,¡± the Head butler said honestly. There should be no problem if it took longer with the help of Miss¡¯s beasts. However, a month was impossible. ¡°Head Butler, a month is enough,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty. This was the final decision she, the freak, and Empty had made after discussing. ¡°Hehe, Head Butler, don¡¯t worry. We will continue to help you,¡± Old Man Zao patted the Head Butler¡¯s shoulder and said loyally. ¡°Thank you.¡± The Head butler nodded gratefully. ¡°My beasts will still move with you. Moreover, I just want the result no matter what you do,¡± Leng Ruoxue continued. ¡°Yes,¡± the head butler said quickly, even though he wasn¡¯t too sure. He would do his best no matter what because it wasn¡¯t for others but for themselves. ¡°Rest early today and continue tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Yes.¡± The head butler left the room with the second butler. ¡°Xue¡¯er, send us to the space to sleep today!¡± Leng Qingtian said. They hadn¡¯t entered space for a long time, and there would be a big operation tomorrow, so they would go in and have a good rest today. Chapter 493 - New Mission (2) ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered and stored everyone in the bracelet. ¡°Haha, Two Hairies, this place isn¡¯t bad, right?¡± After entering the bracelet, Old Man Zao pointed at the beautiful scenery in the space and said to the two imitated bear cubs on his shoulder. The two bears were obviously dumbfounded¡­ ¡°Everyone, rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Old Man Zao, who was getting cocky again, helplessly and pulled the freak into the purple bamboo hut¡­ The next morning. Leng Qingtian and the others, who had long been prepared, set off with them after the two butlers reported. In the bracelet, Leng Ruoxue and the freak sat on a stone chair in the space and chatted. ¡°Xue¡¯er, aren¡¯t we going to take a look?¡± the freak asked with a chuckle. ¡°No. There won¡¯t be a place for them to perform if we go.¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at the freak and said indifferently. ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true,¡± the freak agreed. ¡°However, Xue¡¯er, aren¡¯t you worried about them? The mission this time is much more difficult than the previous one!¡± the freak asked curiously. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? They¡¯re not weak either. They won¡¯t be in danger as long as they don¡¯t provoke Supremacy Xuan,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°That¡¯s true. Xue¡¯er, what should we do?¡± The freak smiled seductively, and his eyes began to glow again¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go cultivate,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had already felt faint signs of a breakthrough in the Heaven Defying Skill these few days, so she wanted to try. ¡°Alas! Alright then!¡± the freak said with a bitter face, slightly displeased. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leng Ruoxue stood up and pulled the freak directly into the cultivation room in the purple bamboo hut¡­ At the same time, the head butler and the others had already arrived at their first destination today. ¡°Head Butler, do you know the owner of this place?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve met several times. He¡¯s one of my few friends in Myriad Mountain City,¡± the head butler explained. ¡°Hehe, Head Butler, your friend seems to be doing better than you. At least, the mountain he occupies is much larger than yours,¡± Old Man Zao praised as he looked at the towering, upright mountain in front of him. ¡°Yes, even though we are both Mystic Sovereigns, his strength is above mine,¡± the main butler said very honestly. The strength of Mystics of the same level was also different. Some were strong, while others were very ordinary. For example, he was above average! ¡°Oh, how is he compared to our White Dawn?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at Bai Xu, who was sleeping on the white tiger and asked curiously. ¡°Their strength should be comparable,¡± the Head butler said after some thought. ¡°Is that so? Then let me try later,¡± White Dawn said with its eyes closed. It was only a level-four Transcendent Divine Beasts, but it was still very confident in its strength. Moreover, it didn¡¯t think that a human Mystic Sovereign would be its match. ¡°Uh! Okay,¡± the Head butler answered helplessly. Alas! He was also a battle maniac! ¡°Head Butler, quickly get your friend out. Let¡¯s end this quickly. We have to go to several places today!¡± Old Man Zao said impatiently. Hehe, he might not like to fight, but he liked to see the world burn! ¡°Okay.¡± The head butler formed a ring with his index finger and blew on it¡­ After the whistle sounded, a loud whistle echoed in the mountain not long after. ¡°Wow, there¡¯s actually a contact code!¡± Old Man Zao said excitedly. ¡°Uh! Yes!¡± the head butler said shyly with a red face. ¡°Wang Long, why do you have the time to look for me?¡± A deep male voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears as the whistle faded. Immediately after, a burly middle-aged man appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here for something,¡± the head butler said. ¡°Say whatever you have something to say! Haha!¡± the middle-aged man said a little roughly and then laughed out loud. ¡°Let me introduce him to you. His name is Cheng Wu, and he is my good friend.¡± The head butler pointed at the middle-aged man. Then he pointed at Leng Qingtian and the others and said to the man named Cheng Wu, ¡°They are my young lady¡¯s relatives and beasts.¡± ¡°Your young miss? Don¡¯t tell me you joined the five major factions?¡± Cheng Wu said resentfully, his resolute face full of anger! ¡°No. Someone challenged me, but I lost, so I became her butler,¡± the head butler explained simply. ¡°Uh! You lost?¡± Cheng Wu was a little surprised. Wang Long¡¯s strength was second only to his. Even he had to go through a lot of trouble to defeat Wang Long. He didn¡¯t expect someone to defeat him, and Wang Long was willing to submit to others. ¡°Yes, I lost.¡± The head butler nodded. ¡°I also want to challenge whoever won against you!¡± Cheng Wu suddenly said, and his fighting spirit was high. Hehe, whoever could defeat Wang Long was definitely an expert, and exchanging blows with experts had always been his greatest interest. ¡°Do you want to challenge me?¡± White Dawn asked indifferently. ¡°Uh! Who¡¯s talking?¡± Cheng Wu couldn¡¯t help asking after searching for a long time but didn¡¯t find the person who spoke. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± White Dawn said impatiently. Hmph! Did this human do it on purpose? It was a little angry! ¡°Where?¡± Cheng Wu still couldn¡¯t find it and was still searching around. ¡°Look down!¡± White Dawn roared furiously. ¡°Uh, is that you?¡± Cheng Wu lowered his head obediently and looked at the kitten lying on the white tiger in front of him, asking uncertainly. ¡°Nonsense, it¡¯s me,¡± White Dawn roared angrily. ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother, let¡¯s calm down and not stoop to the level of this kind of blind human!¡± the white tiger quickly coaxed. Boohoo¡­ This was not its fault! It originally wanted to return to its original form, but Big Brother despised its original form for being too big, so it became the size of a normal tiger! ¡°Okay!¡± White Dawn nodded and decided to listen to his little brother. Chapter 494 - New Mission (3) ¡°Uh! You defeated Wang Long?¡± Cheng Wu probed because he didn¡¯t believe that such a small cat could defeat Wang Long, who was a Mystic Sovereign. How was this possible? ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± White Dawn said arrogantly. It had decided to teach this man a lesson later. He had poor judgment after all. Hmph! How dare he look down on it! It would let him know why flowers were so red! Cheng Wu looked at White Dawn, then turned to look at Wang Long. He finally believed it after receiving Wang Long¡¯s gaze. Therefore, he said, ¡°Erm¡­ can I challenge you?¡± ¡°Of course you can. However, since it¡¯s a challenge, we have to follow the rules of Myriad Mountain City. You know what to do if you lose, right?¡± White Dawn raised his eyes slightly and asked calmly. ¡°Uh! I know. If I lose, I will give up my territory,¡± Cheng Wu said very honestly. ¡°No, if you lose, you have to be my underling!¡± White Dawn took the liberty to add another line. ¡°Okay, no problem,¡± Cheng Wu replied after some thought. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin! I¡¯ll let you make the first move since you¡¯re my future little brother.¡± White Dawn floated in the air with a light smile, looking very happy. Leng Qingtian and the other beasts consciously made way for them and retreated to the side to watch the battle after they were about to fight. ¡°Erm¡­ I won¡¯t be polite anymore,¡± Cheng Wu said. Then, his aura suddenly changed, and he took the lead to attack¡­ White Dawn jumped up and down lightly, avoiding Cheng Wu¡¯s attack. Then, he found the right opportunity to release a stream of water-attribute mystic energy, and water droplets floated gently in the sky, surrounding Cheng Wu¡­ Cheng Wu¡¯s powerful aura retracted and released, easily shattering the small water droplets. Then, green wind blades attacked White Dawn non-stop. However, because White Dawn was still in its transmogrification state, it was easy to dodge! Cheng Wu was a little angry when he saw this scene. This little kitten was petite and very agile. It was not easy for him to hit it, so even though he had used several moves, he did not hit it at all¡­ However, what made him even angrier was that the kitten could hit him with every attack. It was not very painful, but he could not take it anymore! ¡°Haha, big guy, be careful. I¡¯m going to be serious!¡± White Dawn said provocatively. Uh! Cheng Wu was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. Damn it, you¡¯ve been playing with me for so long! At this point, he didn¡¯t hold back anymore, and the moves he used became fiercer and fiercer each time¡­ ¡°Big guy, take my Melting Slash!¡± White Dawn shouted and gathered all the water-attribute mystic energy in its body onto its little paw. Then, it threw it in Cheng Wu¡¯s direction¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± The Melting Slash that was thrown at Cheng Wu exploded. Cheng Wu¡¯s location was shrouded in black smoke in the blink of an eye. When the black smoke slowly disappeared, the place where Cheng Wu was had already been blasted into a deep pit. Cheng Wu was covered in dirt and lying motionlessly in the pit¡­ After a while, seeing that Cheng Wu still had no reaction in the pit, everyone and the beasts around the pit couldn¡¯t help discussing spiritedly! ¡°Eh? There¡¯s no reaction yet. Could he be dead?¡± Old Man Zao said worriedly. This fellow would be the main force in the future! Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if he died like this? ¡°Damn cat, why did you hit me so hard? Alright, this fellow is dead. Let¡¯s see how you explain it to Master when you get back!¡± Feng Zhan gloated. ¡°Damn bird, who told you he was dead? He should have just fainted,¡± White Dawn roared furiously. Boohoo¡­ How could it be blamed! If that guy hadn¡¯t used his mystic technique to block it, how could it have exploded? However, it was still very confident in attacking itself. With the strength of the mystic emperor¡¯s body, the mystic energy it used just now would definitely not be able to kill it. After a while. ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t tell me he really died?¡± the Head butler said worriedly. In fact, he didn¡¯t believe that Cheng Wu would die so easily. However, it had really been a long time since Cheng Wu had any reaction! ¡°It¡¯s possible. Since he¡¯s dead, let¡¯s bury him directly so that we don¡¯t have to dig a hole. Hehe!¡± Darling said with a naughty smile, its beautiful silver eyes full of curiosity! In its memory, its cute master would grow whatever she planted, so it really wanted to know if it could grow a person after planting this person. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re too evil. However, what you said makes sense.¡± Leng Qingtian picked up Darling and said helplessly. Alas! Why were Xue¡¯er¡¯s beasts so naughty and cute! ¡°Haha, lovely master¡¯s grandfather, what are we waiting for? Hurry up and bury it!¡± Darling said excitedly and raised its little paw to lead the way into the pit! The other beasts also imitated Darling and threw dirt into the pit seeing that he was having fun¡­ ¡°Big Brother, do we really have to bury him?¡± the Second Butler asked hesitantly. He was a little hesitant. Did Big Brother Cheng really die so easily? ¡°Alas! Buried!¡± The head butler nodded and said sadly, muttering in his heart, Cheng Wu, have a good journey! ¡°Bury your head! I¡¯m not dead yet!¡± Cheng Wu, who was lying in the pit, used all his strength and roared furiously. Damn it, these heartless fellows. He had fainted, and no one came down to save him. Moreover, he had just woken up a little when he heard these people saying that they wanted to bury him. He was so angry! However, he couldn¡¯t speak at that time, and his body couldn¡¯t move, so he could only watch helplessly as they threw the soil at him. However, he could finally speak now. Otherwise, he would really be the first Mystic Sovereign buried alive! ¡°Uh! So he didn¡¯t die!¡± Darling said with some disappointment. There was finally a chance to experiment. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Do you really want me to die?¡± Cheng Wu said speechlessly with his eyes half-open. What kind of tone was that? It seemed like he was very disappointed that he didn¡¯t die! Chapter 495 - New Mission (4) Chapter 495: New Mission (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°We were already mentally prepared for your death! Who knew that you would actually come back to life. Alas!¡± Darling sighed helplessly. ¡°¡­¡± Cheng Wu was depressed. He was not dead yet he was wrong. Boohoo¡­ Was there any justice in this world? Whose little fox was this? Why was it so cute! ¡°Alright, everyone, cut it out! Head Butler, go down and save him!¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer and tried to smooth things over. Alas! If he continued, this fellow would probably be angered to death even if he wasn¡¯t blasted to death. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Cheng Wu was so touched that he was about to cry. Someone was finally being kind. What a good person! ¡°Yes,¡± the head butler and the second butler answered quickly and jumped down the pit to save Cheng Wu. ¡°Little Brother! You¡¯re really too suicidal. Why did you resist! You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± White Dawn jumped to Cheng Wu¡¯s chest and looked at him with some accusation. ¡°Uh! I was wrong.¡± Cheng Wu wanted to cry but had no tears. Boohoo¡­ Whose beasts were these? Why were all their mouths so poisonous? ¡°It¡¯s good that you know your mistake. Come, open your mouth and eat this!¡± White Dawn said very thoughtfully. After speaking, it threw a pill into Cheng Wu¡¯s open mouth. Cheng Wu¡¯s injuries quickly recovered after taking the pill. He patted the dust off his body and stood up. Then he bowed to White Dawn and said, ¡°Uh! Thank you for the pill, Big Brother!¡± He had to admit defeat! ¡°You¡¯re welcome. You¡¯re my underling! You¡¯ll have meat to eat if you follow Boss in the future!¡± White Dawn said proudly. ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Wu¡¯s forehead dripped with two drops of cold sweat. He thought to himself, What a stinky kitten. He probably had to follow this cat¡¯s master from now on! ¡°Hey, big guy, you¡¯re thanking the wrong person. That medicine belongs to my master, not this damn cat,¡± Feng Zhan said with some dissatisfaction. Hmph! He just couldn¡¯t stand this damn cat being too smug and insisted on undermining this damn cat! ¡°Uh! Got it.¡± Cheng Wu braced himself. In fact, he obviously knew that it was impossible for cats to concoct pills, but he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. ¡°Damn bird, Master¡¯s is mine,¡± White Dawn roared furiously. ¡°Stop arguing. Business is more important.¡± Leng Qingtian quickly stopped the two restless little fellows when he saw that they were about to quarrel again. ¡°Yes, Master Grandpa,¡± White Dawn and Feng Zhan answered very obediently. They were like two beasts compared to their aggressive appearance just now! ¡°Head butler, tell Cheng Wu about our arrangement!¡± Leng Qingtian ordered. ¡°Yes,¡± the Head butler answered and then explained Leng Ruoxue¡¯s order and plan to Cheng Wu. Cheng Wu fell silent after hearing this¡­ After a long while, he jumped up excitedly and laughed. ¡°Haha! Is this true? This is great.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Don¡¯t doubt my master¡¯s words,¡± White Dawn said with slight dissatisfaction. ¡°Uh! That¡¯s not what I mean. I want to say that this idea is very good, but it¡¯s very difficult to succeed,¡± Cheng Wu said worriedly. For many years, there had been people who wanted to replace the five major factions and change the current situation in Myriad Mountain City. However, no one had succeeded. Otherwise, Myriad Mountain City would not be what it was now. ¡°Hmph! It doesn¡¯t mean that my master can¡¯t do what others can¡¯t,¡± White Dawn said confidently. His master would definitely succeed with their help. ¡°Yes, my master will definitely succeed,¡± Feng Zhan agreed. Their reactions had always been the same when it came to matters related to their master. ¡°Uh, of course.¡± Cheng Wu hurriedly echoed. He couldn¡¯t provoke little beasts that protected their masters! He had yet to meet the masters of these beasts, but his respect for their masters was already like the raging river. He was really too curious. What kind of master could raise such a special beast! ¡°¼ÈÈ»ÄãÒѾ­ÖªµÀÁËÎÒÃǵļƻ®,ÄÇÔÛÃǾͼÌÐø³ö·¢°É!¡±ÀäÇæÌ쿪¿ÚµÀ. ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Wu was very excited. This plan was very difficult, but how could he let go of this opportunity since they were so confident! After all, this was his wish for many years! ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡± Leng Qingtian ordered, and the main group continued their mission for the day¡­ A day passed quickly, and they returned to the village collectively after completing all the missions. At this moment, Leng Ruoxue, who was cultivating in space, brought the freak out of the bracelet and into the yard after hearing her beast¡¯s voice. ¡°Master!¡± All the beasts hurriedly pounced on Leng Ruoxue when they saw her! On the other hand, Cheng Wu and the others who had just joined today looked at Leng Ruoxue curiously and sized her up because they were very curious as to what kind of person was the master that the beasts mentioned being able to obtain their love and respect. However, they realized that Leng Ruoxue was very different from what they had imagined at first sight. The Leng Ruoxue in front of them was really too ordinary. Uh! Of course, that was only their implicit thoughts! ¡°Why? Are you very disappointed to see me now?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. ¡°Uh, no. It¡¯s just that you are a little different from what we imagined,¡± Cheng Wu said very honestly. He really didn¡¯t expect Leng Ruoxue to be so ugly! Therefore, the excuse he prepared was useless! ¡°Haha, get used to it. Looks don¡¯t mean anything!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Cheng Wu.¡± Cheng Wu nodded. Yes! Strength was the most important as a cultivator, appearance was secondary! ¡°Leng Ruoxue! Welcome!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. The others introduced themselves one after another after Leng Ruoxue finished speaking. After everyone was introduced, Leng Ruoxue said, ¡°Cheng Wu, bring a team tomorrow and split up with the main butler. We must take in all our target forces within a month!¡± ¡°Yes, I promise to complete the mission.¡± Cheng Wu was so excited! He didn¡¯t expect to be entrusted with such an important task just after joining, hehe! Chapter 496 - New Mission (5) ¡°Yes, very good. Follow our plan to gather those scattered forces. As for me! I will temporarily enter seclusion to prepare for my breakthrough. Don¡¯t disturb me if there¡¯s nothing important,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t dare to decide, discuss it with Grandpa and the others and decide on your own.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Leng Qingtian and the others and continued. What she implied was that if there was something that couldn¡¯t be resolved, she would look for No to help. She believed that Grandpa and the others would understand. ¡°Yes,¡± everyone answered. ¡°Alright, go and rest early. Also, be careful and don¡¯t leak the news!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded them last. Everyone nodded in unison and then left Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ residences tactfully. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are you going into seclusion now?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in puzzlement after the main butler and the others left. He thought that Xue¡¯er would only start her seclusion after the task was over! ¡°I feel like I¡¯m about to break through these few days, so I want to work hard and see if I can break through successfully!¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. She shouldn¡¯t be in seclusion for long this time. ¡°Oh, then go into seclusion first! We¡¯ll enter seclusion after the matter here is over,¡± Leng Qingtian said. Since Xue¡¯er already had a premonition, it shouldn¡¯t be long before she could breakthrough. It would be a good thing for them if Xue¡¯er could advance to become a Great Mystic! This way, their overall strength would be stronger! ¡°Yes, Grandpa. If you want to enter the space, just call Qing Jue by his name. If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t solve, look for non-negotiable!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded them worriedly. ¡°Hehe, Lass, enter seclusion at ease! We¡¯ll settle the things outside,¡± Old Man Zao said hurriedly. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly and then brought everyone and the beasts into the bracelet. ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re going into seclusion.¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak directly into the cultivation room in the purple bamboo hut after speaking¡­ For the next few days, Leng Ruoxue and the freak entered seclusion in the bracelet while Leng Qingtian and the others continued to gather and expand their forces outside¡­ Half a month later. Everyone was gathered in the yard at the back of the mountain, and it was extraordinarily bustling. ¡°Eat and drink to your heart¡¯s content, everyone! Don¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡± Old Man Zao greeted everyone warmly and generously took out a lot of food. ¡°Haha, we won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Cheng Wu laughed out loud and said happily. He didn¡¯t expect their mission to be so smooth. It only took half a month to complete the mission Leng Ruoxue gave. In fact, it was all thanks to everyone¡¯s cooperation because it became much easier to continue recruiting other forces after they recaptured numerous factions. After all, a large number of people had already lived in Myriad Mountain City for a long time and had been oppressed by the five major factions for a long time. Therefore, it almost didn¡¯t take much for those people to take the initiative to pledge allegiance to them after knowing their thoughts. Now, almost all the scattered factions were in their control. Therefore, in just half a month, they were really the sixth-largest faction in Myriad Mountain City! After completing the task Leng Ruoxue gave them, everyone relaxed for the time being. Today was the celebration party specially organized for them by Old Man Zao and the others! ¡°Good, now you look like a man!¡± Old Man Zao shouted excitedly! ¡°Everyone, drink less. This wine can get drunk easily.¡± Leng Qingtian looked at the excited crowd and had to remind them. These wines were refined with the spirit fruits in Xue¡¯er¡¯s space, and ordinary fruit wine could not compare to it. Moreover, the wine was stronger. ¡°Old Leng, everyone is so happy today. Don¡¯t spoil the fun!¡± Old Man Zao immediately pouted unhappily when he heard that alcohol was restricted. ¡°Just drink to your heart¡¯s content! I won¡¯t care about you then.¡± Leng Qingtian shook his head helplessly. ¡°I know, I know. I know my limits,¡± Old Man Zao promised hurriedly, his mouth already reeking of alcohol! ¡°Hehe, Master Leng, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll watch over them,¡± the Head butler quickly promised. ¡°Yes, even though today is a celebration party, we have to be careful of the safety of the village,¡± Leng Qingtian reminded. Fortunately, their actions were very secretive and did not leak any news. Otherwise, how would they dare to hold a celebration party! Not to mention drinking. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already arranged everything. Moreover, I won¡¯t drink,¡± the main butler said hurriedly. He was now more respectful to Leng Qingtian and the others after interacting with them for more than half a month. They might not be as strong as him in terms of strength, but their experience in dealing with people and matters was not something he could compare with. He had a deep understanding of this! ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Qingtian was relieved to hear that. ¡°Damn old man, you sure know how to make a fuss,¡± the old man sitting beside Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Hehe, he has always been like that!¡± Leng Qingtian said helplessly. Old Man Zao was lively, jumpy, and sometimes like a child. Unless it was refining artifacts, no one could expect him to stay obediently. ¡°Alas! I¡¯m done eating. I¡¯m going to rest first.¡± The old man got up and returned to his room after speaking. Soon, Leng Qingtian, Lin Liang, and the others returned to their rooms to rest. The lively scene in the yard continued until late at night¡­ The next morning, Leng Qingtian and the others saw people lying all over the yard when they emerged from their rooms. Some of them were even holding wine jugs. As for Old Man Zao, he ran to the only tree in the yard and hugged the tree trunk to sleep soundly¡­ ¡°Haha, does this damn old man think he¡¯s a monkey? He actually climbed up a tree to sleep.¡± The old man couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he saw Old Man Zao sleeping. ¡°Wake him up!¡± Leng Qingtian shook his head helplessly. Alas! How much did he drink yesterday to be so drunk? ¡°Damn Old Man Zao, wake up!¡± The old man raised a leg and took the opportunity to kick Old Man Zao¡¯s butt several times¡­ Chapter 497 - The Next Unlucky One (1) ¡°No, I haven¡¯t had enough sleep!¡± Old Man Zao stammered. Then he buried his head in his arms and curled up. ¡°The sun is shining on your butt. Hurry up and get up to work!¡± The Old Man roared into Old Man Zao¡¯s ear. ¡°Ah! What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± The loud sound shocked Old Man Zao so much that he jumped up immediately and asked in shock. ¡°Nothing. I just woke you up!¡± the old man said with a naughty smile, his old face full of pride. ¡°Damn it, you old thing, how dare you scare me!¡± Old Man Zao roared furiously. His head hurt from drinking too much yesterday, and now it hurt even more from anger. Moreover, he was dizzy! ¡°You slept like a dead pig. I couldn¡¯t wake you up no matter what!¡± the old man said innocently. ¡°You¡­¡± Old Man Zao was so angry! ¡°Old Man Zao, didn¡¯t I tell you to drink less! Why did you drink so much?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at all the empty wine jars and said with some dissatisfaction. ¡°Uh! We didn¡¯t drink much. Why didn¡¯t we?¡± Old Man Zao said shyly. Hehe, he didn¡¯t feel like he had drunk a lot! ¡°Hmph! You still have the cheek to say it!¡± The old man pouted and said mockingly. ¡°Of course!¡± Old Man Zao roared immediately. ¡°Alright, stop arguing. Wake them up quickly!¡± Leng Qingtian ordered. ¡°Okay,¡± the old men answered and then split up to wake the men who were sleeping like dead pigs! After a while, everyone woke up from their hangover. However, the aftereffects of being drunk also found them unceremoniously¡­ ¡°Oh, it hurts!¡± Cheng Wu covered his head with one hand. ¡°Hmph! Do you feel uncomfortable now? I told you to drink less. All of you are disobedient!¡± Leng Qingtian snorted, his face full of displeasure. ¡°Uh! I¡¯m sorry. We didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Cheng Wu said unpleasantly. He was too excited yesterday, so he accidentally drank too much. ¡°Go back to your rooms and rest! There¡¯s nothing for now,¡± Leng Qingtian said. ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone helped each other up and left the yard behind the mountain. Three days later. In the bracelet. Leng Qingtian and the others were chatting in the space when they suddenly felt a strong spiritual power fluctuation. Immediately, all the spiritual power in the space rushed toward the purple bamboo hut¡­ ¡°Is Xue¡¯er going to break through?¡± Leng Qingtian asked happily. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s Little Chen Chen!¡± Old Man Zao was also a little excited. Anyway, it was a good thing no matter who among them broke through! At this moment, Leng Ruoxue and the freak had already opened their eyes at the same time in the cultivation room of the purple bamboo hut. The two of them looked at each other and smiled tacitly before leaving the purple bamboo hut hand in hand. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Leng Ruoxue saw her grandfather and the others gathered in front of her door after exiting the purple bamboo hut. They were looking at her door expectantly! ¡°Xue¡¯er, you broke through, right?¡± Leng Qingtian asked uncertainly. It was impossible to advance in space, and coupled with Leng Ruoxue deliberately converging her aura, he couldn¡¯t be sure if Xue¡¯er had successfully advanced at all. ¡°Yes, Grandpa. We all broke through,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a nod. She finally broke through to the fourth level of her Heaven Defying Skill, and she could also advance to Great Mystic. ¡°Haha! Okay, that¡¯s great.¡± Leng Qingtian laughed happily. ¡°Big Sister, congratulations.¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue. Hehe, he could unlock another seal. Moreover, he was so happy that his mouth couldn¡¯t close at the thought of the additional land! ¡°Qing Jue, Big Sister will unlock your other seal now.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t beat around the bush and said directly after seeing Qing Jue. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Qing Jue patted his chubby hand happily. The little black dog, which had been following by his feet, jumped around excitedly. Leng Ruoxue shook her head helplessly. Then she waved her hands and cast a seal spell. The fourth seal of the Dry Kun Bracelet was opened¡­ The space was actually more than three times larger than before after the fourth seal was unlocked. Moreover, the spiritual energy in the air was becoming richer and purer. Ten more pieces of Qing Jue and the little black dog¡¯s favorite land appeared all of a sudden¡­ ¡°Hehe, my land!¡± The little black dog drooled happily. ¡°Qing Jue, quickly tell Big Sister what additional abilities you have?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Qing Jue, who was anxious to leave to see his new place. ¡°Big Sister, Qing Jue¡¯s abilities are all very useful. I have the ability to monitor this time,¡± Qing Jue said cockily. ¡°The ability to monitor? How far can it monitor?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Uh! Could this ability be what she was thinking? ¡°With Big Sister¡¯s current strength, monitoring the entire Myriad Mountain City will not be a problem,¡± Qing Jue said proudly. ¡°Only Myriad Mountain City? You can have none!¡± Old Man Zao said with some dissatisfaction. ¡°I am Big Sister¡¯s Artifact Spirit, so my ability is naturally related to Big Sister¡¯s strength. The stronger Big Sister is, the stronger my ability will be. As for Zero, can he monitor me all the time like I do?¡± Qing Jue immediately retorted. For powerhouses, they could use their divine sense to search for some situations in their surroundings. However, using divine sense was not limitless. It was fine to sense it slightly, but no powerhouse could withstand monitoring it all the time! ¡°Yes, Qing Jue¡¯s ability is good and practical,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly praised to prevent the two of them from arguing! ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s good that Big Sister is satisfied. Big Sister, Qing Jue¡¯s ability will become better and better, so you have to cultivate diligently!¡± Qing Jue said very seriously. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll work hard,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. She pinched Qing Jue¡¯s tender little face and ate some tofu! ¡°Big Sister, you only know how to bully Qing Jue. Boohoo¡­¡± Qing Jue pouted its pink lips, and its bright eyes welled up with tears. It pretended to be displeased and ran away after speaking. Chapter 498 - The Next Unlucky One (2) ¡°Big Sister, leave the situation in Myriad Mountain City to me. I¡¯ll inform you if anything happens.¡± Qing Jue¡¯s voice sounded from afar. ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, this is great. If anything happens in Myriad Mountain City, it won¡¯t be able to hide from us,¡± Leng Qingtian said with a happy smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Grandpa, the freak and I will find a place to advance first. We will carry out the next step of the plan when we return,¡± Leng Ruoxue continued. Qing Jue¡¯s new ability appeared too timely for her plan! ¡°Okay, go quickly!¡± Leng Qingtian said impatiently. ¡°Okay, we¡¯re going then.¡± Leng Ruoxue was about to leave the bracelet with the freak when Qing Jue¡¯s voice sounded again¡­ ¡°Big Sister, the deep stream below the back mountain is very safe. Where can you advance?¡± Qing Jue asked. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go there,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered and then left the bracelet with the freak. After exiting the bracelet, Leng Ruoxue and the freak came to the edge of the cliff at the back of the mountain. They looked down and found that the deep stream below could not be seen at all. Moreover, the entire mountain stream was shrouded in thick fog¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, should we go down?¡± the freak asked. ¡°Okay, little peacock, bring us down!¡± Leng Ruoxue released the tragic peacock and ordered. ¡°Yes,¡± The peacock answered respectfully. Then it lowered itself and waited for Leng Ruoxue and the freak to sit on its back. It flew down into the deep stream after the two of them sat steadily. When they arrived at the bottom of the deep stream, Leng Ruoxue and the freak were surprised to find that it was unbelievably beautiful below. The blue sky, the warm sunlight, formed a sharp contrast with the thick fog above. Moreover, the air below was very fresh. There were many cute little animals playing happily apart from all sorts of flowers and grass. However, there were no signs of human habitation here! ¡°Hehe, Big Sister, this place isn¡¯t bad, right?¡± Qing Jue¡¯s voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart. Yes, not bad. Apart from being inferior to our space, this place can be considered a paradise, Leng Ruoxue replied in her heart and praised the scenery here. ¡°Xue¡¯er, we want to take a look too.¡± Leng Qingtian and the others in the bracelet transmitted their voices eagerly after observing the scenery outside. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue moved Leng Qingtian, the others, and the beasts out with a thought. ¡°This place is really good. It¡¯s not easy to find such a pure place on the Boundless Heaven Continent now!¡± Empty looked at the beautiful scenery in front of him and sighed with emotion. ¡°Hehe, Lass, it¡¯s not bad if we stay here temporarily!¡± Old Man Zao said. ¡°Stay here? Don¡¯t tell me you intend to live in seclusion!¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and asked with a faint smile. ¡°Of course not! I just think the environment here is good and the air is good. Hehe!¡± Old Man Zao quickly explained. ¡°Big Sister, Ball ball found a good treasure!¡± At this moment, Ball ball, which had been playing around since leaving the bracelet, flew over and rubbed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face with its round little body. Then it said in a childish voice. ¡°What treasure?¡± Leng Ruoxue was very curious. It seemed that Ball ball had fewer opportunities to seek treasures since coming to the Boundless Heaven Continent. ¡°Over there.¡± Ball ball pointed at a corner not far away. ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Everyone followed Ball ball curiously to the spot it pointed at, and then they were all stunned. This¡­ This is a treasure? ¡°Qiuqiu! Erm¡­ have you not searched for treasures for a long time?¡± Old Man Zao asked very implicitly so as not to hurt this little thing¡¯s self-esteem. Alas! How was this a treasure! This was obviously the most common weed in the Boundless Heaven Continent! ¡°Treasure hunting is Ball ball¡¯s instinct. Ball ball won¡¯t make a mistake,¡± Ball ball said angrily. It was very displeased that someone questioned its ability. ¡°Yes, I also believe that Ball ball won¡¯t make a mistake,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly coaxed. She squatted down and carefully uprooted the grass. However, she didn¡¯t expect the root of this grass to be golden yellow and transparent like crystal¡­ ¡°Eh? Seems like it¡¯s really not ordinary weeds?¡± Old Man Zao said in surprise. He had never seen grass that resembled golden crystals! ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be the legendary yellow crystal root.¡± Empty looked at the grass thoughtfully and said excitedly after a long while. ¡°Yellow crystal root?¡± Leng Ruoxue carefully searched for the types of herbs in her memory but found no records of any yellow crystal root! ¡°Xue¡¯er, the yellow crystal root has been extinct for a million years. I¡¯ve only seen it in an ancient book. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know!¡± Empty said. ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered thoughtfully. In fact, she was a little puzzled. Since she had never seen it in ancient books, then it was impossible that there were no records in the medicinal manual left by her master! The only explanation was that the yellow crystal root did not belong to the Boundless Heaven Continent¡¯s world, so she did not see it. ¡°Empty, what¡¯s the use of the yellow crystal root?¡± Old Man Zao asked curiously. Wow, it had been extinct for a million years. Didn¡¯t this grass become ancient? ¡°The Yellow Crystal Root can be refined into a Yellow Crystal Pill with several other rare herbs. The Yellow Crystal Pill can treat any internal and external injuries. You won¡¯t die as long as you still have a breath left.¡± Empty said. ¡°Wow, a sacred healing item! Lass, let¡¯s look around to see if there¡¯s more,¡± Old Man Zao said excitedly. After speaking, he really began looking around¡­ ¡°Uh! Go ahead and look. I¡¯ll advance first.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. After speaking, she sent the Yellow crystal root into the bracelet. Then she pulled the freak to a spacious place and sat down to prepare to advance. The others, including Empty, lowered their heads and searched seriously¡­ A moment later, the Heaven Earth Law that advanced descended on the entire valley. Immediately after, dazzling light quickly flashed, and then another wave of advancement¡­ Chapter 499 - The Next Unlucky One (3) There was a long pause. After Leng Ruoxue and all the beasts advanced separately, Old Man Zao and the others were still searching seriously. Even the spectacular advancement scene just now didn¡¯t attract their attention at all¡­ Leng Ruoxue stood up after regulating her breathing. She looked helplessly in the direction of her grandfather and the others, speechless! ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like we¡¯ve been ignored,¡± the freak teased with a chuckle. ¡°Yes, freak. Eat this.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out two pills and handed one to the freak. Then she ate one herself. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what is this?¡± the freak asked curiously after taking the pill. Uh! It didn¡¯t look like an appearance-changing pill. During this period of time, they had been changing their appearance. Xue¡¯er had given each of them two more times after the appearance-changing pill¡¯s effects expired. However, it didn¡¯t seem to be time yet! ¡°This is the antidote for the appearance-changing pill.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly. Hmph! She would take the antidote and not let them take it since they ignored her. Hehe! ¡°Uh, Xue¡¯er, will it be troublesome if we recover our looks now?¡± the freak said worriedly. He still didn¡¯t want others to see Xue¡¯er¡¯s beautiful appearance! ¡°Yes, but we are only recovering our appearance at home now. We will still be in disguise when we go out, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted her. Alas! Her current strength was too low. If she couldn¡¯t disguise herself, trouble would probably not stop. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± The freak was relieved. Hehe, this way, no one would have a chance to see Xue¡¯er¡¯s beauty! ¡°Master, I¡¯m already a level nine Legendary Beast! I¡¯m just a little bit away from becoming a transcendent Legendary Beast!¡± At this moment, Feng Zhan flew over with an excited face and landed on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder. Hehe, Master has recovered his appearance. Master¡¯s appearance was still more pleasing to the eye! ¡°Feng Zhan, congratulations. You have to work hard and advance to a Transcendent Divine Beasts as soon as possible!¡± Leng Ruoxue encouraged. ¡°Hehe, Master, it¡¯ll be fine as long as you work hard! I¡¯ll also benefit from your advancement.¡± Feng Zhan said with a naughty smile. It advanced two levels in an instant during its master¡¯s advancement this time. This was much faster than its own cultivation. ¡°You lazy bum!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead was full of black lines as she scolded with a smile. Alas! It seemed like her beast was really spoiled by her. She actually had such thoughts! ¡°Beloved Master, your Darling has also advanced!¡± Darling jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms with a whoosh and said coquettishly. ¡°Yes, Darling is so powerful. You are already a level six Legendary Beast,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. ¡°Master!¡± Charm also jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and lay down. ¡°Charm is already level eight. Not bad,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. Then she carefully examined her other beasts. She was quite satisfied with one look because almost all her beasts had advanced to level one to two. Even the little silver wolf and little fire lion, which she had always regarded as children, had advanced to Legendary Beast. However, Baby¡­ ¡°Big Sister!¡± Silver Maple and Yan happily surrounded Leng Ruoxue and acted coquettishly. Boohoo¡­ They were finally Legendary Beasts. They could be considered adults in Big Sister¡¯s eyes now! ¡°Not bad.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with satisfaction. She had higher expectations for these two little fellows, so they had been cultivating diligently in the space gloomily! ¡°Baby, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Leng Ruoxue walked to Baby¡¯s side, bent down, picked it up, and asked with some heartache. Baby was her first beast. However, later on, her beasts increased, so her impression of Baby decreased a little. However, she had always been paying attention to Baby¡¯s emotions! ¡°Big Sister, I didn¡¯t advance,¡± Baby said sadly. Boohoo¡­ It hadn¡¯t been able to advance since it slept for a long time last time and advanced one level. It was so jealous and sad seeing the other beasts advance like they were sitting on a rocket! ¡°Hehe, so what? Baby didn¡¯t advance, probably because it needed too much spiritual power. Baby, don¡¯t be anxious!¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted and looked at the other little thing that also didn¡¯t change much. Fortunately, Ball ball wasn¡¯t as depressed as Baby! Ball ball quickly flew over when it sensed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze. Its chubby and fluffy little body rubbed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face warmly a few times, and then it snuggled up to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s pink neck and said coquettishly, ¡°Big Sister, Ball ball has a lot more energy in its body, but Ball ball can¡¯t use it now!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! All that energy is in Ball ball¡¯s body anyway. It will be Ball ball sooner or later,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. Ball ball was a carefree optimist, so she was not worried that it would become depressed because of this! ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Ball ball answered happily, trying its best to nod its round little head. ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you done with your advancement?¡± Leng Qingtian and the others walked over and asked in surprise. They searched several times but found nothing. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. Did these people go on a mental journey? They didn¡¯t even hear the huge commotion just now? ¡°When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t we see it?¡± Lin Liang said foolishly. At this moment, he was still thinking about the Yellow crystal root! ¡°Your attention is elsewhere!¡± Several black lines rolled down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she said helplessly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, is this your true appearance?¡± Zero asked in amazement. He knew that Xue¡¯er and the others had been taking appearance-changing pills, so he had never seen their true appearance. ¡°Eh, Xue¡¯er, why did you recover your appearance?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in puzzlement. Uh! He wouldn¡¯t have noticed it if she hadn¡¯t mentioned it! ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not easy to look good when the freak and I decide to stay at home,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. ¡°Lass! I don¡¯t want to change my appearance anymore. Can you give me an antidote?¡± Old Man Zao said ingratiatingly. He had seen this ugly appearance for months and was a little tired of it. ¡°No.¡± Leng Ruoxue refused without thinking. ¡°Uh! Why?¡± Old Man Zao asked with a bitter face. Chapter 500 - The Next Unlucky One (4) ¡°Because your strength is too low. You¡¯re still a Mystic,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t have a drop-dead gorgeous appearance. No one will be interested in a disheveled old man.¡± Old Man Zao was really regretful! If he hadn¡¯t been curious back then, why would he have taken an appearance-changing pill! Even though his appearance was ordinary in the past, he was at least much better than this! ¡°Old Man Zao, I won¡¯t give you the antidote unless you can advance to Mystic Monarch!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly. Hmph! Who asked you to ignore me! ¡°Hehe, Lass! You¡¯re not going to be confused. Isn¡¯t the appearance-changing pill only effective for three months? It¡¯ll be fine if I don¡¯t take it again when the effects wear off this time! Therefore, you can¡¯t threaten me because it will take a long time for me to advance to Mystic Monarch!¡± Old Man Zao said proudly. ¡°Oh, is that so? I forgot to tell you that the appearance-changing pill I gave you last time has no expiration date. Therefore, unless you take the antidote, you will live with this face for the rest of your lives!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. She was already laughing in her heart seeing Old Man Zao deflated. Haha, Old Man Zao must be speechless this time! ¡°T-this is impossible!¡± Old Man Zao didn¡¯t believe Leng Ruoxue at all. His sixth sense told him that she was teasing him! ¡°What¡¯s impossible? I found it too troublesome to take it once every three months, so I increased the dosage and refined it some more. These are all without a deadline, so you don¡¯t have to worry about not taking the medicine in time and exposing your true appearance.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you kidding me? I¡¯m your biological grandfather!¡± Leng Qingtian asked in disbelief after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Boohoo¡­ Was his precious granddaughter playing with them? In fact, he originally planned to not eat it until the appearance-changing pill¡¯s efficacy expired. However, he didn¡¯t expect to hear such a terrible waste! ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m doing this for your own good! I¡¯m afraid that Xu Qian will recognize you. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you the antidote immediately as long as you reach the strength of the Mystic Monarch. I promise!¡± Leng Ruoxue promised very seriously. ¡°Lass, you and Little Chen Chen haven¡¯t reached the Mystic Monarch yet! Isn¡¯t it more dangerous for you to recover your looks now than for us?¡± Old Man Zao said stubbornly. Boohoo¡­ This naughty girl is bullying the old man! ¡°We only recovered at home! We will also change our appearance if we go outside,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Lass! Then let¡¯s use our original appearance at home. It¡¯ll be easy to go out!¡± Old Man Zao discussed. ¡°That would be a waste of pills! Alas! It¡¯s not easy for Qing Jue and Little Black to plant some herbs! Why don¡¯t they know how to be thrifty!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be displeased. In fact, she was already laughing in her heart. Haha, let¡¯s see if we can¡¯t deal with you this time! ¡°¡­¡± Leng Qingtian and the others were depressed. Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re too good at this. Boohoo¡­ How could they know that Leng Ruoxue wanted to teach them a lesson because they were only focused on finding herbs just now. ¡°Haha! Freak, let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Then, with a thought, she stored everyone and the beasts in the bracelet while she and the freak sat on the little peacock¡¯s back again and let it carry them out of the deep stream¡­ After entering the bracelet, Leng Qingtian and the others were still comforting themselves. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re all old men. This doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been watching it for months. I¡¯m used to it.¡± ¡°Hurry up and cultivate, and you can recover your original appearance as soon as possible!¡± Empty had been listening to their self-pity, but in the end, he really couldn¡¯t listen anymore and said directly. There was a moment of silence when everyone heard that. However, everyone swore in their hearts that they had to cultivate the Mystic Monarch realm as soon as possible. Therefore, everyone became more attentive to cultivation from now on. This was also something Leng Ruoxue did not expect at first. Uh! This was probably what was meant by unintentional planting a willow! After Leng Ruoxue and the freak flew up to the deep stream, they found the two butlers standing obediently in the yard waiting for them¡­ The two butlers felt the sound behind them and immediately turned their heads. However, they found a stunning man and woman they did not know, and a familiar peacock standing in front of them. They were stunned and did not speak for a long time! ¡°Head Butler, are you looking for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with some amusement. ¡°Uh! You are¡­¡± The main butler rubbed his eyes and said uncertainly. Who was this woman? Why did her voice sound identical to his young miss¡¯s? ¡°I¡¯m Leng Ruoxue,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. ¡°Ah! Y-you¡¯re the young miss? Oh my god! Did you eat any divine pills or spirit herbs? How did you become a stunning beauty all of a sudden!¡± The second butler exclaimed in fright. T-this was too exciting! ¡°You are the young miss?¡± The Head Butler said doubtfully, looking Leng Ruoxue up and down fiercely. Uh! Their voices were very similar, and their temperaments were very similar, but there was no resemblance between their figures and faces! ¡°Yes, I took an appearance-changing pill previously. This is my true appearance now!¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Oh!¡± The two of them understood. No wonder the young miss wanted to take the appearance-changing pill. With their young miss¡¯s beauty that could topple countries, who knew how many people would target her if she didn¡¯t change her appearance! The young miss and the others were not very strong. Uh! That meant endless trouble! ¡°Miss, when did you come out of seclusion?¡± The Head butler asked curiously after calming down. They were here to look for Leng Qingtian and the others, but there was no reaction in the room. Moreover, they didn¡¯t dare to barge in, so they waited in the yard for a while. They didn¡¯t expect to see their Miss. ¡°Just now. By the way, why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°It¡¯s like this. We¡¯re here to tell Master Leng, Uh! Everyone is awake,¡± The Head butler said carefully. Alas! He didn¡¯t know if Miss would be angry after knowing about this! ¡°Oh, then let them all come over! I¡¯ll meet them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Then she pulled the freak to find a place in the yard to sit down. Chapter 501 - The Next Unlucky One (5) ¡°Yes.¡± The head butler turned to call for help while the second butler carefully stayed by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side to wait on her! ¡°Second Butler, are you afraid of me?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help teasing the nervous Second Butler. ¡°N-No!¡± the Second Butler said with a slight tremble. Boohoo¡­ Why was the pressure on him getting stronger? He didn¡¯t dare to look directly at Leng Ruoxue now! ¡°Second Butler, wait aside first! We¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s anything,¡± the freak said coldly. He was very displeased with the Second Butler¡¯s shy reaction, so he was jealous again! ¡°Pfft!¡± The freak¡¯s reaction made Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Hehe, why was the freak so cute! ¡°How dare you laugh at me!¡± The freak rolled his eyes at Leng Ruoxue and said with slight displeasure. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er was also a disaster! ¡°Hehe!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled even more happily. She even stole a kiss on his lips while the freak was not paying attention! ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± The freak¡¯s obsidian-like bright eyes burned with care and passion as he stared at Xue¡¯er affectionately! Leng Ruoxue also looked back at the freak lovingly¡­ ¡°Ahem!¡± The head butler, who had been back for a while, coughed awkwardly. Then he hurriedly lowered his head, not daring to look at Leng Ruoxue and the freak. The people behind him also turned their heads tacitly, trying to minimize their presence¡­ ¡°You¡¯re here. Find a place to sit!¡± Leng Ruoxue ended her affectionate gaze with the freak and looked at everyone awkwardly. ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± everyone answered. Some of them had already seen Leng Ruoxue once, and some were seeing Leng Ruoxue for the first time. However, on the way here, the Head butler had already told them about the situation of the young miss and wanted them to be mentally prepared. However, they were still stunned when they first saw the beauty of Leng Ruoxue and the freak because these two were not ordinarily beautiful! They were basically ten-thousand-year-old demons! ¡°Cheng Wu, tell me about the situation in Myriad Mountain City!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes gently swept over everyone and said. She had heard from the main butler that she wanted to hear what others thought of Myriad Mountain City now. ¡°Miss, please take a look. This is the map of Myriad Mountain City!¡± Cheng Wu composed himself, stood up, and took out a slightly yellowed beast skin scroll from his ring, placing it on the stone table in front of Leng Ruoxue and the freak. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the map and answered lightly. ¡°Miss, Myriad Mountain City is actually divided into the inner and outer cities. The relatively safe place when you just enter Myriad Mountain City is called the inner city by us. That place has always been occupied by the five major forces. At the same time, that place is also the most prosperous place in the business circulation of Ten Thousand Mountain City. If we want to transact, we have to enter the inner city. Moreover, the price of selling things to the five major forces has been forced downwards.¡± ¡°The sphere of influence we are currently in is called the outer city. Not only are there few resources here, but the number of people here is several times that of the inner city, so life is relatively difficult. Therefore, many forces have to rely on the five major forces because of life.¡± Cheng Wu explained. ¡°But I heard that many Mystic Supremacies also live in the outer city, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked casually. ¡°Yes, Miss. The Mystic Supremacies are very powerful. The five major factions would not dare to provoke them unless they were absolutely confident. Moreover, generally, all Mystic Supremacies are loners. They rarely establish factions. Moreover, the Mystic Supremacies are very rich, so they naturally won¡¯t have any burden. However, we are different. Many people brought their families to Myriad Mountain City for an adventure. Comparatively, life is even more difficult. Uh! The situation of the factions with fewer people can still be better,¡± Cheng Wu said. ¡°Why can¡¯t we transact in the outer city?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. ¡°Because the five major factions don¡¯t allow it, they want to firmly grasp the business of Myriad Mountain City in their hands, so they will immediately kill anyone mercilessly as soon as they discover that someone is conducting transactions in the outer city! No one will dare to transact in the outer city after a long time!¡± Cheng Wu said very patiently. His situation was relatively good among all the factions, mainly because he didn¡¯t have many subordinates. If he took in everyone he saw like Wang Long, then he would probably not be able to eat anymore! ¡°Oh, is there anyone else you want to add?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at everyone. ¡°Miss, beautiful women are very unsafe in Myriad Mountain City,¡± a young man added. ¡°Anything else?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to ask. Alas! A woman with low strength but stunning beauty would probably not be safe anywhere! ¡°Miss, there are many rules in Myriad Mountain City. Moreover, many are set by the five great factions. Moreover, they order us to follow them!¡± another person said. ¡°What rules? Give me an example!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. She had never heard of the Myriad Mountain City having its own rules. However, these rules seemed to have been passed down for many years and not set by a particular faction. ¡°For example, the rules state that we have to pay head tax every year. This is very stressful for the factions with a large number of people!¡± the person continued. It was because of this that many factions later on didn¡¯t dare to casually take in people unless they were true experts! ¡°What does this have to do with them? The Myriad Mountain City doesn¡¯t belong to just anyone!¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned and said speechlessly. Did these five factions treat themselves as the masters of a city? They had to pay a head tax! ¡°The strong are respected in Myriad Mountain City. Whoever has the biggest fist is the one who decides!¡± the person said. These were the words that the five major factions often said. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly and lowered her head in thought. ¡°Miss, what should we do next?¡± Cheng Wu couldn¡¯t help asking anxiously when he saw that everyone was almost done talking. ¡°Tell me, how determined are you to change this situation?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up at everyone after a while. ¡°As long as Miss leads us, we will definitely be able to defeat the five great factions and build a new Myriad Mountain City!¡± Cheng Wu said with high fighting spirit. Chapter 502 - The Next Unlucky One (6) In fact, for many years, there had always been people who wanted to replace the five major factions and change the current situation in Myriad Mountain City, but they had not succeeded. That was mainly because no one had Leng Ruoxue¡¯s extravagance and boldness. Otherwise, if they had united early and not governed by themselves, Myriad Mountain City would probably not be what it was now! Unfortunately, they were not united in the past, and no one had Leng Ruoxue¡¯s cohesion and determination! However, Cheng Wu was absolutely unwilling to let go of such an opportunity now! Moreover, it could be said that all of them had never been so united! ¡°You have to remember that I¡¯m just a passerby in Myriad Mountain City. I won¡¯t stay here forever, so what you¡¯re doing isn¡¯t for me, but for yourselves, and even for your descendants!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes looked around at everyone and reminded them. ¡°Yes, Miss. We know,¡± Cheng Wu and the others said hurriedly. The head butler had told them this a long time ago, and they knew that this was a very rare opportunity to change their fate! ¡°Very good. Which of you will introduce me to the five major factions?¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Miss, the five major forces are mainly the forces of the Yue family, the Ni family, the Zhao family, the Fang family, and the Yu family. Among them, the Yue family is the strongest and is the leader of the five major forces. The Yu family is the weakest, and the other three families are not too different in strength,¡± Cheng Wu said after some thought. ¡°What¡¯s the relationship between the five families?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued asking. ¡°The five great factions might not seem to have a good relationship on the surface, but once something happens, the five families will immediately form an alliance to face the enemy together,¡± Cheng Wu continued. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded thoughtfully and chose her first target after some thought. The Yue family! ¡°I¡¯ve decided to deal with the Yue family first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. ¡°Uh!¡± Half of the people fell from their seats to the ground when Leng Ruoxue spoke. Moreover, almost everyone looked at her in disbelief! ¡°Your expressions are so strange!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled spuriously and said knowingly to the consultant, Alas! She just said that she wanted to deal with the Yue family. Did they have to react like this? ¡°Miss, the Yue family is the strongest of the five major forces!¡± Cheng Wu couldn¡¯t help reminding as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. ¡°I know! Haven¡¯t you heard of a saying, ¡®To capture bandits, first capture the leader¡¯? That¡¯s why I want to deal with the Yue family!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Hehe, actually, she obviously didn¡¯t want to deal with the Yue family because of this, but¡­ ¡°Miss, the Yue family is very difficult to deal with. Moreover, they have Mystic Supremacy as their guardian!¡± Cheng Wu quickly explained. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t fight them head-on!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. She was not stupid, so she naturally would not take the initiative to provoke Mystic Supremacy. At most, she would just make use of him! ¡°Miss, what exactly do you want?¡± Cheng Wu asked in puzzlement, two drops of cold sweat dripping down his forehead. ¡°Heaven¡¯s secrets cannot be revealed. You will know when the time comes.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled mysteriously and kept them in suspense! ¡°Miss, what should we do?¡± Cheng Wu asked after some thought. ¡°You¡­ We¡¯ll talk about it when the time comes!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. Hehe, even though she had a rough outline of the plan, she still had to discuss the details with her grandfather and the others. Moreover, she still lacked the critical trump card in the plan! ¡°Uh, yes!¡± Everyone revealed puzzled expressions and couldn¡¯t help thinking in their hearts. Could it be that Miss didn¡¯t have any plans at all? ¡°Leave if there¡¯s nothing else! I would like to rest!¡± Leng Ruoxue began to chase them away! ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down everyone¡¯s foreheads as they thought, ¡®It¡¯s not dark yet, and we¡¯re going to rest?¡¯ However, they still obediently exited the back mountain! After they left, Leng Ruoxue moved her grandfather and the others out! ¡°Xue¡¯er, what¡¯s your next plan?¡± Leng Qingtian asked impatiently after finding a place to sit down. ¡°Grandpa, there are very few women in Myriad Mountain City, right? Especially beautiful women?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Uh! Probably. But Xue¡¯er, what does this have to do with your plan?¡± Leng Qingtian was confused. What did Xue¡¯er mean? ¡°Hehe, Lass, don¡¯t tell me you want to try a honey trap? Five birds with one stone!¡± Old Man Zao smiled wretchedly. ¡°I want to! But the beauty that can make the five factions compete for her is nowhere to be found!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed softly and said with slight helplessness. Beauty traps were the best at all times and places. Unfortunately, where was the beauty? In fact, after hearing what Cheng Wu said, she had doubts about the relationship between the five major forces. The five major forces might not seem to have a good relationship usually, but they could always be united at critical moments. This could only mean one thing, and that was that the discord between the five major forces was only for show, for outsiders to see. In fact, the relationship between the five major forces was far from what outsiders thought. What she needed to do most now was to destroy the unity within them. Only then would she have a chance! ¡°Who said not? Isn¡¯t there one in front of us?¡± Old Man Zao looked at Leng Ruoxue and smiled evilly. Hehe, if this girl was willing to help, any man would be easy to capture! ¡°No!¡± Before Leng Ruoxue could say anything, the freak stood up murderously and glared at the disheveled old man who came up with the rotten idea while roaring furiously. ¡°Uh! Little Chen Chen! Calm down. This is just a scheme. We won¡¯t really let her seduce another man!¡± Old Man Zao quickly coaxed. Boohoo¡­ How could he have forgotten about this jealous lover! It¡¯s over now. Little Chen Chen will definitely bear a grudge! ¡°That won¡¯t do either!¡± the freak roared angrily. He couldn¡¯t even bear to think about it, let alone really going. How could Xue¡¯er¡¯s beauty be appreciated by other men! ¡°What¡¯s the rush? I don¡¯t intend to be that femme fatale!¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted helplessly. ¡°Really? Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± the freak reminded worriedly, his obsidian-like eyes full of anticipation! Chapter 503 - Fishing A Small Fish (1) ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you!¡± Leng Ruoxue promised like she was coaxing a child. Alas! She really hadn¡¯t thought of herself as the beauty in the plan. Uh! To be precise, she was not suitable. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The freak was relieved to hear Xue¡¯er¡¯s promise! ¡°Lass! Apart from you, we don¡¯t have any extra women here now!¡± Old Man Zao reminded her. The women in the village were not good! They were not good-looking enough! ¡°Who said so? Isn¡¯t Big Sister Ling¡¯er a woman?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly and moved Feng Ling¡¯er out of the bracelet! ¡°Damn Old Man Zao, have you never treated me as a woman?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er immediately placed her little wings on her waist and roared at Old Man Zao fiercely as soon as she emerged! ¡°Uh!¡± Old Man Zao was speechless as he looked at the fierce little red bird in front of him. In fact, he had indeed never treated Feng Ling¡¯er as a woman! That was because Feng Ling¡¯er had always been a bird in his heart! ¡°Hmph! You¡¯ve nothing to say now eh!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er continued to roar furiously. ¡°Big Sister Ling¡¯er, stop messing with him. We¡¯re discussing serious business!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡°Okay!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er replied and flew onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder! ¡°Lass, don¡¯t tell me you really intend to use Lass Ling¡¯er?¡± Old Man Zao looked at Feng Ling¡¯er and asked in disbelief. Lass Ling¡¯er was too fierce. If he were to be the female lead in the honey trap, the man would probably be scared away! ¡°Sister Ruoxue, I can¡¯t. My partner will be jealous,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said with a sad face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t intend to use you to carry out this plan.¡± Cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. Uh! Beasts could transform into human form, but they were not real humans after all. And with the beasts¡¯ understanding of humans, they would probably be exposed before the mission was completed! ¡°Then who do you intend to use? The beasts in the space are not suitable. They are too pure!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er racked her brains but couldn¡¯t think of anyone suitable to carry out this plan! ¡°Someone is very suitable!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile, her beautiful eyes flashing with a scheming expression! ¡°Who?¡± everyone asked in unison. Moreover, the word ¡®curious¡¯ was written all over their faces! ¡°Empty!¡± Like a clap of thunder, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words stunned everyone. Old Man Zao even fell to the ground exaggeratedly! ¡°Lass, wh-who are you talking about?¡± Old Man Zao got up from the ground and rubbed his arm that was hurting from the fall. He widened his eyes and asked uncertainly, Uh! Did he hear it wrong? Did Lass say ¡®Empty¡¯? ¡®Empty¡¯ was obviously a man? How could he carry out a honey trap! ¡°Empty! I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone more suitable than him!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Xue¡¯er, he won¡¯t agree,¡± Leng Qingtian said in realization. How could such a noble man be willing to pretend to be a woman! ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to convince him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. ¡°Uh! Then I wish you success!¡± Old Man Zao said sympathetically. Alas! Wouldn¡¯t he be driven mad if he knew that she wanted him to act as a woman? Perhaps Empty knows already! ¡°Wait for my good news! Freak, let¡¯s go find Empty.¡± Leng Ruoxue stood up and said to the freak. ¡°Okay.¡± The freak was very cooperative. Hehe, as long as it wasn¡¯t him pretending to be a woman! With a thought, Leng Ruoxue and the freak disappeared into thin air! In the bracelet. Leng Ruoxue, the freak, and Empty sat on a stone bench in the garden, staring at each other. No one spoke first! ¡°Empty, I have a plan that I need your help with!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after a long silence. She did not seal off the communication between the bracelet and the outside world when she was discussing the plan with her grandfather and the others in the yard just now, so she believed that he should have known about it long ago. However, he pretended to be stupid in front of her! How evil! ¡°Nothing else would be a problem as long as you don¡¯t want me to pretend to be a woman!¡± He tried to shut Leng Ruoxue up before she could speak! ¡°I do want you to pretend to be a woman!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°No!¡± Empty spat out! ¡°You have to do it even if you can¡¯t. It has to be you no matter what!¡± Leng Ruoxue said domineeringly. Hehe, he would definitely be a drop-dead gorgeous beauty if he dressed up as a woman! She was really looking forward to it! ¡°Do you want to do it forcefully?¡± Empty pouted aggrievedly. ¡°Yes, so you better be sensible and agree to my request. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being too rough!¡± Leng Ruoxue threatened with a smile! ¡°Little Chen Chen, your woman is threatening me!¡± Empty turned his gaze to Ye Chen and complained with slight displeasure. ¡°Indulge her then! It won¡¯t cost you anything!¡± The freak naturally stood on his wife¡¯s side and advised. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want others to see me.¡± Empty swore that he would not yield. Boohoo¡­ This was too embarrassing! ¡°Empty, you¡¯re an adult now. You can¡¯t be so shy all the time. It¡¯s time to go out and meet people!¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile and said earnestly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I think my current status is good. Anyway, I don¡¯t want so many people to see me!¡± Empty said resolutely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will know that it¡¯s you. Everyone will only think that you are a woman!¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a woman!¡± Empty objected resolutely. ¡°No, no one wants you to be a woman. This is only part of the plan. It¡¯s only temporary,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. ¡°Then¡­ how long will it take?¡± Empty asked very reluctantly. Boohoo¡­ Icy and him have been eating and staying for free. In fact, he was a little embarrassed and wanted to do more for them. However, did he really have to sacrifice his male body! ¡°That will depend on whether the plan goes smoothly. However, it shouldn¡¯t take long. Moreover, the freak and I will be by your side, so don¡¯t worry, no one will take advantage of you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about!¡± Empty roared furiously. Hmph! No one had dared to take advantage of him yet! He just¡­ just couldn¡¯t accept being a woman acting coquettishly to a man! Chapter 504 - Fishing A Small Fish (2) ¡°Then what are you worried about?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why do you insist on me pretending to be a woman?¡± Empty asked helplessly. Boohoo¡­ There were ready-made women whom she was not going to use but would rather have him impose instead! ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked Empty up and down and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim! ¡°He¡¯s also very beautiful. Why don¡¯t you let him pretend to be a woman!¡± Empty asked with slight dissatisfaction as he pointed at the freak. Hmph! This man was more coquettish than him. He was definitely better at pretending to be a woman than him! ¡°Not him!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead was full of black lines. Uh! If she let the freak pretend to be a woman, those men would probably see God before they even got close! ¡°Why not? I think he¡¯s very suitable!¡± Empty looked at the freak carefully. Well, the more he looked, the more satisfied he was! ¡°His figure, temperament, and temper are all not good. You are the most suitable!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty. It was because he was an energy body and had always been injured, so his figure now was not as strong as that of a normal man. Instead, he looked a little weak. He was slightly taller than ordinary women, but just this weak body that seemed to collapse with a gust of wind was enough to arouse the protection of any man! Moreover, after this period of cultivation, Wu¡¯s current body was basically solidified, and he didn¡¯t need to float around like a ghost anymore. Which man could refuse a pale and slightly sickly beautiful appearance coupled with this small body! ¡°Alas!¡± Empty looked at the freak and then at himself. Then he sighed helplessly. It seemed like it was true! ¡°Empty, you have to believe in my taste. No one is more suitable than you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Hehe, what she wanted was a sickly beauty! ¡°Alas! Alright then!¡± Empty nodded slightly and agreed helplessly. Boohoo¡­ Who asked him to live under someone else¡¯s roof! ¡°Haha, let¡¯s begin our new plan tomorrow!¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily seeing that her goal had been achieved. After settling everything, Leng Ruoxue discussed her plan with her grandfather and the others. Then she summoned the main butler and Cheng Wu, gave them some instructions, and the plan officially began¡­ On a certain evening, two women and a man appeared on the streets of Myriad Mountain City. The woman in the lead had a drop dead gorgeous face, but her face was a little pale as if she had yet to recover from a serious illness. The two servants beside her were extremely ugly! ¡°Miss, we just entered the city and are unfamiliar with the road. Why don¡¯t we find a better inn to stay in first!¡± the ugly maidservant said loudly, immediately attracting the attention of many pedestrians. ¡°Ruo¡¯er, what have I been teaching you? Girls shouldn¡¯t speak so loudly. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to marry in the future.¡± The stunning woman sighed and said earnestly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll marry a man then. It¡¯s the same!¡± the ugly maidservant said nonchalantly. ¡°Alas! That¡¯s good too. I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you when I have the chance!¡± The stunning woman covered her pink lips with her jade-like hands and said helplessly. ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡± The maidservant thanked her happily! ¡°Miss, shouldn¡¯t we find a inn?¡± The male attendant beside her gritted his teeth while suppressing his anger. ¡°Uh! Yes! Alas! My memory hasn¡¯t been good recently, and I can¡¯t remember people and things I¡¯ve seen. It¡¯s all thanks to you guys by my side!¡± The stunning woman pursed her lips and smiled. That was really a smile that could overthrow cities and topple countries. The pedestrians around them had long been charmed by that beautiful smile that even the heaven and earth paled in comparison¡­ Moreover, a growing audience watched them, and almost everyone¡¯s expressions were the same, amazement and disbelief! ¡°Miss, why are they surrounding us?¡± the maidservant asked in puzzlement. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s find a inn quickly. It¡¯s going to be dark soon,¡± the stunning woman said calmly. ¡°Miss, do you want to stay in the inn? Come to our Ni family¡¯s inn!¡± The waiter from the Ni family¡¯s inn said with amazement on his face. Moreover, he secretly decided that he had to keep this beauty in his shop no matter what! ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t stay in the Ni family¡¯s inn. That¡¯s a black inn. Of course, you have to stay in our Zhao family¡¯s inn.¡± At this moment, the waiter from the Zhao family¡¯s inn also said, unwilling to be outdone. Hmph! It would be good to see such a great beauty every day even if you couldn¡¯t have her! ¡°Damn it, your Zhao family runs a black shop! The things sold inside are so expensive. Miss, you mustn¡¯t be fooled!¡± the Ni family¡¯s waiter retaliated, and the two of them began to tear down each other! ¡°Miss, which house should we live in? I think these two families aren¡¯t that great!¡± the maidservant said very displeased. ¡°Erm¡­ I¡¯m not sure either!¡± The absolutely beautiful woman frowned slightly, her beautiful face full of distress. ¡°Haha, since you can¡¯t make up your mind, Miss, of course you won¡¯t stay with either of them. Come and stay in our Yue family¡¯s inn!¡± At this moment, a young man¡¯s voice sounded from the crowd. Immediately after, the man pushed through the crowd and came in front of the master and servants. ¡°You are¡­¡± The absolutely beautiful woman revealed a puzzled expression as she sized up the man in front of her. She saw that the man was around 30 years old. He was tall, had handsome features, and had an extraordinary bearing. Strength! He might only be a Mystic Monarch, but the domineering aura of a superior was undoubtedly revealed. The arguing waiter immediately fell silent after he stood there! ¡°I am Yue Qun. May I know your name, Miss?¡± Yue Qun said very politely. ¡°Pfft!¡± The ugly maidservant couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she heard the man announce his identity! ¡°Ruo¡¯er, what are you laughing about? How rude!¡± The stunning woman pretended to be displeased as she glared at her maidservant. Then she looked at Yue Qun apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Yue. My maidservant doesn¡¯t know the rules. Please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± ¡°No, no. May I know Miss¡¯s name?¡± How could Yue Qun be in the mood to bicker with a maidservant! His mind was full of this great beauty in front of him! Chapter 505 - Fishing A Small Fish (3) ¡°Leng Wuxin,¡± the stunning woman said lightly. ¡°Leng Wuxin, what a good name. Uh! Miss Leng is from the Leng family¡­¡± Yue Qun deliberately said half a sentence and left the rest to Leng Wuxin to continue! ¡°Don¡¯t mention the Leng family to me. Alas! A body like mine really isn¡¯t worthy¡­¡± Leng Wuxin said with slight sadness. Tears welled up in his beautiful eyes, making Yue Qun¡¯s heartache. ¡°Hehe, every family has its difficulties. I understand. I won¡¯t ask Miss Leng about sad things in the future!¡± Yue Qun said very understandingly. However, he had long determined in his heart that this Leng Wuxin was the young lady of the Leng family. He reckoned that she was not valued in the Leng family because of her poor health. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Young Master Yue.¡± Leng Wuxin smiled lightly. ¡°Of course.¡± Yue Qun composed himself and said quickly. He had been captured by Leng Wuxin¡¯s beautiful smile. ¡°Miss, we haven¡¯t found our inn yet!¡± the maidservant suddenly reminded. ¡°Uh! Yes!¡± Leng Wuxin became distressed again and frowned. Yue Qun¡¯s heart clenched when she frowned slightly! ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. I told you, Miss Leng can stay in our Yue family¡¯s inn. Did you forget so quickly?¡± Yue Qun said with slight dissatisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s too troublesome! How can I do that?¡± Leng Wuxin¡¯s cheeks were slightly red as he said shyly. ¡°How can it be troublesome? My family runs an inn, and you are a guest, how can it be troublesome?¡± Yue Qun said hurriedly. ¡°Then I won¡¯t refuse.¡± Leng Wuxin smiled lightly. ¡°Miss, please follow me.¡± After speaking, Yue Qun led Leng Wuxin and her two servants straight to their own inn and very eagerly helped them book a room. He finally left reluctantly, looking back every three steps! In the guest room¡­ Leng Wuxin lay on the soft bed, panting heavily! ¡°Empty, pay attention to your image as the eldest young lady. Yue Qun will come at any time,¡± the ugly maidservant, Leng Ruoxue, said impatiently. Ever since the plan began, Leng Ruoxue left Myriad Mountain City undercover. Then she deliberately found an evening with a lot of passersby and walked back in with the freak and Empty. In fact, she deliberately spoke loudly on the streets just now to attract the attention of others. Now, it seemed that the effect was good. At least, the fish took the bait smoothly! ¡°So what? I still have to sleep and fart!¡± Empty said nonchalantly. He was already very depressed being dressed as a woman. Couldn¡¯t he be more at ease when there was no one around? Boohoo¡­ Was it too late to regret now? ¡°Xue¡¯er, let him do whatever he wants!¡± the freak said sympathetically. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to pretend to be a woman. Otherwise, he would have to bang his head against the wall in frustration. ¡°Alright!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Alas! She also knew that there were great sacrifices for the sake of the plan, but there was nothing she could do! ¡°Xue¡¯er, send me into the space. I¡¯m not used to sleeping here,¡± Empty said. He found that lying on the soft bed was not comfortable at all! ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered and sent Empty into the bracelet. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what should we do?¡± Without the third wheel, the freak gently pulled Leng Ruoxue into his arms. His face was full of anticipation, and his black starry eyes began to glow again! ¡°Stop. Freak, don¡¯t look at me like this now. I¡¯ll vomit,¡± Leng Ruoxue said, a little unbearable. Oh my god, it was really too terrifying! ¡°Xue¡¯er, you despise me again! Boohoo¡­ I didn¡¯t even despise you!¡± the freak said aggrievedly. ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t despise you. It¡¯s just that your current appearance is really not suitable to make such an enchanting expression. It¡¯s too horrifying!¡± Leng Ruoxue felt her hair stand on end. ¡°Hehe, what expression should I be wearing now?¡± the freak teased with a chuckle. ¡°An expression like¡­¡± Before Leng Ruoxue could finish speaking, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± the freak asked angrily with some dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m a waiter from the inn. Our young master asked me to deliver some food to Miss Leng,¡± the waiter outside the door replied fearfully. ¡°Oh, just leave it here.¡± The freak opened the door impatiently and pointed at a table not far away. ¡°Yes, erm¡­ isn¡¯t Miss Leng around?¡± the waiter asked cautiously. Boohoo¡­ Why was this man so fierce? He really didn¡¯t know how he had offended this ugly man! ¡°What? My young miss isn¡¯t someone you can see just because you want to,¡± the freak glared and said irritably. ¡°No¡­ No, my young master wants me to tell Miss Leng something.¡± The waiter was so scared that he was about to cry! ¡°It¡¯s the same if you say it to me,¡± the freak said coldly with a light eyelid. ¡°Alright! Young Master said he will come and see Miss Leng tomorrow,¡± the waiter said helplessly and quickly disappeared after speaking! ¡°Tch, is there a need to specially pass on such a sentence?¡± the freak murmured to himself after closing the door. ¡°Freak, what are you muttering about?¡± Leng Ruoxue walked to the freak¡¯s side and asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m talking about that Yue Qun! It¡¯s really strange. He can come tomorrow if he wants, and specially got a waiter to pass the message!¡± the freak explained. ¡°Haha, this is to show that he values our young miss. It¡¯s also a hint!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile and looked at the sumptuous food on the table. Hehe, looks like Yue Qun was quite sensible! ¡°A hint?¡± The freak didn¡¯t understand. In fact, he really didn¡¯t know much about how men chased after women. ¡°Yes, I think he will take the initiative to invite us to his house in a few days,¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. ¡°Uh! No way! So fast?¡± The freak was a little skeptical. ¡°Not very fast. The entire Myriad Mountain City will know tomorrow that a stunning beauty came to the city. Rumor has it that she¡¯s the young lady of the Leng family. Think about it, how many love rivals will this identity attract to Yue Qun? How can he not be afraid?¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed. Chapter 506 - Fishing A Small Fish (4) ¡°Uh! That¡¯s true!¡± the freak said after some thought. ¡°Freak, rest early today! It should be very lively tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Yes.¡± The freak nodded slightly. The next day, as Leng Ruoxue had expected, many people came to ask to see Leng Wuxin. Leng Wuxin¡¯s reputation became even more resounding after he chose to receive them¡­ On the third day¡­ The fourth day¡­ For several days, the Yue family¡¯s inn was full. Moreover, Leng Wuxin could definitely be found wherever there were many people¡­ ¡°Miss, wake up. Don¡¯t scare me. Boohoo¡­¡± Suddenly, Leng Wuxin, who was surrounded in the crowd, fainted, and her maidservant cried out in fright! In the main hall of the inn. Yue Qun, who was blocked outside the crowd, pushed everyone aside anxiously. He stretched out his long arm and hugged Leng Wuxin, who had fainted on the ground, tightly. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t find his bearings. Boohoo¡­ His Xin¡¯er smelled so good! ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng Wuxin, who had woken up slowly, asked in puzzlement, his beautiful little face full of confusion. ¡°Uh!¡± Yue Qun was stunned, and he thought to himself, ¡®What illness does Xin¡¯er have? Why does she have such a poor memory? She often asks who he is!¡¯ ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± the maidservant beside her said with a worried face, her eyes still brimming with tears! ¡°Ruo¡¯er, where is this place?¡± Leng Wuxin¡¯s clear eyes were full of doubts and puzzlement as she asked softly. ¡°Miss, did you forget? We were in the Yue family¡¯s inn! There were too many people surrounding you just now, and you couldn¡¯t breathe properly, so you fainted,¡± the maidservant explained. ¡°All of you, disperse. Xin¡¯er isn¡¯t feeling well. Stop surrounding her,¡± Yue Qun immediately ordered loudly. How could the surrounding people dare to stay here after Young Master Yue spoke! They all ran away in the blink of an eye¡­ ¡°Xin¡¯er, it¡¯s okay. They won¡¯t dare to bother you anymore.¡± Yue Qun looked at Leng Wuxin gently and said affectionately. Moreover, in order to improve his relationship with Leng Wuxin, he even directly called out the name in his heart. ¡°Who are you? Do I know you?¡± Leng Wuxin asked foolishly. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I¡¯m Yue Qun! You¡¯re my¡­¡± Yue Qun said anxiously, but he was interrupted before he could finish! ¡°Xin¡¯er, he is the young master of the Yue family¡¯s inn!¡± Ni Fang, who had just entered the inn, happened to hear what Yue Qun wanted to say, so he spoke first. ¡°Oh, and who are you?¡± Leng Wuxin asked curiously. ¡°He¡¯s the young master of the Ni family¡¯s black shop, the black shop you encountered when you just entered the city!¡± Yue Qun provoked. ¡°Oh, I remember there was also a Zhao family¡¯s black shop! The waiters of those two shops even quarreled. How interesting,¡± Leng Wuxin said happily. ¡°Hehe, yes!¡± Yue Qun echoed with a smile, but he was very displeased in his heart. Hmph! She remembered this clearly. She even remembered the two attendants, but she never remembered him. Fortunately, the others were not treated better than him, and this made him feel a little better. ¡°Xin¡¯er, I¡¯m Ni Fang. You have to remember me!¡± The refined Ni Fang introduced himself elegantly. ¡°How dare you call her Xin¡¯er!¡± Yue Qun immediately exploded when he heard Ni Fang calling her that! ¡°If you can, why can¡¯t I?¡± Ni Fang refused to be outdone. ¡°Xin¡¯er!¡± Just as Yue Qun and Ni Fang were about to start a fight, another voice sounded in the main hall of the inn! Immediately, the flames in their eyes shot toward the owner of the voice. If looks could kill, the owner of the voice would probably be riddled with holes! What surprised them further was that Leng Wuxin dashed toward the man like a butterfly¡­ ¡°Big Brother Ming!¡± Leng Wuxin called out happily and hugged the man¡¯s arm affectionately. ¡°Crash!¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®Big Brother Ming¡¯, Yue Qun and Ni Fang¡¯s hearts instantly shattered into several pieces, and the flames of anger in their hearts burned even more vigorously! Damn it, why did Xin¡¯er remember him! At this moment, they had long been blinded by jealousy, and they wanted to chop Zhao Ming into pieces in their hearts! ¡°Xin¡¯er, be careful. You¡¯re weak and shouldn¡¯t run!¡± Zhao Ming said worriedly. However, his eyes glanced provocatively at Yue Qun and Ni Fang! ¡°Haha, what a coincidence! Everyone is here today.¡± Two young men walked in from the outside as the three of them competed silently. One of them said with a smile. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Zhao Ming looked at the two of them and said with slight displeasure. ¡°Can¡¯t we come if you can?¡± another man said nonchalantly. ¡°Haha, of course you can. My family owns an inn, anyone can come!¡± Yue Qun said with a laugh, looking at Zhao Ming provocatively. Hmph! You don¡¯t like them coming, so I insist on letting them come! ¡°Uh! You are¡­¡± Leng Wuxin¡¯s beautiful face was full of question marks. ¡°Sister Xin¡¯er, I¡¯m Fang Yu,¡± the incomparably handsome Fang Yu said mentally prepared. ¡°I¡¯m Big Brother Yu Tao!¡± the tall Yu Tao said helplessly. ¡°Oh, hello. Erm¡­ Brother Ming wants to take me out to play. Let¡¯s go together!¡± Leng Wuxin invited very warmly. ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone answered happily except for Zhao Ming, whose handsome face was black. In this way, Leng Wuxin, her two servants, and five men with their own thoughts went on a trip together¡­ Their goal for this trip was naturally to climb the mountain! The mountain that Zhao Ming brought them to was located in the Zhao family¡¯s territory. The terrain was good, the environment was beautiful, and the air was fresh. It was one of the few beautiful sceneries in Myriad Mountain City! Leng Wuxin finally climbed to the top of the mountain and sat down on the ground. He was drenched in sweat and panting. His originally pale face was now flushed, and he looked even more beautiful! Chapter 507 - A Gathering Of Men (1) ¡°Zhao Ming, what are you thinking? You obviously know that Xin¡¯er¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, but you still brought her here to climb the mountain! Do you want to kill her?¡± Yue Qun stared at Leng Wuxin, who was becoming more and more alluring, unblinkingly, and was the first to speak awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at how tired Xin¡¯er is,¡± Ni Fang said with heartache, his face full of amazement! ¡°I don¡¯t think you have any good intentions at all. Hmph! If we didn¡¯t follow you, why did you bring Little Sister Xin¡¯er here alone?¡± Fang Yu also had an expression that said, ¡®You brat, don¡¯t have good intentions.¡¯ ¡°Alas! Isn¡¯t it obvious? Fortunately, we came along. Otherwise, Sister Xin¡¯er would be in danger.¡± Yu Tao added oil to the fire! ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m the one who wants to climb the mountain. It has nothing to do with Elder Brother Ming.¡± Leng Wuxin couldn¡¯t help speaking up for Zhao Ming! ¡°Xin¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to speak up for him. We know his thoughts!¡± Yue Qun couldn¡¯t help roaring with some jealousy when he saw Zhao Ming¡¯s smug expression. ¡°I really wanted to come. Big Brother Qun, you might not know this, but Xin¡¯er¡¯s illness requires wild ginseng, so I wanted to come to the mountain to see if I could find it. If I could find something ten thousand years old by chance, then Xin¡¯er¡¯s illness would be saved!¡± Leng Wuxin explained faintly. ¡°Wild ginseng? A ten-thousand-year-old one?¡± The word ¡®Big Brother Qun¡¯ extinguished Yue Qun¡¯s jealousy and even made him a little smug. However, he still didn¡¯t miss out on the keyword in Leng Wuxin¡¯s words! ¡°Must it take ten thousand years?¡± Fang Yu said awkwardly. Ten thousand-year-old wild ginseng was not easy to find now! ¡°Yu Tao, doesn¡¯t your family have a pharmacy? Have you heard of any ten-thousand-year-old wild ginseng?¡± Zhao Ming asked thoughtfully. Ten-thousand-year-old wild ginseng? He seemed to have heard of it from someone. Where did it come from? Why couldn¡¯t he remember? ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know either. I have to go home and ask,¡± Yu Tao stammered. ¡°Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. All the herbs in our Myriad Mountain City are in the hands of the Yu family. He will definitely be able to find them with his help,¡± Yue Qun comforted with some heartache. ¡°Yes, thank you, Big Brother Yu.¡± Leng Wuxin smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Yu Tao said hurriedly, feeling even better. Hehe, Xin¡¯er also called him Big Brother! ¡°Xin¡¯er, you must be hungry, right? Eat something!¡± At this moment, Zhao Ming took out various utensils and food that he had long prepared from his ring and placed them in front of Leng Wuxin. He said with concern, Hmph! He couldn¡¯t let Xin¡¯er¡¯s attention be attracted by others! ¡°Big Brother Ming, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t eat the food outside. I can only eat the food made by my maidservant.¡± Leng Wuxin carefully looked at Zhao Ming and said shyly. ¡°But¡­ don¡¯t you have some dishes every day in the inn? These are your favorite!¡± Zhao Ming said in disbelief. He had spent a lot of money to find out Leng Wuxin¡¯s preferences! He didn¡¯t expect the news to be all wrong! He was so angry! ¡°That¡¯s because Xin¡¯er is afraid that others will know her strange illness, so she wants to hide it from others¡­ Xin¡¯er doesn¡¯t want to be treated as a monster. Boohoo¡­¡± Leng Wuxin explained with a choked voice as he looked at the puzzled five men. ¡°How can Xin¡¯er be a monster? Xin¡¯er is so beautiful, don¡¯t cry!¡± The five men hurriedly comforted her. Alas! The beauty¡¯s crying broke their hearts! ¡°Xin¡¯er has been weak since childhood, so all the food I¡¯ve eaten since childhood was carefully prepared by my maidservant. Even the raw materials for the food were specially planted by my family for me. They were afraid that the things outside would be unclean, and eating them would be bad for my health,¡± Leng Wuxin explained. ¡°Ruo¡¯er, where¡¯s my food?¡± Leng Wuxin asked softly. She looked around for her maidservant after speaking. ¡°Miss, its here!¡± Leng Ruoxue, who was disguised as a maidservant, pushed away the five men surrounding Leng Wuxin and said. ¡°Ruo¡¯er, my food!¡± Leng Wuxin said lightly. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out the food she had prepared beforehand from her ring helplessly and placed them in front of Leng Wuxin. ¡°Yes, yes, not bad.¡± Leng Wuxin looked at the food in front of him and nodded with satisfaction! Yue Qun and the others were all speechless when they saw the food Leng Ruoxue took out. Heavens! This was too extravagant. Did Xin¡¯er eat these every day? Alas! Ordinary men really couldn¡¯t support her with this way of eating. Fortunately, they were not ordinary men! Moreover, such expensive food were rarely seen usually, they were even more sure of Leng Wuxin¡¯s identity. Probably no family could support her except for the Leng family, which was a super family! ¡°Miss, enjoy. Ruo¡¯er won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Leng Ruoxue retreated to a corner tactfully after speaking. The freak was naturally sitting in the corner waiting for her! ¡°Xue¡¯er, you must be exhausted, right?¡± The freak hugged Leng Ruoxue and said with heartache. Hmph! Damn it, Empty actually used a strike to threaten Xue¡¯er to cook so many dishes! ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Leng Ruoxue leaned comfortably in the freak¡¯s arms and said with a light smile. ¡°Xue¡¯er, which of these men do you think is sincere?¡± the freak asked curiously as he looked at the five men not far away. ¡°None of them are sincere,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully. During this period of time, Qing Jue had been monitoring the situation of the five major forces, so there were almost no secrets that could be hidden from her! These men might look decent but they were actually nothing good! ¡°Uh!¡± The freak was speechless. Then why were they so concerned? ¡°Freak, according to this situation, our plan will succeed quickly.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the few people not far away and said with a light smile. ¡°Yes.¡± The freak nodded. ¡°Ruo¡¯er, I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Wuxin¡¯s voice sounded again after a while. ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered quickly and pulled the freak to his feet. The two of them walked in Leng Wuxin¡¯s direction. ¡°Ruo¡¯er! I¡¯m so full that I can¡¯t walk anymore. Why don¡¯t you ask Little Yao to carry me down the mountain!¡± Empty, who was pretending to be Leng Wuxin, said with a chuckle. Chapter 508 - A Gathering Of Men (2) ¡°Little Yao?¡± Leng Ruoxue and the freak were stunned and didn¡¯t react too well. What Little Yao? ¡°Little Yao, I¡¯m calling you! How dare you ignore me?¡± Leng Wuxin pointed at the freak, his beautiful face full of displeasure. ¡°Me?¡± The freak¡¯s forehead was full of black lines. Damn it, Empty actually gave him a random name! ¡°Xin¡¯er, why don¡¯t we change such a disobedient attendant! Any one of Big Brother Qun¡¯s servants is a hundred times better than him!¡± Yue Qun said coldly by the side, but he was so jealous of this ugly freak who could touch Xin¡¯er! ¡°Big Brother Qun, I appreciate your good intentions. I¡¯m used to using this,¡± Leng Wuxin said with an apologetic face as if he had offended Yue Qun greatly by not accepting his good intentions. Leng Ruoxue and the freak, who were standing by the side and listening, had two drops of cold sweat dripping down their foreheads. They thought, wasn¡¯t Empty a little too immersed in the show! ¡°Little Yao, come and carry me!¡± Leng Wuxin shouted with a naughty smile. ¡°Miss, this isn¡¯t appropriate,¡± the freak said with a cold face, not moving at all, not even frowning. ¡°How is it not suitable?¡± Leng Wuxin asked in puzzlement. Well, why did he have a bad feeling? Was he being too paranoid? ¡°Have you forgotten what Old Madam said? Old Madam said that men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other. You have to marry me if I touch your body. Hehe, I don¡¯t mind marrying a great beauty like Miss, I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be willing!¡± The freak shrugged with an innocent face. Leng Ruoxue was stunned after hearing what the freak said, and then she laughed hysterically in her heart. Haha, the freak was really too cute. He actually thought of such a reason. Hehe, let¡¯s see what Empty can do this time! ¡°Uh! When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Leng Wuxin blinked and asked in confusion. ¡°Old Madam told us when Miss was very young. Otherwise, why would Miss only have me as your attendant!¡± the freak lied through his teeth. ¡°Old Madam also said that any man who has touched my young miss¡¯s body will become the Leng family¡¯s son-in-law. Uh! It seems like the young masters have all interacted with my young miss¡¯s body, so you all have a chance to become the Leng family¡¯s son-in-law!¡± The freak blinked his eyes and said very innocently. ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Wuxin was dumbfounded. What was going on? He clearly wanted to mess with that freak. Why did it become a trap for him to jump into? ¡°Young Masters, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and carry my young miss down the mountain!¡± the freak urged as he looked at the stunned men. ¡°Oh, Xin¡¯er, I¡¯ll carry you home.¡± Yue Qun was the first to react. He hurriedly carried Leng Wuxin and ran away. Hehe! He really didn¡¯t expect the Leng family to have such rules. Hehe, this was really good news for him! After Yue Qun escaped with Leng Wuxin on his back, the other four people immediately reacted and began to pursue her relentlessly. At the same time, they were thinking in their hearts that they couldn¡¯t let Xin¡¯er fall into the hands of that big pervert Yue Qun! ¡°Freak, you are still the best.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the few people who disappeared in the blink of an eye and couldn¡¯t help teasing with a light smile. Haha, This time, Empty was definitely going to be depressed to death! ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t he want someone to carry him down the mountain! Look at how many people want to carry him now!¡± the freak said with a naughty smile. Hmph! Want to mess with him? Dream on! His body was only for Xue¡¯er to enjoy. No one else was qualified! ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± The freak gently hugged Leng Ruoxue and nodded. It was already evening when Leng Ruoxue and the freak slowly walked back to the inn. However, they were stopped outside the door before they could return to their rooms. ¡°Shopkeeper, what¡¯s the meaning of this? We did pay for the room, didn¡¯t we?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement, her tone obviously displeased! ¡°Hehe, you two are mistaken. I stopped you two just to tell you that your young miss is no longer staying in the inn,¡± the shopkeeper said with a face full of smiles. ¡°What about my young miss?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the advisor. ¡°She¡¯s in the Yue family of course! Miss Leng is the future Young Madam of the Yue family, so of course she can¡¯t stay in the inn!¡± the shopkeeper explained. ¡°Young Madam? Doesn¡¯t Young Master Yue already have a Young Madam? My young miss won¡¯t be a concubine!¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately said very arrogantly. ¡°Of course. In fact, our young master doesn¡¯t have any young madam. Those women are just concubines. They¡¯re not important,¡± the shopkeeper quickly said ingratiatingly. Alas! He couldn¡¯t afford to offend the people around the future young madam! ¡°Shopkeeper, lead the way and bring us to the Yue family!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Please follow me.¡± The shopkeeper bowed slightly. In his opinion, he had given them enough face! Leng Ruoxue and the freak followed the shopkeeper to the backyard of the inn. A flying spirit beast was already prepared in the backyard. The three of them sat on the spirit beast¡¯s back and flew directly toward the Yue family¡¯s main mountain. They arrived at their destination moments later! ¡°Hehe, the two of you have already arrived. This is our Yue family¡¯s main mountain. How is it? It¡¯s very majestic and grand, right? This mountain is the largest and best in Myriad Mountain City.¡± In the air, the shopkeeper pointed at the green mountain not far away from them and said with a face full of pride. ¡°So-so. It¡¯s not as beautiful as the mountain we just went to the Zhao family¡¯s residence.¡± Leng Ruoxue pouted with dissatisfaction. ¡°Hmph! How can that lousy mountain of the Zhao family compare to our Yue family? Our Yue family¡¯s mountain is the best in the entire Myriad Mountain City,¡± the shopkeeper retorted. ¡°Old Wang sells his melons and praises himself. Who doesn¡¯t say that their things are good!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°Uh!¡± The shopkeeper was so angry that he almost fainted. ¡°Shopkeeper, can we land now?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded the shopkeeper, whose face had turned green from anger. However, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little regretful. Alas! This shopkeeper¡¯s tolerance was quite strong. ¡°Okay.¡± The shopkeeper gently patted the flying beast¡¯s head. The beast was so well-trained that it found a spacious place and landed steadily! Chapter 509 - A Gathering Of Men (3) ¡°I¡¯m here on Young Master¡¯s orders to deliver Miss Leng¡¯s servants.¡± Outside the Yue family¡¯s main residence, the shopkeeper took out a token and said to the guard guarding the door. ¡°Go in! The young master asked you to send them to the Heartless Garden!¡± The guard let them pass without even looking at the signboard because he had just received the young master¡¯s order. ¡°Okay.¡± The shopkeeper thanked him and then led Leng Ruoxue and the freak straight to the Heartless Garden. After several turns, the shopkeeper finally brought Leng Ruoxue and the freak to the Heartless Garden. Leng Ruoxue stood outside the Heartless Garden, looking at the obviously new board, her heart full of sarcasm. Alas! This was what men were like! Liking the new and hating the old should be the common problem of all men! ¡°Please enter. Miss Leng is still waiting for you! I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± The shopkeeper turned and left after speaking. Leng Ruoxue and the freak walked directly into the Heartless Garden after seeing the shopkeeper leave. At this moment, hundreds of flowers were blooming in the Heartless Garden, and thousands of birds were chirping. It was the most beautiful time. The guards in the yard were abnormally tight, almost guarding every three steps and every five steps as if they were guarding something important. In the garden. Empty sat on the chair and played with the flowers in his hand in boredom. He was really depressed. Boohoo¡­ He was actually imprisoned. Why weren¡¯t Little Snow and Little Chen Chen accompanying him yet? At this moment, Leng Ruoxue and the freak happened to walk in. They saw the depressed-looking Empty from afar! The two of them slowly approached¡­ ¡°Miss, your servants are here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Damn girl, why are you only here now? Where did you two fool around? Tell me the truth!¡± Upon hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s voice, he immediately roared furiously! These two baddies only cared about traveling and playing and left him alone with the five wolves. Boohoo¡­ bad people! ¡°Miss, calm down! How can you wrong us? We walked down on our legs, unlike you who has someone carrying you. Of course, you¡¯re faster than us! However, your speed is really extraordinary. Are we going to discuss marriage now?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile. Hehe, they had successfully infiltrated the enemy¡¯s ranks! Even though it was a little different from her plan! ¡°Damn girl, you still dare to say that!¡± It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t mentioned it, but now that she did, his anger rose immediately! ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid. ¡°Hmph!¡± Empty snorted coldly and turned his head to ignore them. ¡°My good Miss, don¡¯t be angry with us!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed softly. ¡°Xin¡¯er, aren¡¯t they already here?! Why are you still angry?!¡± Suddenly, Yue Qun¡¯s voice sounded from beside the three of them! Yue Qun had already appeared not far behind them. ¡°Young Master Yue, help us persuade Miss! Miss is angry with us! She thinks we¡¯re too slow. Boohoo¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly with tears in her eyes. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay. Xin¡¯er was just worried about you guys. She got a scare on the way!¡± Yue Qun said understandingly. ¡°By the way, Xin¡¯er, I know the whereabouts of the ten-thousand-year-old wild ginseng you wanted. It¡¯s the Yu family¡¯s treasure. Hmph! Yu Tao even told us that he didn¡¯t know. How ridiculous. However, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already asked Father to help me ask for it from the Yu family. I think the Yu family won¡¯t dare to trample on my Father,¡± Yue Qun said confidently. He even began to fantasize in his heart that he was already the Leng family¡¯s quick son-in-law! ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Big Brother Qun. I¡¯m tired and want to rest,¡± Leng Wuxin said with a pale face. ¡°Is Xin¡¯er feeling unwell?¡± Yue Qun asked worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m just a little tired today and want to rest early,¡± Leng Wuxin said weakly. ¡°Then Xin¡¯er should rest early. Big Brother Qun will visit you tomorrow,¡± Yue Qun said very thoughtfully. ¡°Take care of Xin¡¯er. As for you, Little Yao, don¡¯t go near Xin¡¯er!¡± Yue Qun added before leaving. ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Ruoxue and the freak quickly replied, laughing in their hearts! After Yue Qun left, Leng Ruoxue and the others entered the room. ¡°Miss, your charm is really too great!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her head and said with a light smile after closing the door. ¡°Xue¡¯er, how much longer? I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Empty said frantically. ¡°Bear with it! Be good. Aren¡¯t you doing well pretending to have amnesia? It¡¯ll pass quickly when you have nothing to do!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. ¡°I¡¯m not pretending. I really want to lose my memory!¡± Empty said with a long face. Boohoo¡­ He got in too deep with Leng Ruoxue. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s real or fake, as long as you hang in there. By the way, why were you suddenly taken to the Yue family¡¯s residence?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Qing Jue only told her that Empty had been taken to the Yue family¡¯s residence, but he didn¡¯t tell her why. Therefore, she really didn¡¯t understand why the decision was made so suddenly. Even though infiltrating the enemy was part of her plan, wasn¡¯t this a little too rushed? ¡°Didn¡¯t that little brat tell you?¡± Empty glared at the freak and said with some displeasure. ¡°No. Why would I ask you if he told me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Alas! Was she mad? ¡°It¡¯s all his fault!¡± Empty said through gritted teeth, his beautiful eyes shooting out raging flames! ¡°What does it have to do with me? Don¡¯t malign me!¡± The freak raised his eyes slightly and said nonchalantly. ¡°Who else does it have to do with? Will I be brought here directly if it doesn¡¯t have to do with you?¡± Empty roared. Hmph! Those stinky brats would have died long ago if he wasn¡¯t afraid of ruining Xue¡¯er¡¯s plan! ¡°No, calm down. Tell me what happened.¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly coaxed, her face full of question marks. Alas! So infuriating. Qing Jue kept her guessing, but Empty was hesitating as well! ¡°I¡­ I was snatched here because of the ¡®Old Madam¡¯ that the damn freak mentioned. They believed it, so the five of them fought. In the end, Yue Qun won, and he brought me here,¡± Empty explained hesitantly, his expression very conflicted! Chapter 510 - Suspicion, Scheme (1) ¡°That simple? Tell me about the fight!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of gossip, her little face full of excitement! ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about in a fight? It¡¯s just a fight. However, I can tell you that the other four are seriously injured!¡± Empty explained. ¡°Oh, no. I think you¡¯re tired too. Rest early today!¡± Leng Ruoxue sent Empty directly into the bracelet. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you also realized that he is a big lightbulb, right?¡± the freak said happily when he saw Leng Ruoxue losing everything. ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid you will start fighting,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. Hehe, actually, she wanted to visit those families with the freak to see the commotion. Leng Ruoxue summoned Quill and Rise with a thought. Then she got Quill to cast an invisibility spell on them, and the two of them set off. ¡°Xue¡¯er, can¡¯t Qing Jue monitor them? Why do we have to go there personally?¡± the freak asked in puzzlement on the way to the Ni family. ¡°Hmph! That stinky brat has learned bad things. He didn¡¯t tell me anything fun, so I had to do it myself!¡± Leng Ruoxue complained very displeased. ¡°Big Sister, you wronged me!¡± Qing Jue couldn¡¯t help transmitting his voice to complain when he heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s complaint from the bracelet. ¡°Really? Then why didn¡¯t you tell me anything?¡± Leng Ruoxue immediately questioned. ¡°Big Sister, didn¡¯t I tell you that he was brought to the Yue family?¡± Qing Jue said aggrievedly. ¡°What about everything in between? I¡¯m asking about that!¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily. Boohoo¡­ She would occasionally gossip! Damn Qing Jue actually refused to satisfy her curiosity! ¡°In between¡­ there¡¯s nothing to say! Didn¡¯t Big Sister always only want the result!¡± Qing Jue pouted his little mouth, and his clear black eyes were full of tears as he sent a pitiful voice transmission. ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. This became her own problem! ¡°Stinky Qing Jue, how dare you quibble. You didn¡¯t tell me when I asked you!¡± Leng Ruoxue reacted and questioned. ¡°Big Sister, I forgot what happened!¡± Qing Jue said innocently. ¡°Forgot? You¡¯re an artifact spirit? Are you telling me that there¡¯s something wrong with your memory?¡± Leng Ruoxue was helpless. Why did she only realize today that Qing Jue was so good at quibbling? ¡°Big Sister, I have too many things to remember every day. There are also times when my head is full! Therefore, there¡¯s naturally no need to remember some unimportant things!¡± Qing Jue said matter-of-factly. Alright, Leng Ruoxue admitted defeat. She decided that she would treat Qing Jue as a computer from now on because Qing Jue would also overload! ¡°Big Sister, are you angry with me? I¡¯ll tell you everything in the future, okay?!¡± After a while, seeing that Leng Ruoxue ignored him, Qing Jue said pitifully, its black eyes full of pleading. Boohoo¡­ Big Sister, don¡¯t ignore me! ¡°Big Sister, Yue Qun went to the toilet just now and grabbed something to eat without washing his hands,¡± Qing Jue continued with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me this!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead was full of black lines. She couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and roared in her heart. Damn Qing Jue, he must have done it on purpose! ¡°Oh!¡± Qing Jue covered his mouth and giggled. Hehe, Big Sister is so cute! ¡°Qing Jue, continue monitoring them. Tell me if there¡¯s anything important. There¡¯s no need to say anything unimportant.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed softly and said helplessly. She cut off her connection with Qing Jue after speaking. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Xue¡¯er?¡± the freak asked in puzzlement when he heard Leng Ruoxue suddenly sigh. ¡°Nothing. I just had a chat with Qing Jue. That stinky brat deliberately pissed me off!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡°Hehe, my Xue¡¯er is too cute!¡± the freak said with some jealousy. ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the freak cautiously and thought, What a strong vinegar smell! ¡°Master, we¡¯re at Patriarch Ni¡¯s residence,¡± Quill reminded. ¡°Quill, just fly in,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. They were invisible anyway, and no one in the Ni family could see them. ¡°Yes.¡± Quill flew in and searched with its X-ray vision after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s instructions. Finally, it landed in a yard. ¡°Master, this is the main courtyard,¡± Quill reminded. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and jumped down from Quill¡¯s back. Leng Ruoxue looked up and sized up the Ni Family Head¡¯s yard. She saw that there was nothing else in the huge main yard except for a few tall towering trees, a few stone tables, and stone chairs. ¡°This patriarch of the Ni family is quite low-key,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in surprise. ¡°This yard doesn¡¯t look like someone who likes to be ostentatious, but who knows!¡± the freak said nonchalantly. To be honest, he didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Ni family because the waiter from the Ni family¡¯s inn had threatened them when they first arrived in Myriad Mountain City. Hmph! As the saying goes, like servant, like master! ¡°Someone¡¯s talking in the study. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Leng Ruoxue vaguely heard voices coming from the study with the light on, so she suggested. Anyway, it was not the first time they were eavesdropping! ¡°Okay!¡± The freak nodded slightly. The two of them and the two transmogrified little beasts quietly walked toward the study¡­ In the study. The patriarch of the Ni family sat at the head of the table with a worried expression. He was a middle-aged man in his sixties with handsome features and a strong aura. The power of the Mystic Sovereign gave him a domineering aura. The matriarch of the Ni family was sitting in a chair beside him. She was about 40 years old. She was definitely a beauty when she was young even though she was a little chubby and disheveled. A middle-aged man who looked like a butler was standing respectfully opposite them, waiting for instructions! ¡°Old Master, that Yue Qun was too ruthless. He actually injured Fang¡¯er so badly. You have to uphold justice for Fang¡¯er!¡± Madam Ni wailed with snot and tears. ¡°Make a decision? How can I make a decision? The five of them actually fought on the streets for the sake of competing for a woman. Hmph! Our Ni family has been in Myriad Mountain City for so many years, and we¡¯ve lost all our faces this time!¡± the patriarch of the Ni family said with a face full of anger, and he was even more furious in his heart. Hmph! What kind of woman is so charming that they actually fought on the streets for her! Chapter 511 - Suspicion, Scheme (2) ¡°Old Master, I heard from Fang¡¯er that the woman is the daughter of the Leng family!¡± Mrs. Ni whispered. ¡°Leng family? Which Leng family?¡± Patriarch Ni was stunned. ¡°Which other Leng family is there on the Boundless Heaven Continent?¡± Madam Ni rolled her eyes at her husband. ¡°Why would the daughter of the Leng family come to Myriad Mountain City?¡± The patriarch of the Ni family¡¯s face was full of doubts and disbelief. The Leng family was one of the three major families on the Boundless Heaven Continent. The Ice City where the Leng family was located was hundreds of times stronger than the Myriad Mountain City. How could the Leng family let the daughter of their family come to Myriad Mountain City to suffer? One had to know that the standard of living in Myriad Mountain City was completely incomparable to the Ice City. The only advantage was that Myriad Mountain City did not belong to any faction. Uh! Wrong, Myriad Mountain City was now in the hands of the five major factions! ¡°Why not?¡± Madam Ni asked in puzzlement. ¡°The Leng family loves and cares for their girls. They won¡¯t be allowed to suffer in Myriad Mountain City.¡± Patriarch Ni said after some thought. ¡°Old Master, that woman must be the daughter of the Leng family,¡± Madam Ni said with certainty. ¡°How are you so sure?¡± Patriarch Ni asked in puzzlement. ¡°Fang¡¯er told me! He said that the clothes Miss Leng wears and the food she eats are not something ordinary small families can afford. There are some things that he has never seen before,¡± Madam Ni said happily. If Fang¡¯er could become in-laws with the Leng family, then she would not have to worry for the rest of her life! ¡°Old Master, why would Fang¡¯er lie?¡± Madam Ni couldn¡¯t help asking when she saw the patriarch remain silent for a long time. ¡°Fang¡¯er won¡¯t lie, but that woman is in the Yue family now. This isn¡¯t easy to deal with.¡± The patriarch of the Ni family¡¯s face was full of difficulties. It would be easy if it was in the other three families, but he couldn¡¯t force his way in the Yue family! ¡°Old Master, you¡¯ve suffered for so many years. Why are you still so cowardly at this age?!¡± Madam Ni said angrily. ¡°What do you know? I was¡­¡± The patriarch of the Ni family was about to say something, but he realized that he had misspoken and quickly stopped! ¡°Old Master¡­¡± Outside the study. Leng Ruoxue gently tugged at the freak¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, they¡¯re still talking!¡± the freak reminded her. ¡°He won¡¯t say anymore. Let Qing Jue monitor him. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Aren¡¯t the other three going?¡± the freak couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°No, it should be about the same situation as here. Let¡¯s go back first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Okay.¡± The freak nodded, and the two of them sat on Quill¡¯s back. Soon, they returned to the Heartless Garden. After returning to the Heartless Garden, Leng Ruoxue directly brought the freak into the bracelet. Empty was sitting in the garden waiting for them. ¡°How was it? Did you obtain anything?¡± Empty asked with a smile. ¡°I guess so! There seems to be some secret between the five great factions, but the patriarch of the Ni family refuses to say.¡± Leng Ruoxue found a stone bench and sat down. ¡°There will definitely be secrets. I think it should be related to the complicated relationship between them,¡± Empty said with a smile. ¡°No, do you know something?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. ¡°I once heard that the ancestors of the five great factions were brothers of the opposite sex. Moreover, they seemed to have left behind some last words before they died. However, only the Patriarchs of the five families know the specifics,¡± Wu Shu said after some thought. ¡°As far as I know, the conflicts between the five major forces are also very fierce. However, once someone dares to provoke any one of them, the other four families will face a common enemy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She originally thought that the fights between the five major forces were for outsiders to see, but she later realized that she was wrong. The fights between the five major forces could sometimes be described as like fire and water, but the other forces could forget about challenging their authority! ¡°Could it be that in the eyes of the five major factions, even if they don¡¯t get along, it¡¯s an internal matter? However, if an outsider dares to provoke any of them, then it¡¯s not something they can tolerate? Like what Xue¡¯er said, we have to unite against the outsiders?¡± the freak guessed. ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. ¡°Xue¡¯er, if that¡¯s the case, it will be very difficult to make them fight among themselves. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a small fight, but they won¡¯t be stupid enough to hurt their foundation, right?¡± the freak said worriedly. ¡°Haha, this will depend on Miss Wuxin¡¯s charm!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Alas! She was really a great beauty! It would probably be difficult to refuse if she were a man, right? ¡°Damn girl, do you want me to sell my body again?¡± Empty complained unhappily. Boohoo¡­ He would definitely vomit after seeing those men for a few days! ¡°You don¡¯t have to sell your appearance. Someone will naturally start a fight for you as long as you sit there weakly!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile. Hehe, Empty was really a disaster! ¡°Then I have to eat delicious food every day. Otherwise, I will go on strike,¡± Empty said. ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re doing this again? Every day?¡± The freak jumped to his feet, his pitch-black eyes glaring at Empty fiercely. ¡°What? Do you want to fight? You¡¯re currently not my match.¡± Empty said with a light smile. That smug look was really asking for a beating! ¡°Damn it, just you wait. One day, I¡¯ll let you know how powerful I am.¡± The freak suppressed his anger and said. Hmph! Those who knew the truth were outstanding. He was indeed not this fellow¡¯s match now, but in the future! He would definitely beat this fellow until his teeth were all over the ground! ¡°Xue¡¯er, he threatened me!¡± Empty pretended to be pitiful and looked at Leng Ruoxue with tears in his beautiful eyes. ¡°Serves you right. Who asked you to provoke him? Empty, be good so that I can plead for you in the future, understand?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. With that, she pulled the angry freak out of the garden and returned to the purple bamboo hut to rest¡­ The next morning, Leng Ruoxue and the others left the bracelet early and returned to the residence Yue Qun had arranged for them. In the room. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I haven¡¯t had enough sleep!¡± Empty, who was forced to sit in front of the dressing table by Leng Ruoxue, said with great dissatisfaction. Chapter 512 - : Suspicion, Scheme (3) ¡°Go ahead and sleep. When Yue Qun comes later, I¡¯ll say that Miss is still sleeping. I think he will be more interested in our Miss¡¯ sleeping appearance,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. ¡°Uh! I¡¯m scared of you. Make up for me while I sleep,¡± Empty said helplessly and forced himself to stay awake. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out the makeup she had prepared beforehand and began to apply it on Empty¡¯s face. In just ten minutes, a drop-dead gorgeous beauty was born! ¡°Can I continue sleeping now?¡± Lawless asked sleepily with his eyes closed. ¡°Go to sleep, but be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Okay.¡± Empty nodded and then fell asleep on the bed! Leng Ruoxue shook her head helplessly and lowered the curtain for Empty. Soon after, she heard voices coming from outside the room and walked out. In the yard, the freak guarding the door stopped Yue Qun, who was about to enter and stopped him very politely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Yue. Miss hasn¡¯t gotten up yet!¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t she up yet? Is she unwell?¡± Yue Qunjun asked worriedly. ¡°Miss has always been weak, so she likes to sleep very much. She probably won¡¯t get up until noon,¡± the freak said very calmly, the disgust in his black eyes flashing quickly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m Xin¡¯er¡¯s fianc¨¦. I¡¯m just going in to see her,¡± Yue Qun said, unwilling to give up. He missed Xin¡¯er so much yesterday that he didn¡¯t sleep for the entire night! Coming here early in the morning, he would be unwilling if he couldn¡¯t see his beloved. ¡°Little Yao, let Young Master Yue in!¡± Leng Ruoxue, who had been hiding at the side and not making a sound, suppressed her smile. ¡°No, Miss is still sleeping. I have to be responsible for her reputation,¡± the freak refused stubbornly. ¡°I¡¯m your Miss¡¯s fianc¨¦. Can¡¯t I enter?¡± Yue Qun said angrily, hating the obstruction of the freak. ¡°You said fianc¨¦. Of course not,¡± the freak said without giving him any face. ¡°Good, this is great! What a loyal servant! I¡¯ll send someone to ask for your young miss¡¯s hand in marriage now!¡± Yue Qun gritted his teeth in hatred and swore in his heart that when he became Xin¡¯er¡¯s husband, the first person he would deal with would be this servant who dared to contradict him! ¡°My young miss¡¯s betrothal gift must be ten-thousand-year-old wild ginseng. It won¡¯t do if you don¡¯t have it,¡± the freak reminded loudly as he watched Yue Qun leave angrily. ¡°Haha, freak, you¡¯re so bad!¡± Leng Ruoxue walked to the freak¡¯s side and said with a light smile. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I did it all for you. Boohoo¡­ Now that I¡¯ve offended Yue Qun, he will definitely take revenge on me. You have to protect me!¡± The freak took the opportunity to act coquettishly, his bright black eyes full of desire and anticipation¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He doesn¡¯t have time to take revenge on you now. He has to get some wild ginseng!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. ¡°That¡¯s only a matter of time!¡± The freak¡¯s black eyes released countless careful hearts as he looked at Xue¡¯er lovingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± The freak nodded with satisfaction and gently pulled Leng Ruoxue into his arms, praying silently in his heart. Xue¡¯er, I hope I can accompany you forever and witness your growth¡­ Time passed quietly¡­ When Empty walked out of the room, he saw Leng Ruoxue and the freak hugging each other on a stone chair by the flowerbed. The two of them looked so warm and sweet that Empty could not bear to disturb them. He stood rooted to the ground, unwilling to break the beautiful and peaceful scene in front of him¡­ Until Leng Ruoxue and the freak finally discovered his existence¡­ ¡°Miss, why didn¡¯t you let me know when you came out!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased while looking at the foolishly standing still. ¡°I just came out,¡± Empty said awkwardly. He couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart. This heartless bad girl actually teased him. Hmph! Would he have done this if he wasn¡¯t afraid that someone would be shy? His feet were about to go numb from standing. Boohoo¡­ If he had known that he would have to stand for so long, he might as well have floated! ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you stand for too long?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. ¡°No, I think I sprained my ankle.¡± Empty casually found an excuse. ¡°Oh, then quickly sit down!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expose him and quickly said. Alas, she only knew today that energy bodies could also sprain their feet. She had learned new knowledge again! ¡°Okay.¡± Empty was on the stone chair in the air above Leng Ruoxue and the freak, becoming a big lightbulb! ¡°Miss, I have good news for you,¡± the freak suddenly said with a mysterious expression. ¡°What good news?¡± Unparalleled Beauty¡¯s face was full of question marks. Hmph! He didn¡¯t believe that this fellow would have any good news! ¡°Young Master Yue came while you were sleeping. He said he would send someone to propose marriage to you!¡± the freak said happily. ¡°Is this considered good news?¡± Empty asked angrily with a black face. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it count?¡± the freak asked, his ugly face full of confusion. ¡°How is that possible!¡± Empty roared furiously. ¡°Alright, stop arguing. Empty, you should think about it this way. As long as Yue Qun obtains the wild ginseng, our plan will be halfway successful, and you will soon be free,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Hmph! Learn well. Xue¡¯er is better at talking than you.¡± Empty glared at the freak. ¡°Of course. Xue¡¯er is my woman,¡± the freak said proudly, his face full of pride. ¡°Look at how smug you are. Hmph!¡± Empty turned his head away from the man who almost made him vomit blood from anger! ¡°Xue¡¯er, I find that¡­ our young miss¡¯s temper is really becoming worse!¡± the freak said to Leng Ruoxue fearlessly. ¡°Damn freak, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Empty began fighting the freak! ¡°Xue¡¯er, save me! Someone wants to murder your husband!¡± The freak dodged the attacks and didn¡¯t forget to ask for help! Leng Ruoxue looked at the two men chasing around the garden like children and couldn¡¯t help but be speechless! Chapter 513 - Suspicion, Scheme (4) The atmosphere in the garden of the Heartless Garden was warm, but the atmosphere in the Yue family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s study was abnormally depressed and depressed! In the study. The Yue family head sat on the main seat with a stern face. He was about 50 years old and looked very similar to Yue Qun. He looked very sanctimonious just from his appearance, but his strength was that of a Mystic Supremacy! Yue Qun stood in front of the desk, looking at his father anxiously. However, he did not dare to ask what he wanted to know seeing that his father¡¯s expression was not good. ¡°Qun¡¯er, that old man from the Yu family declined.¡± The Yue family¡¯s patriarch finally spoke after a long silence. ¡°Then what should we do? Father, think of a way. I must marry Xin¡¯er!¡± Yue Qun said anxiously. ¡°Qun¡¯er, are you sure that woman is really from the Leng family?¡± the Yue family¡¯s patriarch asked doubtfully. ¡°Yes, definitely. Father, didn¡¯t you secretly look at her? And those things I told you, can ordinary families possess them?¡± Yue Qun said hurriedly. ¡°But I keep feeling that the background of that woman is suspicious. If she is really the daughter of the Leng family, then we should visit them personally to propose marriage. That will also show our sincerity. After all, how can a woman like her decide on marriage!¡± the Yue family¡¯s patriarch said slowly after some thought. ¡°Father, when will it be my turn if I go to the Leng family to propose marriage?¡± Yue Qun said without confidence. Alas! Their Yue family was considered to be trustworthy in Myriad Mountain City, but what was it compared to a superfamily like the Leng family! ¡°Qun¡¯er, what are you talking about? How can our Yue family be inferior? Myriad Mountain City is our territory. Even the Leng Family would have to play by our rules if they come to the Myriad Mountain City.¡± The Yue family¡¯s patriarch said confidently. Hmph! Back then, even the Leng family had to be polite to his grandfather¡¯s generation! Unfortunately, he forgot that the current Yue family was no longer the Yue family of the past, and the Leng family might not necessarily give him face! ¡°Father, going to the Leng family to propose marriage is indeed insurance, but what if the Leng family sends people to investigate my background? Wouldn¡¯t my past deeds be exposed?¡± Yue Qun said worriedly. In fact, he didn¡¯t have much confidence in going to the Leng family to propose marriage because he used to¡­ ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ve warned you long ago to restrain yourself. Now you know better!¡± The Yue family¡¯s patriarch rebuked angrily, exasperated at his son¡¯s failure to live up to expectations. Alas! His son was good in every way, but he had a fatal weakness, which was being perverted! He wanted to bring all the women he liked home! ¡°Father, that¡¯s all in the past. It won¡¯t happen again. I promise!¡± Yue Qun raised a hand as if he was swearing an oath! ¡°What about those women?¡± the patriarch of the Yue family asked with displeasure. Those women would be in trouble if they really became relatives with the Leng family. Alas! He more or less knew the rules of the Leng family. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve already dealt with those women. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Yue Qun promised. ¡°That¡¯s good. Qun¡¯er, you will be someone who will do big things in the future. The hopes of our Yue family are all pinned on you, so don¡¯t be as ridiculous as before, understand?¡± the Yue family¡¯s patriarch advised earnestly. ¡°Okay,¡± Yue Qun promised. He would not be tempted for the time being unless a woman more beautiful than Xin¡¯er appeared! ¡°Give this to your Xin¡¯er!¡± Patriarch Yue took out a porcelain bottle from his sleeve. ¡°Father, what is this?¡± Yue Qun was a little surprised. This little bottle looked so familiar! ¡°Ecstasy!¡± the Yue family head said softly. ¡°Father, you mean¡­¡± Yue Qun¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Exactly what you¡¯re thinking. Hmph! I won¡¯t be at ease if I don¡¯t do this! Don¡¯t even think about me getting her some ten-thousand-year-old wild ginseng,¡± the patriarch of the Yue family said worriedly. He was not a young man who was blinded by love. He would not fall out with others over a woman of unknown origin. Therefore, he had no choice but to do this. He still had doubts about the woman¡¯s identity, but in fact, he already believed in Leng Wuxin¡¯s identity in his heart. However, out of caution, he felt that it was better to let his son get what he wanted first. This way, when he brought the Ten Thousand Years wild ginseng to the Leng family to propose marriage, the Leng family could not refuse even if they wanted to! ¡°But I¡­¡± Yue Qun was suddenly a little scared! ¡°Useless thing, where did your boldness when dealing with other women go?¡± the patriarch of the Yue family scolded with a displeased face. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll do it!¡± Yue Qun gritted his teeth and left the study with the porcelain bottle in his hand¡­ On the way to the Heartless Garden, Yue Qun was actually very nervous. To be honest, this was a situation he had never experienced before. However, his heart instantly became resolute again when he thought that Xin¡¯er would really belong to him soon! At the entrance of the Heartless Garden, Yue Qun walked. He raised his head high and asked arrogantly, ¡°Is Xin¡¯er awake?¡± ¡°Miss is awake!¡± the freak said indifferently, ignoring Yue Qun¡¯s rudeness. ¡°I want to see her. Go and notify her,¡± Yue Qun ordered. ¡°Miss invites Young Master Yue in.¡± At this moment, Leng Ruoxue opened the door, walked out, and bowed slightly. ¡°Hmph!¡± Yue Qun glared at the freak and snorted coldly. Then he strode directly into Leng Wuxin¡¯s boudoir. ¡°Young Master Yue, please have a seat,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely on purpose to remind him that she was a guest, even though this was his home. After Yue Qun entered the room, the maidservant he deliberately left in the Heartless Garden to serve Leng Wuxin immediately brought two cups of tea and some snacks. Leng Ruoxue naturally prepared some food for her young miss and then left the room. Outside the room, Leng Ruoxue dismissed the Yue family¡¯s maidservant and sat on the bench in the flowerbed with the freak, which happened to be facing Leng Wuxin¡¯s room. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what should we do now?¡± the freak asked with a naughty smile. Chapter 514 - Clam and Crane Fight (1) ¡°Admire the scenery! The scenery in the Heartless Garden is really good. It¡¯s obvious that Yue Qun spent a lot of effort here.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the scenery in the Heartless Garden with her bright eyes and praised. ¡°Every master here was once his favorite woman. How can he not be attentive?¡± the freak said nonchalantly. Hmph! Efforts? In his opinion, he probably didn¡¯t have any good intentions! ¡°Freak, I think I smell something sour!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile. ¡°No way!¡± The freak would never admit that he was a little unhappy to hear Xue¡¯er complimenting another man! ¡°That¡¯s good. Freak, let me lean on you for a while,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Feel free to lean on me. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony!¡± the freak said generously. ¡°I¡¯m just informing you. I¡¯m not being polite.¡± Leng Ruoxue leaned directly on the freak and closed her eyes. The two of them hugged like this¡­ In the room, a snow-white, translucent snake slipped out of the door and wrapped itself around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist as an ornament! ¡°Ah!¡± Several hours later, an ear-piercing scream came from Leng Wuxin¡¯s room, waking Leng Ruoxue and the freak who were pretending to be sleeping in each other¡¯s arms. The two of them hurriedly stood up and ran toward the room¡­ In the room. As soon as Leng Ruoxue entered the room, she saw disheveled clothes strewn all over the floor through the screen. Leng Wuxin was sitting on the bed crying while surrounded by a blanket. Yue Qun, who was beside her, was naked and seemed to be coaxing her¡­ ¡°Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t cry. My heart aches so much from your crying. Alas! It¡¯s all my fault. We weren¡¯t able to control our emotions, but if I could control it, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Blame me if you want to! Don¡¯t be angry enough to damage your body. I¡¯ll be responsible for you. I¡¯ll immediately go to the Leng family to propose marriage after I obtain the Ten Thousand Years Wild Ginseng, okay?¡± Yue Qun coaxed gently, his voice so gentle that water seemed to drip from it. However, Leng Wuxin kept crying¡­ Leng Ruoxue listened at the door for a while and thought to herself, This Yue Qun is really an expert at coaxing women! If Leng Wuxin was a real woman, she would probably have to accept it if she heard this! However, she didn¡¯t dare to delay for too long and ran directly toward the bed! She was stopped by Yue Qun after just two steps! ¡°Get out. Don¡¯t come near.¡± Yue Qun ordered domineeringly. ¡°Miss, what happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue stood obediently on the other side of the screen and asked worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go out first. This has nothing to do with you.¡± Yue Qun directly ordered him to leave. ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered and then obediently left the room. The freak guarding outside the door couldn¡¯t help whispering in surprise when he saw Leng Ruoxue coming out so quickly, ¡°Xue¡¯er, what happened inside?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure either. Miss is crying very sadly, and Young Master Yue is coaxing her!¡± Leng Ruoxue choked up when she heard footsteps in the distance, her little face full of worry! ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you serving Miss inside?¡± The freak¡¯s eyes flashed as he roared furiously. ¡°Young Master Yue doesn¡¯t allow me to stay inside,¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly with tears in her bright eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± The Yue family head rushed over when he heard the commotion and asked with a worried face. ¡°You are¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the middle-aged man doubtfully. ¡°This is our Yue family¡¯s patriarch. Hurry up and greet him,¡± the butler-like middle-aged man said hurriedly. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s the Yue family¡¯s patriarch. Sorry for being rude.¡± Leng Ruoxue bowed very politely. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t blame those who don¡¯t know!¡± the patriarch of the Yue family said generously. He looked at Leng Ruoxue and the freak while he was at it and praised them in his heart. They were indeed servants raised by a super family. Their mental quality was really different. They might be anxious when they encountered trouble, but they didn¡¯t panic at all. Alas! The difference! Therefore, he believed Leng Wuxin¡¯s identity a little more! ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your young miss? What happened just now? The Patriarch immediately brought people here when he heard that something happened in the Heartless Garden,¡± the butler-like middle-aged man asked. ¡°Yes, is your young miss okay? She is an esteemed guest of our Yue family. Our Yue family can¡¯t bear the consequences if anything happens to her!¡± the Yue family¡¯s patriarch said with a worried face. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure what happened to Miss. Young Master Yue is coaxing Miss inside the room, not allowing me to come close,¡± Leng Ruoxue said deliberately with some fear. ¡°Qun¡¯er is inside? Then you don¡¯t have to worry. Qun¡¯er will coax your young miss,¡± the Yue family¡¯s patriarch comforted, his smug old face almost blooming with laughter. ¡°But it¡¯s been a long time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let Qun¡¯er coax her for a while more. Come, let¡¯s sit in the garden!¡± the Yue family¡¯s patriarch said to Leng Ruoxue and the freak very kindly. ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered. Then she pulled the freak behind the patriarch of the Yue family and found a random place to sit in the garden. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Let¡¯s have a casual chat!¡± Patriarch Yue said slowly after seeing the two of them sit down. ¡°May I know what Patriarch Yue wants to talk to us about?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s just a casual chat. How long have you been following your young miss?¡± the Yue family¡¯s patriarch asked with seeming concern. ¡°We¡¯ve been by Miss¡¯s side since we were young. It must have been a long time!¡± Leng Ruoxue said uncertainly. Hehe, the old fox was probing her! ¡°Oh, that should have been for a long time,¡± the patriarch of the Yue family said gloomily. Did this ugly girl not understand what he said, or was there something wrong with his ability to express himself? However, even though he was depressed, he still had to continue asking. Immediately after, he asked some more questions. However, he was completely depressed after asking because he couldn¡¯t get any useful information after asking for a long time. Leng Ruoxue glanced at the Yue family head from the corner of her eye and saw that the old man¡¯s face was so depressed that it turned black. She couldn¡¯t help laughing secretly in her heart. Hehe, it¡¯s not so easy to pry open the mouth of this maidservant. After a moment of silence, the door to Leng Wuxin¡¯s room was opened. Chapter 515 - Clam and Crane Fight (2) Leng Wuxin and Yue Qun walked out together. They were stunned when they saw the sudden appearance of people in the yard, but they quickly recovered! ¡°Father, why are you here?¡± Yue Qun asked in surprise. However, he couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart at the same time. Father! Aren¡¯t you a little too fast! I just settled Xin¡¯er and you¡¯re already here! ¡°I brought people here to take a look because I heard someone screaming in the Heartless Garden. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here,¡± the patriarch of the Yue family said calmly. ¡°Father, Xin¡¯er and I can¡¯t control our feelings. We¡­ Xin¡¯er is already mine,¡± Yue Qun said shyly. ¡°What? How can this be? How can you treat Miss Leng like this?¡± the Yue family¡¯s patriarch roared with a face full of anger. ¡°Uh! You must be Miss Leng! I¡¯m sorry to have wronged you! Alas! I didn¡¯t teach my son well! Miss Leng, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go to the Leng family myself to ask for forgiveness.¡± He turned his head after shouting at his son and immediately put on a friendly smile as he said to Leng Wuxin. His face changed so quickly that it was speechless. ¡°Father, Xin¡¯er and I are in love with each other. We love each other sincerely,¡± Yue Qun said aggrievedly. ¡°Uncle Yue, Big Brother Qun is right. However, I hope you can go to my house to propose marriage as soon as possible. Moreover, the betrothal gift must be ten-thousand-year-old wild ginseng. Otherwise, my parents won¡¯t marry me to Big Brother Qun,¡± Leng Wuxin said shyly. ¡°Okay, okay, no problem. I¡¯ll go prepare now,¡± the Yue family head said happily and left the Heartless Garden with his men after speaking! After the patriarch of the Yue family left, Yue Qun couldn¡¯t wait to pull Leng Wuxin into his arms and said happily, ¡°Xin¡¯er, I¡¯m so happy. You finally belong to me.¡± ¡°Big Brother Qun, I¡¯m tired and want to rest. Can you go back first?¡± Leng Wuxin¡¯s beautiful face was full of pleading, and tears flashed in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll go back first. Xin¡¯er, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow,¡± Yue Qun said reluctantly. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Wuxin nodded slightly and also reluctantly watched Yue Qun leave. However, he immediately vomited as soon as he turned around! Leng Ruoxue and the freak looked at the vomiting Empty in surprise and thought, Uh! Isn¡¯t this reaction a little too fast! ¡°Damn it, what kind of gaze is that?¡± Having vomited enough, he looked up and happened to see their expressions. Immediately, his anger surged! ¡°Uh! Nothing, nothing. You just had a stomachache!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled awkwardly, her face full of understanding. ¡°Send me in quickly. I want to take a bath!¡± Empty roared furiously. Damn, he was hugged by a stinky man for so long. No wonder he was so disgusted that he vomited! ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then, with a thought, the three of them entered the bracelet together! The first thing he did after entering the bracelet was to immediately return to his room to take a shower and wash away the stink that the stinky man had left on his body. Leng Ruoxue and the freak sat in the garden as if they were watching a good show. ¡°Big Sister, I got the news just in time, right!¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue, looking like he was asking for credit. Hehe, Big Sister had been angry with him for the past two days, so he had to be good. ¡°Not bad!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Master, I¡¯m the one performing well, right? Hehe, it¡¯s all thanks to my illusion!¡± The charm wrapped around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist couldn¡¯t help asking for credit. ¡°Yes, Confound has done a great deed,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised generously. ¡°Big Sister, how can you treat us differently! Boohoo¡­¡± Qing Jue said aggrievedly. Tears quickly welled up in his eyes, but they refused to fall! ¡°Alright, stop pretending to be pitiful. Go to work quickly. The Yue family should be taking action soon in the next two days.¡± Leng Ruoxue pinched Qing Jue¡¯s soft little face gently and exposed his thoughts. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Big Sister doesn¡¯t like Qing Jue anymore. Big Sister exploits child labor!¡± Qing Jue obediently turned and left, but he kept muttering as he walked! ¡°Stinky Qing Jue! You¡¯re badmouthing me again!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she listened to Qing Jue¡¯s nagging. ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re so cute.¡± The freak smiled happily and stretched out his long arm to pull Leng Ruoxue into his arms. ¡°Freak, Empty returned to his room for quite some time, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she leaned in the freak¡¯s arms. ¡°Yes, almost half an hour,¡± the freak guessed. ¡°How long does he intend to shower? Isn¡¯t he an energy body? He can actually bathe?¡± Leng Ruoxue was really too curious. ¡°Of course.¡± Several black lines rolled down the freak¡¯s forehead. Alas! It was still too early for Xue¡¯er to come into contact with these things! ¡°What about?¡± Empty¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted their conversation and sat down opposite them. Leng Ruoxue looked up at Empty, who looked refreshed after taking a bath, and couldn¡¯t help teasing, ¡°We were discussing your bath!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to discuss about my bath?¡± Empty¡¯s beautiful face was full of question marks. ¡°Empty, won¡¯t you become spoiled if you bathe?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Empty was puzzled. Did he miss something? ¡°Because you¡¯re an energy body!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of surprise. ¡°Uh! Xue¡¯er, the energy body isn¡¯t made of paper. It can¡¯t be broken.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Empty¡¯s forehead as he said helplessly. Alas! Why did this girl always like to let her imagination run wild? ¡°Haha, that¡¯s good. I was really afraid that you would melt!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. The three of them were teasing each other when the space in front of them suddenly fluctuated. Qing Jue appeared and said, ¡°Big Sister, the Yue family plans to take action tomorrow night!¡± ¡°Got it. Qing Jue, get Cheng Wu and the others to think of a way to tell the other four families about this!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered after some thought. ¡°Okay, Big Sister,¡± Qing Jue answered and then disappeared into thin air. ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you intend to capture them all in one fell swoop?¡± Qing Jue asked curiously after leaving. Chapter 516 - Clam and Crane Fight (3) ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be enough!¡± Leng Ruoxue said thoughtfully. She was mainly afraid that these five major forces were still thinking about their Old Ancestor¡¯s final words, so they were unwilling to let loose! ¡°The Yue family is the strongest among the five major factions. Not only do they have a Mystic Supremacy, but they also have the most Mystic Sovereigns. None of the four families will be a match for the Yue family in a one-on-one fight. However, the Yue family will definitely be defeated if they join forces. I wonder if the other four families will be together?¡±Empty guessed. ¡°Of course not. Moreover, I don¡¯t want them to be too united. It¡¯s better if they dragged each other down!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Hehe, the more chaotic the internal affairs of the five major factions, the more beneficial it was for her! ¡°Yes, it will save us a lot of trouble if they kill each other!¡± the freak agreed. ¡°Haha, we will know how far they will fight tomorrow night,¡± Leng Ruoxue said expectantly. ¡°Alas! It seems like I¡¯m finally free. There¡¯s no more need to pretend to be a woman,¡± Empty said with a sigh of relief. ¡°Not necessarily. The five major factions have deep roots. How can we let them suffer a huge blow just once! Therefore, you have to continue pretending!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. ¡°How much longer do I have to pretend?¡± Empty asked gloomily with a long face. ¡°It won¡¯t be too long. Moreover, I guarantee that Yue Qun won¡¯t have time to pester you anymore. You can be at ease this way, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Empty nodded with satisfaction. In fact, he understood what Xue¡¯er meant. If they disappeared immediately after the five major factions fought, the five major factions would definitely suspect them. At that time, all their efforts these few days would probably be in vain. As the saying went, acting had to be a complete act! Anyway, he had already disguised himself as a woman, so of course, he didn¡¯t care about pretending for a few more days. ¡°Then let¡¯s rest early today and rest up. Let¡¯s wait for the show tomorrow night!¡± Leng Ruoxue stood up and said expectantly. ¡°Okay,¡± the freak and Empty answered in unison. With that, Leng Ruoxue and the freak entered the purple bamboo hut to rest, and Empty returned to his room¡­ Late the next night, the moon was dark and the wind was high. It was the time when people slept the most soundly. At the same time, it was the best time to do bad things. Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the patriarch¡¯s mansion early and found a good spot on the roof to watch the show! On the roof. Leng Ruoxue leaned against the freak. There were several cute little beasts in her arms, and in front of them were all sorts of food and snacks. She drank small tea while enjoying the freak¡¯s feeding and teasing her beasts. It was so satisfying! ¡°Miss, our people are all hidden.¡± The head butler was speechless when he saw everything in front of him. So Miss was really here to watch a show? ¡°Yes, Head Butler, tell them not to be too restrained. They are invisible, and the other party can¡¯t see them, so they can also be like me, just waiting to watch the show.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes swept across the various corners and reminded. She specially asked Rise to cast an invisibility spell on each of them. Why did those people still look like they were facing a formidable enemy? Alas! The ones watching the show this time were all Mystic Sovereigns! Why were they still so timid! ¡°Uh! I told them,¡± the head butler said helplessly. After all, it concerned their future lives, so none of them could be as relaxed as Miss! ¡°Oh, Head Butler, find a place to sit down too. Don¡¯t block my vision,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. Her grandfather in the bracelet had sent her a voice transmission just now, saying that the Head Butler was blocking them. Alas! These old men really couldn¡¯t do anything to them. They said they wanted to enter seclusion, but they wanted to watch a good show. She had no choice but to wake them up! Otherwise, she was really afraid that these old men would band together to settle the score with her! ¡°Uh, yes,¡± the head butler replied with cold sweat dripping down his forehead. Then he sat down beside Leng Ruoxue and waited for her instructions. In the bracelet. ¡°Why aren¡¯t the people from the Yue family here yet?¡± Old Man Zao looked around anxiously. They felt that they had entered seclusion since the lass wanted to carry out the ¡®honey trap¡¯ plan. However, she had promised not to forget them if there was a good show. Fortunately, the lass had a conscience! ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? It¡¯s not even dawn yet!¡± Lin Liang said as he sat on a stone chair, eating fruits in his hand. ¡°It¡¯ll be too late by dawn!¡± Old Man Zao roared furiously. Boohoo¡­ Was it easy for him to come out of seclusion? He didn¡¯t know when he would be able to come out again in the future, yet he waited so long for nothing! How unprofessional! ¡°Haha, the wild monkey can¡¯t sit still anymore, right?¡± The old man smiled happily, gloating a little. ¡°Get lost! You¡¯re the wild monkey!¡± Old Man Zao glared at the old man and said fiercely. ¡°I didn¡¯t hug a tree to sleep!¡± the old man continued provoking fearlessly. ¡°You¡­¡± Old Man Zao was about to roar when he saw the people from the Yue family. His attention was immediately attracted, and he had long forgotten to bicker with the old man! ¡°The show is about to begin. Everyone, focus!¡± Qing Jue stood in front of the light curtain he created and took the role of the commentator on the scene. ¡°It¡¯s over! The Yue family has been completely surrounded. The show has officially begun!¡± Qing Jue said excitedly. The atmosphere in the bracelet was lively and fiery. Leng Qingtian and the others, as well as the beasts, were all focused on the light curtain, afraid that they would miss any exciting scene. Boohoo¡­ They might not be able to see it live but a live broadcast would do as well! They would also cheer and encourage both sides in the battle! The excitement of watching the commotion was high, but the protagonists of the battle were not in a good mood. The people from the Yue family, who were surrounded, were depressed to death, and the other four families were not in a good mood because this should be the first true battle between them. All the elites from the five parties were deployed. The previous ones might occasionally have large-scale casualties, but it was only a small fight compared to this one! Chapter 517 - Clam and Crane Fight (4) ¡°Yue, you¡¯re really too shameless. You actually came to my Yu family to rob me!¡± The Yu family¡¯s patriarch took the lead to launch an attack. Hmph! They had already decided to fall out anyway, so why should he leave any face for Yue! ¡°He has always been shameless, isn¡¯t this normal!¡± The Ni family head added oil to the fire. Hmph! His son was beaten up badly by Yue Qun, and now he was lying in bed, unable to move! Therefore, he had wanted to take revenge for his son for a long time, and at the same time, vent the wronged anger he had suffered for many years. It just so happened that the Yu family had the same intentions, so they hit it off immediately! ¡°Why are you wasting your breath on him? Let¡¯s start fighting directly!¡± The patriarch of the Zhao family was impatient. He couldn¡¯t help becoming a little anxious seeing that they didn¡¯t start fighting for a long time! ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t blame me for not caring about the past since you want to die.¡± The Yue family head¡¯s face darkened as he forced himself to be calm and said coldly. His heart had been searching for someone who might betray him, but he couldn¡¯t think of who it was after thinking for a long time because only his trusted aide knew about their operation today. He was very sure that his trusted aide would never betray him. ¡°Caring about the paste? Have you ever gone anything for us? Hmph!¡± the Fang family¡¯s patriarch snorted disdainfully. ¡°Since you think so, don¡¯t blame me for being heartless!¡± The Yue family¡¯s patriarch took out his weapon with slight anger and injected mystic energy into it to attack the Fang family¡¯s patriarch directly. Everyone from the Yue family also found their opponents to prepare for a fight when they saw the patriarch taking action¡­ The patriarch of the Fang family dodged quickly, avoiding the sharp attack. However, he couldn¡¯t help breaking out in cold sweat. Damn, everyone was talking. Why did this lunatic look for him first? He was so angry! At the same time, he didn¡¯t forget to ask for help. ¡°Hurry up and help!¡± ¡°Everyone, follow the plan,¡± the Yu family head ordered after seeing the situation. That old man from the Yue family was a Supremacy. He didn¡¯t know if the four of them could deal with him. However, they had to injure him seriously even if they couldn¡¯t kill him. Otherwise, their plan would be in vain! The moment the patriarch of the Yu family finished speaking, the four of them joined forces to deal with the patriarch of the Wan family. The subordinates of the four families also separately fought with the people of the Yue family. For a time, saber lights and sword shadows flashed non-stop in the patriarch¡¯s mansion, and colorful mystic energy flew everywhere. The mystic cultivators fell to the ground as if they were relays and lost their lives forever. The five great forces of Ten Thousand Mountain City treated the Yu family¡¯s mansion as their battlefield, and they were carrying out a battle of destiny here¡­ On the roof. Leng Ruoxue narrowed her eyes as she watched the battle below and nodded with slight satisfaction. Well, this was more like it! She just didn¡¯t know how many elites would the five major forces lose after this battle? However, the more the better! ¡°Miss, this¡­ this is too intense!¡± The head butler was a little dumbfounded as he looked at the intense battle in the yard and murmured. ¡°Yes, get used to it. In fact, the five major forces have long had a deep grudge. Otherwise, a small ¡®honey trap¡¯ would not have such an effect. What they need is just a fuse to blow up the conflict between them, and I happened to give them one,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained lightly. ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± the Head butler said respectfully. He really admired Leng Ruoxue now! ¡°Without the suppression of the five major factions, the people you took in should be able to fend for themselves in the future!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the butler. ¡°Yes, definitely. Miss saved them,¡± the Head butler said quickly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to flatter me. I¡¯m not doing this for them, but for myself. They are big trouble, and I hate trouble the most!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without giving them any face. In fact, she just wanted to find a corner for them and help those troubles along the way. ¡°Uh!¡± The Head Butler was depressed. Why did others always suck up to the right person but him? This was too unfair. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Head Butler, the strength of the five major factions was greatly damaged this time, they have been operating in Myriad Mountain City for many years after all, so it¡¯s best for you not to act rashly for the time being!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± the main butler quickly replied. He would not be anxious. He had survived for so many years. Couldn¡¯t he wait for this little time? ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back first. There should be an outcome tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said when she saw that the fight in the patriarch¡¯s yard was almost over. There was no point in staying any longer. ¡°Yes.¡± The head butler nodded. Leng Ruoxue stored the other beasts in the bracelet, leaving Quill outside. Quill carried them back to the Heartless Garden. After returning to the room in the Heartless Garden, Leng Ruoxue brought the freak into the bracelet. Leng Qingtian and the others were already waiting for them! ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re here,¡± Leng Qingtian said happily, his face full of joy. Hehe, his granddaughter¡¯s plan was very successful! ¡°Grandpa, why are you so excited?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Uh! Did she miss something? ¡°Haha, lass, we can do whatever we want in Myriad Mountain City from now on,¡± Old Man Zao said happily, his old face almost blooming with laughter. ¡°Do whatever we want? The five major factions are deeply rooted and not so easy to uproot.¡± Leng Ruoxue was not as optimistic as Old Man Zao. How could a one-time internal strife destroy the five major factions so easily! If that was the case, the five major factions would have been replaced long ago. They would not have been able to dominate Myriad Mountain City for so many years. ¡°Then what should we do? Are we going to give up this good opportunity?¡± Old Man Zao said with some pity. Many Mystic Sovereigns had died in the five major factions tonight! He felt that they should seize this opportunity! ¡°It¡¯s still a little early. Wait a while more!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very cautiously. There were several Mystic Sovereigns among her subordinates, but other than Cheng Wu and a few others who were relatively stronger among the Mystic Sovereigns, the other Mystic Sovereigns were only at the bottom among the same level. They could be said to be of little use if they really fought each other. ¡°Xue¡¯er is right. We can¡¯t rush this matter.¡± Leng Qingtian immediately understood his granddaughter¡¯s thoughts after some thought. Chapter 518 - The Dust Settles (1) ¡°Grandpa, I think you can just enter seclusion peacefully. Leave this to the head butler and the others,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. ¡°Yes, we are too weak now. It will be difficult for us to do anything. The most important thing now is indeed to improve our strength as soon as possible,¡± Leng Qingtian agreed. ¡°Lass, then let¡¯s continue our seclusion!¡± Old Man Zao said tactfully. Boohoo¡­ He was still a Mystic. He didn¡¯t know when he would be able to break through to become a Great Mystic. Alas! He didn¡¯t dare to think about the Mystic Monarch now. It was too far away from him! ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and watched the reluctant old men enter their rooms before turning her gaze to Zero. ¡°No. Do you think the Yue family will seek help from the Leng family?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t ask for help if I were him. Hehe, this is really embarrassing for him. After all, he is also a Mystic Supremacy,¡± Empty said with a smile. Based on his understanding of the Yue family¡¯s patriarch, that old man should be a cautious and prideful person, so he would never ask for help. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. She wanted to go with him on this point. However, she had to be careful. It would be a little troublesome if the old man turned his face away and didn¡¯t ask for help from the Leng family! Therefore, she had to be careful! ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. That old man will definitely not be able to put down his dignity,¡± Empty said with certainty. ¡°Yes, Empty. It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go and rest.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the time and said. Then she entered the purple bamboo hut with the freak¡­ In the next few days, Myriad Mountain City fell into silence. The commercial flow of Myriad Mountain City was as normal as usual, there was a strong tremor among the upper echelons of the five major factions. Everyone was in danger because only they knew how tragic the battle late at night was. Countless Mystic Monarchs and Mystic Sovereigns were either dead or injured! Nearly two-thirds of the strength of the five major factions had been lost! Now, the five parties had entered a dormant period to recuperate and wait for an opportunity to take action! At the main residence of the Yue family. In the Patriarch¡¯s room¡­ The patriarch of the Yue family lay on the bed with injuries all over his body. His face was very pale at this moment, and his originally handsome face had a worried frown. Moreover, he didn¡¯t say a word, so no one knew what he was thinking! ¡°Father.¡± Yue Qun¡¯s voice sounded in the room, and he strode in. ¡°Qun¡¯er, how¡¯s the investigation going?¡± The patriarch of the Yue family looked up and asked coldly when he heard his son¡¯s voice. Alas! The loss this time was really too serious. Not only did he obtain nothing, but he also completely fell out with the other four families. Moreover, he didn¡¯t dare to trust anyone easily except for his son now. At least, everyone was very suspicious before he found out who betrayed him! ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t find out. I¡¯m sorry. I was too useless,¡± Yue Qun said self-reproachfully. ¡°Qun¡¯er, how can I blame you? That traitor is too cunning,¡± the Yue family head said through gritted teeth. Hmph! If he found that person, he would definitely tear that person who dared to betray him into pieces! ¡°Father, I will continue to send people to monitor everyone. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Yue Qun promised. ¡°Yes, Qun¡¯er. Father might be injured badly, but the other four old things are not any better than me. Hmph! Tell everyone to be alert lest they launch a sneak attack,¡± the Yue family¡¯s patriarch ordered. ¡°Yes, I will,¡± Yue Qun said. ¡°Qun¡¯er, did you invite the alchemist I asked you to invite?¡± the Yue family¡¯s patriarch asked. His injuries were too serious. It was very difficult for him to recover unless an Alchemy Supremacy specially concocted a heaven-grade pill to treat his injuries! ¡°Father, I¡¯ve already sent people to look for him. However, they have also reported that the alchemist isn¡¯t at home now,¡± Yue Qun said gloomily. He had also heard that there was a mysterious and powerful alchemist in Myriad Mountain City. He immediately sent people to invite him after Father was injured, but he didn¡¯t find him. ¡°Get someone to guard his house. Invite him back immediately if you find his whereabouts. In addition, send someone to the Alchemist Association to invite an Alchemist Supremacy over!¡± the Yue Family Patriarch ordered. He couldn¡¯t hang himself on a tree! If he couldn¡¯t find this alchemist, then he had to go to the Alchemist Association, even though it would take a lot of time to go there and back. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve already sent people there,¡± Yue Qun said. ¡°Yes, Qun¡¯er, you¡¯re really becoming more thoughtful now,¡± the Yue family¡¯s patriarch said very happily. ¡°Father, you are the pillar of our Yue family. How can I let anything happen to you!¡± Yue Qun said fearfully. Alas! He knew very well that if something happened to his father, their Yue family would be completely finished. He could not support the Yue family with his current strength. ¡°Qun¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Father will be fine. Alas! Father is tired. Go out first!¡± the Yue family¡¯s patriarch ordered and then closed his eyes. ¡°Father, rest well.¡± Yue Qun left quietly after speaking. For the past few days, the entire Yue family, old and young, were on high alert. However, the Heartless Garden was a relaxed and happy scene. In the garden. Leng Ruoxue, the freak, and Empty were sitting on a stone bench, drinking tea and eating snacks, especially Empty. He felt so good without that annoying man pestering him¡­ ¡°Miss, your fianc¨¦ is so busy now that he doesn¡¯t have time to visit you. Why aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the slightly smug Empty and teased softly. ¡°Damn girl, why did you mention him?¡± Empty gritted his teeth and looked at Leng Ruoxue with displeasure on his beautiful face. ¡°Xue¡¯er is right. I also think you¡¯re too heartless,¡± the freak added oil to the fire. ¡°Do the two of you want to anger me to death? It wasn¡¯t easy for us to have some peace and quiet for a few days. He didn¡¯t come to bother me, but you mentioned him instead,¡± Empty roared furiously. He could finally tell that these two people were doing it on purpose. They wanted to anger him to death! Hmph! Two baddies! ¡°Haha, freak, I¡¯m right, right? Empty turned hostile.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Hehe, she just made a bet with the freak, saying that Empty would definitely turn hostile if he heard anything related to Yue Qun. The freak didn¡¯t believe it. He lost to her now! Chapter 519 - The Dust Settles (2) ¡°Yes, you won!¡± the freak said with eyes full of affection, his face not depressed at all from losing! ¡°Damn it, you actually used me as a bet?¡± No one listened as their lungs were about to explode. Were these two people too bored recently? ¡°Yo, are you really angry? I was just joking with you. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re so petty?¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly. Alas! Empty¡¯s temper had been getting worse recently. She really didn¡¯t know if his menopause had arrived! ¡°Hmph! Why don¡¯t you think about how to let them continue fighting if you have the time to bet with me? They have been calm for a few days.¡± Empty reminded them. The five major forces were heavily injured now, and they would probably not start a conflict for the time being. This way, their plan would have to be delayed again. That was not the outcome he wanted to see! ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. I have my own plans.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled mysteriously. ¡°Uh, what did you do behind my back again?¡± Empty asked curiously. ¡°Nothing?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid. ¡°Do you know?¡± Empty turned his head and asked the freak. ¡°Know what?¡± The freak pretended to be stupid. ¡°You¡­ are too disloyal. We are comrades. How can you hide it from me!¡± Empty said aggrievedly. Tears welled up in his beautiful eyes, and he looked like he was about to cry! ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. Empty was also using this move! ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Leng Ruohan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s head. ¡°Big Brother is out of seclusion!¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. At the same time, she brought the freak and Empty into the bracelet with a thought. After entering the bracelet, Leng Ruoxue looked at the stunningly beautiful man standing not far away from her and couldn¡¯t help but throw herself into his arms. She choked up a little and said, ¡°Big Brother, I missed you so much!¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, Elder Brother misses you too.¡± Leng Ruohan hugged his beloved sister tightly and said excitedly. Empty stood a few meters away from Leng Ruoxue and her brother, looking at the extremely discordant handsome man and ugly woman hugging each other. He poked the freak with his arm gossipily and said, ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you jealous? It¡¯s really too rare.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Xue¡¯er¡¯s elder brother!¡± The freak glared at Empty fiercely and said with slight displeasure. Hmph! How could he not be jealous? He just didn¡¯t show it! ¡°Oh~!¡± Empty deliberately dragged out his voice and said in realization. ¡°What are you doing? Come over quickly.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to look at the freak and Nothing after hugging her brother warmly and urged them. ¡°Coming,¡± the freak said hurriedly. He took two steps and arrived in front of Leng Ruohan. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯ve finally emerged from seclusion,¡± the freak said happily. ¡°Yes, I can finally break through to the Spiritual Deity with my own strength,¡± Leng Ruohan said excitedly. The day before they left the Ling Feng Continent, he, Feng Da, and the others decided to enter seclusion because their strength was too low and they would not be of much help to Xue¡¯er when they arrived in the Upper Realm. Therefore, they all unanimously decided that they would definitely not come out of seclusion unless they reached the Spiritual Deity Realm. Today, his wish was finally fulfilled, and he could fight alongside Xue¡¯er again. ¡°Haha, Big Brother, congratulations!¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. ¡°Alas! Xue¡¯er, I don¡¯t know your level at all now. It seems like I¡¯m much behind you again!¡± Leng Ruohan sighed softly and said helplessly. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. The cultivation methods in this world might be slightly different from those on our Ling Feng Continent, but with your aptitude, you can catch up to us quickly,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. ¡°Yes, I will work hard,¡± Leng Ruohan said with great determination. He would stand by his sister¡¯s side and fight alongside her in the future, so he naturally would not give up on himself! ¡°Big Brother, his name is Empty. We met here.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at Empty and introduced him to her brother. ¡°Hello.¡± Leng Ruohan sized up Empty and said very friendly. Since he could enter this place, Xue¡¯er must believe him very much, so Leng Ruohan naturally believed this man because he believed in Xue¡¯er¡¯s taste! ¡°Hello. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, but what I¡¯m more curious about is how do you know that she¡¯s definitely your younger sister? She looks different from your younger sister, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Empty said in puzzlement. He heard that Leng Ruohan and the others had already entered seclusion before they arrived at the Boundless Heaven Continent. Then he shouldn¡¯t know that his younger sister had changed her appearance. But why didn¡¯t he suspect that the person in front of him was not his younger sister at all? ¡°How can I mistake my own sister? I will recognize her at a glance no matter what she becomes,¡± Leng Ruohan said very confidently. ¡°Uh, impressive,¡± Elder Brother said with admiration. Alas! No wonder Xue¡¯er kept saying that she had a good brother! He was really envious of the deep relationship between the siblings! ¡°Take your time chatting. Big Brother, I¡¯ll bring you to a place where you can advance!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. Uh, when would Feng Da and the others come out of seclusion? ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruohan nodded. After that, Leng Ruoxue left the bracelet with the freak and summoned Quill and Rise. She got Quill to cast an invisibility spell on them and then got Quill to carry them to the uninhabited deep stream! After reaching the deep stream, Leng Ruoxue moved her brother out of the bracelet, and then stood quietly by the side with the freak¡­ After a long while. The Heaven Earth Laws finally descended into the deep stream, and Leng Ruohan officially advanced to the Spiritual Deity realm. His beasts also advanced individually¡­ After the advancement, Leng Ruoxue and the others quickly returned to the Heartless Garden¡­ Half a month later. Leng Ruoxue and the others had been staying quietly in the Heartless Garden for the past half a month. They drank tea and chatted every day, and they carefully observed every move of the five great factions of Ten Thousand Mountain City through Qing Jue. They watched quietly! During this period, several intense battles broke out among the five major forces. Among them, the patriarch of the Yu and Zhao families were accidentally killed by the Yue family in chaos. Yue Qun also led the experts of the Yue family and took the opportunity to destroy the leaderless Yu and Zhao families. At this point, the Yu and Zhao families officially disappeared from the five major forces, and the battles between the other three major forces were still going on endlessly¡­ Chapter 520 - The Dust Settles (3) However, what made Leng Ruoxue the happiest was not the battle situation between the five great factions, but that Feng Da and the others had emerged from seclusion! Moreover, each of them could advance to Spiritual Deity! After a short gathering, Leng Ruoxue brought them to the uninhabited deep stream to advance. Then she sent her beasts to send her brother, Feng Da, and the others to Windless City where Lan Ming was to transmute spiritual power¡­ At this moment, more than ten days had passed since Leng Ruohan and the others left the Heartless Garden. However, they had yet to return, so Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help being a little anxious. In the garden of the Heartless Garden. ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s only been more than ten days. Don¡¯t worry, it will probably take a few days for them to convert their spiritual power!¡± The freak comforted helplessly as he looked at Leng Ruoxue pacing around the garden. ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s there to worry about? They have such good aptitude, so they will definitely take longer to convert spiritual power than ordinary Spiritual Deities. Moreover, didn¡¯t Icy accompany them too!¡± Empty comforted. ¡°I know, but I just can¡¯t help but worry!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Alas! Concern led to confusion. Those people were her relatives, so how could she not be worried? ¡°I think you should focus your energy on the three major factions now. We¡¯ve stayed here for long enough.¡± Empty reminded. Fortunately, Yue Qun did not have time to harass him during this period of time. Otherwise, he would definitely be depressed to death! ¡°I didn¡¯t forget them!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. ¡°Uh! What did you do again?¡± Empty asked doubtfully. Was she hiding it from him again? ¡°Hmph! I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her face to the side and deliberately ignored Empty! ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me again. Boohoo¡­ You actually teamed up to bully me! You¡¯re so evil!¡± His handsome face was full of grievance as he complained with a slight sob. Unfortunately, his pitiful appearance was once again ignored blatantly by Leng Ruoxue and the freak¡­ The next day. The news that Yue Qun was killed by the combined forces of the Ni and Fang families shocked the entire Yue family. The patriarch of the Yue family ignored his injured body and led people into the Ni and Fang families in a fit of anger, and an intense war broke out between the two families¡­ ¡°Empty, we can leave now!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Empty in the Heartless Garden. ¡°Great, we can finally leave.¡± A smile appeared on the incomparably handsome face. He really wanted to leave this birdcage! Leng Ruoxue summoned the little peacock from the bracelet. The three of them sat on its back and left the Heartless Garden, flying directly to the village they were staying in¡­ In the hut behind the mountain. Leng Ruoxue sat on the main seat. On each side of her were the Freak and Empty. The head butler and Cheng Wu stood in front of them and reported the results of their work! ¡°Miss, there are no more five major forces in Ten Thousand Mountain City now,¡± the Head butler said excitedly. Yesterday, the Yue family had a very tragic battle with the Ni and Fang families, and they took advantage of the chaos to attack. When both sides fought until both sides were injured, the fisherman benefited and became the final winner. Alas! The heads of the five major forces thought they were famous all their lives, but they died in a daze in the end. How tragic! ¡°Yes, how many people are still attached to the five major forces?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after some thought. ¡°Not many. Only a few small fries are left. The powerhouses above the Mystic Monarch basically died in these few battles,¡± the main butler explained. ¡°What do you intend to do with those people?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again. ¡°Please enlighten us, Miss!¡± The head butler¡¯s and Cheng Wu¡¯s eyes met as they said in unison. They were completely convinced by Leng Ruoxue now. ¡°If you want to keep them for your own use, get them to establish a loyalty contract. Otherwise, deal with them all!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any emotion. She was not a compassionate person, nor would she pity her enemies. Her kindness would only be reserved for her own people! ¡°Yes,¡± the head butler and Cheng Wu quickly answered. They knew that their Miss meant to let them decide! ¡°Miss, the shops in the inner city are now under our control. What are your plans, Miss?¡± the head butler asked very respectfully. ¡°Head Butler, I told you that you will be in charge of Myriad Mountain City in the future. You can discuss those things by yourself. Don¡¯t ask me everything!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very irresponsibly. Upon hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, the freak couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Hehe! It seemed like Xue¡¯er was planning to leave everything to him. Seeing this scene, he couldn¡¯t help thinking of how Xue¡¯er was also so cute and troublesome back in the Ling Feng Continent! ¡°Uh!¡± The head butler was stunned and a little dumbfounded when he heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. What did Miss mean? Did she not want to care about them anymore? ¡°Miss! You can¡¯t leave us alone!¡± the head butler said sadly and looked at Leng Ruoxue resentfully with the eyes of a wronged little wife. ¡°Head Butler, you are already an adult and don¡¯t need others to take care of you.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead was full of black lines as she said speechlessly, What was he planning to rely on her for? ¡°We do, we really need Miss¡¯s wise guidance,¡± the head butler said shamelessly. ¡°That¡¯s right. We need Miss¡¯s wisdom and decisiveness!¡± Cheng Wu quickly echoed. ¡°Head Butler, I don¡¯t have the intention to lead you. I only took a liking to your village because I wanted to find a place to stay. In fact, the reason why I helped you was mainly because I found you troublesome. However, we live on the same mountain after all, so I only helped you a little as payment for lodging, that¡¯s all.¡± Leng Ruoxue declined. Well, she didn¡¯t want to be stuck with this group of people. Otherwise, she would have endless worries in the future! ¡°Miss, you didn¡¯t pay for lodging. You bought the entire Myriad Mountain City, including us of course!¡± the head butler said pitifully, so anxious that he was about to cry! ¡°Is that so! Since I paid too much, convert it into money and return it to me!¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned and said helplessly. ¡°Uh! We don¡¯t have money, only those shops and ourselves. Why don¡¯t you take it back, Miss!¡± the head butler said with a smile. Chapter 521 - The Dust Settles (4) ¡°No, I won¡¯t take it back since the goods are out!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. Why was this head butler so stubborn? Why did the mighty Mystic Sovereign insist on a great mystic like her! ¡°Hehe, Miss, we don¡¯t have money now, but we¡¯ll return the money to you when we earn it! Erm¡­ we¡¯ll take our leave to earn money first!¡± Cheng Wu suddenly said, and then pulled the head butler, who was about to continue persuading Leng Ruoxue, away. ¡°Haha! Xue¡¯er, looks like they¡¯re determined to pester you!¡± the Head butler and Cheng Wu gloated after leaving. ¡°Alas!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed helplessly, feeling depressed. Didn¡¯t she say it very clearly? Why were they still pestering her? ¡°Xue¡¯er, actually, it¡¯s not bad to have them as your backing to earn money! Why don¡¯t you consider taking them in?¡± Empty suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss again later! I don¡¯t have that idea now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Xue¡¯er, we¡¯re back.¡± Leng Ruohan¡¯s voice sounded from outside the room. Leng Ruoxue hurriedly stood up and ran out of the room after hearing her brother¡¯s voice. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re finally back.¡± In the yard, Leng Ruoxue threw herself into Leng Ruohan¡¯s arms, who had just jumped down from Quill¡¯s back, and said worriedly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, sorry for making you worry,¡± Leng Ruohan said shyly. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about with me around? Alas! I¡¯m so sad. Little Snowy actually doubted my strength. Boohoo¡­¡± Icy¡¯s blue eyes welled up with tears as it lay on Quill¡¯s back aggrievedly and looked at Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Little Icy, how would I dare to doubt your strength? I was just worried!¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly hugged it and coaxed it after hearing Icy¡¯s words. ¡°I know. Forget it, I forgive you,¡± Icy said generously. ¡°Hehe! Thank you, Little Icy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily as she caressed Icy¡¯s head. ¡°Big Brother, why did you take so long?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up and asked in puzzlement. Logically speaking, they should have arrived in two days if Windless City was flying day and night from Myriad Mountain City. However, her brother and the others had actually been there for nearly half a month! ¡°My spiritual power conversion took a long time, so it took some time,¡± Leng Ruohan explained. ¡°Oh, hehe, Big Brother, the longer the spiritual power conversion, the better your aptitude is!¡± Leng Ruoxue was relieved seeing that the reason why her brother and the others returned late was as they had guessed! ¡°Alas! I¡¯ve been ignored.¡± Suddenly, a resentful voice sounded. Leng Ruoxue looked in the direction of the voice and found a familiar face among Feng Da and the others. She couldn¡¯t help saying in surprise, ¡°Little Lan Lan, why are you here?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I come? Or do you not welcome me? Hmph! Little Snowy, you¡¯re a heartless baddie!¡± Lan Ming¡¯s bright black eyes looked at Leng Ruoxue resentfully, his handsome face full of grievance. ¡°Uh! That¡¯s not what I mean. I wanted to say, how did you have the time to come when you¡¯re so busy?¡± Leng Ruoxue said hurriedly. ¡°Me? Busy? Very few people in my union convert spiritual power other than you. What do you think I can be busy with?¡± Lan Ming glared at Leng Ruoxue and asked angrily. ¡°Uh! You¡¯re the president. There should be many things to settle!¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. ¡°No, I¡¯m very free,¡± Lan Ming said with certainty. ¡°Oh, then welcome,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Alas! She really didn¡¯t expect Lan Ming to follow them back. It seemed like she had to welcome him warmly! ¡°Little Snowy, you left without saying goodbye. You¡¯ve seriously hurt my fragile heart. Tell me, how do you intend to compensate me?¡± Lan Ming deliberately put on a stern face and said with slight displeasure. ¡°Why should I compensate you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. ¡°You left without saying goodbye. Shouldn¡¯t you compensate me?¡± Lan Ming said matter-of-factly. ¡°Should we?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the freak with a face full of question marks. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t. What¡¯s there to compensate for? We¡¯re not very familiar with each other,¡± the freak said indifferently as if he was talking about someone unrelated. ¡°You¡­¡± Lan Ming was so angry. What kind of person was this? How could there be such a despicable person? He came eagerly, but he actually said that they were not familiar with him. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Little Lan Lan, didn¡¯t I tell you not to come! Why did you insist on coming? Alas! Great, you must feel bad now!¡± Icy said very sympathetically. ¡°You¡¯re all baddies!¡± Lan Ming roared angrily. ¡°Little Lan Lan, hehe, we were joking with you. However, forget about the compensation. I don¡¯t have money!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very stingily. She had so many subordinates. She had to be a miser! ¡°You don¡¯t have money yet? You¡¯ve earned a lot just from the Lan family¡¯s money!¡± Lan Ming exposed her! ¡°I have many subordinates. Look at how many mouths I have to feed!¡± Leng Ruoxue said bitterly. ¡°Yes, my young miss is very poor. Alas!¡± Feng Da said very cooperatively. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re all on the same side. Of course you¡¯ll help her.¡± Lan Ming pouted with great dissatisfaction. ¡°Of course. Little Lan Lan, since you¡¯re here, stay here for a few days!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very politely. Uh! At least she thought she was very hospitable! ¡°Stay for a few days? Of course I have to stay for a few days. Don¡¯t tell me you originally planned to chase me away today?¡± Lan Ming widened his eyes and said loudly. ¡°No, no. How can that be!¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly denied. Hehe, she wouldn¡¯t admit it. In fact, she really had that intention! ¡°Little Snowy, listen carefully. I plan to stay here for a long time.¡± Lan Ming revealed his decision. Alas! He kept feeling like something was missing after breaking up with them, so he decided to stay for a few more days to find the reason and see what was going on! ¡°Welcome,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Just like that, Lan Ming stayed in the village for a long time¡­ A month later. Leng Ruohan and the others had all broken through to elementary mystic¡­ In the yard at the back of the mountain. Lan Ming looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others as if they were monsters and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°You¡¯re a group of perverts!¡± Chapter 522 - Going To The Rescue In Carefree City (1) Alas! He really couldn¡¯t understand how this group of perverts gathered together. To be honest, there were very few people who could break through to Elementary Mystics within a month. Moreover, those who could break through in such a short time would all be powerhouses in the future! ¡°Little Lan Lan, our aptitude is just a little better than others,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very modestly. ¡°A little? How long has it been since I last saw you? You and this freak are both Great Mystics now. Is that still just a little?¡± Lan Ming said in disbelief. They were only Spiritual Deities when he first knew these people. However, Leng Ruoxue and that freak were both Great Mystics now, and their strength was only one level lower than his. Alas! One had to know that he had cultivated for more than 30 years! This was really a huge blow to him! ¡°We¡¯re lucky!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. They couldn¡¯t have cultivated so quickly without the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, so of course Lan Ming couldn¡¯t compare to them in this aspect. ¡°Alright, consider yourselves lucky.¡± Lan Ming was speechless because he couldn¡¯t tell these freaks clearly! ¡°Miss, someone in Myriad Mountain City is looking for your whereabouts.¡± At this moment, the head butler suddenly appeared and reported. ¡°Oh? Who¡¯s looking for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little puzzled. Could it be Zheng En? They had been gone for several months and hadn¡¯t been looking for her. She didn¡¯t know how they were doing. Did everything go smoothly? ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s not someone Miss mentioned previously,¡± the Head butler said. Miss had told them that if someone named Zheng En looked for him, they would bring him here directly. However, that person was not the person Miss mentioned. ¡°Oh, bring him here for me to take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She didn¡¯t know many people in the Boundless Heaven Continent. Apart from Zheng En and the little old man, no one else knew that they were here at all. Could they be related to Zheng En? ¡°Yes,¡± the head butler answered and left. Before long, the head butler returned with a middle-aged man in his forties following behind him. That man had good facial features and was not tall. He looked very honest and sincere. He was not strong and was only an elementary mystic. Leng Ruoxue looked at the man and said lightly, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Are you Leng Ruoxue?¡± the middle-aged man asked uncertainly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Leng Ruoxue.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Do you know His Excellency Du Min?¡± the middle-aged man asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and thought that it was indeed related to them. Could something have happened to them? ¡°I¡¯m Ning Yuan, an ordinary alchemist from the Alchemist Association.¡± The middle-aged man introduced himself first. ¡°Hello, may I know why Alchemist Ning is looking for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked bluntly. ¡°His Excellency Du Min asked me to look for you. Something happened to him and someone named Zheng En!¡± Ning Yuan said. ¡°What happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she still maintained her composure on the surface. However, her heart was already full of thoughts because she really couldn¡¯t understand. The little old man was a Mystic Supremacy, and his status in the Alchemist Association was very transcendent. How could something happen with him around? ¡°There was internal strife in the Alchemist Association. His Excellency Du Min, the president, and some elders were placed under house arrest. The person in charge of the Association now is Sun Wei!¡± Ning Yuan explained. ¡°What happened? Sun Wei shouldn¡¯t be so powerful alone, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t believe that Sun Wei could overturn the sky unless there was someone supporting him from behind, and his backer was very likely the Sun family. ¡°Sun Wei obtained the support of the Sun family and the Mystic Association, and he bribed many elders, so it was easy to succeed,¡± Ning Yuan said gloomily. After all, this was also a scandal of the Alchemist Association. He would not have said these things if His Excellency Du Min hadn¡¯t asked him to find someone. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Why would the Mystic Association be involved in the internal strife of the Alchemist Association?¡± Lan Ming said in disbelief. The Mystic Association might be controlled by Wu Gong now, but there were still many elders in the Association. They shouldn¡¯t allow him to act recklessly, right? ¡°Something happened to the Mystic Association Headquarters as well. Many elders who were at odds with President Wu were locked up.¡± Ning Yuan revealed another shocking inside story. Immediately, Lan Ming lost his composure! ¡°What about the president? How¡¯s the president?¡± Lan Ming said anxiously. His master had been in seclusion. Would Wu Gong attack his master? ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the internal affairs of the Mystic Association Headquarters, but I heard that the place where the president is in seclusion is now heavily guarded. Not even a fly can fly in.¡± Ning Yuan told him what he knew. ¡°Little Snowy, what should we do now?¡± Lan Ming was a little flustered. He was really afraid that something would happen to his master! ¡°Calm down. I don¡¯t think Sun Wei, Wu Gong, and the others will attack them now. Let¡¯s go to Carefree City immediately to investigate the situation and then think of a way to save them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought while contacting Baby in her heart. ¡°Big Sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Baby sent a voice transmission softly. ¡°Baby, help me see if this person is telling the truth.¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. This person might be sent by Du Min, but Leng Ruoxue would not completely believe him until she was sure, and Baby was the best proof. ¡°Okay,¡± Baby answered and then used mind reading to observe carefully. After a while, Baby said, ¡°Big Sister, he¡¯s telling the truth.¡± ¡°Thank you, Baby.¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly to Wayless, ¡°Empty, let¡¯s go tomorrow!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Empty said from his chair. Alas! He really didn¡¯t expect the Mystic Association to be so chaotic now. One had to know that the previous Association Headquarters was full of talents, but it was actually so deformed now. He was really too angry. It seemed like he had to rectify it! ¡°Head Butler, help me arrange some people. I want to go to Carefree City.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her head and ordered. She knew very well that they really couldn¡¯t defeat Wu Gong and the others with their current strength, so she needed to borrow some of Myriad Mountain City¡¯s strength. Chapter 523 - Going To The Rescue In Carefree City (2) ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± the head butler answered and immediately went to make the arrangements. The next day, Leng Ruoxue and the others, who were already prepared, set off. This time, neither she nor the freak disguised themselves. However, Lan Ming changed his appearance and transformed from an incomparably handsome man to an abnormally ugly middle-aged man! Half a month later, Leng Ruoxue and the others finally arrived at Carefree City after flying day and night! At the city gate, the freak looked at Xue¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face and felt very uncomfortable because Xue¡¯er¡¯s beauty was about to be seen by everyone. Boohoo¡­ He was really unwilling. However, in order to save Zheng En and the little old man, they had no choice but to appear in front of everyone in their original appearance. They had changed their appearance the last time they came! ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± The freak pouted unhappily. ¡°Uh! Freak, we¡¯ll leave this place after we save Zheng En and the little old man,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. Of course, she knew what the freak cared about. However, if they entered the city without recovering their original appearance, they would quickly be discovered by Sun Wei and the others. It was also impossible to become invisible. Otherwise, what should she do at night? Could she let so many people sleep on the streets with her? ¡°Yes.¡± The freak nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s enter the city!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to everyone. ¡°Okay,¡± everyone answered in unison, and then walked into Carefree City with Leng Ruoxue and the freak. It was not her first time here, so Leng Ruoxue led everyone directly into the Carefree Pavilion and booked rooms for everyone under the stunned gazes of the pedestrians on the street. In the living room. Lan Ming looked at the luxurious room and looked at Leng Ruoxue in surprise. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so stingy. You¡¯re actually willing to book such a good room for each of us. It¡¯s really not easy!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be smug. I¡¯ll get the money for your room back from you later,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Uh, you¡¯re fussing over this as well?¡± Lan Ming said in disbelief. This girl had earned a lot of money from him, so why didn¡¯t she let him go? Alas! How tragic! He already owed a lot. At first, when he stayed in the village, Little Snowy made delicious food for him every day, causing him to think that Leng Ruoxue treated him as an esteemed guest. Later on, he knew that he was overthinking because that stingy person helped him remember everything he ate here, saying that they would settle the bill together at the end. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Even biological brothers have to settle scores openly. Moreover, we¡¯re not. We have to settle the scores even more clearly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. ¡°Alas! Remember then. Don¡¯t chase after my butt if I can¡¯t repay you when the time comes!¡± Lan Ming said worriedly. ¡°You can¡¯t repay it? It¡¯s okay. You can repay the debt with your body!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, her beautiful eyes flashing with teasing! ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Lan Ming said fearfully. The scene of those Lan family elders paying the debt with their bodies was still vivid in his mind. He didn¡¯t dare to owe this girl money. It was really too terrifying! ¡°Haha, Little Lan Lan, you¡¯re more familiar with this place. I¡¯ll leave the investigation of the current situation to you. Is there a problem?¡± Leng Ruoxue stopped teasing him and asked. ¡°No problem. However, you have to get your beasts to help me become invisible,¡± Lan Ming suggested. Wu Gong had many experts. He would definitely be discovered if he went directly. The success rate would be much higher if he became invisible. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and summoned Ling. ¡°Ling, help Little Lan Lan turn invisible!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Ling answered. Then it cast an invisibility spell on Lan Ming. It said to Lan Ming, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Little Snowy, I¡¯m going then!¡± Lan Ming left the Carefree Hall quietly after speaking. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll go ask my friends about the situation too!¡± Cheng Wu bowed and left. This time, he recommended himself to save Leng Ruoxue together, so he had to perform well. ¡°Okay, be careful on the road. Don¡¯t expose your identity,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Cheng Wu promised and then left the Carefree Pavilion. ¡°Miss, shall we gather some news too?¡± the other Mystic Sovereigns who came with Leng Ruoxue said in unison. This time, they came with the mood to render meritorious service, so they wanted to perform well! ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will attract the attention of the Mystic Association if you all go out. You should return to your rooms to rest!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. The people who came out with her this time were all Mystic Sovereigns. The Mystic Association would probably target them if so many unfamiliar faces appeared at once. ¡°Yes,¡± everyone answered very respectfully after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Then they bowed to Leng Ruoxue and left the living room to their rooms. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are we doing?¡± the freak asked after the others left. ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go to the Alchemist Association to take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She still didn¡¯t know what the Alchemist Association would be like. Moreover, if she could find the little old man and Zheng En, she could save them directly. ¡°I¡¯ll go too,¡± Empty said as he sat in his chair sipping tea. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement and got Ling to cast an invisibility spell on the three of them. Then the three of them left the Carefree Hall! With Empty leading the way, the three of them quickly arrived at the Alchemist Association. After entering the Alchemist Association, Leng Ruoxue gave it a simple tour and then summoned Quill to help her find someone. Quill immediately searched with its X-ray vision after receiving its master¡¯s order. It finally found its target moments later! ¡°Master, I found the little old man,¡± Quill reported. ¡°Where? Bring us there quickly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said hurriedly. However, she was a little puzzled. Why didn¡¯t Quill find Zheng En? Could something have happened to Zheng En? She couldn¡¯t help being a little worried! ¡°Master, there seems to be a barrier where the little old man is and locked him inside. However, he shouldn¡¯t have suffered too much damage inside.¡± Quill told Leng Ruoxue the results it saw. Chapter 524 - Going To The Rescue In Carefree City (3) ¡°Is it a barrier? It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem with the enchantment! ¡°Yes, Master. Come with me!¡± Quill said softly and flew in front to lead the way. After turning left and right, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at a relatively remote corner of the Alchemist Association. There was only one room there. Moreover, the house looked very old from the outside. The walls were covered in mottled marks, and there were two guards guarding the door. ¡°Empty, can you break this barrier and not let the owner of the barrier know?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked softly after walking to the door. ¡°Yes.¡± Empty snorted. It was not difficult for him even though this barrier was set up by the Mystic Supremacy. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. It would be much easier for them to save people if they didn¡¯t let the owner of the barrier discover them! ¡°Xue¡¯er is actually being polite with me,¡± Empty said, a little unaccustomed. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the main force now!¡± The main labor force! Leng Ruoxue added with a chuckle in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Empty was quite smug upon hearing Leng Ruoxue mentioning that. Hehe, Xue¡¯er finally realized how important he was, right? ¡°Stop thinking so much. Hurry up and do it!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help urging him seeing that he was still being so smug. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Empty mimicked Feng Da and the others. He directly cast a few spells and then the barrier blocking Leng Ruoxue and the others was broken. Leng Ruoxue and the others quietly slipped into the room without any obstruction¡­ After entering the room, Leng Ruoxue and the others saw the little old man trapped in the room. He was sitting in front of the table with a worried frown, thinking about something. ¡°Grandpa Du!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly. ¡°Who is it? Is it Xue¡¯er?¡± the little old man asked excitedly when he heard a familiar voice. However, he didn¡¯t find anyone after looking around. Alas! Could it be that he was locked up silly and had an illusion? That girl shouldn¡¯t have found this place so quickly! ¡°Grandpa Du!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out again. Haha, Grandpa Du¡¯s expression was so interesting! ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are you?¡± the little old man said in surprise. It was Xue¡¯er¡¯s voice, right? He really heard it this time! ¡°Grandpa Du, I¡¯m right in front of you. I¡¯m invisible. You can¡¯t see me,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Lass, is it really you?¡± the little old man said happily. Haha, he didn¡¯t expect Xue¡¯er to find him so quickly. It was great! ¡°Yes, Grandpa Du. I¡¯m here to save you. Where is Zheng En?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Why weren¡¯t they locked up together? ¡°Alas! Zheng En was locked up in the cell of the Sun family by that bastard Sun Wei. I really don¡¯t know why he hates Zheng En so much. My poor disciple will probably die since he fell into his hands!¡± the little old man said worriedly. Alas! It was all his fault for being useless. He couldn¡¯t even save his disciple, but he was actually locked up and had to be saved by the lass. To think he was a Mystic Supremacy. How embarrassing! ¡°Locked Sun Zhou City?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in surprise. ¡°No, it should be the Sun family¡¯s yard in Carefree City. By the way, Lan Ning¡¯er has also come to Carefree City,¡± the little old man said. ¡°Uh! Why is she here? I thought she didn¡¯t have the face to walk around.¡± Leng Ruoxue said in surprise. Last time, Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s clothes were burned down by Big Sister Ling¡¯er and she dragged her around Blue Cloud City. At that time, Leng Ruoxue thought that Lan Ning¡¯er would be too ashamed to face anyone anymore. She didn¡¯t expect her to come to Carefree City! ¡°She heard that I¡¯m here, so she specially came to find me to be her disciple. She¡¯s coming to convince me almost every day now, but I can¡¯t be bothered with her!¡± the little old man said disdainfully. Hmph! With his impression of Lan Ning¡¯er in Blue Cloud City, it would be impossible for him to take her in even if he didn¡¯t take in disciples. ¡°Oh, is she still counting on you as her master so that she can improve her status?¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s status in the Lan family had probably fallen drastically after the previous incident. It was no wonder she was in a hurry to find a backer. The little old man would really be a good choice if he wasn¡¯t locked up here. Uh! She had to say that Lan Ning¡¯er had good taste! However, could Lan Ning¡¯er have a way to get the little old man out? ¡°Yes, and she said that if I accepted her as my disciple, she would get Sun Wei to let me go,¡± the little old man pouted and said nonchalantly. ¡°Could it be that the two of them have reached some kind of agreement?¡± A cold light flashed quickly in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes, shooting out sharp killing intent! She was right. ¡°Yes, it should be.¡± The little old man nodded slightly in agreement. ¡°Master, I¡¯m here.¡± Speak of the devil. Just as Leng Ruoxue was chatting with the little old man, Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s voice sounded from outside the room. Immediately after, Lan Ning¡¯er pushed open the door and walked in directly. After Lan Ning¡¯er entered the room, she came directly to the little old man, bowed respectfully, and said with a smile, ¡°Master, how are you today? Disciple came to see you again!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Master. I, an old beggar, can¡¯t afford to take in the daughter of the Lan family!¡± The little old man turned his head to the side. He didn¡¯t want to see Lan Ning¡¯er at all. ¡°Master is still angry with disciple. At that time, disciple didn¡¯t know Master¡¯s identity! In fact, I¡¯m quite respectful to you, Master,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er explained, a rare trace of shyness appearing on her beautiful face! ¡°I don¡¯t care. What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡± the little old man said coldly. At the same time, he was annoyed. He couldn¡¯t understand why this Lan Ning¡¯er was so thick-skinned. Didn¡¯t she know what rejection was? ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry with your disciple anymore since you don¡¯t care,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said casually and pretended to be very obedient in an attempt to attract the little old man¡¯s favor! ¡°I don¡¯t care about you. Of course I won¡¯t be angry with you,¡± the little old man said bluntly. ¡°Master, I saved you. Otherwise, do you think you can stay here safely? Do you know how miserable that Zheng En is? Sun Wei beat him up every day to vent his hatred. Alas! I believe that Zheng En will die in a few days,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er gloated. The words ¡®I¡¯m your savior¡¯ were clearly written on her beautiful face. Chapter 525 - Going To The Rescue In Carefree City (4) ¡°Is that so? I believe my disciple is lucky. He will be fine,¡± the little old man said very confidently. Hmph! The girl was already here, so how could Zheng En be in trouble? In fact, he didn¡¯t know why he believed in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s ability so much. Perhaps she had that kind of charm! ¡°Are you sure? What if I tell you that Zheng En is about to die?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er raised her eyebrows slightly and smiled mysteriously. ¡°Then as long as I go out, I¡¯ll get all of you to die with him,¡± the little old man said domineeringly with his aura released! ¡°Ah!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er couldn¡¯t bear the little old man¡¯s might. A mouthful of blood surged up her throat and flowed out the corner of her mouth. ¡°Hmph! How useless. You call yourself a member of the Lan family? You¡¯re really embarrassing the Lan family,¡± the little old man said with some contempt. He had been good friends with the Lan family¡¯s old ancestor for many years. He originally wanted to take Lan Ning¡¯er as his disciple on account of his old friend when he heard that the Lan family had an alchemy genius. However, he didn¡¯t expect Lan Ning¡¯er to disappoint him to the core! ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll come again,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said stubbornly as she wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. Ever since what happened last time, the way the Lan family looked at her had changed. Her grandfather no longer treated her like before. She suddenly became a lowly member of the Lan family, despised by everyone. How could she, who had been pampered and proud since she was young, bear with this? Later on, she unintentionally learned that His Excellency Du Min was in Carefree City, so she secretly left her home and came here, hoping to take him as her master to reverse her status in the family. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the person she wanted to take as her master was actually the old beggar she had scolded. She was a little dumbfounded at that time, and that old man was very vengeful. He refused to take her in as his disciple no matter how hard she tried. Hmph! She was really angry! ¡°Don¡¯t come anymore. I won¡¯t take you in as my disciple,¡± the little old man said lightly before Lan Ning¡¯er left. Upon hearing this, Lan Ning¡¯er turned her head, glared fiercely at the little old man, and left with a face full of anger! ¡°Lass, did you hear what she said? Zheng En¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good. Go and save him first! I¡¯ll be fine for the time being,¡± the little old man said worriedly after Lan Ning¡¯er left. Alas! Zheng En was his proudest disciple. He would definitely not forgive himself if anything happened. ¡°Lass, are you still here?¡± The little old man couldn¡¯t help asking again seeing that no one answered. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She hadn¡¯t said anything since Lan Ning¡¯er came just now, but she had been here all along. Moreover, she had already let Baby read Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s heart and found Zheng En¡¯s whereabouts. She was listening to Baby¡¯s report just now! ¡°Lass, what are you doing? Weren¡¯t you there just now?¡± the little old man asked doubtfully. ¡°I was thinking about something just now. Grandpa Du, I¡¯m going to save Zheng En now. Please stay here for a while! I¡¯ll save you later,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. If she saved the little old man now, she would be alerted if she was discovered! ¡°Okay, quickly save my good disciple. I¡¯ll be fine. They won¡¯t dare to kill me,¡± the little old man hurriedly urged. ¡°Okay, Grandpa Du, we¡¯re leaving,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay!¡± The little old man nodded vigorously, but he couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart. Us? Could there be others here just now? After speaking, Leng Ruoxue left with the freak and Empty. After leaving the Alchemist Association, Leng Ruoxue and the others found the Sun family¡¯s yard according to the address Baby mentioned. The Sun family¡¯s yard was located in the north of Carefree City. It was not as big as the Lan family¡¯s yard, but it was considered one of the best in Carefree City. Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly as she looked at the tall and mighty walls of the Sun family¡¯s yard while standing outside the Sun family¡¯s yard. She took out several black spherical objects from her ring and buried them under the wall¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, what is this?¡± Empty asked curiously. Uh¡­ He didn¡¯t seem to have seen this thing before. ¡°This is a new weapon I refined, called Explosive Ball.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Hehe, actually, this was just a bomb. She created it according to her memories of her previous life and had never had the chance to use it. She didn¡¯t expect it to come in handy today. ¡°Explosive ball? It can explode?¡± Empty said in surprise. Haha, he didn¡¯t expect such a thing to exist. Xue¡¯er was really amazing! ¡°Give me a few. I¡¯ll play with them too.¡± Empty stretched out his hand and requested. ¡°For you!¡± Leng Ruoxue gave the freak, Empty, and her beasts a few each. Then she ordered them to bury the exploding ball in a corner of the Sun family¡¯s yard. After doing all this, Leng Ruoxue ordered Quill to find the location of the cell. Then she found the cell according to Quill¡¯s location! Perhaps Sun Wei believed too much in the defense of the Sun family¡¯s yard, but there was actually no one guarding the huge cell. Leng Ruoxue, the others, and the beasts sneaked in smoothly. A pungent moldy smell surged into his nose as soon as he entered the cell. The cell was so dark that he couldn¡¯t see his fingers in front of him. Moreover, he could vaguely hear the sound of water flowing¡­ Leng Ruoxue and the others searched each cell under the dim light and finally found Zheng En covered in blood and injuries in the innermost water prison. Seeing Zheng En unconscious and on the verge of death, a strong killing intent surged into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart! Hmph! Those who dared to touch her had to pay the price. She would definitely not let Sun Wei off lightly! Sensing the fluctuation in Xue¡¯er¡¯s emotions, the freak hurriedly took out a dagger that could slice iron like mud, cut the chains of the water prison, and rushed in first to save Zheng En, who was tied to the wall¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, quickly put him into the space and let¡¯s leave this place,¡± the freak reminded. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a pill and stuffed it into the unconscious Zheng En¡¯s mouth. Then, with a thought, she stored Zheng En in the bracelet and quickly left the cell. After leaving the cell, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the main yard. They heard abnormal groans and panting coming from the main house as soon as they entered. There were also the excited howls of men and the low sobbing of women. They came to the window curiously and looked in casually, only to find that the two main leads were people they knew, Sun Wei and Lan Ning¡¯er! Chapter 526 - Going To The Rescue In Carefree City (5) ¡°Doesn¡¯t Lan Ning¡¯er like Leng Wudi? Why is she together with Sun Wei?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in puzzlement. Uh! Was she giving up? No wonder she was so confident that Sun Wei would agree to let the little old man go. So that was the reason! ¡°How can Leng Wudi like her? It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t have eyes,¡± the freak said disdainfully. ¡°Let me give them a big gift!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very understandingly. With that, she gently pushed open the window and threw a small pill into the crack. Then she thoughtfully closed the window for them to prevent their spring sunshine from leaking out! ¡°Xue¡¯er, what did you throw in?¡± Empty asked in puzzlement. Why did Xue¡¯er have so many things that he didn¡¯t recognize? ¡°Uh! You¡¯re still young. You¡¯re not suitable for children. You¡¯ll know when you grow up,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m not young anymore. I¡¯m much older than you,¡± Empty said with a black face. Uh! Could it be that? Empty guessed. ¡°You¡¯re young if I say you¡¯re young. Don¡¯t talk back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said domineeringly. Then she pulled them away from this place. Of course, she didn¡¯t forget to throw a few explosive balls into the corner of the main yard before leaving. After Leng Ruoxue and the others left the Sun family¡¯s yard, they went to the Alchemist Association to save the little old man. Immediately after, they returned to the Carefree Pavilion without anyone noticing! After returning to the Carefree Pavilion, Leng Ruoxue directly entered the room and moved Zheng En out of the bracelet. At this moment, Zheng En had already woken up. Moreover, most of the injuries on his body had healed. However, the medicinal effects of the pills couldn¡¯t heal all his injuries at once because his injuries were too serious. In the room. After Zheng En woke up, he was stunned to see the stunning beauty in front of him. Then he asked carefully, ¡°You are?¡± ¡°Zheng En is so injured that he doesn¡¯t even recognize me?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. The little old man recognized her at a glance just now! ¡°You are¡­ Miss?¡± Zheng En said doubtfully. He knew that his Miss had taken an appearance changing pill, but he couldn¡¯t believe that this stunning beauty in front of him was his Miss. However, her voice was identical to his Miss¡¯s, and her temperament was very similar! ¡°Nonsense. Who would save you if not me!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be displeased. Alas, Zheng En actually didn¡¯t dare to acknowledge her! ¡°Miss, I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you anymore.¡± Zheng En¡¯s eyes welled up with tears of excitement when he saw that the stunning beauty in front of him was really his Miss. ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re mine. No one can take your life without my permission,¡± Leng Ruoxue said loudly in anger. ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been holding my last breath. I knew that Miss would definitely come to save me,¡± Zheng En said happily. Boohoo¡­ He had finally waited for this day! ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that you know.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very satisfied with Zheng En¡¯s idea and praised him. ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know how my master is doing. Help me find his whereabouts!¡± Zheng En pleaded. In his heart, his Miss was omnipotent. ¡°Stinky brat, I¡¯ve been standing in front of you for a long time. You only have your young miss in your eyes. I, this disheveled old man, have been completely ignored!¡± the little old man said uncomfortably. Alright! He admitted that he was jealous! However, his disciple¡¯s concern for him still benefited him a lot! ¡°Master! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay!¡± Zheng En said happily when he saw the little old man. Alas! Fortunately, Master was safe and sound. ¡°Stinky brat, it was the girl who saved me,¡± the little old man said honestly. The girl was their benefactor! ¡°Miss, thank you,¡± Zheng En said gratefully, warmth flowing through his heart. Hehe, it felt so good to have a family! ¡°What are you thanking me for? You¡¯re mine. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to save you?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want her own people to be too polite with her. In her eyes, those who could be called her family were all family members that she approved of. ¡°Yes, Miss. Have you been well during this period of time?¡± Zheng En nodded and then asked curiously. He had not been by Miss¡¯s side for a few months, and he didn¡¯t know what Miss had been doing recently! ¡°Fortunately, my brother and the others are out of seclusion. I¡¯ll introduce them to you when I have time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve been curious about them for a long time,¡± Zheng En said. He had always only heard of the subordinates around his young miss and had never seen them. He finally had the chance to see them now! ¡°Take care of your injuries first, and then we¡¯ll think about revenge. Hmph! Don¡¯t let anyone who participated in hurting me go.¡± A trace of killing intent flashed in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes, and a fierce aura emitted from her body! ¡°Yes, Miss. I must take revenge with my own hands!¡± Zheng En said with hatred. His bloodshot black eyes were cold and gloomy like a seductress from hell. The hatred in his heart released all his killing intent¡­ ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you take revenge yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly in agreement. She would definitely fulfill Zheng En¡¯s wish since he had this idea. However, now that it involved the Sun family and the Mystic Association, this revenge would probably not be easy to take, so she had to plan carefully. ¡°Zheng En, rest well. We¡¯ll go out first,¡± Leng Ruoxue continued and left Ling in the room to protect Zheng En. ¡°Disciple, recuperate first and think about revenge. Master will go out first,¡± the little old man said. With that, he left the room with Leng Ruoxue. The little old man followed Leng Ruoxue to the living room, where the others were already waiting for them. ¡°Little Snowy, you saved them all? So fast!¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. Alas, this girl was godlike in her work. She really left others in the dust! ¡°Little Lan Lan, how¡¯s the investigation going?¡± Leng Ruoxue and the little old man each found a chair to sit down and asked. ¡°Almost. I went to the Mystic Association Headquarters just now and found that it was very chaotic inside. Many elders were indeed locked up. However, my master¡¯s seclusion place is very safe now. Uh! The main reason is that Wu Gong can¡¯t enter, so Master¡¯s life shouldn¡¯t be in danger for the time being!¡± Lan Ming explained the situation he had found. Alas! He was relieved seeing that his master was fine now! Chapter 527 - Refining the Silver Snow Pill, Advancement (1) ¡°I originally wanted to visit the Alchemist Association, but I¡¯m not very familiar with that place, so I didn¡¯t go. However, I think the situation of the Alchemist Association should be similar to the Mystic Association.¡± Lan Ming continued. ¡°Lass, Brat Lan is right. This is indeed the current situation of the Alchemist Association. My muddle-headed disciple Ren Li and some elders of the Association are locked up. The person in charge of the Association Headquarters now is Sun Wei and the elders who support him,¡± the little old man said. ¡°Where are they locked up? Why aren¡¯t you locked up together?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in puzzlement. Alas! This Sun Wei even locked up his master. He was really something. Whoever took him in as a disciple was really unlucky for eight lifetimes! ¡°No. Because Lan Ning¡¯er wants to be my disciple, Sun Wei locked me up alone in order to please her. The others should be locked up in his cell,¡± the little old man said after some thought. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Alchemist Association to have a cell too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in surprise. She really couldn¡¯t understand why the Association would set up a cell. ¡°Lass, why can¡¯t the Alchemist Association have a prison? Alchemists from the Association can also be punished if they do something wrong,¡± the little old man said. ¡°Oh, in that case, let the president and elders of the headquarters stay in there for a few more days!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Hehe, those people had nothing to do with her, so their lives were not in her consideration! ¡°Yes, let them stay inside for the time being. Anyway, Sun Wei won¡¯t kill them for a while,¡± the little old man agreed. Alas, those people were so stubborn. They refused to let him cancel the punishment order he gave Zheng En back then no matter what. Great, they listened to Sun Wei back then but in the end, they were still locked up by Sun Wei! They were really asking for trouble! He didn¡¯t pity them at all even though his disciples were among them! ¡°Grandpa Du, what happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Lass, it¡¯s a long story. It¡¯s embarrassing even if I were the one telling you.¡± The little old man sighed softly and said helplessly. ¡°Grandpa Du, you have to let me know even if it¡¯s embarrassing!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had heard Ning Yuan mention some things, but Ning Yuan was only an ordinary mystic after all. It was impossible for him to know too much about these things that happened in the upper echelons. ¡°Lass, after I brought Zheng En back, I thought that the matter could be easily resolved with me stepping in. However, who knew that those stubborn old fellows from the headquarters actually disagreed. They even said that the matter back then was irrefutable evidence. Moreover, they said that I couldn¡¯t produce evidence that Sun Wei framed Zheng En and was unable to prove Zheng En¡¯s innocence. Some people even said that I sided with Zheng En and deliberately wronged Sun Wei because Zheng En was my disciple. Hmph! It¡¯s really infuriating! Hmph! He was so angry that he wanted to beat someone up whenever he thought of the situation back then! ¡°Hehe, Grandpa Du, looks like the Alchemist Association isn¡¯t very humane! I guess they didn¡¯t take your words seriously because they saw that you were no longer in the association. This is what they mean by tea cools when people leave!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some emotion. Alas! It seemed that she had expected it wrong back then. She originally thought that the little old man had an extraordinary status in the Alchemist Association, and that no one would dare to oppose his opinion. Who knew that those people actually dared to rebel! ¡°Lass, you¡¯re right. They¡¯ve been blinded by power. Alas!¡± The little old man sighed repeatedly. He was still respected by countless people in other places, but he actually received a cold treatment in his territory. This really made his heart turn cold! ¡°Grandpa Du, shouldn¡¯t Sun Wei be grateful to them since they didn¡¯t believe you? Why did he lock them up?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. ¡°Hmph! That Sun Wei is simply an ingrate. After using them, he seized their power simply because they didn¡¯t agree to him inheriting the position of the president of the headquarters,¡± the little old man said gloatingly. ¡°Isn¡¯t the president of the Association Headquarters Ren Li? Could it be that Ren Li wants to give the position of president to Sun Wei?¡± Leng Ruoxue said doubtfully. Uh! There was really extraordinary chaos among the upper echelons of the Alchemist Association! ¡°It was originally Ren Li. However, because of my matter, Ren Li felt that he had let me down, so he took the initiative to resign from his position as the president. He ordered the Elder Association to choose a new president. However, the opinions of the Elder Association had always been inconsistent, and many people didn¡¯t approve of Sun Wei being the president of the headquarters, so Sun Wei borrowed the power of the Sun family and the Mystic Association to lock up all the people who opposed him. However, Sun Wei won¡¯t kill them for the time being. He still needs to borrow their power to consolidate his status, so those old muddled bugs are still safe now,¡± the little old man said angrily. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Leng Ruoxue understood. ¡°Little Snowy, Sun Wei¡¯s backer should be Sun Meilin¡¯s mother. Wu Gong¡¯s involvement was all because of her. Moreover, I saw her at the Mystic Association Headquarters,¡± Lan Ming said evasively. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to see her? Little Lan Lan, could it be that you saw something you shouldn¡¯t have seen?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in realization. Tch, was Little Lan Lan considered shy? What was wrong with that! It seemed like the relationship between the adulterous pair was no secret! She just didn¡¯t know if the person from the Sun family knew. ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Lan Ming¡¯s forehead. Was he really overreacting? ¡°Little Lan Lan, do you know the background of that Madam Sun?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after some thought. ¡°I know a little. I heard that woman was originally the concubine of the deputy patriarch of the Sun family, Sun Sheng. Later on, she used some unknown means to obtain Sun Sheng¡¯s favor and jumped to become Sun Sheng¡¯s wife. She also gave birth to a son and a daughter for Sun Sheng, so her status in the Sun family has always been very stable. She even has the momentum to suppress Sun Sheng¡¯s wife,¡± Lan Ming said to Leng Ruoxue with the information he knew. ¡°Is that woman very beautiful?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Hehe, she was indeed a capable woman. To be honest, she really wanted to meet this Mrs. Sun! ¡°Uh! Not too bad!¡± Lan Ming said after some thought. ¡°What do you mean by not too bad? Is she beautiful or not?¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. Chapter 528 - Refining the Silver Snow Pill, Advancement (2) ¡°Not as beautiful as Sun Meilin,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ Little Snowy was so fierce! ¡°Then how did she get the favor of that Sun whatever?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. Uh, a man¡¯s taste was really strange. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lan Ming shrugged. Uh! How could an outsider like him know so much about what happened between husband and wife! ¡°Then what about her and Wu Gong? Why does Wu Gong listen to a married woman?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t understand. How could a married woman be so charming? She could actually make the vice president of the Mystic Association obey her! This was too unbelievable. ¡°There are rumors that she¡¯s Wu Gong¡¯s lover, but no one knows if it¡¯s true or not,¡± Blue said after some thought. ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Hehe, she didn¡¯t expect Wu Gong to be so sentimental! ¡°By the way, Grandpa Du, you are a Mystic Supremacy. How did you get locked up by Sun Wei and the others?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked hurriedly as she suddenly thought of this. ¡°Lass, I forgot to tell you that Wu Gong is already a Mystic Supremacy. Moreover, he has many Mystic Sovereigns by his side, and there are many from the Sun family. Alas! I was alone, so I was captured,¡± the little old man said very gloomily. Alas! He had never been schemed against so cowardly in all his years of life! ¡°Wu Gong is also a Mystic Supremacy?¡± Lan Ming was surprised. No wonder he felt Wu Gong¡¯s aura become stronger when he saw him just now. He didn¡¯t expect him to be a Mystic Supremacy! ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect it either. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much.¡± Thinking of this, the little old man was really depressed! ¡°Does Madam Sun have a Mystic Supremacy by her side?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°No, her people are all Mystic Sovereigns,¡± the little old man said with certainty. ¡°They only have one Mystic Supremacy, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the little old man to confirm. ¡°Yes, there should only be one Mystic Supremacy, Wu Gong. However, if the Sun family sends a Mystic Supremacy, there will be more than one,¡± the little old man said worriedly. Alas! Wu Gong was not worried. He was afraid of the Sun family¡¯s ambition! ¡°The Sun family won¡¯t casually send a Mystic Supremacy,¡± Empty, who had been sitting in the chair without saying anything, said with certainty. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know why she was so confident, but she would still believe what Empty said. ¡°Of course, power and status are not the most important to Mystic Supremacies. Their greatest wish is to break through, so Mystic Supremacies won¡¯t fight easily unless it¡¯s urgent.¡± Empty was experienced, so he knew what was most important to Mystic Supremacies. Very few Mystic Supremacies would fight to the death for fame and benefits. ¡°What level is Mystic Supremacy after breaking through?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. Uh! Empty should know, right? ¡°Haha, I can¡¯t tell you now. These are too far away from you. You should break through to Mystic Monarch first!¡± Empty smiled and deliberately kept him in suspense. ¡°Hmph! Fine, I¡¯ll know sooner or later anyway,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°Cheng Wu, what did you find out?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to Cheng Wu and asked. ¡°Miss, I found out about the same situation as President Lan,¡± Cheng Wu hurriedly replied when he heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s question. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue acknowledged softly. Suddenly, a loud bang sounded in everyone¡¯s ears! ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lan Ming and the others hurriedly stood up from their chairs and rushed out of the door curiously¡­ Only Leng Ruoxue, the freak, Empty, and the little old man sat calmly in their chairs, drinking tea and eating snacks, not taking the commotion just now seriously at all! After a long while, Lan Ming and the others, who had gone out to watch the commotion, returned. The expressions on their faces were very strange. ¡°Little Snowy, why didn¡¯t any of you ask us what happened outside?¡± Lan Ming asked curiously after sitting down. Uh! Wasn¡¯t Little Snowy and the others¡¯ reactions a little too calm? ¡°It has nothing to do with me. Why should I ask it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. Hehe, actually, she knew without asking. Well, it was about time to explode! ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious too?¡± Lan Ming asked the other three, his handsome face full of question marks! ¡°What¡¯s there to be curious about?¡± the freak said lightly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Little Lan Lan, you still have to train! How can you be so shocked and angry!¡± Empty said like an elder. ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Ming¡¯s forehead was full of black lines. So he was too unperturbed! ¡°From the direction of the sound, it seems to be the Sun family¡¯s yard!¡± The little old man saw that Lan Ming was too pitiful and cooperated. Hehe, could this be caused by Xue¡¯er and the others? ¡°Yes, a serious explosion happened in the Sun family¡¯s yard. Moreover, Sun Wei and Lan Ning¡¯er were still fooling around in public. Alas! The Lan family¡¯s face has been thrown away by Lan Ning¡¯er this time!¡± Lan Ming sighed, his handsome face full of disdain! ¡°Did the Sun family suffer any casualties?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°There are many injured, but they shouldn¡¯t have died,¡± Lan Ming replied. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was dissatisfied. It seemed that the power of the exploding ball was still a little weak! It actually didn¡¯t die. Alas! It was really too disappointing. It seemed like she had to increase the dosage! ¡°Uh! Little Snowy, the Sun family didn¡¯t die. You seem to be very displeased,¡± Lan Ming said doubtfully. Little Snowy¡¯s reaction was really too strange. Could the Sun family¡¯s explosion be related to her? He guessed in his heart. ¡°Of course I¡¯m displeased. Wouldn¡¯t it save us a lot of trouble if more people from the Sun family die! You don¡¯t even understand this!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Ming with slight contempt. ¡°¡­¡± Lan Ming was speechless. Boohoo¡­ Why was a pure child like him always despised by Little Snow! ¡°Alright, everyone should rest early today!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the time. After speaking, Leng Ruoxue returned to her room with the freak, and Nature followed her in! ¡°Why did you come in? It won¡¯t be clear if others see you.¡± In the room, the freak glared at Empty and said with slight dissatisfaction. Chapter 529 - Refining the Silver Snow Pill, Advancement (3) ¡°Uh! I want to enter the space,¡± Empty said with two drops of cold sweat hanging on his forehead. ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go in too!¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile. ¡°Yes,¡± the freak answered with a nod. With a thought, the freak and Empty were brought into the bracelet. ¡°Empty, the freak and I are going to cultivate.¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Wayless after entering the bracelet. ¡°Uh, Xue¡¯er, didn¡¯t you think of taking pills to advance to Mystic Monarch?¡± Empty asked in puzzlement. ¡°Pill?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of confusion. For a moment, she really couldn¡¯t think of any pill that could advance directly to Mystic Monarch. Moreover, her situation was different from others. ¡°Silver Snow Pill! Don¡¯t tell me you forgot?¡± Empty said in disbelief. In fact, he had wanted to ask Xue¡¯er and the freak when they had just advanced to Great Mystic. However, there were too many things at that time, so he had never found a suitable opportunity. ¡°Those silver snow fish?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly remembered the fish she had stolen from the Lan family¡¯s yard. Uh! She would have really forgotten if she hadn¡¯t reminded him. In fact, she couldn¡¯t be blamed. There have been too many things happening recently! ¡°Seems like you really forgot,¡± Empty said helplessly. ¡°Yes, I did forget,¡± Leng Ruoxue admitted shyly. Hehe, the main ingredient for the Silver Snow Pill was fish. Fish were food in her heart. Who would always think about food for no reason! ¡°Xue¡¯er, if you advance to Mystic Monarch, I think you will have no problem skipping levels to challenge Mystic Sovereigns!¡± Empty guessed. Alas! These two perverts could defeat Mystic Monarchs at higher levels when they were Great Mystics. If they advanced to Mystic Monarch, the unlucky ones would be Mystic Sovereigns. ¡°Ordinary Mystic Sovereigns will definitely be fine, but I don¡¯t know about those like Cheng Wu,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. With that, the three of them walked to the side of the pool where the silver snow fish were kept. Leng Ruoxue was surprised as she looked at the silver snow fish swimming happily in the pool. This¡­ didn¡¯t seem to have been long. The silver snow fish in the pool was actually twice the size of when she saw them in the Lan family. Moreover, they were lively. In addition, there were many small fish in the pool¡­ ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, looks like these fish live well in the space!¡± Seeing these fish, Empty¡¯s craving was aroused. Uh! He hadn¡¯t seen these fish for a long time because he was afraid that he would not be able to help eating them after seeing them! ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and fished out two immature small fish from the pool and stored them in the ring for refining pills. Then she fished out a big fish nearly a meter long and prepared to taste its deliciousness. ¡°Haha, Little Snowy is finally willing to eat these fish.¡± Icy, which was sleeping in the bracelet, immediately ran over when it heard the commotion. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts came with it. Leng Ruoxue looked helplessly at the expectant Icy and the beasts, and had to fish out several more fish from the pool. Alas, the beasts had a big appetite, and she didn¡¯t know if these were enough! ¡°Charm, go get Big Brother and the others,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. Her brother and the others were cultivating in their rooms! ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Charm disappeared in a flash of white light after receiving Leng Ruoxue¡¯s order. After a while, Leng Ruohan and the others came to the side of the pool. Feng Da hurriedly ordered Lin Yuan and the others to clean up when he saw the silver snow fish hopping by the pool¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, your subordinates are not bad!¡± Empty praised Feng Da and the others, who were cleaning up the fish. ¡°Of course. Look whose subordinate it is,¡± Leng Ruoxue said proudly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve also learned to be vain!¡± Empty said with a light smile. ¡°I¡¯m not being vain. This is the truth!¡± Leng Ruoxue quibbled. How could she be vain! ¡°Miss, everything is packed.¡± Feng Da walked to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and reported. ¡°Okay, Feng Da, leave a few raw fish slices and grill the rest!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She had trained Feng Da and the others¡¯ culinary skills, so she didn¡¯t have to do it herself with them around. Hehe, so good! ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Feng Da answered with a smile. He thought so too. ¡°Little Snowy, what are raw fish slices? Are they raw?¡± Icy asked curiously. Boohoo¡­ It didn¡¯t like raw food! ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Little Snowy, can we not eat it? How can raw food be as delicious as cooked food!¡± Icy¡¯s blue eyes welled up with tears as it said pitifully. ¡°Little Icy, raw fish slices are different from the raw fish you think. Hehe! You¡¯ll know in a while!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight mystery. She seemed to have not eaten raw fish slices since she came to the Boundless Heaven Continent. The main reason was that her elder brother and the others were not around, and they were too few, so there was no point in eating! ¡°Oh!¡± Icy answered doubtfully. Little Snowy¡¯s food was delicious, but it still had reservations about the raw fish that Little Snowy mentioned! After a while, the fragrance of the grilled fish entered the noses of everyone and the beasts. The alluring smell seduced their appetite. Leng Ruoxue and the others and the beasts found a seat obediently, and the beasts that knew how to cook took the initiative to help grill the fish¡­ After a while, the sashimi was first served on the table Leng Ruoxue had set. Then the grilled fish was also served, filling the entire table! ¡°Little Icy, come, try the raw fish slices first.¡± Leng Ruoxue picked up a thin fish slice with her chopsticks, dipped it in the sauce, and brought it to Icy¡¯s mouth. ¡°Alright, Uh!¡± Icy opened its mouth reluctantly and ate the thin fish slice. Who knew that the fish slice actually melted in its mouth. However, the freshness of the fish and the spiciness of the sauce remained in its mouth for a long time! ¡°How is it?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Icy¡¯s slightly dull little face and asked with a smile. ¡°How can this be?¡± Empty asked in surprise after eating a slice of raw fish curiously. The taste was really unbelievable, completely different from what he imagined. Chapter 530 - Refining the Silver Snow Pill, Advancement (4) ¡°Haha, it¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡± Feng Da said with a big smile. His first reaction was similar to Empty¡¯s. ¡°Yes, the cool taste is sweet and delicious. I didn¡¯t expect it to taste so good raw,¡± Empty praised and then began to eat heartily! ¡°Little Snowy, give me another piece. That melted in my mouth just now.¡± Icy also reacted after a while. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue sent another piece to Icy. Icy smacked its lips after eating, its face full of reminiscence! ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help laughing when she saw the expression on Icy¡¯s little face. ¡°Little Snowy, how can this sashimi be so delicious? It tastes completely different from the raw meat I¡¯ve eaten before!¡± Icy said with a face full of surprise. ¡°Of course it¡¯s different. The silver snow fish itself likes the cold, so the meat is more delicious and more suitable to be eaten raw. However, the meat you¡¯ve eaten in the past is different. No one will be willing to eat raw if they can be cooked.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t know how to eat cooked food at all when I was alone in the past. I only knew after following Master.¡± Icy sighed. Alas! How could beasts receive such good treatment unless they followed a good master! ¡°Hehe, my cute master is the best master in the world.¡± Darling jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and acted coquettishly. Of course, it didn¡¯t forget to rub against its cute master¡¯s arms! ¡°Yes, my master is also very good,¡± Icy said. However, it was the only beast master, so it was not as lively as Little Snowy. At this moment, Leng Ruoxue seemed to have suddenly thought of something. She stood up, took some food from the table, and put it in her storage ring. ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are you going?¡± the freak couldn¡¯t help asking when he saw Xue¡¯er¡¯s actions. ¡°I¡¯ll send some to Zheng En and Grandpa Du,¡± Leng Ruoxue said, almost forgetting about them! ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± the freak said as he stood up. ¡°No need. Eat first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Leng Ruoxue flashed out after speaking. Leng Ruoxue returned quickly. ¡°Freak, didn¡¯t I tell you to eat first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly as she looked at the freak staring at her. ¡°I can¡¯t eat without you.¡± The freak¡¯s obsidian eyes glittered as he looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly. ¡°Uh! Be good, I¡¯ll feed you,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly coaxed. Alas! The freak was like a child sometimes, always acting coquettishly! ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± The freak was satisfied, and his incomparably handsome face revealed a drop dead gorgeous smile! Leng Ruoxue picked up a piece of grilled fish and brought it to the freak¡¯s mouth to coax him to eat it. After eating, the freak¡¯s mood became better, and the smile on his face increased! The beasts looked at the smug freak with contempt, and they couldn¡¯t help but grumble in their hearts. Hmph! They were already so old, but they still liked to act coquettishly and look down on him! At this moment, they had long forgotten that they were the same. They were not much better than the freak! After eating the sumptuous Silver Snow Fish dinner, Feng Da, the others, and the beasts took the initiative to pack up. Leng Ruoxue entered the alchemy room of the purple bamboo hut with the freak to prepare to concoct the Silver Snow Pill. After entering the alchemy room, Leng Ruoxue found the formula for the Silver Snow Pill from the pill formula her master left her and read it carefully! The Silver Snow Pill was a Heaven Grade pill. Apart from the main ingredient being the Silver Snow Fish, it also needed Silver Bell Grass, Five Flavour Flower, and a few other additions. These herbs happened to be in her hands. After taking out the herbs she needed, Leng Ruoxue took out the pill furnace and prepared to officially concoct the Silver Snow Pill! After lighting the pill furnace and preheating it, Leng Ruoxue first put in a few herbs in order. After the medicinal liquid melted, she put the main ingredient, the silver snow fish, into the furnace. Soon, the high temperature of the pill furnace melted the silver snow fish and mixed it with the medicinal liquid. Then it was purification. After purification, the ball-sized ball of medicinal liquid became the size of a baby¡¯s fist. Finally, it was the most critical pill condensation! Leng Ruoxue waved her hands and cast the spell to condense the pill. Then she sat quietly in front of the pill furnace and waited. A moment later, the pill furnace emitted the unique fragrance of the pill. She knew that the pill was completed! It was said that the success rate of the Silver Snow Pill was very low, but she succeeded in one try. This made her very happy. She impatiently opened the pill furnace and saw more than a dozen crystal-like pills lying in the middle of the pill furnace. The pills were transparent and emitted the fresh fragrance unique to the Silver Snow Fish. Leng Ruoxue was stunned. Uh! This was the first time she had seen a pill with the smell of fish! Hehe, the world was really big and there were all sorts of things! Leng Ruoxue took out the jade bottle she had long prepared and stored the pills in the furnace. Then she stood up and said to the freak guarding at the side, ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go out!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The freak was also very happy to see Xue¡¯er refine the Silver Snow Pill. Hehe, this should be Xue¡¯er¡¯s second time refining a Heaven Grade pill. It seemed that Xue¡¯er¡¯s alchemist level was unquestionable as an alchemist respected master! The two of them left the alchemy room and exited the purple bamboo hut directly. They saw Empty sitting on a stone chair not far from the purple bamboo hut drinking tea, looking at them with a smile in his pitch-black and bright eyes. ¡°Did you succeed?¡± Empty asked. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and pulled the freak to sit opposite Empty. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone to rest yet?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. At my level, sleeping isn¡¯t the main thing apart from cultivation,¡± Empty explained. In fact, he often sat alone until dawn. Sleep had no real meaning to him. ¡°I understand. You¡¯re old! Old people are all like this. They don¡¯t think much!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Boundless¡¯s forehead, and he was a little helpless. Boohoo¡­ Did Xue¡¯er despise him? ¡°Xue¡¯er, you despise me!¡± Empty complained. ¡°No! I¡¯m just telling the truth! Don¡¯t worry. You might not be young anymore, but your appearance will last forever.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight envy after looking at him for a long time. Chapter 531 - Refining the Silver Snow Pill, Advancement (5) Chapter 531: Refining the Silver Snow Pill, Advancement (5) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You will be as young as me when you reach my age,¡± Empty comforted. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. It will take me a long time to reach your age!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. However, she believed that the day she became an old lady, the freak wouldn¡¯t despise her because the freak would also become an old man! Hehe! She couldn¡¯t help laughing secretly in her heart at this point! ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are you thinking? Why are you smiling so cunningly?¡± Empty couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when he saw the expression on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face. ¡°Nothing. I just suddenly thought of the day when I will become old with the freak!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the freak. ¡°Xue¡¯er, we won¡¯t age.¡± The freak¡¯s forehead was full of black lines as he said helplessly. Alas, he knew what Xue¡¯er was thinking from her expression. How could they become old! Their appearance would not change no matter how old they were! ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded repeatedly. If the freak said he wouldn¡¯t age, then he wouldn¡¯t age. ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you planning to go out and advance?¡± Empty asked curiously. ¡°Yes, I wonder if I can advance to Mystic Monarch,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily. Her cultivation technique was mainly the Heaven Defying Skill. She could advance her mystic to the corresponding level only if the Heaven Defying Skill reached the requirements for advancement. However, her current Heaven Defying Skill obviously didn¡¯t reach the requirements to advance her to Mystic Monarch! ¡°Go and try. Anyway, it¡¯s just a Silver Snow Pill,¡± Empty suggested. He also knew a little about Xue¡¯er¡¯s situation, but he felt that there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. ¡°Yes, the freak and I will find a deserted place to try,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°You can go to the place I brought you last time. It¡¯s very remote, and almost no one will go there,¡± Empty reminded them. That place was his private restricted area. No one dared to enter without his permission. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the freak exited the bracelet and got Ling to cast an invisibility spell on the two of them. They then left the Carefree Hall in invisibility and arrived at the back mountain of the Mystic Association Headquarters that Empty brought them to last time with their memories. At the back mountain, Leng Ruoxue summoned the little peacock from the bracelet and sat on its back with the freak. The little peacock carried them down the mountain stream. At the bottom of the stream, Leng Ruoxue and the freak found a wide place and moved their beasts out of the bracelet. Then the two of them found a huge rock and sat cross-legged on it. Leng Ruoxue took out two Silver Snow Pills and handed one to the freak. ¡°Eat it!¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er, eat first. I¡¯ll eat after you advance,¡± the freak said. He wanted to advance with Xue¡¯er! ¡°Let¡¯s eat together. It¡¯s okay if I can¡¯t advance. You can protect me after you advance,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She didn¡¯t know if she could advance, but their strength would improve greatly if the freak could advance to Mystic Monarch first. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat together!¡± the freak said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ In fact, he could protect Xue¡¯er even if he didn¡¯t advance to Mystic Monarch because¡­ ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, and the two of them put the Silver Snow Pill in their mouths. Not long after taking the Silver Snow Pill, the Heaven Earth Laws for advancement descended. The freak advanced first, but Leng Ruoxue still didn¡¯t move. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts stared at their master, afraid that their master would feel any discomfort. Alas! They knew their master¡¯s condition, so they were very nervous! After the freak advanced, he opened his pitch-black starry eyes. At this moment, his aura was even more restrained, and the aura on his body was sharp and terrifying like an unsheathed sword! The freak advanced to Mystic Monarch, adjusted his breathing slightly, and stared at Leng Ruoxue with the eyes of the beasts! At this moment, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face revealed a painful expression. After taking the Silver Snow Pill, the mystic energy in her body became violent, raging wantonly in her body like a hurricane. After the huge spiritual energy contained in the Silver Snow Pill entered her body, it quickly fused with the violent mystic energy¡­ At first, the two forces collided and fought for territory that belonged to them without giving in to each other. Later, the spiritual energy gradually lost and was absorbed by the mystic energy in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s body, converted to mystic energy to fill the insufficient mystic energy in her body! With the replenishment of the spiritual energy contained in the Silver Snow Pill, Leng Ruoxue quickly felt the barrier to advance. With a spurt of energy, she mobilized the mystic energy in her body and launched a fierce attack on the barrier. With a crisp ¡®pa¡¯ sound, she finally broke through to Great Mystic and officially advanced to Mystic Monarch¡­ The monsters and beasts that had been guarding Leng Ruoxue finally relaxed after seeing the Heaven Earth Laws descend. Leng Ruoxue tried her best to absorb the benefits brought by the descent of the Heaven Earth Law before it dissipated. Then, she regulated her breathing a little before slowly opening her beautiful eyes. ¡°Freak, Charm¡­ What happened to you?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the man and the beasts surrounding her, feeling a little uneasy. Uh! Their expressions were so serious! ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s been hard on you,¡± the freak said with heartache. Alas! He really wanted to bear the pain on her behalf when he saw Xue¡¯er just now. However, he didn¡¯t dare to disturb Xue¡¯er and could only watch helplessly. Boohoo¡­ This feeling was really bad! ¡°Master!¡± Charm and the other beasts also called out softly. Moreover, they looked at Leng Ruoxue with tears in their eyes. ¡°Uh, don¡¯t be like this!¡± Leng Ruoxue said hurriedly. She admitted that it hurt a little just now, but she really didn¡¯t want to see them so worried! Moreover, she was fine now! ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to advance!¡± Charm suddenly shouted. Boohoo¡­ It hadn¡¯t had the chance to care about Master yet. How could it advance so quickly! The Heaven Earth Laws that advanced one after another descended into the mountain stream just as Charm finished speaking. The beasts advanced one after another like a relay race, and their advancement also brought Leng Ruoxue great benefits! ¡°Haha, Master, I¡¯ve advanced to a Transcendent Divine Beast.. Moreover, I¡¯m a level two Transcendent Divine Beast!¡± Feng Zhan transformed into his human form and flew to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder to report. Chapter 532 - Refining the Silver Snow Pill, Advancement (6) ¡°Not bad!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised as she caressed Feng Zhan¡¯s feathers. ¡°Master, I¡¯m also a transcendent divine beast now.¡± Charm also jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and rubbed against her. ¡°Yes, not bad!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Charm¡¯s soft fur with satisfaction. Charm had advanced to a level one Transcendent Divine Beast after this advancement. Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to the other beasts and was very satisfied after looking at them because all her beasts had advanced except Baby and Ball ball this time. Among them, Darling, Quill, Rise, and the other beasts had advanced to level nine Legendary Beasts, while White Dawn had advanced to level five Transcendent Divine Beasts. Although it had only advanced one level, it was still the strongest among all her beasts! ¡°Hey, kitty, I¡¯m a Transcendent Divine Beast too!¡± At this moment, Feng Zhan flew in front of White Dawn and deliberately provoked it. ¡°You damn bird. Even if you become a Transcendent Divine Beast, your level isn¡¯t higher than mine. What¡¯s there to be smug about?¡± White Dawn raised its eyes slightly and said with slight disdain. ¡°Master, I request to spar with this damn cat!¡± Feng Zhan looked at Leng Ruoxue and said indignantly. ¡°Sparring? Alright! I approve!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Alas! Why did Feng Zhan and White Dawn like to fight so much! ¡°I don¡¯t want to spar with you!¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed, but Bai Xu was displeased! ¡°Damn cat, are you afraid?¡± Feng Zhan continued provoking it. It had to fight this stinky cat anyway because it wanted to know how big the difference between them was now! ¡°Tch, you¡¯re only a level-two Transcendent Divine Beast. I¡¯m level five now. Why would I be afraid of you?¡± White Dawn said with a disdainful smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare to spar with me since you¡¯re not afraid of me?¡± Feng Zhan glared at him with his small red eyes and said with displeasure. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me these few days!¡± White Dawn rolled his eyes at Feng Zhan and said lightly. ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for you these few days? Haha! Do you think you¡¯re a female beast! And it¡¯s inconvenient for you for the next few days. It¡¯s really too funny!¡± Feng Zhan laughed hysterically. He actually lay on the ground exaggeratedly and even covered his stomach with his little wings while laughing! Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead was full of black lines when she heard what White Dawn said. She couldn¡¯t help but grumble in her heart. Did White Dawn eat the wrong thing? Why was it so abnormal today? The beasts didn¡¯t laugh as exaggeratedly as Feng Zhan when they heard what White Dawn said, but they also turned their heads and covered their mouths to snicker! ¡°Can¡¯t it be inconvenient for me for a few days? Hmph!¡± White Dawn looked at Feng Zhan and the beasts with slight displeasure. ¡°Yes, yes. Since it¡¯s inconvenient for the little kitty these few days, I¡¯ll spar with you when it¡¯s convenient for you! Haha, this king knows how to be protective of the fairer sex!¡± Feng Zhan said with a smile. ¡°Get lost!¡± White Dawn roared and jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, burying its head in her arms and only showing its little butt outside. ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the little snowball in her arms and was surprised. There was really something wrong with White Dawn. Why would it do such a thing in the past? What happened to it? ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s leave this place!¡± The freak also saw that something was amiss with White Dawn. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, stored the beasts in the bracelet, and left with the little peacock on the freak. After returning to the room of the Carefree Pavilion, Leng Ruoxue brought the freak directly into the bracelet. Empty was sitting on a stone chair in front of the purple bamboo house, waiting for them. ¡°Congratulations!¡± Empty said after seeing their strength. ¡°Thank you! Have a good chat. I¡¯ll go see White Dawn.¡± Leng Ruoxue felt that something was amiss with White Dawn and Wayless. She was really worried! She went straight to White Dawn¡¯s residence after speaking. ¡°What happened to White Dawn?¡± Empty asked in puzzlement. Xue¡¯er had closed the connection between space and the outside world when she advanced just now, so he was not very clear about what happened in the mountain stream! ¡°I don¡¯t know. It said it¡¯s inconvenient for the next few days.¡± The freak sat down beside Empty and said speechlessly. This was the first time he heard that male beasts also had inconvenient times. Could it be that their menopause had arrived? ¡°Pfft!¡± Empty spat out the mouthful of tea he was drinking after hearing the freak¡¯s words! ¡°Calm down! White Dawn said it himself,¡± the freak hurriedly comforted. ¡°Uh! Xue¡¯er¡¯s beasts are very different.¡± Empty came to an important conclusion. ¡°Yes! They¡¯re all good at acting!¡± the freak said through gritted teeth. Sometimes, he hated Xue¡¯er¡¯s beasts to the core, but sometimes he was very grateful to them because they liked to compete for favor with him and protect Xue¡¯er. Alas! So conflicted! ¡°Haha!¡± Empty looked at the freak and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. In fact, he knew very well how depressed this man was. However, it couldn¡¯t be helped. Xue¡¯er¡¯s beasts liked their master so much! ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± The freak rolled his eyes at Empty and said gloomily. ¡°Haha!¡± Empty laughed even louder! Leng Ruoxue came to the bamboo hut where Bai Xu was staying with Empty¡¯s hearty laughter. She knocked on the door gently and pushed it open to enter. Bai Xu was curled up in the corner of the bed like a ball in the room, looking pitiful. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart ached so much! ¡°Bai Xu!¡± Leng Ruoxue walked to the bed and hugged Bai Xu, who had curled into a ball. ¡°Master!¡± The transmogrified White Dawn looked up at Leng Ruoxue with watery green eyes, aggrieved. ¡°Uh! White Dawn, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. In her impression, White Dawn was not a beast that liked to cry! Why was it so weak today? ¡°I¡­ Today is my birthday. I miss home,¡± White Dawn said with a slight sob. Boohoo¡­ It was too embarrassing. It had never thought about home after staying in the mystic realm for so long. However, after being with its master, it saw the warmth between its master and its family and actually missed home! Especially yesterday, it remembered its parents and its siblings who often fooled around with it! ¡°Be good, don¡¯t cry. You might not have a family by your side now, but you still have me, your master, and so many beast companions!¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly coaxed. She felt quite uncomfortable seeing White Dawn like this. Fortunately, she had always been with her family. Otherwise, she would probably be as sad as White Dawn! Chapter 533 - It’s Not Convenient For Me During These Few Days (1) ¡°Yes.¡± White Dawn nodded. Its master was right. It was not alone. It still had its most beloved master and so many beast companions! ¡°Then don¡¯t be secretly sad, understand?¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. Alas! She thought she cared about her beasts, but she didn¡¯t even realize Bai Xu¡¯s thoughts. She was such a failure. She wasn¡¯t a good master. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Okay,¡± White Dawn answered obediently. ¡°White Dawn, let¡¯s go out and celebrate your birthday together!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. Uh, she didn¡¯t seem to have a birthday all along! It seemed like no one around her had a birthday! ¡°No need, Master,¡± White Dawn said shyly. It was too embarrassing to cry in front of its master! ¡°Why not! Hehe, Master has decided. The people and beasts around me have to celebrate their birthdays in the future,¡± Leng Ruoxue said resolutely. She left the bamboo hut with White Dawn in her arms after speaking. After exiting the bamboo hut, Leng Ruoxue carried White Dawn to the table where the freak and Empty were sitting. After placing White Dawn on the table, she called out softly, ¡°Qing Jue!¡± ¡°Big Sister!¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Qing Jue, call everyone and the beasts out. I have something to announce!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Okay,¡± Qing Jue answered and then disappeared. Soon, Leng Ruohan, the others, and the beasts emerged from their rooms. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why did you call us out?¡± Leng Ruohan asked curiously after walking to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side. ¡°I have two things to announce. Firstly, the freak and I have just advanced to Mystic Monarch. Of course, we took the Silver Snow Pill to advance directly, so you have to cultivate diligently and strive to become Great Mystic as soon as possible. You can take the Silver Snow Pill then!¡± Leng Ruoxue announced with a smile. ¡°Wow, Miss, is this true? This is great!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help becoming excited as soon as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking. This was really good news! Haha! ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. When have I ever lied to you?!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be displeased. ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, congratulations on advancing to Mystic Monarch,¡± Leng Ruohan said happily. The stronger his sister was, the happier he would be as an elder brother! ¡°Big Brother, you will also become Mystic Monarchs soon,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Her elder brother and the others had very good aptitude. It was only a matter of time before they advanced to Great Mystic. ¡°Yes, I will work hard,¡± Leng Ruohan said resolutely. Xue¡¯er was already a Mystic Monarch, so he couldn¡¯t lag behind his sister too much. In fact, he would have entered seclusion long ago if he didn¡¯t want to accompany Xue¡¯er more. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the second matter?¡± Feng Da asked curiously. ¡°The second one! It has to do with all of you. I¡¯ve decided that from now on, each of your birthdays will be celebrated for you!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to announce. ¡°Birthday?¡± Everyone was stunned and looked at Leng Ruoxue in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement when she saw their expressions. ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t celebrate my birthday.¡± Feng Da scratched his head and said helplessly. He was not a child. Why should he celebrate his birthday! ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know my birthday. I¡¯m an orphan!¡± Lin Yuan said. He had never had a birthday since he was young because he didn¡¯t know when his birthday was at all. Moreover, no one had given him one. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It cae be the same day as me if you don¡¯t know when yours is supposed to be,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. These subordinates and beasts were her family, so she had to make them feel at home. What happened with White Dawn couldn¡¯t happen again! ¡°I want mine to be the same as Big Sister¡¯s,¡± Qing Jue said happily. He was an Artifact Spirit and didn¡¯t have a birthday. ¡°Okay. Anyone who doesn¡¯t know when their birthday is can celebrate it with me,¡± Leng Ruoxue repeated. ¡°Big Sister, I don¡¯t remember my birthday,¡± Baby said aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ It couldn¡¯t remember when it was born, so it couldn¡¯t remember when its birthday was. ¡°Hehe, Baby, you can have the same birthday as Big Sister!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. ¡°Okay.¡± Baby nodded. Hehe, it was going to celebrate its birthday with Big Sister on the same day! It was so happy! ¡°Tell Qing Jue the dates of your birthdays if you know them. Tell him if you want to celebrate on my birthday. Qing Jue, remind Big Sister at all times from now on!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered Qing Jue after speaking to everyone and the beasts. ¡°Okay.¡± Qing Jue nodded. ¡°Today is White Dawn¡¯s birthday, so we¡¯ll celebrate it later. Everyone, go and prepare now. We¡¯ll be giving White Dawn a birthday gift later!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. It was already very late, but it was a birthday! It only happened once a year, so it had to pass late as long as it wasn¡¯t past midnight. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Everyone hurriedly ran back to their rooms to prepare after hearing this news! ¡°Xue¡¯er, I want my birthday to be the same as yours too,¡± the freak said. ¡°Uh! Did you forget your birthday too?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile. ¡°No, but I want it to be the same day as you,¡± the freak said willfully. He was jealous seeing that other people or beasts could celebrate Xue¡¯er¡¯s birthday with her, so he wanted to celebrate with her too! ¡°Okay, you can celebrate on the same day as me too, okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡°Empty, what about you?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to Empty and asked again. ¡°Uh! I¡¯ve lived for too long. I don¡¯t remember when my birthday is anymore,¡± Empty said awkwardly. The little beast didn¡¯t remember its birthday because it couldn¡¯t remember, but he forgot because he had lived for too long. Boohoo¡­ This was really too embarrassing. ¡°I don¡¯t remember either,¡± Icy said gloomily. Alas! It was the only Kirin in this world, and it didn¡¯t even have a clansman, so it was really jealous of those dragons and phoenixes sometimes. They had so many clansmen. Boohoo¡­ Chapter 534 - It’s Not Convenient For Me During These Few Days (2) ¡°Alright, stay with me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said quickly. Alas! She was really afraid that these two would cry directly if she said too much! ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Empty and Icy hurriedly nodded. ¡°However, today is White Dawn¡¯s birthday, so quickly prepare your birthday gifts,¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what birthday present do you intend to give?¡± Empty asked curiously. He didn¡¯t know what kind of birthday present to give the white tiger! What did the tiger like? He had saved up a lot of good things, but he didn¡¯t know what to give! How worrying! ¡°You¡¯ll know later if I don¡¯t tell you. Empty, a birthday gift is just a token of your sincerity. It doesn¡¯t have to be too expensive!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him and then pulled the freak to help her. Empty looked at White Dawn lying on the table and hesitated for a long time before asking, ¡°White Dawn, do you have any gifts you want?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± White Dawn frowned and said after some thought. ¡°Uh! Then what should I give you?¡± Empty was in a dilemma. Boohoo¡­ What should he give iy! ¡°Anything. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t give me a gift too,¡± White Dawn said. Hehe, it was already very happy that they had this intention. It really didn¡¯t care what they gave. ¡°How can that do? I¡¯ll think about it carefully!¡± Empty held his chin and started thinking. ¡°Master, help me gift something to it too!¡± Icy reminded. Boohoo¡­ It didn¡¯t have much wealth! ¡°Okay.¡± Empty nodded and continued thinking. After a long while, everyone and the beasts gathered in front of the purple bamboo hut. ¡°Where¡¯s Master?¡± Charm asked curiously when it didn¡¯t see Leng Ruoxue. ¡°She went to prepare a gift,¡± Empty said. Boohoo¡­ He hadn¡¯t thought of what to give! ¡°Oh.¡± Charm nodded, its heart full of anticipation. It might not be its birthday today, but it was still very curious what gift its master would give White Dawn! Feng Da and the others took the initiative to prepare food when they saw that their Miss was not back yet, so the silver snow fish in the pool suffered again. Moreover, almost all the fish, prawns, and crabs in the pool were not spared¡­ Leng Ruoxue and the freak returned after they prepared the food. ¡°Uh! You¡¯re fast!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the table full of food and was speechless. How many days were they planning to eat? Could they finish so much? If she remembered correctly, they had just finished the silver snow fish banquet not long ago! ¡°Hehe, isn¡¯t today White Dawn¡¯s birthday? Of course we have to prepare more!¡± Feng Da scratched his head and smiled foolishly. ¡°Can you eat it?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Yes, yes. There won¡¯t be a problem eating a cow,¡± Lin Yuan quickly promised. ¡°Okay, okay. No one is allowed to sleep if you can¡¯t finish it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously. She hated wasting. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. We can finish it,¡± Ling promised. It hadn¡¯t eaten to its fill previously during the Silver Snow Fish feast. Now that it had the chance to eat to its heart¡¯s content, of course it had to seize the opportunity. ¡°I can tell. You¡¯re all foodies!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡°Hehe!¡± Everyone and the beasts laughed foolishly. ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s our birthday girl?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked around but found no trace of Bai Xu. ¡°Master, I¡¯m here,¡± White Dawn said shyly as it poked its little head out of the corner. ¡°Why are you hiding there? Are you shy?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased as she hugged White Dawn. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± White Dawn would never admit that it was really shy! Boohoo¡­ It was not young anymore. It was just a birthday. How embarrassing! This was too abnormal! ¡°Okay, no.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expose it and directly placed it on the table. She took out a small birthday hat from her ring and brought it to White Dawn¡¯s head. ¡°Miss, what is this?¡± Feng Da asked curiously. He had never seen anything on Bai Xu¡¯s head! ¡°This is called a birthday hat. You will also wear it on your birthday in the future,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. She remembered that she would bring this thing every time someone celebrated their birthday in her previous life, so she also got one for Bai Xu. Hehe, it felt pretty good! ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s pretty good,¡± Leng Ruohan praised as he looked at the slightly shy Bai Xu. ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± White Dawn said gratefully, its green eyes a little moist again. ¡°Silly, I still have a gift!¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a table from her ring and placed it on the ground. Then she took out a large cake that was half the size of a person and placed it on it. ¡°Master, what is this?¡± White Dawn opened its green eyes and asked curiously. Oh, this thing smells so good! Is it food? ¡°This is called a birthday cake. It¡¯s eaten on birthdays,¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to explain. She had been in the alternate world for almost two years, and this was the first time she had made a birthday cake. In the past, she had only made longevity noodles for her grandfather once on his birthday. Alas! At that time, there was no condition to make a cake. After she refined the oven, she didn¡¯t have time because she was either in seclusion or her grandfather and the others were in seclusion, and they had never been able to gather together. However, after this time, she had decided that she would make birthday cake for everyone and the beasts for their birthdays as a celebration whenever she had time. ¡°Master, thank you. Boohoo¡­¡± White Dawn was so touched that it cried. ¡°Uh, White Dawn, why are you crying?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Alas! It was just a cake, but it actually made White Dawn cry. What should she do! ¡°Master, I¡¯m so happy,¡± White Dawn sobbed, crying even harder, its fur wet. ¡°Don¡¯t cry if you¡¯re happy! Be good, everyone is looking at you!¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged the crying Bai Xu and coaxed. ¡°That¡¯s right, little kitty! Why are you crying? This isn¡¯t like you! Don¡¯t embarrass the beast!¡± Feng Zhan said mockingly. In fact, he was very envious of Bai Xu. Boohoo¡­ No one had celebrated his birthday for him since he was young. Chapter 535 - It’s Not Convenient For Me During These Few Days (3) ¡°Damn bird, I¡¯m crying from joy. None of your business!¡± White Dawn wiped the tears off its face with its little paw and roared at Feng Zhan furiously. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± Feng Zhan said aggrievedly. ¡°Hmph! Who wants to appreciate your kindness!¡± White Dawn said nonchalantly. ¡°Alright, stop arguing. Bai Xu, you¡¯re the birthday boy today. Blow the candles quickly,¡± Leng Ruoxue urged as she lit the candles on the cake. ¡°Oh!¡± White Dawn answered obediently and then gently blew out the candle. ¡°Haha, White Dawn, happy birthday! This is a gift from the freak and me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile and handed him a beautifully wrapped gift. ¡°Thank you.¡± White Dawn hugged the gift Leng Ruoxue gave it with its little paw, very happy. Hehe, if it remembered correctly, this should be the first time it had received a gift in its life. ¡°Happy birthday!¡± Everyone and the beasts mimicked Leng Ruoxue and presented their gifts. In the blink of an eye, White Dawn¡¯s face was full of gifts. ¡°Thank you.¡± White Dawn sobbed again, and its green eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Kitten, this is my gift to you. You will definitely like it.¡± Feng Zhan also took out the gift he had prepared and deliberately placed it in White Dawn¡¯s arms. ¡°Thank you, damn bird!¡± White Dawn said irritably. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. You¡¯ll give it to me on my birthday too. Uh! Master said it¡¯s called exchanging gifts!¡± Feng Zhan said proudly. ¡°The gifts are all here. Everyone, you can cut the cake now,¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly urged lest these two started fighting again. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Feng Da volunteered. Then he picked up the knife on the table, cut the cake into several small pieces, and distributed them to all humans and beasts. Everyone and the beasts ate the sweet cake, tasted the delicious food, and chatted happily! Time passed by slowly. It was almost dawn outside the bracelet after they celebrated Bai Xu¡¯s birthday. Leng Ruoxue urged everyone and the beasts to quickly rest when she saw that it was getting late. She then pulled the freak back to the purple bamboo hut¡­ Leng Ruoxue and the others almost didn¡¯t sleep for the entire night. There were also people who didn¡¯t sleep for the entire night in the Alchemist Association of Carefree City! In the main hall of the Alchemist Association. Sun Wei sat on the president¡¯s main seat with a gloomy handsome face. Several elders of the headquarters were sitting below him. The other elders and the former president had been locked up by him, so there were not many people who could work for him in the headquarters now! ¡°How is it? Did you find him?¡± Sun Wei suppressed his anger and asked his subordinate standing in the middle of the hall. ¡°Young Master, the Sun family¡¯s yard has been cleaned up, but we didn¡¯t find any trace of Zheng En,¡± a man in his thirties reported. ¡°Didn¡¯t find anything? Continue searching!¡± Sun Wei ordered furiously. Hmph! The big explosion in the Sun family¡¯s side yard today must have been done by Zheng En¡¯s accomplices. Even though the figure of the male corpse found in the cell was similar to Zheng En¡¯s, he didn¡¯t believe that the person was Zheng En because that person had long been smashed beyond recognition by the exploding cell. There was no way to identify him at all. Hmph! He had chased Zheng En for more than a decade and Zheng En was still alive and well, so he didn¡¯t believe that Zheng En would die so easily! Moreover, Du Min, who was locked up in the Alchemist Association, was also gone, so he had even less reason to believe that Zheng En would die! ¡°Young Master, the Sun family¡¯s side yard and the Alchemist Association have searched and didn¡¯t find any traces of anyone escaping. However, I think it¡¯s very possible that they have already left Carefree City!¡± the man analyzed. ¡°Impossible, their movements won¡¯t be so fast! They must still be in Carefree City. Search the entire city from tomorrow onwards!¡± Sun Wei denied his subordinate¡¯s deduction and ordered. ¡°Search the entire city?¡± The man was stunned and said in surprise. ¡°What? Is there a problem?¡± Sun Wei glared and questioned with slight displeasure. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s probably inappropriate to search the entire city. This is Carefree City after all. Those mystics won¡¯t agree if we search the entire city,¡± the man reminded. This was not Sun Zhou City. The Mystic Association would definitely intervene if the Sun family was too arrogant in Carefree City. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the Mystic Association Headquarters. We¡¯ll just search you!¡± Sun Wei said impatiently. Hmph! He could ask his aunt to settle the Mystic Association Headquarters, so he didn¡¯t care about the reactions of the mystics at all. ¡°Yes,¡± the man answered and left. ¡°President, His Excellency Du Min has also disappeared. Will he come back to cause trouble for us?¡± an elder asked worriedly after the man left. ¡°Hmph! Everyone has escaped. What¡¯s the use of worrying now? I told you long ago to send more people to watch him, but you didn¡¯t take it seriously,¡± Sun Wei said coldly. He was very angry with these elders, but he still had to rely on their support now, so he could only bear with it! ¡°President, you can¡¯t blame us! No one realized how he was rescued at all. The guards at the door didn¡¯t see anyone enter that room, except for Miss Lan Ning¡¯er,¡± another elder said. ¡°Do you want to say that Ning¡¯er released Du Min?¡± Sun Wei questioned. ¡°Hehe, President, that¡¯s not what Elder Wang meant. However, Miss Lan Ning¡¯er does have the intention to release His Excellency Du Min. Everyone knows that. Do you think His Excellency Du Min agreed to take Miss Lan Ning¡¯er as his disciple, and Miss Lan was afraid that we wouldn¡¯t agree to let him go, so she secretly let him go?¡± an elder in black said. ¡°Impossible! Ning¡¯er will tell me if he wants to let her go,¡± Sun Wei said with certainty because he had told Ning¡¯er that he could let Du Min go for her sake as long as Du Min was willing to take her in as a disciple. However, as far as he knew, Ning¡¯er had never been able to convince Du Min to take her in as a disciple! Therefore, Ning¡¯er would definitely not let that old man go. ¡°President, women¡¯s hearts are like needles at the bottom of the sea. Is Miss Lan really on your side?¡± an elder asked doubtfully. He heard that Lan Ning¡¯er was no longer so favored in the Lan family, so he didn¡¯t think that Lan Ning¡¯er would have any feelings for the president at all. Hmph! How many young ladies nurtured by families had true feelings? Most of them were just pawns. Moreover, everyone knew that Lan Ning¡¯er liked the young master of the Leng family. It was not that he belittled their president but no matter how outstanding the president was, he could not be compared with the young master of the Leng family. Chapter 536 - Blowing Up The Two Great Associations (1) ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sun Weiteng stood up from his seat and glared at the elder who spoke just now. His fierce gaze seemed to want to poke a hole in him! ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. I just hope that you don¡¯t trust women so much, President, especially a woman who doesn¡¯t care so much about you,¡± the elder said bluntly. Hmph! Everyone could see that Lan Ning¡¯er was just using the President, but the President was dazzled by beauty! ¡°This isn¡¯t your business. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Sun Wei suppressed the anger in his heart and roared. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the president¡¯s own good. Forget it if you don¡¯t want to listen.¡± The elder closed his eyes and stopped talking after speaking. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Elders, go and rest!¡± Sun Wei took a deep breath and said. ¡°President, rest early too,¡± the elders sitting said politely and then stood up to leave the hall. Sun Wei sat alone in his seat for a while after everyone left. Then he got up and left. Sun Wei strode back to his residence. There was a huge explosion in the Sun family¡¯s yard, so he temporarily stayed in the Alchemist Association. This used to be his master¡¯s residence. Before he approached the room, he heard sobbing coming from inside. He pushed the door open and walked in directly to see Lan Ning¡¯er lying on the bed crying very sadly! ¡°Ning¡¯er.¡± Sun Wei came to the bed and embraced the crying Lan Ning¡¯er. ¡°Did you find him?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er wiped the tears off her face and asked in a choked voice. ¡°No, I¡¯ve already ordered the entire city to search tomorrow. They will definitely be found,¡± Sun Wei promised. ¡°Yes, we have to find the person who saved Zheng En. I want to chop him into pieces, grind his bones and scatter his ashes!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said with hatred. Hmph! She wouldn¡¯t have been so embarrassed if it wasn¡¯t for the person who saved Zheng En. She had lost all her face now. How could she marry Big Brother Leng in the future! If Big Brother Leng knew about her and Sun Wei, he probably wouldn¡¯t want her anymore. Boohoo¡­ Therefore, she hated Zheng En¡¯s accomplices to the core! ¡°I will. Ning¡¯er, do you think Leng Ruoxue and the others are the ones who saved Sun Wei?¡± Sun Wei guessed. He felt that Leng Ruoxue and the others were the most suspicious. He really couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who would dare to go against him other than them! ¡°Possibly!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said through gritted teeth. She also hated Leng Ruoxue and the others to the core, especially that damn little red bird. Her status in the Lan family wouldn¡¯t have plummeted if it weren¡¯t for that damn bird. How could she be miserable to the point of hanging out with Sun Wei! ¡°Leng Ruoxue, Hmph! How dare she go against my Sun family. She¡¯s really tired of living,¡± Sun Wei said hatefully. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts had beaten him up badly in Blue Cloud City. If he hadn¡¯t escaped after recovering, he would probably have died in the hands of those people now! ¡°The Sun family? The Lan family doesn¡¯t care either, so you don¡¯t have to be too angry.¡± Lan Ning¡¯er leaned into Sun Wei¡¯s arms and comforted him. ¡°Seems like Leng Ruoxue is the common enemy of our two families!¡± Sun Wei said with a somewhat smug smile. Hmph! He didn¡¯t believe Leng Ruoxue could still have a foothold in the Boundless Heaven Continent after offending the Sun and Lan families. ¡°Hmph, those old farts from the Lan family don¡¯t treat Leng Ruoxue as an enemy at all, so don¡¯t expect them to deal with Leng Ruoxue with you.¡± Lan Ning¡¯er immediately doused Sun Wei with cold water and reminded. ¡°So what? Do we need two superfamilies to deal with an elementary mystic? The Alchemist Association Headquarters would be enough to settle her,¡± Sun Wei said confidently. In fact, he didn¡¯t take Leng Ruoxue and the others seriously at all. He just didn¡¯t know their whereabouts all along, so he had no way to deal with them even if he wanted to. ¡°Leng Ruoxue¡¯s strength is nothing. However, I heard that her beasts are very powerful.¡± Lan Ning¡¯er frowned slightly. Even the mighty Second Elder of the Lan family was afraid of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts. He was so scared that he trembled whenever he heard the words Leng Ruoxue. ¡°So what if the beasts are powerful? We have so many Mystic Sovereigns as our fighters. Can¡¯t we deal with a few beasts? Moreover, President Wu hates that ugly monster to the core. It won¡¯t be a problem to deal with Leng Ruoxue at all with his help,¡± Sun Wei said with certainty. ¡°Really?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said doubtfully. In fact, she didn¡¯t really believe Sun Wei because she didn¡¯t know the grudge between Wu Gong and Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Of course,¡± Sun Wei said and told Lan Ning¡¯er about the conflict between Wu Gong and Leng Ruoxue. After hearing this, Lan Ning¡¯er immediately broke out into a smile and said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great. Hmph! Leng Ruoxue is dead meat this time. By the way, tell President Wu immediately to deal with her as long as we find her whereabouts so that we can reap the benefits!¡± ¡°Hehe, Ning¡¯er, you¡¯re so naughty. However, I like it!¡± Sun Wei hugged Lan Ning¡¯er tightly and smiled wretchedly. Then he began to stroke Lan Ning¡¯er again. ¡°Aiyah, you¡¯re so annoying!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said with a coquettish smile and dodged Sun Wei¡¯s hairy hands and feet everywhere. Soon, the two of them rolled onto the bed again¡­ The next day. In the Carefree Hall. Leng Ruoxue and the others were still sleeping soundly in the bracelet when they were woken up by Qing Jue¡¯s urging. ¡°Qing Jue, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue still had her eyes closed and said with some displeasure. It was almost dawn before she slept. She was still not awake yet, but why did Qing Jue wake her up so early! She hated it when others disturbed her sleep the most. ¡°Big Sister, someone outside wants to search the rooms of the inn,¡± Qing Jue said softly. Alas, he knew his sister¡¯s habits very well. He wouldn¡¯t have woken her up if it weren¡¯t for the urgent matter. ¡°Oh! Got it!¡± Leng Ruoxue opened her beautiful eyes very reluctantly and woke the freak up. The two of them washed up simply, called Empty, and left the bracelet. Someone knocked on the door just as they returned to their room. Before Leng Ruoxue and the others could open the door, the person outside the door was a little impatient. He kicked open the door and barged in! Chapter 537 - Blowing Up The Two Great Associations (2) ¡°Why are there three people in this room?¡± The leader looked at the three people in front of him in amazement. ¡°Why can¡¯t there be three people?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in displeasure. Hmph! If she was not mistaken, these should be people sent by Sun Wei! How rude! ¡°Shopkeeper, why are there three people in this room?¡± The leader turned to the shopkeeper beside him. ¡°What¡¯s there to fuss about? The rooms are reserved by guests. How can I bother about how many people want to stay in the same room!¡± the shopkeeper said nonchalantly, not taking the leader seriously at all. ¡°Who are you? What right do you have to barge into our room? Shopkeeper, your Carefree Pavilion is the best inn in Carefree City. Such a thing actually happened. How disappointing.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the shopkeeper, her beautiful face full of anger. ¡°Miss Ye, I¡¯m really sorry. President Wu agreed to this,¡± the shopkeeper said helplessly. ¡°Hmph! What does President Wu think we mystics are? He actually sent people to do ward rounds?¡± Leng Ruoxue questioned. ¡°Miss Ye, right? Something big happened in Carefree City yesterday, so I was tasked to search the city by the presidents of the Alchemist Association and Mystic Association,¡± the leader explained. He didn¡¯t want to anger this beautiful young lady either. Alas! He really didn¡¯t expect that there would be a woman more beautiful than Miss Lan Ning¡¯er in this world! ¡°Oh, I wonder what happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be curious. ¡°Someone attacked President Sun¡¯s yard yesterday, so we¡¯re searching for those people,¡± the leader said. ¡°Do you have any leads?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a slight frown. ¡°Yes, but we haven¡¯t found the whereabouts of those people yet, so we searched everywhere. Uh! Please forgive us if we were rude,¡± the leader said apologetically. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. I can understand. Your President Sun is really unlucky. Send his regards for me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said sympathetically. ¡°Okay. Miss Ye, we¡¯ll take our leave then,¡± the leader said very politely and left the room with his subordinates. ¡°Miss Ye, I¡¯m so sorry for scaring you!¡± the shopkeeper said apologetically after they left. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know it¡¯s not your fault,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. She had a good impression of the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper bowed to Leng Ruoxue and the others and left the room. ¡°What do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the freak and Empty after the eyesore left. ¡°It¡¯s expected,¡± Empty said calmly. It would be abnormal if Sun Wei didn¡¯t search the entire city like this. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we do something?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a naughty smile. Alas! Sun Wei searched wantonly like this. How disappointed would he be if he couldn¡¯t find anything in the end! ¡°Xue¡¯er, what do you want to do?¡± the freak asked curiously. Xue¡¯er had so many ideas, hehe! ¡°Isn¡¯t he looking for us all over the world? How can he find us in the inn? Why don¡¯t we go out for a walk!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. ¡°No, if he sees you, he might have designs on you!¡± The freak objected resolutely. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er originally said that she would leave after saving Zheng En and the little old man, but it seemed like she had to deal with Sun Wei now! ¡°What are you afraid of with Empty around?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. In fact, she didn¡¯t intend to show herself in front of Sun Wei at all. Alas! The freak was thinking too much. ¡°Alright then!¡± The freak said very reluctantly after looking at Empty. Alas! He naturally had to cooperate well since Xue¡¯er had already thought of a plan. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised as if she was petting a puppy. ¡°Xue¡¯er, where do you intend to go?¡± Empty asked in realization. ¡°Do you think the little old man will be angry if I blow up the Alchemist Association?¡± Leng Ruoxue said uncertainly. Alas! The little old man was now considered half of her own people, so she was a little hesitant. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the little old man will be angry, but I know that Sun Wei will definitely be mad!¡± Empty said with certainty. Alas! The Sun family¡¯s yard had already been blown up. If the Alchemist Association headquarters continued to destroy it, then Sun Wei would probably be sleeping on the streets. ¡°Hehe, I just want to anger him to death. Empty, how about I blow up the Mystic Association Headquarters while I¡¯m at it?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and suggested. Although Empty had said it before, she believed that the relationship between Empty and the Mystic Association Headquarters was definitely not shallow. Therefore, she naturally had to greet Empty since she had such thoughts. ¡°¡­¡± Empty was at a loss for words. This girl was addicted to the explosion! But what could he say? ¡°Xue¡¯er, what about Lan Ming¡¯s master if you blow up the Mystic Association Headquarters?¡± The freak frowned and said awkwardly. ¡°Right! It¡¯s better not to blow up the Mystic Association Headquarters then.¡± Empty took the opportunity to reason. ¡°But I still want to blow up those two headquarters. What should I do? Isn¡¯t there a saying that the new won¡¯t come if the old don¡¯t disappear! These two headquarters are very rich, so let them build a new one. As for Little Lan Lan¡¯s master! I¡¯ll empty his seclusion place, hehe!¡± Leng Ruoxue said her plan with a smile. Then her beautiful eyes looked at the two handsome men in front of her without blinking, hoping to obtain their support. ¡°Xue¡¯er, blow it up if you want to. As long as you¡¯re happy,¡± the freak hurriedly said. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er¡¯s tender gaze made his heart beat non-stop. ¡°Empty!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to Empty after obtaining the freak¡¯s support and looked at him very attentively. ¡°Uh! Blow it up!¡± Empty sighed helplessly. ¡°Hehe, I knew you would definitely support me. Let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. Then she summoned Ling and got her to cast an invisibility spell on them before the three of them left the inn. After the three of them left the Carefree Pavilion, they set the Mystic Association Headquarters as their first destination. Chapter 538 - Blowing Up The Two Great Associations (3) After reaching the Mystic Association Headquarters, Leng Ruoxue released her beasts and distributed some explosive balls to them. Then she gave them some instructions and got them to split up¡­ Half an hour later, the beasts who completed the mission returned to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side excitedly¡­ ¡°Beloved Master, we have completed the mission.¡± Darling jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and acted coquettishly. ¡°Good, well done. Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised and then turned to the freak and Wayless. ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them nodded, and then the three of them left the Mystic Association Headquarters. After leaving the Mystic Association Headquarters, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the Alchemist Association Headquarters with familiarity. After telling their beasts to split up, Leng Ruoxue and the others came to the door of the cell. After burying an explosive ball at the door, the three of them quietly left¡­ After waiting for a while at the entrance of the Alchemist Association, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts ran out and snuggled up to her, reporting their work to her non-stop¡­ ¡°Master, it¡¯s done,¡± Dazzle said. ¡°Master, it¡¯s all buried,¡± Ling said. ¡°Hehe, Master, the mission is completed.¡± Feng Zhan smiled evilly. Apart from completing the mission, he also gave Sun Wei a small gift! ¡°Yes, well done. We can go back and wait for news.¡± Leng Ruoxue stored the beasts in the bracelet after speaking, and the three of them slipped back to the Carefree Hall. After returning to the Carefree Pavilion, Leng Ruoxue and the others went directly to the living room. Lan Ming and the others were already sitting there waiting for them. ¡°Little Snowy, you¡­ you¡¯re already a Mystic Monarch?¡± Lan Ming stood up from his seat in surprise when he saw Leng Ruoxue. How long has it been? These two perverts were actually Mystic Monarchs. Boohoo¡­ This was a huge blow to him. ¡°Yes, calm down. The freak and I took the Silver Snow Pill,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. Alas! She didn¡¯t want to take the pill to advance if the enemy wasn¡¯t this strong. ¡°Silver Snow Pill? Where did you get the Silver Snow Pill?¡± Lan Ming was even more surprised. Silver Snow Pill was a pill that was priceless. The success rate of refining it was very low, so it had always been difficult to obtain with money. ¡°I refined it myself!¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes at Lan Ming and said calmly, as if what she said was a very ordinary thing. ¡°Uh! You can even refine the Silver Snow Pill! Amazing!¡± Lan Ming really didn¡¯t know what to say. Alas! In fact, he should have adapted long ago, right? It hadn¡¯t been a day or two since Leng Ruoxue and the group of perverts knocked his common sense out! ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue said modestly. ¡°Miss, are you an Alchemy Supremacy?¡± Cheng Wu couldn¡¯t help but interrupt as he listened to their conversation. He knew that Leng Ruoxue was an alchemist, but he had never thought that she could actually concoct a Heaven Grade pill. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ve never done a level test. To put it bluntly, I¡¯m an unlicensed mystic who knows alchemy!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Uh! What do you mean by an unconfirmed mystic who knows alchemy?¡± Cheng Wu asked in puzzlement with two drops of cold sweat dripping down his forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t understand? I¡¯m an unregistered alchemist. I might know how to concoct pills, but it¡¯s not legal, so it¡¯s best not to ask me for pills. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be held responsible if they die from eating them!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very irresponsibly. ¡°Uh!¡± Everyone was a little confused after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. They thought, Miss, we¡¯ve eaten a lot of your pills, and you¡¯re only telling us now? However, the effects of Miss¡¯s pills were really extraordinary! After they ate them, their old illnesses that had not healed for many years actually healed, so they would be alright even if they died from eating them! ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be scared. You didn¡¯t take poison. You won¡¯t die.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at their expressions and laughed happily! ¡°Miss, we¡¯re not afraid,¡± Cheng Wu said speechlessly. Alas! They had not been with Leng Ruoxue for long, but they more or less knew some of Miss¡¯s bad taste. ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way, why are you all gathered here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile. ¡°Miss, Sun Wei has already sent people to look for us everywhere in the city. We mainly want to ask if Miss has any plans,¡± Cheng Wu said bluntly. ¡°He¡¯s not looking for us. You have to calm down. As for the plan! Not yet,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. ¡°Lass, don¡¯t you have a plan yet?¡± The little old man happened to hear Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words after coming to the living room and couldn¡¯t help asking. Alas, he felt uneasy if he didn¡¯t teach Sun Wei a lesson early. ¡°Grandpa Du, let¡¯s talk after Zheng En recuperates. There¡¯s no hurry!¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted him. Hehe, she hoped that Grandpa Du wouldn¡¯t blame her after knowing what she had just done! ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good too. Eh? Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve advanced to Mystic Monarch?¡± the little old man said after some thought. He saw Leng Ruoxue¡¯s strength and was shocked. Uh! It had only been a night, how did Xue¡¯er become a Mystic Monarch? He remembered that Xue¡¯er was only an elementary mystic when they split up previously. She was also a great mystic yesterday. He hadn¡¯t seen her for only a night, but this girl had already become a Mystic Monarch. Would Xue¡¯er become a Mystic Supremacy if he woke up after a night¡¯s sleep? It was not impossible with this girl¡¯s abnormal cultivation speed! ¡°Yes, I took the Silver Snow Pill last night,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. In fact, she didn¡¯t want others to think of her as too abnormal. ¡°Oh, I see!¡± The little old man wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and thought, Fortunately, it shouldn¡¯t be possible for someone to be so abnormal! ¡°Xue¡¯er, where did you get the Silver Snow Pill? That thing isn¡¯t easy to obtain!¡± the little old man said in surprise. He was originally thinking that he would ask his old friend for a few Silver Snow Fish to refine some Silver Snow Pills for Xue¡¯er after this matter was over! He didn¡¯t expect this girl to obtain it herself. ¡°I refined it myself.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. Alas! Why did Grandpa Du ask this as well? ¡°Xue¡¯er, you can refine the Silver Snow Pill?¡± the little old man asked in disbelief. He knew that Xue¡¯er was an alchemist, but he didn¡¯t expect this girl to be at the level of an Alchemy Supremacy. Boohoo¡­ He was an Alchemy Supremacy at such an old age but Xue¡¯er was already an Alchemy Supremacy. She¡¯s still young! This was too shocking! Chapter 539 - Blowing Up The Two Great Associations (4) ¡°Your Excellency Du Min, don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± Lan Ming looked at the little old man¡¯s expression and said with some pity. In fact, he slowly got used to it after being attacked for a long time. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t.¡± The little old man patted Lan Ming¡¯s shoulder and said empathetically. Alas! He could understand Lan Ming now. Xue¡¯er and the others were indeed abnormal! ¡°Grandpa Du!¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Alas! Did they have to do this? Their expressions seem to suggest that they were deeply affected, but she really didn¡¯t think she was anything extraordinary! ¡°Lass! I¡¯m fine. Alas, I¡¯ll get used to it slowly,¡± the little old man hurriedly said. ¡°Grandpa Du, how is Zheng En?¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic. ¡°Almost healed. Lass, Sun Wei sent people to search just now. Fortunately, Zheng En and I were invisible, so we weren¡¯t discovered by them. By the way, do you have any good plans to get rid of that ingrate?¡± the little old man asked angrily. ¡°Grandpa Du, don¡¯t worry. Tell me when Zheng En is completely healed. I promised Zheng En to let him take revenge personally,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯m just asking,¡± the little old man said shyly. Hehe, he was a little anxious. ¡°Grandpa Du, will you be angry if the Alchemist Association disappears?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed. ¡°Uh! Why did the Alchemist Association disappear?¡± The little old man¡¯s face was full of question marks. Could it be that Xue¡¯er did something again? Just as the little old man was puzzled, a loud bang answered him. He was stunned, but he quickly reacted. Uh! Could Xue¡¯er have even blown up the Alchemist Association? Immediately after, there were several loud bangs. The little old man was confused. Did this girl want to blow up Carefree City?! Lan Ming and the others quickly left the living room and ran out to watch the commotion after hearing the commotion¡­ They returned a long time later, each with a very calm expression on his face. Then, neither of them said anything and sat directly in the chair. ¡°Uh! What¡¯s the situation outside?¡± The little old man couldn¡¯t help asking when he saw that no one was speaking. ¡°It¡¯s still alright.¡± Cheng Wu wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said calmly. Uh! He couldn¡¯t make a fuss lest he was laughed at by Miss and the others. ¡°Where did the explosion come from?¡± The little old man didn¡¯t believe him and continued asking stubbornly. ¡°The Mystic Association Headquarters and the Alchemist Association Headquarters,¡± Lan Ming answered the little old man¡¯s question very kindly. Ha, luckily, the place where his master was in seclusion was safe and sound. Haha! So what if the Mystic Association Headquarters exploded! He didn¡¯t care! ¡°Uh! Did it all explode?¡± the little old man asked with a black face. Alas! The girl was really ruthless! ¡°Yes, except for the cells, the Alchemist Association Headquarters is in ruins. As for the Mystic Association Headquarters, only the place where my master was in seclusion was intact. The other places have also become a junkyard,¡± Lan Ming explained. Uh! He actually wanted to laugh when he thought of the situation he saw. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the president of the Alchemist Association and the Mystic Association will be sleeping on the streets this time!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, her beautiful face full of gloating. ¡°They won¡¯t sleep outdoors. They can stay in the inn!¡± Empty said lightly. ¡°What if their luck is bad and wherever they stay explodes!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. ¡°Then they¡¯re really unlucky!¡± Cheng Wu said sympathetically. Uh! He didn¡¯t have to guess now to know that this matter definitely had something to do with Miss. Miss was really fast. Boohoo¡­ She actually lied to them that she didn¡¯t have a plan. So she went to play by herself! ¡°Yes, they will definitely be plagued by bad luck recently,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty. Hehe, she would definitely not let those people have an easy time since they dared to hurt her. Unlucky! She would definitely find them and definitely in a way they didn¡¯t expect! ¡°Uh! Miss, do you need us to do anything?¡± Cheng Wu said expectantly, his handsome face red as he said, ¡®Arrange something for me to do!¡¯ ¡°Yes, there are indeed some things that you need to do,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile, her beautiful eyes circling Cheng Wu and the others. ¡°Miss, can you not look at us like that? We¡¯re scared.¡± Cheng Wu couldn¡¯t help but say when Leng Ruoxue looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re too timid. How can you do this? You have to train well!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Cheng Wu and the others for a while and then said earnestly. ¡°Yes, Miss. What training do you want to arrange for us?¡± Cheng Wu asked bravely. Boohoo¡­ Why did Miss¡¯s gaze make him so uneasy? He wouldn¡¯t be sold off by Miss, right? ¡°Come closer.¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Wu obediently handed over his ear, his little heart racing anxiously. Leng Ruoxue whispered in Cheng Wu¡¯s ear. Immediately, everyone saw the expression on Cheng Wu¡¯s face was very strange, as if he was suppressing something. It alternated between green and white. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Cheng Wu turned to the Mystic Sovereigns present after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arrangement. ¡°Yes,¡± the Mystic Sovereigns hurriedly replied and then left the living room with Cheng Wu. ¡°Little Snowy, where did you get them to go?¡± Lan Ming asked curiously. ¡°I asked them to return to their rooms to look for Ling!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very honestly. She had asked Ling to protect Zheng En after returning to the Carefree Pavilion just now. Cheng Wu and the others¡¯ mission required invisibility, so they naturally had to look for Ling to help. Therefore, she didn¡¯t lie! ¡°Is that it?¡± Lan Ming looked at Leng Ruoxue doubtfully. Boohoo¡­ Little Snowy was so naughty! She didn¡¯t even tell him anything fun! ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. At least for now. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep. Do whatever you want!¡± Leng Ruoxue wanted to sleep again after settling everything. After speaking, she pulled the freak back to her room uninvited. ¡°I want to enter the space,¡± Empty interrupted before the freak could say anything. Chapter 540 - The Unlucky Wu Gong (1) ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with a smile. Of course she knew. However, Empty always entered their room like this. It would definitely cause a misunderstanding over time. ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight. Why are you entering the space? Play outside yourself!¡± The freak glared with slight dissatisfaction. ¡°You are all going to sleep. What¡¯s the point of me being alone outside!¡± Empty said aggrievedly. Tears welled up in his beautiful eyes as if he was about to cry. ¡°Freak, stop teasing him. Let¡¯s go in and sleep too!¡± Leng Ruoxue kindly helped him out. ¡°Alright then!¡± The freak was a little unwilling, but he would let Xue¡¯er go since she pleaded for the big light bulb! After the freak finished speaking, Leng Ruoxue brought the two of them into the bracelet with a thought. ¡°Empty, play by yourself. We¡¯re going to bed.¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak into the purple bamboo hut. Empty sat down in a chair not far from the purple bamboo hut and took out a cup of tea from his ring to drink alone. ¡°Alas, Master is so pitiful!¡± Suddenly, Icy¡¯s sympathetic voice sounded from the corner. ¡°Stinky Icy, how am I pitiful?¡± Empty frowned and said speechlessly. How did Icy view that he was pitiful? ¡°Alone, with no one to accompany you!¡± Icy raised its little head. Boohoo¡­ It was the same! ¡°Don¡¯t I have you?¡± Empty said nonchalantly. ¡°How can it be the same? We are both male!¡± Icy said gloomily. Alas! Little Snowy¡¯s beasts were also male, but Little Snowy was female. Alas! It would have found a female owner back then. The embrace of the female owner was fragrant! ¡°Icy, are you despising me?¡± He picked Icy up from a corner and raised it in front of him to look at him. ¡°Of course not. Why would I despise Master!¡± Icy quickly denied. In fact, it was just a little envious of Little Snowy¡¯s beasts. It definitely didn¡¯t despise its master. ¡°Icy, it¡¯s too late even if you despise Master. We two males are destined to be tied together in this life!¡± Empty gloated. ¡°I know.¡± Boohoo¡­ Icy wanted to cry but had no tears. What a waste! ¡°Haha!¡± Empty laughed happily seeing Icy¡¯s depressed appearance! ¡°Alas!¡± Icy sighed heavily and lay in its master¡¯s arms to sleep¡­ Leng Ruoxue and the others went to rest peacefully. However, everyone in Carefree City was panicking! The people from the Alchemist Association and the Mystic Association were even more nervous like birds startled by the bow because they were very afraid that the sudden explosion would descend on them¡­ After the big explosion at the Mystic Association Headquarters, Wu Gong had no choice but to temporarily stay in an ordinary mansion in the outskirts of the city. This yard was also the property of the Mystic Association Headquarters. However, because no one had lived here for many years, it had been neglected for many years and could no longer be lived in! He sent someone to clean it up simply and then moved in. Alas! Living here was better than staying in an inn to let others point fingers at him! At the same time, Cheng Wu and the others, who had accepted the mission, divided into two groups according to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s instructions. They prepared to monitor Sun Wei and Wu Gong¡¯s every move day and night, and occasionally play dirty¡­ In Wu Gong¡¯s temporary residence. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, Wu Gong went to the toilet,¡± a Mystic Sovereign, who was monitoring Wu Gong, whispered to Cheng Wu. ¡°Okay, prepare to move.¡± Cheng Wu, who was hiding in an empty room, stood up from his chair. ¡°Hehe, Big Brother Cheng, we have to let that old man taste the feces pit this time,¡± a short Mystic Sovereign said excitedly. ¡°Yes, we are invisible now anyway. No one can see us. We can play however we want, hehe!¡± Cheng Wu said with a naughty smile. This mission was really too enjoyable. He could finally prank people as he wished! ¡°Big Brother Cheng, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go quickly!¡± a tall and thin Mystic Sovereign in black said anxiously. Uh! He had never done such a thing in his life. He was really a little excited! ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Prepare the tools first,¡± Cheng Wu reminded. Then he took out a white jade bottle from his ring and held it in his hand. ¡°Okay.¡± After seeing Cheng Wu¡¯s action, the others also took out tools that they had long prepared from their rings. Some took out a stick that was twice the size of an adult¡¯s arm, while others took out ropes¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Cheng Wu ordered when he saw that everyone was ready. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Cheng Wu led the Mystic Sovereigns to the toilet and swaggered in. In the toilet, Wu Gong was squatting on the toilet with his pants half off. Cheng Wu and the others couldn¡¯t help covering their mouths and noses after entering because the smell in the toilet was really too unbearable. They wouldn¡¯t be willing to come to such a place if it wasn¡¯t for the mission! ¡°Big Brother Cheng, do we attack?¡± a Mystic Sovereign asked softly. ¡°Okay.¡± Cheng Wu nodded. Then he poured some powder from the jade bottle and blew it at Wu Gong. Wu Gong collapsed in just a few seconds, and the spot where he fell happened to be in the toilet¡­ ¡°Wow, Miss¡¯s medicine is so effective!¡± the tall and thin black-clothed Mystic Sovereign exclaimed. ¡°Of course, but this Wu Gong really knows how to find a place to lie down,¡± Cheng Wu said with a naughty smile. Hehe, the smell of the toilet might be a little bad, but seeing the vice president of the Mystic Association lying in the toilet pit, such a scene was probably rare to come by in a thousand years! ¡°I¡¯m the vice president of the Mystic Association Headquarters, so my sleeping place is naturally different,¡± the short Mystic Sovereign said matter-of-factly. Alas! Fortunately, Wu Gong was unconscious. Otherwise, he would be angered to death if he heard this! ¡°Makes sense. Should we let him lie down for a while more, or should we fish him out now to bask in the sun?¡± Cheng Wu asked for everyone¡¯s opinion. Chapter 541 - The Unlucky Wu Gong (2) ¡°Let him lie down for a while more! He has so much to do every day. It¡¯s very tiring,¡± the tall and thin black-clothed Mystic Sovereign said very kindly. ¡°Alright! Then let him lie down for ten minutes,¡± Cheng Wu said after some thought. ¡°Yes.¡± The Mystic Sovereigns nodded. Ten minutes later. The Mystic Sovereign holding the rope made a circle and wrapped it around Wu Gong¡¯s neck. He was about to pull him out of the toilet when he was stopped. ¡°Wait,¡± the tall and thin black-robed Mystic Sovereign stopped him. ¡°Uh! Hei Zi, what¡¯s the matter?¡± the Mystic Sovereign asked in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t let me take my tools for nothing!¡± The Mystic Sovereign, who was called Heizi, said with a naughty smile. He looked at the stick in his hand and smashed it fiercely on Wu Gong¡¯s head without hesitation. Immediately, blood flowed down Wu Gong¡¯s head! ¡°Alright, drag it up!¡± Blackie said after the fight. ¡°Uh, aren¡¯t you going to smash it a few more times?¡± the Mystic Sovereign suggested. Hehe, in fact, they didn¡¯t have any deep enmity with Wu Gong, but the young miss did! The young miss¡¯s enmity was their enmity! Therefore, they didn¡¯t have to mention how happy they were seeing Wu Gong suffer! ¡°I want to, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll crush him to death. We won¡¯t have any fun then,¡± Blackie said regretfully. ¡°Then don¡¯t fight first. Let¡¯s take it slow! There¡¯s still a long way to go! We won¡¯t have any fun if we kill him,¡± the Mystic Sovereign said. With that, he pulled Wu Gong out of the toilet like he was carrying a dead chicken. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, where should we put this fellow to dry!¡± the Mystic Sovereign asked with a face full of disdain. Why was Wu Gong so stinky! It was so stinky! ¡°Hang it at the city gate! There are many people there and the air is good. This city will stink to death if it¡¯s in Carefree City.¡± Cheng Wu covered his nose. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, how can we get him out in the middle of the day?¡± Hei Zi couldn¡¯t help asking. It probably wouldn¡¯t be easy to hang the vice president of the Mystic Association on the city wall in broad daylight! The difficulty was really extraordinary! ¡°Hehe, look who this is.¡± Cheng Wu took out a small golden snake with a white jade horn on its head. The snake opened its sleepy eyes and looked at the stinky Wu Gong with slight disdain. Then it cast an invisibility spell and hid Wu Gong! After doing all this, the little snake crawled back into Cheng Wu¡¯s arms and continued sleeping. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss¡¯s Beast Rise? Big Brother Cheng, why are you here?¡± Hei Zi asked in surprise. ¡°Of course Miss lent it to me. Let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Cheng Wu urged. Then he left the stinky toilet first. After leaving the toilet, Cheng Wu and the others sat on their beasts, hung Wu Gong on a rope, and were carried to the city gate by the beasts. After reaching the city gate, Cheng Wu took out Ling from his arms. Ling opened his eyes, lazily undid Wu Gong¡¯s invisibility spell, and crawled back to catch up on sleep! Hei Zi and the others hung Wu Gong on the highest point of the city gate, stripped him of his clothes, and left. They didn¡¯t forget to spread the news on the way back¡­ ¡°The vice president of the Mystic Association, Wu Gong, accidentally fell into the toilet, so he committed suicide at the city gate!¡± After the pedestrians on the street heard this news, it spread from one to ten, from ten to a hundred. Soon, all the mystics and alchemists in the city heard it. They didn¡¯t know where this news came from, but everyone simultaneously ran to the city gate to investigate on the basis of everyone¡¯s gossip. After reaching the city gate, everyone found that there was indeed a naked middle-aged man hanging on the city wall. Wasn¡¯t he the vice president of the Mystic Association Headquarters! ¡°Move, move aside!¡± At this moment, people from the Mystic Association Headquarters arrived. The elder leading the group frowned when he saw Wu Gong. ¡°Put President Wu down quickly,¡± the president hurriedly ordered his subordinates. Alas! Who did this? The Mystic Association Headquarters had really lost all their face this time. There were rumors that President Wu committed suicide, but as one of President Wu¡¯s trusted subordinates, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t believe this nonsense! ¡°Elder Hao, President Wu committed suicide because he wanted to die,¡± a subordinate reminded. What he implied was that if they meddled and saved President Wu, President Wu might blame them when he woke up. Why don¡¯t they let President Wu go like this! ¡°Nonsense! Why would President Wu want to commit suicide!¡± Elder Hao roared furiously. Hmph! It was understandable that those mystics who didn¡¯t know the truth said so, but he didn¡¯t expect his subordinates to think so too. President Wu would be angered to death if he knew! ¡°Didn¡¯t President Wu commit suicide because he fell into the toilet?¡± the subordinate said foolishly. He also felt that President Wu was a little too exaggerated, but with President Wu¡¯s identity and status, it was reasonable for him to not accept the fact that he wanted to commit suicide because he fell into the toilet. After all, President Wu was not an ordinary person! ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Elder Hao roared angrily. Alas! How could he have such a stupid subordinate! ¡°That¡¯s possible!¡± the subordinate replied seriously after some thought. ¡°Possible my a*s! Let me tell you, that¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s impossible for our President Wu to commit suicide!¡± Elder Hao roared at the top of his lungs. Immediately, everyone¡¯s gazes were attracted to him! ¡°What are you looking at? What¡¯s there to see? Disperse. Whoever surrounds here will be expelled from the Mystic Association Headquarters and Alchemist Association Headquarters!¡± Old Hao threatened as he looked at everyone¡¯s strange gazes. ¡°Tch, the Mystic Association Headquarters is really becoming more and more depraved. They use expulsion to threaten Mystics all the time. Truly a crooked stick!¡± someone said from the crowd. ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s obviously a vice president, but those bootlickers just have to call him president. What a joke. Now, the only vice president who has fallen into the toilet one by one in the Mystic Association for thousands of years. Haha!¡± someone said with a wild laugh. ¡°Who? Who said that? Come out if you dare!¡± Elder Hao roared furiously. He searched several times but didn¡¯t find anyone present with their mouths agape. He was really angry! Chapter 542 - The Unlucky Wu Gong (3) ¡°Why would I come out just because you asked me to? Who do you think you are!¡± Cheng Wu, who was invisible and mixed in the crowd, said disdainfully. Those words were said by the few of them just now, but this flattering elder couldn¡¯t find their seats at all. Hehe, this feeling was really too satisfying! ¡°He¡¯s Mao Gui Wu¡¯s lackey!¡± Hei Zi said viciously. ¡°Oh, then he will definitely fall into the toilet. Haha, he has to be Master¡¯s partner!¡± Cheng Wu predicted and laughed hysterically! ¡°Who is it? Come out here!¡± Elder Hao¡¯s lungs were about to explode from anger as he roared while jumping up and down. ¡°Lackey Elder, I won¡¯t scram. Why don¡¯t you scram for me to see!¡± Cheng Wu provoked. ¡°Hurry up and find these two troublemakers!¡± Elder Hao was so angry that his entire body was trembling as he hurriedly ordered his subordinates. ¡°Yes,¡± his subordinates answered helplessly. Then they went to the crowd to search and reported directly, ¡°Elder Hao, we didn¡¯t find the whereabouts of those two people.¡± ¡°How is this possible? Could there be a ghost?¡± Elder Hao roared without caring about his image! ¡°That¡¯s right. We are ghosts. You won¡¯t be able to find us.¡± Cheng Wu gave Blackie a look after speaking. The two of them immediately attacked at the same time tacitly, punching and kicking Elder Hao fiercely¡­ ¡°Aaahhhh! Aaahhhh!¡± Elder Hao¡¯s painful wail kept coming out of his mouth, making everyone¡¯s hearts tremble! ¡°There¡­ there¡¯s really a ghost!¡± Elder Hao¡¯s subordinates were so scared that their faces were pale, their legs were trembling, and their bodies were trembling as they said. That was because they only heard Elder Hao¡¯s painful howl and saw blood constantly seeping out of Elder Hao¡¯s body. However, they didn¡¯t see who attacked, nor did they feel any fluctuation of mystic energy. This was enough to show that the person who beat Elder Hao up was not a human. Uh! Could it be Elder Hao¡¯s enemy? They couldn¡¯t help guessing! ¡°Save me, save me!¡± Elder Hao pleaded weakly. ¡°Elder Hao, how can we save you if we can¡¯t see those ghosts?¡± the subordinate said very awkwardly. Alas, how could they be a match for the ghosts? Moreover, they didn¡¯t want to be entangled by those evil ghosts after saving Elder Hao. ¡°Haha, whoever dares to save him will suffer the same fate as him!¡± Cheng Wu threatened. Indeed, no one dared to move after he said that! A few minutes later, Elder Hao, who had been beaten beyond recognition, finally fainted from exhaustion. Cheng Wu and Hei Zi clapped their hands as if they hadn¡¯t had enough. Their gazes collided, and they looked at each other with smiles. Then, the two of them tacitly said with slight dissatisfaction, ¡°You really don¡¯t resist the beatings! Your bodies are too weak!¡± Hehe, beating someone up with their fists was also quite enjoyable! No wonder Miss¡¯s beasts often used physical attacks in close combat instead of mystic techniques. This feeling seemed to have a greater sense of accomplishment than using mystic techniques! They also learned this move from Miss¡¯s beasts. They tested it today and indeed didn¡¯t disappoint! Everyone present and Elder Hao¡¯s subordinates couldn¡¯t help but be at a loss for words when they heard the slightly displeased voice coming from the void. They thought to themselves, Aren¡¯t you just pretending after benefiting! Alas! Poor Elder Hao! This was really an unexpected calamity! Tell me, why did he have to provoke these two unknown jinxes! Great, he was beaten up now! In fact, the mystics present were not fools. How could they not see that it was not a ghost at all? President Wu had obviously offended someone, so he was messed up so badly. How could someone who dared to mess with the Vice President of the Mystic Association Headquarters be afraid of an elder! Therefore, this Elder Hao was a big fool in their eyes now! Cheng Wu and Hei Zi were about to leave after beating him up when Wu Gong, who had been hanging on the city wall, suddenly woke up! Wu Gong endured the headache and opened his bloodstained eyes. His brain was still in a daze because of the blow to his head. He looked at the environment in front of him in confusion and asked foolishly, ¡°Where is this? Why am I here?¡± ¡°Haha, so our high and mighty Vice President Wu has woken up! Congratulations!¡± Cheng Wu gloated. ¡°Where am I? Who are you?¡± Wu Gong looked down and realized that he was surrounded by people. Moreover, everyone¡¯s gazes were sympathetic and strange! He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised as his mind gradually cleared! ¡°Vice President Wu, your current location is on the city wall at the city gate. As for me! Just take it that I¡¯m here to collect debts from you, haha!¡± Cheng Wu said with a fake smile. ¡°On the city wall?¡± Wu Gong lowered his head and looked at himself. What he saw almost made him faint again. Damn! Not only was he naked, but his body was also covered in yellow feces. At this moment, he was emitting a foul smell! ¡°Damn it, who did this? Come out if you have the guts!¡± Wu Gong¡¯s mind was completely awake. His aura, which had been in a high position for many years, was unleashed. Even though he was in a sorry state, the domineering aura of a superior increased without reduction! ¡°It¡¯s you! Vice President Wu fell into the latrine, you can¡¯t take the shame so you came to commit suicide at the city gate. We came to watch the commotion when we heard the news,¡± Hei Zi explained understandingly. ¡°What are you waiting for? Put me down quickly!¡± Wu Gong ignored Hei Zi and roared at his subordinates from the Mystic Association. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The dazed subordinates reacted and hurriedly saved Wu Gong from the city wall in a fluster. ¡°Take off your clothes!¡± Wu Gong ordered a subordinate with a body similar to his. ¡°Yes.¡± The subordinate hurriedly took off his coat and handed it to Wu Gong. ¡°What happened to Elder Hao?¡± Wu Gong frowned and asked in puzzlement as he looked at the bloodied Elder Hao lying on the ground after putting on his coat. ¡°Report, Elder Hao was beaten up by a ghost,¡± a subordinate reported very seriously with an abnormally serious expression on his face! ¡°Nonsense! How can there be ghosts in this world!¡± Wu Gong kicked the subordinate angrily and reprimanded with a displeased face. Chapter 543 - The Unlucky Wu Gong (4) ¡°President, it¡¯s true.¡± The fallen subordinate hurriedly got up and said stubbornly. ¡°Haha! How can our Vice President Wu believe that there are ghosts in the world! He might have done many guilty things, but he won¡¯t believe in retribution.¡± Cheng Wu¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Who¡¯s pretending there? Show yourself if you have the guts!¡± Wu Gonghuo roared. The enemy in front of him couldn¡¯t see or touch him. He was really helpless! ¡°Vice President Wu, do that for me first. If you scram well, I¡¯ll reward you with some money,¡± Cheng Wu said frivolously, treating Wu Gong as a monkey performing tricks. ¡°Hmph! So you¡¯re also a coward. You don¡¯t dare to fight me seriously at all. You only know how to scheme in secret!¡± Wu Gong forced himself to calm down and pretended to be calm. ¡°Of course there¡¯s no need to deal with shameless people openly! Come and arrest me if you have the ability! Don¡¯t go to the toilet so often in the future if you don¡¯t have the ability! Otherwise, you will still fall down, haha!¡± Cheng Wu reminded. With that, he quietly left the city gate with Blackie. Hehe, it was time to go back to sleep after watching the commotion! ¡°Damn it, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Wu Gong was so angry that he lost his mind. Countless mystic energy gathered in his hand and were released into the air non-stop because he couldn¡¯t determine the exact location of the enemy, so he could only casually cast it into the void! ¡°Run! President Wu is crazy!¡± The surrounding people scattered in fright when they saw the light blue mystic energy wreaking havoc in the sky. Uh! Their lives would be in danger if they were swept by the Mystic Supremacy¡¯s mystic energy! ¡°President, stop! Stop! They¡¯ve left!¡± His subordinates hurriedly hid and shouted when they saw the irrational Wu Gong, hoping to stop his madness. Uh! The might and aura of a Mystic Supremacy were not a joke. They did not want to lose their lives even though they were only subordinates! Wu Gong, who was in a frenzy, ignored their words. He continued to use the mystic energy in his hand until the mystic energy in his body was exhausted. He fell to the ground dispiritedly and murmured, ¡°He really escaped!¡± ¡°Yes! Those two people are long gone!¡± a subordinate said honestly while suppressing his fear. ¡°Find them! Find them for me. Even if you have to dig up every inch of the ground, find those who dare to oppose me and kill them without mercy after finding them!¡± Wu Gong¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he ordered with hatred. Hmph! He had been in charge of the Mystic Association for so many years and had never been bullied so badly. He couldn¡¯t take it lying down if he didn¡¯t find those people and reduce them to ashes! ¡°Yes,¡± the subordinates answered hurriedly. After that, they sent Wu Gong and Elder Hao back to their residence and began searching the world¡­ Cheng Wu and Hei Zi had already left the city gate when Wu Gong went crazy. They returned to Wu Gong and the others¡¯ temporary residence and sneaked into the empty room. Everyone in the room, who had been waiting for a long time, asked curiously about the situation at the city gate after seeing the two of them return. Cheng Wu and Hei Zi sang well and described the situation vividly to everyone. Everyone laughed hysterically with joy after hearing this¡­ After laughing, a Mystic Sovereign couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, what should we do next?¡± ¡°Hehe, of course we¡¯re going to continue causing trouble!¡± Cheng Wu said with a smile. It hadn¡¯t even been a day, but Wu Gong was already covered in dirt. Hehe, if they stayed here for a few days, Wu Gong might go crazy! ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s good to cause trouble. It will save us a lot of trouble if we can drive Wu Gong crazy,¡± a Mystic Sovereign said excitedly. He had never done such a thing in his life. However, it felt quite novel, hehe! ¡°Big Brother Cheng, what should we continue causing trouble for?¡± Hei Zi asked excitedly. ¡°I intend to drug him and make him stay for half a month. Then, I¡¯ll drop a few more latrines, hehe!¡± Cheng Wu said with a naughty smile. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, you¡¯re ruthless!¡± The Mystic Sovereigns looked at Cheng Wu with admiration and praised him. Alas! Big Brother Cheng was such a steady and upright child back then, but he actually learned bad things now! ¡°Miss¡¯s enemy is our enemy, and being kind to our enemy is being cruel to ourselves, so of course we can¡¯t let ourselves down!¡± Cheng Wu said righteously, his expression abnormally serious! ¡°Big Brother Cheng is right. Let¡¯s quickly drug him!¡± the Mystic Sovereigns said impatiently. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you the medicine. Let¡¯s split up!¡± Cheng Wu distributed the medicine Leng Ruoxue gave him to everyone. Then, everyone split up to administer the medicine¡­ Wu Gong and the others were in deep trouble the following days¡­ Wu Gong had suffered, and Sun Wei, Wu Gong¡¯s ally, naturally would not have it easy¡­ As the overall in-charge of this matter, Cheng Wu divided his team into two groups. He oversaw the mansion where Wu Gong was, and he handed in another relatively stronger Mystic Sovereign, Song Di, to be in charge of Sun Wei¡¯s place! After the explosion of the Alchemist Association, Sun Wei arranged his residence in the inn in Carefree City, which was second only to the Carefree Pavilion. He also booked the inn as the temporary construction site for the Alchemist Association. At the inn where Sun Wei was staying. Song Di and the others were hiding in the empty room next to Sun Wei¡¯s room. At this moment, they were discussing a strategy in the room. They already knew about Wu Gong and were deeply inspired. Therefore, they had been discussing how to not be inferior to what Cheng Wu and the others had done! ¡°Big Brother Song, Wu Gong lost his face. We can¡¯t fall too far behind,¡± a Mystic Sovereign couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Yes, we have to discuss it properly and see how we can leave a deep impression on Sun Wei!¡± Song Di agreed with his partner¡¯s words and said with a naughty smile. A soft moan sounded from the next room as everyone was discussing. They immediately perked up when they heard that. Everyone looked at each other and smiled tacitly before leaving the room¡­ Chapter 544 - Sun Wei’s Ending (1) At the door of Sun Wei¡¯s room, everyone turned invisible and listened for a while. Then, Song Di gently pushed open a crack in the door and threw a small pill into the room¡­ After waiting for a while, a scream suddenly sounded in the room, followed by the angry voice of a woman! ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why did you suddenly become like this?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face was full of displeasure in the room. This man was really too useless. He actually couldn¡¯t continue anymore. Alas! How irritating! ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It was fine just now!¡± Sun Wei¡¯s face was equally depressed. He couldn¡¯t understand what was wrong with him. He obviously wanted it very much, but a certain part of him was disappointing! ¡°Did you indulge too much and do it too many times?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er questioned with a face full of disbelief. At this moment, she was thinking that Sun Wei must have gone to find another woman, which was why he was so powerless in front of her! ¡°Ning¡¯er, you have to believe me. There¡¯s really no one else but you,¡± Sun Wei promised sincerely. Boohoo¡­ Why was Ning¡¯er so unreasonable! He was with Ning¡¯er almost every day. He had to have the time to find other women even if he wanted to! ¡°Then what¡¯s going on? Hmph! We won¡¯t be done if you don¡¯t explain it to me clearly!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said stubbornly. ¡°Ning¡¯er, I really don¡¯t know. Perhaps the pressure has been too great recently!¡± Sun Wei guessed. Something kept happening around him these two days, but he couldn¡¯t find the instigator. How could he not be angry! ¡°In that case, rest early today!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said impatiently. She despised Sun Wei¡¯s uselessness in her heart. She even felt that this man¡¯s mental endurance was too poor. If Brother Leng encountered such a matter, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be as useless as him! After speaking, Lan Ning¡¯er turned around and went to sleep with her back facing Sun Wei! ¡°Ning¡¯er!¡± Sun Wei¡¯s already annoyed heart became even more depressed seeing Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s actions! Sun Wei lay beside Lan Ning¡¯er and listened to her even breathing, but he couldn¡¯t sleep for a long time¡­ After some time, Sun Wei felt his sexual desire again, and even that desire became stronger. Moreover, a certain part reacted again¡­ After a while of silence, Sun Wei felt that not only was he unable to suppress the burning desire, it was becoming more and more intense. He had no choice but to wake Lan Ning¡¯er up and roll over to press her down¡­ ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er opened her eyes and questioned with a displeased face. She was already asleep, but Sun Wei actually woke her up. Hmph! She would definitely not let Sun Wei go if he couldn¡¯t give her a reasonable explanation. ¡°Ning¡¯er, I want it, I want it so much!¡± Sun Wei¡¯s hands kept swimming around Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s red fruit body, and his hot lips kissed Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s snow-white skin! ¡°You want it? Can you do it or not?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er questioned impatiently. She didn¡¯t want Sun Wei to fail again halfway. One had to know that the feeling of neither going up nor down was very uncomfortable. ¡°You¡¯ll know if I can do it or not if you try!¡± Sun Wei said angrily. No man could bear Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s doubts, and he was naturally no exception! But Sun Wei couldn¡¯t keep it up again in no time¡­ ¡°You¡¯re really too useless!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared furiously. Her sexual drive was just aroused when Sun Wei collapsed weakly again. How could she not be angry! ¡°Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll try again!¡± Sun Wei said angrily. Hmph! He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t finish it! After giving up and trying a few more times, Sun Wei still couldn¡¯t harden up. Lan Ning¡¯er completely lost her patience and was even angrier! ¡°Sun Wei, you¡¯re really too useless!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared angrily. Hmph! He couldn¡¯t even be a normal man. She really didn¡¯t know what else this man could count on him for. ¡°Ning¡¯er, this was an accident. Really, I promise!¡± Sun Wei quickly coaxed. He might be unable to make himself lose face as a man, but he really didn¡¯t think that this was his problem. He always felt that he was normal! ¡°An accident? What can you guarantee?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s beautiful eyes glanced at Sun Wei, obviously not believing his words. ¡°Ning¡¯er, let¡¯s try a few more times! I definitely won¡¯t have any problems,¡± Sun Wei discussed. ¡°Do you still want to do it? How long do you want to torment me for!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er was angry. She was aroused but couldn¡¯t get off everytime. This feeling was not good, so she really couldn¡¯t cooperate with Sun Wei anymore! ¡°Let¡¯s try a few more times. It will definitely work,¡± Sun Wei said, unwilling to give up. He couldn¡¯t believe that he really couldn¡¯t. After all, if he couldn¡¯t do this, it would be a fatal blow to any man. ¡°Do it yourself if you want to. I¡¯m going to bed!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said coldly. Then she turned her back to Sun Wei and went to sleep. ¡°Ning¡¯er!¡± Sun Wei called out softly, but Lan Ning¡¯er didn¡¯t give him any response. This made him even more annoyed. Moreover, the fire in his body began to stir again for some reason! Sun Wei looked at his excited self and pressed down on Lan Ning¡¯er without any explanation. Lan Ning¡¯er was woken up by his actions again. She glared at him with a displeased face and said, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°I said I want it!¡± Sun Wei continued¡­ However, Lan Ning¡¯er was a little impatient by his slightly crude actions. She swatted away Sun Wei¡¯s large hand that was wandering on her body and roared furiously, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°You are my woman. Who else should I touch if not you?¡± Sun Wei¡¯s anger rose. He also didn¡¯t feel good repeating this torment! And Lan Ning¡¯er was so uncooperative, so this couldn¡¯t help making him a little angry! ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when you can do it!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face was full of disdain. What she implied was that he couldn¡¯t do it now! ¡°I can do it now!¡± Sun Wei roared furiously. Then, he ignored Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s refusal and wanted to use force¡­ A few minutes later, Sun Wei couldn¡¯t keep it up anymore again¡­ Chapter 545 - Sun Wei’s Ending (2) ¡°This is what you mean by you can do it now?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She had been tormented countless times in this short period of time. Moreover, Sun Wei, who always doted on her, actually used force on her. However, it was fine if he used force to finish it, but the result was the same every time. The repeated torment made her lose all her patience, and the contempt for Sun Wei in her heart gradually deepened¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry with me,¡± Sun Wei said guiltily. ¡°Can I sleep now?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er asked coldly. The word ¡®impatient¡¯ was obvious on her face, and the disdain in her beautiful eyes was already too lazy to hide! ¡°Sleep! I won¡¯t touch you anymore today,¡± Sun Wei said helplessly. Alas! He didn¡¯t blame Ning¡¯er because his mood was not much better than Ning¡¯er¡¯s! ¡°I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Lan Ning¡¯er turned around and went to sleep with her back facing Sun Wei. Sun Wei sat alone until dawn and had a sleepless night¡­ The few people hiding in the room next to Sun Wei also had a sleepless night. However, they were different from Sun Wei. Sun Wei was so depressed that he couldn¡¯t sleep, but they were too excited to watch the commotion and had insomnia! ¡°Hehe, Big Brother Song, you¡¯re really evil. You actually tormented Sun Wei repeatedly. At this rate, I think it won¡¯t be long before he becomes impotent even if we don¡¯t drug Sun Wei anymore,¡± a Mystic Sovereign said with a wretched smile, gloating. ¡°Hmph! Who asked him to provoke our Miss? So what if he¡¯s from the Sun family? We¡¯ll still teach him a lesson!¡± Song Di said nonchalantly. He had always had an unruly character. He had really never submitted to anyone except Leng Ruoxue. Sun Wei might be from the Sun family, one of the three major families, but Sun Wei was nothing in his eyes! ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to teach him a lesson no matter who he is!¡± another Mystic Sovereign echoed. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The Mystic Sovereigns nodded in unison. Just like that, a few Mystic Sovereign powerhouses hid in the guest room and found small trouble for Sun Wei and Lan Ning¡¯er from time to time. In just a few days, Sun Wei and Lan Ning¡¯er became dispirited and lost a whole lot of weight. In the room. Sun Wei and Lan Ning¡¯er sat on the bed in the room with their heads lowered, thinking about something¡­ ¡°Ning¡¯er!¡± Sun Wei finally spoke after a long silence. ¡°What is it?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said indifferently with a very cold attitude. ¡°Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t be like this, okay?¡± Sun Wei said helplessly. Alas! He knew that Ning¡¯er had been very unhappy these few days, but he also felt uncomfortable in his heart! ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared furiously. Sun Wei wanted to try every day during the past few days, but it didn¡¯t work every time. In the end, she was unwilling to cooperate, so Sun Wei directly used force. This made her feel abnormally disgusted! ¡°Ning¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry, but I really don¡¯t think it¡¯s my fault,¡± Sun Wei explained. In fact, he had a very strong feeling every time, but he just couldn¡¯t complete it every time! ¡°It¡¯s not your problem. Could it be mine?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er glared with her beautiful eyes and questioned very unpleasantly. This man obviously couldn¡¯t satisfy her anymore, but he always pretended to be strong. In the end, it made the two of them abnormally painful! ¡°This¡­ That¡¯s not what I mean. I think someone is messing with me!¡± Sun Wei voiced his doubts. For a few days, there was no reaction whenever he wanted to do it. When he gave up, the feeling was very strong, so he suspected that someone was scheming in the dark! ¡°Hmph! Stop finding excuses. You¡¯re obviously the one who is unable to do it anymore!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said disdainfully. There were rumors outside that Sun Wei was impotent now, so she also believed it. And if that was the case, it was impossible for her to hang out with Sun Wei anymore! ¡°Ning¡¯er, why can¡¯t I? I¡¯m very healthy. Don¡¯t listen to the rumors outside!¡± Sun Wei quickly coaxed. He knew that there were many rumors that were disadvantageous to him outside now, but he had never been able to capture the person who spread those rumors, so this made him very depressed! ¡°You can? It¡¯s been a few days. Have you satisfied me even once? Sun Wei, if you can¡¯t find the reason, then there¡¯s no need for us to be together!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er directly gave an ultimatum. ¡°Ning¡¯er, can you not be like this? You have to believe me. Someone is really messing with me. I suspect it¡¯s Leng Ruoxue and the others,¡± Sun Wei said with certainty. ¡°Is that so? Then quickly capture that ugly freak!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s name was like a nightmare to her now, so she would lose her reason from anger as soon as she heard this name! ¡°Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been sending people to look for their whereabouts. President Wu is also sending people to look for them!¡± Sun Wei comforted. President Wu wanted to find the whereabouts of Leng Ruoxue and the others more than him. Therefore, he sent many people to look for them, but they still found nothing. Now, President Wu had diarrhea every day, and his road was basically a little unstable! Therefore, President Wu was much worse than him. ¡°There are so many of you looking for Leng Ruoxue, and you¡¯ve been looking for her for so many days. Logically speaking, Carefree City should have been searched several times already. Why haven¡¯t you found her yet?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er asked with a face full of doubts. She really doubted if they had done their best to look for her. If they had really been looking, why hadn¡¯t they found a single strand of Leng Ruoxue and the others after so many days! ¡°Ning¡¯er, we¡¯ve almost turned Carefree City upside down. We¡¯ve sent people to check every inn and residence, but there¡¯s none! Alas! I don¡¯t know which rat hole they¡¯re hiding in!¡± Sun Wei said very gloomily. He couldn¡¯t find the whereabouts of the person he wanted to find, but he couldn¡¯t find anyone. This made him very angry! ¡°Then what should we do? Are we going to continue like this? We won¡¯t be able to have peace every day if we can¡¯t find the whereabouts of Leng Ruoxue and the others!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er was a little angry from embarrassment. Sun Wei had been experimenting non-stop these few days, provoking her every time. However, he was not responsible for watering her. She had not been satisfied for many days. This prevented her anger from accumulating and her temper from growing! Chapter 546 - Sun Wei’s Ending (3) ¡°Ning¡¯er, calm down first. I know you hate Leng Ruoxue. In fact, I also want to chop her into pieces, burn her bones, and scatter her ashes. However, the prerequisite is that we have to find them! Otherwise, we can only sulk ourselves!¡± Sun Wei stretched out his arms and hugged Lan Ning¡¯er to console her! ¡°I don¡¯t know where is Leng Ruoxue hiding? Why can¡¯t we find them! By the way, did you search the Lan family¡¯s yard?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er suddenly asked. It was normal to let them stay in the Lan family¡¯s yard with Lan Lie¡¯s relationship with Leng Ruoxue. However, she hadn¡¯t heard that Lan Lie was also in Carefree City! ¡°Yes, they are not in the Lan family¡¯s yard,¡± Sun Wei said helplessly. They had almost dug three feet into the ground in Carefree City, but they could not find the whereabouts of Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Then where will they hide? Could they really burrow underground?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er couldn¡¯t help guessing. ¡°Probably not. They¡¯re probably hiding!¡± Sun Wei said with certainty. This conclusion was obtained after discussing with President Wu. The two of them didn¡¯t believe that Leng Ruoxue and the others had already left Carefree City because they had been fooled these few days! ¡°Are you sure they haven¡¯t left yet?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er asked doubtfully. ¡°They definitely didn¡¯t leave. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been fooled by others!¡± Sun Wei was very sure of his guess. ¡°So what if they didn¡¯t leave? We can¡¯t find them at all. Moreover, we¡¯re in the open, and they¡¯re hiding in the dark. They can deal with us however they want, but we can¡¯t find them at all!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said gloomily. This helplessness was really too unbearable! She didn¡¯t know if she would go crazy if this continued! ¡°Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Bear with it for a few more days. We will definitely find them,¡± Sun Wei coaxed. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll give you half a month. I¡¯ll leave Carefree City if you can¡¯t find her by then!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said her thoughts. ¡°Are you leaving me?¡± Sun Wei said in disbelief. Ning¡¯er was already his woman, but she still wanted to leave him. Hmph! He would never allow that! ¡°What else can we do? I don¡¯t want to worry all day about someone coming to cause trouble, but we are unable to capture her,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said nonchalantly. ¡°Ning¡¯er, you¡¯re already my woman now,¡± Sun Wei reminded. ¡°Hmph! So what? You¡¯re so useless. I probably won¡¯t have a good life with you. It¡¯s better to leave as soon as possible!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said nonchalantly. In fact, she didn¡¯t like Sun Wei at all. The reason why she mixed with him was only to borrow Sun Wei¡¯s current power. Therefore, it was only right for her to leave since Sun Wei couldn¡¯t satisfy her now. ¡°Ning¡¯er, I won¡¯t let you leave me,¡± Sun Wei said very seriously. Ning¡¯er was his, even in death. He would never allow his woman to lie under another man and beg for love! ¡°You¡¯re so useless. You can¡¯t even capture a woman, and you are impotent now. What¡¯s the point of me being with you?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face was full of disdain. ¡°I said that someone is messing with me. I¡¯m a normal man!¡± Sun Wei roared angrily. He was abnormally angry at Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s doubts. However, he couldn¡¯t do anything to Ning¡¯er. After all, Ning¡¯er was the woman he liked! ¡°Then quickly go and catch her? What¡¯s the use of just telling me!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er rolled her eyes at Sun Wei and didn¡¯t pity his encounter because Sun Wei was already on the same level as useless in her eyes! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely capture them. I¡¯ll let you know that your man is a hundred times stronger than all men!¡± Sun Wei roared. After shouting, he abandoned Lan Ning¡¯er and left the inn angrily alone! After Sun Wei left, Song Di and the others followed him until they followed the depressed Sun Wei into a deserted forest¡­ Sun Wei walked without feeling anything. Suddenly, his vision darkened, and then he lost consciousness. He didn¡¯t know anything. When he woke up, he found himself in an unfamiliar place¡­ ¡°Where is this place?¡± Sun Wei couldn¡¯t help muttering to himself. The fear in his heart gradually deepened as he looked at the white surroundings¡­ ¡°This is hell! Haha, Sun Wei, I didn¡¯t expect this day to come for you!¡± Zheng En¡¯s voice sounded from the empty corner! ¡°You are Zheng En? Zheng En, quickly come out. Don¡¯t pretend to be mysterious,¡± Sun Wei shouted fearfully. Cold sweat couldn¡¯t help flowing down his forehead! ¡°Hehe, do you think there¡¯s a need for a dead person to pretend?¡± Zheng En said with a light smile, his voice abnormally cold as if it was transmitted from afar! ¡°Dead person? You¡¯re dead? No¡­ That¡¯s impossible!¡± Sun Wei would not believe that Zheng En really died. In his heart, Zheng En was an unkillable cockroach. Otherwise, he would not have chased Zheng En for more than a decade but Zheng En was still alive and well! ¡°What¡¯s impossible? Didn¡¯t a huge explosion happen in your Sun family¡¯s yard? Do you think I can dodge it in my current state?¡± Zheng En asked coldly. ¡°You¡­ Weren¡¯t you rescued by your master?¡± Sun Wei questioned doubtfully. ¡°I want to, but my young miss doesn¡¯t know my current situation. How can she come to save me? I died in the explosion that time,¡± Zheng En explained. ¡°Then¡­ Then what about your master? He¡¯s a Mystic Supremacy. He can¡¯t be dead too, right?¡± Sun Wei probed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you lock Master up? Why are you asking me?¡± Zheng En pretended to be in disbelief. ¡°He ran away!¡± Sun Wei said gloomily. He wouldn¡¯t be so nervous if Du Min hadn¡¯t run away. He was on tenterhooks all day because he was really afraid that Du Min would seek revenge on him! ¡°Are you sure my master escaped and wasn¡¯t killed by Wu Gong?¡± Zheng En asked doubtfully. ¡°Yes¡­ He really escaped. President Wu didn¡¯t kill him!¡± Sun Wei said honestly. He was very sure about this. Chapter 547 - Sun Wei’s Ending (4) Chapter 547: Sun Wei¡¯s Ending (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°But I don¡¯t believe you because I did not see my master. However, I want to know what happened to your master, you bastard who bullies your master and destroys your ancestors!¡± Zheng En scolded. He really hated Sun Wei¡¯s actions because alchemists like Sun Wei who betrayed their masters and destroyed their ancestors in this world were absolutely considered strange! ¡°I¡­ I was forced too. I didn¡¯t want to,¡± Sun Wei pretended to be pitiful. ¡°Nonsense, who forced you? It¡¯s obvious that you have ulterior motives, and you still have the cheek to quibble! Sun Wei, as a man, you have to be daring. You¡¯re not worthy of being a man at all!¡± Zheng En¡¯s voice was full of disdain, and the temperature here suddenly dropped a lot just as he finished speaking! ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Sun Wei crossed his arms in front of his chest and couldn¡¯t speak properly. Why was it suddenly so cold? What was going on? He couldn¡¯t understand. Could Zheng En really be dead? That was impossible, right? He still couldn¡¯t believe it! ¡°What about you? You are a scumbag, a bastard, a scumbag who bullies his master and ancestors. You will not have a good end,¡± Zheng En said disdainfully. ¡°Zheng¡­ Zheng En, don¡¯t pretend. Come out if you have the guts.¡± Sun Wei gathered his courage and roared loudly. The place he was staying now was gloomy. Moreover, he could only hear Zheng En¡¯s voice but couldn¡¯t see him. This made the pressure in his heart very big, and the fear in his heart deepened! ¡°I said I¡¯m dead. Don¡¯t you understand human language? Moreover, do you think ghosts have guts?¡± Zheng En said with a light smile. Sun Wei¡¯s heart was not so good compared to his relaxed mood. ¡°You¡­ Can you tell me where this is first?¡± Sun Wei composed himself and asked. He was skeptical of Zheng En¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t even know where this place was. This made the pressure in his heart increase! ¡°This is a place where only people who have done bad things will come. Hehe, so you¡¯re here!¡± Zheng En gloated. He felt so good seeing Sun Wei¡¯s pale face and trembling body in the dark! ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s impossible. Aren¡¯t you here too?¡± Sun Wei hurriedly asked in return. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m here to seek revenge on you. You don¡¯t know, right? The Underworld Lord already knows what you did, so he¡¯s very angry at you for deceiving your masters and destroying your ancestors and framing your friends. He also agreed to let me come find you personally to seek revenge. This is probably the so-called retribution for evil! You¡¯ve done too many bad things. You won¡¯t have a good life even if you go to hell!¡± Zheng En said with a smile, his laughter seemed to have the joy of having avenged a great enmity! ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t. I was forced!¡± Sun Wei still wanted to quibble. ¡°Forced? Who forced you?¡± Zheng En questioned coldly. He was really very disappointed with Sun Wei¡¯s true nature. He also couldn¡¯t understand why he treated Sun Wei as a lifelong friend back then. His taste was really not good! ¡°Of course it¡¯s my family. You¡¯re not me. You don¡¯t know how much pressure I¡¯m under,¡± Sun Wei said pitifully. ¡°Stress? Can you frame me just because you¡¯re stressed?¡± Zheng En questioned. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice either! If I don¡¯t do that, I won¡¯t be of any use in the family. I don¡¯t want to become an abandoned son, so I have to become the disciple of the Alchemist Association¡¯s president. That way, I will have a place in the family.¡± Sun Wei said honestly, his face still full of fear! ¡°Hmph! You did all the bad things yourself, and you actually said that your family forced you. Sun Wei, I find that your skin is really extraordinarily thick!¡± Zheng En snorted coldly and said mockingly. ¡°Really, I had no choice either! You were my biggest rival back then. I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance if I didn¡¯t frame you. Boohoo¡­ I didn¡¯t want to. I really didn¡¯t want to!¡± Sun Wei said with a slight sob, as if he had suffered a lot. ¡°Sun Wei, don¡¯t quibble anymore. You obviously have ill intentions, but you actually said that you were forced. Are you a man or not? It¡¯s really embarrassing for a man to be like you,¡± Zheng En said disdainfully. ¡°I¡­ Of course I¡¯m a man, but I¡¯m not anymore. I¡¯m even impotent now. Boohoo¡­¡± Sun Wei even used such a reason in order to live. He thought he knew Zheng En very well, so he knew that the more he pretended to be pitiful, the greater his chance of survival. ¡°Sun Wei, you¡¯re really too shameless.¡± Zheng En was speechless. Sun Wei was really unscrupulous in order to survive! He actually abandoned the dignity of a man! ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I really am impotent. Boohoo¡­¡± Sun Wei cried. This matter was very embarrassing but it was better than losing his life! ¡°Sun Wei, stop pretending to be pitiful. I won¡¯t pity you,¡± Zheng En said coldly. Hmph! Sun Wei really underestimated him. Did he think he was still the overly kind man from back then? ¡°Then¡­ then what do you want? I can do anything as long as you let me go,¡± Sun Wei pleaded. He didn¡¯t want to die, Boohoo¡­ ¡°Tell me how you framed me back then! If you satisfy me, I might consider pleading with the Underworld Lord to let you live!¡± Zheng En said after some thought. He had to let Sun Wei reveal the truth himself. Only then could he completely wash away his innocence. Otherwise, all the arrangements made by Miss would be in vain. ¡°Will you really let me go if I tell you?¡± Sun Wei said uncertainly. ¡°Of course. The Dark Lord said that this is our personal grudge. He won¡¯t pursue it if I¡¯m willing to let you go,¡± Zheng En said very sincerely. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Sun Wei hesitated but still said. ¡°Tell me quickly, I¡¯m listening!¡± Zheng En urged. ¡°Zheng En, you are actually a very good friend. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Sun Wei said emotionally. ¡°Stop talking about this. I don¡¯t want to hear it. Just tell me how you framed me,¡± Zheng En said without any emotion. ¡°Do you still remember that patient from back then?¡± Sun Wei asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Zheng En answered. How could he not remember? It was said that the patient died because he took the pill he refined.. At the same time, it changed his fate. Chapter 548 - Reward (1) ¡°In fact, that person didn¡¯t die at all. He recovered quickly after taking the pills you refined. I gave him benefits, so he was willing to cooperate with me to frame you!¡± Sun Wei explained. ¡°He didn¡¯t die? Then where is he now?¡± Zheng En asked while suppressing his anger. He really didn¡¯t expect his momentary kindness to cause him an undeserved calamity! ¡°I don¡¯t know either. However, he should be living a good life now because I gave him a lot of money back then,¡± Sun Wei said. ¡°Living a good life? Sun Wei, why didn¡¯t you kill that person to silence him? Didn¡¯t you silence many people who worked for you back then?¡± Zheng En said in puzzlement. ¡°I wanted to kill him, but that person was very cunning. He slipped away by himself before I could do anything. I¡¯ve never found his whereabouts!¡± Sun Wei said gloomily. Alas! He wouldn¡¯t have chased Zheng En for more than a decade if that person hadn¡¯t disappeared! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to fail as well,¡± Zheng En said coldly. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect him to slip away so quickly either,¡± Sun Wei said with slight regret. ¡°Sun Wei, you did all sorts of bad things and bullied your master and ancestors. Don¡¯t you have nightmares at night?¡± Zheng En asked very curiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I was forced.¡± Sun Wei defended himself. ¡°Haha, Sun Wei, I¡¯ve lived for so long, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone as thick-skinned as you,¡± Zheng En said disdainfully. ¡°I had no choice,¡± Sun Wei emphasized. ¡°Sun Wei, was there any other reason why you framed me back then besides being jealous of me?¡± Zheng En couldn¡¯t understand. If it was just jealousy, he shouldn¡¯t have been tortured to death! ¡°No. I want to become the disciple of the president of the Alchemist Association. However, your existence is too much pressure on me, so I had no choice but to attack you. In fact, I also treat you as a friend.¡± Sun Wei tried to move him with affection because he thought he knew Zheng En very well. Zheng En had always been a very kind and righteous man in his heart. Otherwise, he would not have successfully framed him back then. ¡°Sun Wei, don¡¯t insult my intelligence. You¡¯ve never treated me as a friend. You approached me with a reason from the beginning,¡± Zheng En said very coldly. He really didn¡¯t expect Sun Wei to still want to use his kindness now. Alas! Did Sun Wei really think he was still the Zheng En from back then? ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Sun Wei¡¯s attitude was abnormally sincere. ¡°Sun Wei, no one will believe you anymore, including your master,¡± Zheng En reminded kindly. ¡°Master? Where is my master? I want to see my master!¡± Sun Wei heard the word master as if he had grabbed onto a life-saving straw. ¡°Sun Wei, don¡¯t waste your energy. Your master doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± Zheng En looked at the middle-aged man beside him and said honestly. ¡°No, no. Master won¡¯t treat me like this.¡± Sun Wei didn¡¯t believe that his master, who had always loved him, would not recognize him! ¡°You don¡¯t even acknowledge your master anymore. It¡¯s only right for your master to treat you like this,¡± Zheng En reminded. ¡°I was forced. I was really forced. Master, believe me, save me. I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Sun Wei shouted crazily, but he didn¡¯t receive any response. Even Zheng En¡¯s voice disappeared¡­ In the forest. Leng Ruoxue looked at the dozens of old men with different expressions around her. These old men were the elders of the Alchemist Association who were once locked up by Sun Wei. Sun Wei¡¯s master, Ren Li, was naturally among them. ¡°Now that you know the truth, do you have anything to say?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked coldly. She wouldn¡¯t care about the lives of these old men at all if it weren¡¯t for the sake of justice for Zheng En! ¡°We¡­¡± An elder wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know how to say it! ¡°We what? So? Is returning justice to my subordinates making things difficult for you? In that case, there¡¯s no need for you to live anymore!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very ruthlessly. ¡°You can¡¯t kill us! We are respected alchemists!¡± another elder said in disbelief. ¡°Respected alchemists? Haha, this is too funny. In my eyes, you are just stray dogs. Since I saved you but you can¡¯t be used by me, then there¡¯s no point in you living. I don¡¯t raise idle people. Transcend as early as possible!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Xue¡¯er, they won¡¯t be able to reincarnate even if they die,¡± the freak said gloatingly. ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ll keep their souls for refining pills. It¡¯s said that in ancient times, there was a pill that required souls to refine,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Lass, you know that too?¡± the little old man said in surprise. ¡°Yes, Grandpa Du, do you know that too?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return. ¡°Haha, lass, I also read about it in an ancient book. I heard that pills with souls added could be nurtured into pill spirits,¡± the little old man said with great interest. ¡°Grandpa Du, let¡¯s refine a pill spirit after we find all the herbs. It will save us a lot of trouble with the pill spirit!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. Her beautiful eyes kept circling the dozens of elders as if she was looking for a suitable soul! Leng Ruoxue¡¯s conversation with the little old man made the hair on the bodies of the elders present stand on end. Boohoo¡­ This woman was really too ruthless. They didn¡¯t want to be refined into pill spirits! ¡°Okay. Hehe, I¡¯m afraid only you can refine an alchemist spirit! Well, my good disciple also has a chance,¡± the little old man said with envy. The conditions for refining an alchemist spirit were very stringent. Apart from having a soul, the requirements for alchemists¡¯ flames were also very high! There was no way to refine a soul unless it was a divine flame. ¡°Yes, there are so many souls. If we find enough herbs, we should be able to refine many pill spirits. Grandpa Du, I¡¯ll give each of you one then,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very generously. ¡°Hehe, Lass, I¡¯ll wait for you to say that. Leave the soul extraction to me. I know how to do it!¡± the little old man volunteered. Hmph! These elders really didn¡¯t care about face. They actually dared to put on airs at a time like this. The lass would not tolerate them! Chapter 549 - : Reward (2) ¡°Okay, Grandpa Du, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to deal with these people first. They occupy too much space!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very disdainfully. Hmph! She wouldn¡¯t have saved them if she knew they were so stubborn! ¡°Okay, no problem. Leave it to me,¡± the little old man replied. Then he raised a hand above his head and prepared to attack! ¡°Wait.¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly stopped the little old man before he could do anything. ¡°Lass, don¡¯t be soft-hearted! Some people are not worth it,¡± the little old man advised. ¡°Grandpa Du, you¡¯re mistaken. I want them to pay for the rooms and meals over the past few days. I¡¯m not obligated to raise them for nothing,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained with a smile. After saving these people, she hid them in the guest room she booked for Carefree Hall, so she paid for their meals and lodging these few days! ¡°Yes, that makes sense. Return the money you owe the girl first, and then I¡¯ll deal with you.¡± The little old man nodded and ordered the dozens of elders with very ugly expressions. ¡°Your Excellency Du Min, your status in the Alchemist Association is extraordinary. How can you help outsiders bully us?¡± an elder questioned with slight dissatisfaction. In fact, he didn¡¯t think Du Min would really kill them, so he was fearless! ¡°Outsiders? To me, you are the outsiders,¡± the little old man said emotionlessly, despising these elders who still couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly. ¡°Your Excellency Du Min, everything is negotiable. It¡¯s really a little difficult for us to seek justice for Zheng En now,¡± another elder mediated. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The little old man narrowed his eyes and asked lightly. ¡°Your Excellency Du Min, you should be aware of the situation in the headquarters. We are also being investigated by the headquarters now, so we have no way to clear Zheng En¡¯s name,¡± the elder explained with a troubled expression. ¡°Yes!¡± The other elders quickly echoed. ¡°Do you mean that you want us to help you snatch back the Alchemist Association Headquarters?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile, her beautiful face full of realization. Hmph! These old foxes finally revealed their fox tails! ¡°If you are willing to help, we will immediately clear Zheng En¡¯s name after we obtain control of the headquarters,¡± the elder said hurriedly. He might not have interacted with Leng Ruoxue for long, but he was very impressed with Leng Ruoxue¡¯s methods. ¡°You¡¯re negotiating with me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently, no joy or anger on her beautiful face! ¡°Uh! We just hope that Miss Leng can help,¡± the elder said very sincerely. ¡°No! We don¡¯t care even if you can¡¯t clear Zheng En¡¯s name. Anyway, the Alchemist Association has been laid to waste. Isn¡¯t it not so important to clear her name!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. Hmph! The person who could threaten her hadn¡¯t been born yet! How could she be threatened by a few disheveled old men! ¡°¡­¡± The elders were stunned. None of them expected Leng Ruoxue to refuse so directly. This was a little unexpected and also made them not mentally prepared because this was far from what they had originally imagined! The reason why they didn¡¯t immediately agree to return Zheng En¡¯s innocence was also because they hoped to hold the initiative in the negotiation. However, Leng Ruoxue actually didn¡¯t play according to the rules! ¡°Miss Leng, what should we do to make you willing to help us?¡± Another elder couldn¡¯t help asking. Sun Wei was in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hands, and they couldn¡¯t take back the authority of the headquarters with their strength, so they really needed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s help. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to help you, but you can pay me. I can help you if the remuneration is satisfactory.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. In fact, she had decided to ruthlessly kill them since she sent people to save these old men! Who asked them to actually dare to bully her people! Hmph! ¡°Then how much do you want, Miss Leng?¡± an elder asked while enduring the pain. ¡°Not much. I just want two-thirds of your headquarters¡¯ assets,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly. ¡°¡­¡± Cold sweat broke out on the foreheads of the elders, and their hearts fluttered. Wasn¡¯t two-thirds more than that? One had to know that it was the wealth accumulated by the Alchemist Association for thousands of years! Two-thirds of it was gone in an instant by her exorbitant demand! It was really too despicable! ¡°What? You can¡¯t bear to? Then forget it.¡± Leng Ruoxue shrugged her shoulders nonchalantly. ¡°Erm¡­ Miss Leng, can we discuss it?¡± an elder asked. ¡°Okay, discuss it nicely. However, my patience is limited,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned, implying that she would not wait for them for long. ¡°Okay,¡± the elders replied. Then they walked to another corner and discussed it! ¡°Miss, will they agree?¡± Zheng En asked curiously. Just as Miss said, it was no longer important if the Alchemist Association did not clear his name because Sun Wei had already said it himself, and many people had already heard it. This was enough for him! ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty. ¡°Little Snowy, you¡¯re ruthless!¡± Lan Ming said with admiration. Boohoo¡­ He realized that the price Little Snowy offered him was already considered very cheap! ¡°We have to attack when the time comes! Who asked them to care so much about the Alchemist Association!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Those who dared to bully her and dared to threaten her had to pay the price! ¡°Miss, what should we do with Sun Wei?¡± Zheng En suddenly asked. ¡°Do you want to kill him?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return. Sun Wei was now in an illusion that she got Confound to set up. That illusion had a huge impact on people¡¯s hearts and would cause them to hallucinate. That was why Sun Wei thought he was really in hell, and fear had already taken root in his heart! ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to dirty my hands.¡± Zheng En thought for a while and said. In fact, he really wanted to kill Sun Wei with his own hands previously, but now he felt that there was no need because Sun Wei¡¯s spirit in the illusion had already been greatly stimulated. There was no sense of accomplishment even if he killed Sun Wei now! Chapter 550 - Reward (3) Chapter 550: Reward (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Then hand him to Confound!¡± Leng Ruoxue signaled the little white snake wrapped around her wrist to get rid of Sun Wei after speaking! The little white snake understood and quietly slid down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist, crawling toward the illusion it had set up¡­ Half an hour later. The elders of the Alchemist Association returned to Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Miss Leng, we¡¯ve already discussed it. If you can help us take back control of the Alchemist Association, we are willing to pay two-thirds of our assets as remuneration!¡± an elder said as a representative. Even though two-thirds of their assets made them feel pain, it was better than losing the Alchemist Association! ¡°Those who know the truth are outstanding. Your decision is wise,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. ¡°I wonder when will Miss Leng be able to help us take back the Alchemist Association Headquarters?¡± the elder continued asking. ¡°Anytime if you¡¯re not afraid of Wu Gong finding trouble with you,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied with a light smile. ¡°Uh! Erm¡­¡± The elder was a little depressed because they were not sure if Wu Gong would cause trouble for them now. However, they wanted to take back the headquarters quickly. Boohoo¡­ How conflicted! ¡°You have to think carefully!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Miss Leng, we¡¯ve decided to take back the headquarters as soon as possible.¡± The elders exchanged glances before an elder spoke. ¡°Okay, but I can only cooperate with you in the dark. The main force to snatch back the Alchemist Association is you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay.¡± The elders nodded. Wu Gong¡¯s problem was not resolved. They couldn¡¯t ask Leng Ruoxue to help openly. They didn¡¯t want to be Wu Gong¡¯s first target! ¡°Then plan carefully. Tell me if you need my cooperation. By the way, don¡¯t forget to pay for the room and food!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in a good mood. ¡°Uh!¡± The elders were collectively speechless. They had already paid two-thirds of the Alchemist Association¡¯s assets as remuneration. Why did Leng Ruoxue still remember the small money for rooms and meals! ¡°Sun Wei¡¯s matter has been resolved. Let¡¯s return to the inn quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak directly out of this uninhabited forest, Zheng En and the others following closely behind. Leng Ruoxue and the others walked directly into the living room after returning to the Carefree Pavilion. After sitting in the chair, Leng Ruoxue looked around at everyone in the hall and said, ¡°Song Di, you did well.¡± ¡°Thank you for the compliment, Miss. Is there anything else you need us to do?¡± Song Di asked expectantly. Their mission was relatively easier because Sun Wei was too weak and there were no powerful experts around him! ¡°Have you dealt with Sun Wei¡¯s subordinates?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°It¡¯s been settled,¡± Song Di reported. ¡°Oh, then go and help those elders from the Alchemist Association!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Miss, the people from the Alchemist Association Headquarters are not strong. They don¡¯t need so many of us!¡± Song Di said carefully. In fact, he wanted to help Big Brother Cheng and the others deal with Wu Gong, but he didn¡¯t know if Miss would agree. ¡°Then go and help Cheng Wu. The others will help those elders,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. ¡°Miss, we also want to¡­¡± a Mystic Sovereign said with some difficulty. He stopped mid-sentence. ¡°Go to Cheng Wu after you¡¯re done with the Alchemist Association¡¯s matters,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She knew very well what these subordinates were thinking. She couldn¡¯t dampen their spirits since they were so enthusiastic! ¡°Yes, Miss. We¡¯ll go find those elders now.¡± The Mystic Sovereigns stood up and left the living room impatiently. ¡°Song Di, go too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Alas! When did these people become impatient! ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Song Di quickly answered, stood up, and left the living room. ¡°Haha, lass, your subordinates are quite proactive in their work!¡± the little old man said with a face full of envy. If the elders of the Alchemist Association Headquarters were like these people, the Alchemist Association would not have become like this. ¡°Grandpa Du, I caused the Alchemist Association to bleed profusely. You won¡¯t blame me, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly. ¡°No, no. Hehe, it¡¯s better than letting those assets enter your pocket than letting those ingrates benefit! Moreover, didn¡¯t you leave a third of it for them! It¡¯s enough for them to rebuild the headquarters!¡± the little old man said very generously. It was very easy for alchemists to earn money, so he had never taken those worldly possessions seriously. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s good that Grandpa Du doesn¡¯t blame me. It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she looked at the sky. ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and then returned to their rooms to rest. Leng Ruoxue and the freak entered the bracelet directly after returning to their room. ¡°Xue¡¯er, will the matter of the Alchemist Association be resolved tomorrow?¡± Empty, who was waiting for them on the stone chair in front of the purple bamboo hut, asked. ¡°Haha, that will depend on the abilities of those elders!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help them think of some way?¡± Empty asked curiously. ¡°Not only are those old men stubborn, but they also want to play mind games with me. I don¡¯t care. However, I¡¯ve already sent a few Mystic Sovereigns to help them. As for when I can regain control of the Alchemist Association, it¡¯s not up to me to decide,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t you want to receive the money early?¡± Empty asked with a smile, his smiling black eyes full of teasing. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. Anyway, Wu Gong¡¯s matter isn¡¯t over yet. If those old men dare to renege on their debts, I¡¯ll send someone to inform Wu Gong. Hehe, Wu Gong will be happy to cause trouble for them if he can¡¯t find us.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly. However, she was very confident that those self-righteous old men would not dare to renege on their debts. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re so bad! Haha!¡± Empty said happily. Those stubborn old men from the Alchemist Association were unlucky to have encountered Xue¡¯er! ¡°I respect people tenfold if they respect me. Those old men are not sincere at all. I saved them, but they still play mind games with me. Will I still be Leng Ruoxue if I don¡¯t teach them a lesson?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly.. She had to take revenge for her enmity. Hmph! Whoever provoked her would not have a good life! Chapter 551 - A Good Thing That Fell From The Sky (1) ¡°Those old men have been in high positions for many years, so they naturally won¡¯t take others seriously. They deserved it!¡± Empty gloated. ¡°Empty, what should we do with the people from the Mystic Association?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked when she saw that nothing was wrong. ¡°Uh! Xue¡¯er, this is your business. Why are you asking me? You can decide for yourself!¡± Empty said. ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ve decided to destroy the Mystic Association Headquarters!¡± Leng Ruoxue said a little ruthlessly. What she meant by destroying was that there would be no Mystic Association Headquarters on the Boundless Heaven Continent in the future! Hmph! She didn¡¯t believe that Empty wouldn¡¯t feel heartache! ¡°Uh! Xue¡¯er, there¡¯s no need to do that, right? There might be black sheep in the Mystic Association Headquarters, but that was only done by some people after all. If we destroy the Mystic Association Headquarters, then there won¡¯t be any place to transmute spiritual power in the future,¡± Empty advised. Alas! He didn¡¯t want to see the Mystic Association Headquarters disappear from the Boundless Heaven Continent. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do! The Mystic Association has been under Wu Gong¡¯s control for many years. The president is in seclusion. If Wu Gong dies, won¡¯t the Mystic Association be leaderless?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡°In fact, I think you can take over the Mystic Association Headquarters,¡± Empty suggested. Hehe, he could be at ease if Xue¡¯er took over the Mystic Association Headquarters! ¡°I don¡¯t want to. You know I¡¯m most afraid of trouble.¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly refused. Hmph! She had a headache even in Myriad Mountain City. She would definitely go crazy if she took over the Mystic Association Headquarters! ¡°But I think you¡¯re the most suitable candidate,¡± Empty said with a light smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking too much? Wu Gong isn¡¯t dead yet, and the Mystic Association is still under his control.¡± The freak who had been listening to their conversation rolled his eyes and said speechlessly. ¡°This is called preparing for a rainy day!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, her beautiful face full of calculations. ¡°Yes, the fate of the Mystic Association Headquarters is destined. Therefore, we have to think about it first. After all, this concerns the numerous mystics on the Boundless Heaven Continent!¡± Empty echoed. The effects on the mystics would be inestimable without the Mystic Association Headquarters. Therefore, he had to think of a way to minimize this effect! ¡°It¡¯s not too late to think about it after Wu Gong dies. If there¡¯s really no other way, let Lan Ming manage the Mystic Association Headquarters for the time being! Don¡¯t forget that his master is the president of the Mystic Association Headquarters!¡± the freak reminded. ¡°Lan Ming? His strength is too low. I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to convince everyone!¡± Empty frowned and said after some thought. ¡°Destroy everyone who isn¡¯t convinced. Let¡¯s see who still dares to say anything!¡± the freak suggested. ¡°Uh! You¡¯re ruthless enough, but what you said makes sense!¡± Empty said after some thought. ¡°Then let Lan Ming take over the mess in the Mystic Association after Wu Gong dies!¡± Leng Ruoxue gloated. Hehe, Little Lan Lan would be troublesome in the future. She didn¡¯t care who took over as long as she didn¡¯t have to care! ¡°Poor Little Lan Lan, your fate has been decided by the three of you irresponsible fellows just like that. Alas!¡± Icy, which had been sleeping on the stone table, opened its ice blue eyes and said with slight sympathy. ¡°Little Icy, sleep on your own. Don¡¯t eavesdrop!¡± Leng Ruoxue picked up Icy and covered its little ears with her hand. ¡°Little Snowy, I don¡¯t need to eavesdrop. I¡¯m listening openly,¡± Icy said nonchalantly. ¡°Then don¡¯t listen openly. Hurry up and sleep!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. ¡°Oh, right, Little Snowy, you don¡¯t need my help to deal with Wu Gong!¡± Icy asked, its beautiful ice blue eyes full of interest! ¡°Help? Wouldn¡¯t you help him if you wiped him out with a sneeze?¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She didn¡¯t intend to let Wu Gong live. Where could she find him if Icy sneezed? ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t have to sneeze,¡± Icy said with a naughty smile. Boohoo¡­ Little Snowy wouldn¡¯t think that it only knew how to sneeze! It was looking down on it too much! ¡°Master, leave Wu Gong to me!¡± The transmogrified Feng Zhan flew over and landed on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You? You¡¯re only a level-two Transcendent Divine Beast. Wu Gong is a Mystic Supremacy. Can you beat him?¡± Icy said with slight disdain. Hmph! Damn stinky bird, how dare you snatch food from its mouth. It seemed like it had beaten too little! It had to teach this bird a lesson when it had time! ¡°Tch, I might only be a level-two Transcendent Divine Beast and might not be as strong as that long-legged Wu Gong, but I have many subordinates. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t burn that Wu Gong to death with every bird and flame!¡± Feng Zhan said confidently. Hmph! Those stinky dragons wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke them if they attacked in groups! ¡°¡­¡± Icy¡¯s forehead was full of black lines. Boohoo¡­ It was not a match for these stinky birds in a group battle. Alas! It was good to have many beasts! Poor lonely person! ¡°Xue¡¯er, I realized that your beasts are even more ruthless!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Boundless¡¯s forehead. Alas! Not to mention Wu Gong, even he couldn¡¯t stand the Southern Spirit Flame of the Fire Phoenix Clan! And each bird had a mouthful of Southern Spirit Flame? Then Wu Gong probably wouldn¡¯t even have ashes left! He felt some pity for Wu Gong now! ¡°Hehe, of course. Their masters are too weak!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of pride. ¡°Your strength is low? You¡¯re already a Mystic Monarch. A Mystic Monarch can also be considered a powerhouse on the Boundless Heaven Continent,¡± Empty said speechlessly. ¡°But aren¡¯t there many Mystic Sovereigns and Mystic Supremacies? Therefore, Mystic Monarchs are nothing!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°Master, I want to beat up that Wu Gong too!¡± Charm jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and acted coquettishly. ¡°Charm wants to be beaten up too? Who else wants to be beaten up?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as more beasts gathered around her. ¡°Me!¡± The beasts all rushed to speak. Hehe, they might not be as strong as Wu Gong, but they had to participate! They had to help their master no matter what if Wu Gong bullied her! ¡°I want to participate too, can I?¡± The honest Big Hairy scratched its head shyly. It had been living with these beasts since Old Man Zao went into seclusion. Therefore, it also treated itself as one of them under the influence of the beasts, even though it was not Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beast. Chapter 552 - A Good Thing Falling From The Sky (2) ¡°I want to too,¡± the little peacock said. It might be Feng Zhan¡¯s subordinate, but Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t contract with it, so it didn¡¯t know what its current identity should be. Fortunately, its boss¡¯s master would use it sometimes, so it felt that it was still useful. ¡°All of you? But you can¡¯t all go out. Otherwise, it will scare others,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Alas! If others knew that she actually contracted so many beasts, wouldn¡¯t they treat her as a monster! ¡°Beloved Master, let your Darling train!¡± Darling¡¯s beautiful silver eyes looked at Leng Ruoxue with watery eyes and pleaded. ¡°Master, you can¡¯t abandon Dazzle!¡± The little black fox jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and rubbed against her non-stop while acting coquettishly. ¡°Master!¡± Ling didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Leng Ruoxue with its bright black eyes without blinking. Its eyes seemed to say, ¡®Master, bring me along!¡¯ ¡°You¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was helpless. Alas! This was the difficulty of having too many beasts! Both the palms and the backs of the hands were meat, bringing anyone or not would make things difficult for her! And if a beast was sad because of this, she would not feel good either! She was conflicted¡­ ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s really not easy to see your conflicted expression!¡± Empty said with a smile. The Leng Ruoxue in his eyes had always been confident, but now she revealed such a conflicted expression. This was really too rare! ¡°Stop gloating. Hurry think of a way for me!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes glared fiercely at Empty, her beautiful face full of displeasure. ¡°That¡¯s simple! Ask Ling to cast an invisibility spell on them as long as they don¡¯t show themselves,¡± Empty said with a light smile. ¡°Ling, can you do it?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked worriedly. She was afraid that Ling¡¯s body would not be able to withstand using an invisibility spell on so many beasts! ¡°There should be no problem as long as Master¡¯s pills replenish its mystic energy,¡± Ling said after some thought. Well, this was also a huge test for it. ¡°Ling, just do what you can. Don¡¯t show off if you really don¡¯t have a choice!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Okay.¡± Ling nodded in response. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled for the time being. Everyone, go back and rest!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Then she pulled the freak back to the purple bamboo hut. The next day. Leng Ruoxue brought the freak out of the bracelet and returned to their room in the inn. Someone knocked on the door. The freak opened the door and saw the old man standing at the door. He frowned and said, ¡°Elder Lian, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Uh, it¡¯s like this. We¡¯ve already discussed a strategy to meet with Miss Leng.¡± Elder Lian braced himself. Uh! This man didn¡¯t seem to be too friendly to him! Alas! He was definitely ranked at the top among the elders of the Alchemist Association. Moreover, his words were very weighty, but it was completely ineffective against Leng Ruoxue. This couldn¡¯t help making him feel helpless! ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought about it. Moreover, didn¡¯t Xue¡¯er already get someone to help you?¡± The freak blocked the way directly. He didn¡¯t have a good impression of these old men. Hmph! These old men actually dared to plot against Xue¡¯er. They really didn¡¯t know how to write the word death! ¡°Uh! Alright then!¡± Elder Lian had no choice but to turn around and leave with a wry smile! The freak closed the door with a bang when he saw Elder Lian leave, and then he returned to the inner room! ¡°Freak, who is it?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. However, she was more surprised that the freak didn¡¯t let that person enter the house! ¡°It¡¯s Elder Lian from the Alchemist Association, but he was sent away by me!¡± the freak explained lightly. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the matter with him?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He said that they had already discussed a countermeasure and wanted to meet you. I said that there was no need. Let them decide for themselves. Then he left,¡± the freak said innocently. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with a light smile, not planning to expose him. ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going later?¡± the freak asked curiously. He didn¡¯t know what Xue¡¯er would do since he woke up so early today. ¡°Freak, let¡¯s take a walk around Carefree City!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested after some thought. They had been staying in the inn most of the time since they came to Carefree City for a few days, and they hadn¡¯t had a good tour the last time. ¡°Okay!¡± The freak didn¡¯t care what he was doing as long as he could be with Xue¡¯er! After speaking, Leng Ruoxue and the freak exited the room and arrived on the streets of Carefree City. At this moment, there were not many pedestrians on the streets of Carefree City because too many things had happened recently. Moreover, many people didn¡¯t dare to wander the streets at all. It was said that the Vice President of the Mystic Association, Wu Gong, had gone crazy. He would send people to capture and interrogate anyone suspicious on the streets! This made the atmosphere in Carefree City even more tense! The two of them walked on the streets and unknowingly arrived outside Wu Gong¡¯s temporary residence. Leng Ruoxue and the freak¡¯s eyes met as they looked at the slightly shabby yard wall. They looked at each other and smiled. Then they took out a few explosive balls from their rings and buried them in the corner outside the yard wall. ¡°Ling, help us turn invisible!¡± Leng Ruoxue summoned Ling and ordered while no one was around. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Ling answered and cast an invisibility spell for the two of them. ¡°Ling, do you know where Cheng Wu and the others are hiding?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked softly. Ling had been following Cheng Wu and the others for a while and had only been summoned back two days ago! ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Ling replied and led the way, leading Leng Ruoxue and the freak to the empty room where Cheng Wu was hiding. ¡°Miss, why are you here?¡± Cheng Wu and the others were discussing their next step in the room. They hurriedly stood up and asked in puzzlement when they saw Leng Ruoxue and the freak. ¡°We came out for a walk,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Oh, Miss, we¡¯re driving Wu Gong crazy. Hehe!¡± Cheng Wu said proudly. He had never known that teasing others could be so enjoyable! Chapter 553 - A Good Thing Falling From The Sky (3) ¡°Be careful. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be driven into a corner!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded them worriedly. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. We already have a plan,¡± Cheng Wu said with a smile, his resolute face full of mystery! ¡°Oh, what plan?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. She had not participated in Cheng Wu and the others¡¯ plans since she started for them. Hehe, she was also training Cheng Wu and the others¡¯ adaptability! After all, she didn¡¯t want her subordinates to not know how to use their brains and only know how to carry out dead orders! ¡°Miss, Wu Gong has many Mystic Sovereigns by his side, so we decided to attack those Mystic Sovereigns first. We¡¯ll cut off Wu Gong¡¯s claws and let him search every house by himself, hehe!¡± Cheng Wu said with a naughty smile. ¡°Haha, others capture the leader first to capture the bandits, but you¡¯re doing the opposite. Not bad!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with satisfaction and praised. ¡°Hehe, Miss taught me well!¡± Cheng Wu flattered. ¡°Stop flattering me. By the way, I forgot to tell you that I placed a small gift from this mansion just now, so you probably have to find another place to hide!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Ah! Miss, you¡¯re really too evil. Wu Gong finally calmed down. Now he has to find a new place!¡± Cheng Wu said with pity. Alas! Why was Wu Gong so unlucky to have provoked his young miss! ¡°Yes, of course. Pack up and prepare to leave!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any sympathy. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave this place immediately!¡± Cheng Wu said fearfully. Boohoo¡­ Miss¡¯s little gifts were not to be trifled with! They would kill. ¡°By the way, have you seen Mrs. Sun recently?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. She had long heard of the famous Mrs. Sun, but she had never had the chance to meet her. Alas! What a pity! ¡°No. I heard that Madam Sun left Carefree City after the big explosion at the Mystic Association Headquarters,¡± Cheng Wu said. ¡°That woman is quite heartless. Wu Gong encountered such an unlucky thing, and she actually left alone!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed. Alas! Was this the so-called flying off on their own when disaster struck? ¡°If she doesn¡¯t leave, do you think she can count on her and Wu Gong to go through thick and thin together? She¡¯s a married woman. She¡¯s already made a huge cuckold of the Sun family¡¯s deputy patriarch. If she continues to advance with Wu Gong, then there¡¯s no need for her to be the Madam of the Sun family!¡± Cheng Wu said disdainfully. Hmph! He had never had a good impression of such a promiscuous woman. However, what surprised him was the attitude of the deputy patriarch of the Sun family. He didn¡¯t believe that the man knew nothing about this, so he really couldn¡¯t understand the man¡¯s thoughts! ¡°Yes, that makes sense. However, men¡¯s thoughts are really strange!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the freak, then at Cheng Wu and the others and sighed with emotion. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are you looking at me? I¡¯m not such a useless man!¡± the freak protested. Hmph! He would never let that man go if any man dared to touch his Xue¡¯er. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not either!¡± Cheng Wu said fearfully. Boohoo¡­ Miss¡¯s gaze was really too¡­ ¡°Haha, quickly leave this place! It will explode later!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help laughing happily seeing the depressed expressions of the freak and the others. ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded. ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go back to the inn!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to the freak. ¡°Okay.¡± The freak nodded. ¡°Cheng Wu, tell me in advance if there¡¯s anything you need my help with,¡± Leng Ruoxue said and left with the freak. Not long after Leng Ruoxue and the freak left, the mansion exploded. Wu Gong and his subordinates, who were not mentally prepared, suffered varying degrees of injuries. Fortunately, no casualties occurred! Wu Gong almost fainted from anger as he looked at the ruins in front of him. He gritted his teeth, looked at his subordinates, and ordered furiously, ¡°Seal the city gate immediately and continue the carpet search! Don¡¯t even let out a fly!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the subordinates said as they endured the pain. However, they had varying degrees of resentment for Wu Gong in their hearts. Hmph! Would they have been treated like this if Wu Gong hadn¡¯t offended someone? Moreover, Wu Gong, as a Mystic Supremacy, couldn¡¯t do anything to a mere elementary mystic. This didn¡¯t prevent them from doubting Wu Gong¡¯s ability! ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you going? What are you waiting for?¡± Wu Gong roared. ¡°President, what will happen to you if we go?¡± a subordinate asked bravely. Now that they were all injured and didn¡¯t have a place to stay, he felt that they should find a place to stay first and search for Leng Ruoxue and the others! ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Hurry up and find someone for me,¡± Wu Gong roared. ¡°Yes.¡± The subordinates had no choice but to bite the bullet and search. In the corner. Cheng Wu and the others were hiding in the dark, watching Wu Gong and the others. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, do you think Wu Gong¡¯s subordinates will listen to him?¡± Hei Zi asked curiously. ¡°Of course not. Didn¡¯t you notice? They don¡¯t trust Wu Gong anymore. Hehe, if I¡¯m not mistaken, they will definitely obey but disobey in secret!¡± Cheng Wu said understandingly. This Wu Gong really failed as a person. Alas! If he was half as good as his young miss, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been deserted. Obviously, Wu Gong was not far away. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, should we watch Wu Gong or his subordinates?¡± Song Di couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Go deal with his subordinates. I¡¯ll watch over Wu Gong!¡± Cheng Wu said after some thought. ¡°Okay, be careful.¡± Song Di nodded. Then he led his men and quietly followed Wu Gong¡¯s group¡­ Leng Ruoxue and the freak went directly to the living room after returning to the Carefree Pavilion. Lan Ming, Zheng En, and the little old man were sitting in the living room chatting. After seeing Leng Ruoxue and the freak, the little old man asked curiously, ¡°Lass, where did you go?¡± ¡°I went out for a walk,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied. Then she found a chair with the freak and sat down! Chapter 554 - A Good Thing That Fell From The Sky (4) ¡°Miss, I saw Lan Ning¡¯er leave Carefree City when I went out just now!¡± Zheng En said. ¡°Oh, so be it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. She wanted to kill Lan Ning¡¯er, but she couldn¡¯t say this in front of Lan Ming! After all, Lan Ning¡¯er was a member of the Lan family no matter how bad she was! ¡°Little Snowy, I think Lan Ning¡¯er won¡¯t dare to return to the Lan family anymore,¡± Lan Ming guessed. ¡°That might not be the case. Don¡¯t underestimate Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s thick skin!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. ¡°But with what she did, she won¡¯t have a good life even if she returns to the Lan family,¡± Lan Ming said understandingly. Super families like the Lan family were very prideful, so Lan Ning¡¯er would not have any status in the Lan family anymore. ¡°Little Lan Lan, I don¡¯t care how your Lan family will treat her. I just hope she doesn¡¯t provoke me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let her go again!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. Hmph! She could let Lan Ning¡¯er go this time on account of the Lan family. However, if Lan Ning¡¯er didn¡¯t repent, then don¡¯t blame her for being rude! ¡°Little Snowy, if you want to get rid of her, you better do it secretly. Otherwise, some old fellows from the Lan family will definitely not ignore it,¡± Lan Ming reminded. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded very seriously. ¡°Hehe, Little Snowy, what¡¯s the next step?¡± Lan Ming asked very curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t have any plans!¡± Leng Ruoxue shrugged innocently. ¡°Little Snowy, don¡¯t be like this! Tell me!¡± Lan Ming pleaded with a bitter face. ¡°Really not! I¡¯ve handed everything to Cheng Wu and the others to handle now. I¡¯m just leaving everything to them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile, her beautiful face full of pride. ¡°Little Snowy, why didn¡¯t you let me participate then?¡± Lan Ming asked in puzzlement. Boohoo¡­ Little Snowy¡¯s plans were all hidden from him. It felt very uncomfortable not letting him know! ¡°Your strength is too low and your IQ is low, so you can only be an audience!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Ming carefully for a while and then said very cautiously. ¡°I admit that I¡¯m weak, but how is my IQ low? Boohoo¡­¡± Lan Ming¡¯s handsome face was full of grievance. Little Snowy said that he was weak, but did it mean that he was stupid? He was so depressed! ¡°Weak in every way!¡± Leng Ruoxue glared at Lan Ming and said without giving him any face. ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Ming was conflicted, so depressed that he wanted to scratch the wall! Little Snowy was really too evil! ¡°Hehe!¡± Zheng En and the little old man couldn¡¯t help covering their mouths and laughing secretly when they heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re still laughing? How inhumane!¡± Lan Ming looked at the two secretly happy people and complained. ¡°Hehe, Little Lan Lan President, our Miss is the head of the family! You just have to listen to whatever Miss says. Don¡¯t refute her. Otherwise, you will be the unlucky one!¡± Zheng En reminded very kindly. ¡°Boohoo¡­ I know you all belong to the same country and only know how to bully me!¡± Lan Ming felt wronged, very wronged! ¡°Alright, stop pretending. Little Lan Lan, prepare to take over the Mystic Association Headquarters!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words were like a bomb, blasting Lan Ming¡¯s mind into a blank! After speaking, Leng Ruoxue dragged the freak out of the living room very irresponsibly. After a long while. Lan Ming¡¯s consciousness slowly recovered. He looked at Zheng En and the little old man in the living room and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What did Little Snowy say just now?¡± ¡°Miss said to prepare you to take over the Mystic Association Headquarters!¡± Zheng En said. He approved of Miss¡¯s words very much now. Lan Ming¡¯s intelligence was indeed a little weak! Moreover, his tolerance was very low! ¡°Why? I¡¯m just a Mystic Monarch. I can¡¯t,¡± Lan Ming said reluctantly with a bitter face. ¡°If Miss says you can, then you can. Don¡¯t refute. Otherwise, Miss will be angry. And once Miss is angry, you will be in trouble!¡± Zheng En threatened. ¡°¡­¡± Lan Ming was depressed again. He was even more depressed than when Leng Ruoxue said that he was mentally weak. Boohoo¡­ He could reluctantly accept being the president of the branch. However, he was not mentally prepared now if he were to manage the headquarters. Moreover, he did not think that the elders in the headquarters would submit to him! After all, where was his strength! ¡°Brat Lan, I think this girl¡¯s idea is good! Your master is the president of the Mystic Association Headquarters. As his disciple, it¡¯s only logical for you to take over the headquarters!¡± the little old man explained. ¡°I know.¡± Lan Ming nodded helplessly. ¡°Then why are you complaining like a little wife! Hurry up and go back to your room to wash up and prepare to take over the Mystic Association Headquarters! You have to know that this is a good thing that fell from the sky! No one can ask for it!¡± Zheng En said with envy. ¡°Boohoo¡­ The pie is too big. I can¡¯t eat it now! Zheng En! If you¡¯re envious, why don¡¯t I give you this opportunity!¡± Lan Ming hurriedly said. The current him wanted to throw this hot potato out even more! ¡°How can that do! Your master is the president of the Mystic Association Headquarters. What will happen if I take over the headquarters!¡± Zheng En refused. He didn¡¯t want that big package! ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll explain to Master after he comes out of seclusion,¡± Lan Ming advised stubbornly. ¡°That won¡¯t do either. I won¡¯t take over. Mystics is only my second profession. I mainly work as an alchemist. If I take over the Mystic Association Headquarters, I will be neglecting my main profession,¡± Zheng En said evasively. ¡°What if your master agrees?¡± Lan Ming looked at the little old man expectantly. ¡°My master won¡¯t agree!¡± Zheng En said very confidently. Hehe, his master wanted him to take over the Alchemist Association, but he refused, let alone the Mystic Association! ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t agree. Otherwise, the Alchemist Association Headquarters would have been his long ago!¡± the little old man said very cooperatively with his disciple. ¡°If¡­¡± Lan Ming wanted to continue persuading but was interrupted by Zheng En. ¡°President Little Lan Lan, don¡¯t have any ideas about me. I want to wander around with Miss. It¡¯s impossible for me to stay in the same place!¡± Zheng En said bluntly. Chapter 555 - A Good Thing That Fell From The Sky (5) ¡°You¡¯re still leaving?¡± Lan Ming asked with some displeasure in his heart. Boohoo¡­ Was he going to be abandoned again? These baddies! ¡°Of course. Miss said that we will go for training after the incident in Carefree City,¡± Zheng En said. Miss and the others wanted to improve their strength as soon as possible, and training was the best way to improve their strength! ¡°What about Myriad Mountain City?¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Aren¡¯t there Cheng Wu and the others! Myriad Mountain City will depend on them in the future,¡± Zheng En explained. Hehe, his feelings for Miss had already risen to a new height since Cheng Wu and the others told him about Myriad Mountain City! ¡°Zheng En, do you really intend to go for training after settling the matter here?¡± Lan Ming confirmed with a long face. ¡°Of course. President Little Lan Lan, do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡± Zheng En asked helplessly. Alas! Lan Ming didn¡¯t have to put on such a dead look when he heard that they were leaving! People who didn¡¯t know the truth would think that they had abandoned Lan Ming! ¡°No, I¡¯m just not mentally prepared,¡± Lan Ming said uncomfortably. A feeling of being abandoned slowly emerged in his heart! ¡°President Little Lan Lan, Miss said that there is no such thing as a banquet that will never end, so don¡¯t be too sad. Be good!¡± Zheng En coaxed patiently. ¡°Alas! I¡¯m going back to my room first.¡± Lan Ming sighed, then stood up and said lightly. He needed to be alone for a good time! ¡°Uh, Master, could he be suicidal?¡± Zheng En couldn¡¯t help asking as he looked at Lan Ming¡¯s slightly lost back. ¡°Hard to say,¡± the little old man gloated. ¡°Uh! Master, why do you seem so happy?¡± Zheng En¡¯s forehead was full of black lines. ¡°Hehe, because I¡¯m experienced and understand his feelings, so I¡¯m very happy whenever I see someone struggling like I did back then!¡± the little old man explained. ¡°Master, what¡¯s with your heart!¡± Zheng En was speechless. Alas! He had always thought his master was a serious person! He only knew today that he was wrong! ¡°To gloat! Haha!¡± the little old man said with a smile. Then he stood up and left the living room! Zheng En saw that he was alone in the huge living room, so he dusted his butt and left¡­ The next day. In the living room. Leng Ruoxue sat in a chair and looked at the elders of the Alchemist Association, whose faces were full of smiles and excitement, and said lightly, ¡°Has everyone¡¯s matter been settled?¡± ¡°Hehe, thanks to Miss Leng¡¯s subordinates¡¯ help, the matter has been settled!¡± Elder Lian said on behalf of the elders. He really didn¡¯t expect Leng Ruoxue¡¯s subordinates to be so efficient. This really surprised him! ¡°In that case, can you pay me?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. This was what she was most concerned about! ¡°Of course, Miss Leng. This is two-thirds of the wealth accumulated by our Alchemist Association for thousands of years. Please take it!¡± Elder Lian handed Leng Ruoxue a storage ring and said with a pained expression. ¡°Zheng En, check carefully. This will be our living expenses in the future!¡± Leng Ruoxue took the ring and handed it to Zheng En. ¡°Okay, Miss.¡± Zheng En took the ring with a smile on his face. Hehe, it felt so good to see the pained expressions on the elders¡¯ faces! ¡°Check carefully. By the way, did you include the money for your rooms and meals these few days?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her beautiful eyes to the elders and asked after instructing. ¡°This is our money for the next few days.¡± The corner of Elder Lian¡¯s mouth twitched. Then he took out a storage ring and said speechlessly, Boohoo¡­ Why was she still thinking about this bit of money! ¡°Elder Lian, you¡¯re very dishonest!¡± Leng Ruoxue took the ring and threw it directly to Zheng En before saying with slight dissatisfaction. ¡°Uh! Erm¡­ I¡¯m old, and my memory isn¡¯t good.¡± Elder Lian wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and explained helplessly. Boohoo¡­ Why didn¡¯t this girl know how to respect her elders! In fact, how could he have forgotten! They felt that it was too embarrassing to be led by the nose by Leng Ruoxue, so they didn¡¯t intend to give it as long as Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t mention it. Their idea was that they would have a sense of accomplishment even if they could take a little advantage of Leng Ruoxue. However, they didn¡¯t expect their little thoughts to make them even more embarrassed! ¡°Oh, Elder Lian, do you need me to refine some pills that can enhance your memory?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile. In fact, she had been laughing in her heart. Haha, these old men were not qualified to fight with her! ¡°No need, no need. I can refine it myself,¡± Elder Lian said hurriedly. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to eat Leng Ruoxue¡¯s food anymore. It was really too expensive! He was afraid of going bankrupt! ¡°Alas! Forget it since Elder Lian won¡¯t give me face. However, Elder Lian, when do you intend to give me an explanation about Zheng En?¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic and brought it to Zheng En. ¡°Erm¡­ Miss Leng, you know the current situation of the Alchemist Association. We don¡¯t have a place to work yet. Can we give you this explanation after we rebuild the headquarters?¡± Elder Lian discussed. ¡°No, you have to give me a satisfactory explanation before I leave Carefree City. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for falling out with you!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. These old men¡¯s evasion made her very displeased because in her opinion, this was only clarifying Zheng En¡¯s innocence to the entire Boundless Heaven Continent and informing the various Alchemist Association. There was no difficulty at all. The efficiency of these people¡¯s work was really too poor! ¡°Uh! Alright then!¡± The company commander¡¯s little heart trembled as he answered. Boohoo¡­ He had decided to stay away from this demon from now on. ¡°Elders, is there anything else?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile. Two words were written on her beautiful face: Send the guests out. ¡°Uh, we¡¯re fine. We¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± The company commander said. He had never seen Leng Ruoxue treat guests like this in his life. She actually chased them away without even letting them sit, let alone taking a sip of water. Boohoo¡­ What kind of people were these! Chapter 556 - A Good Thing That Fell From The Sky (6) ¡°Wait.¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly called out to them before the elders of the Alchemist Association were about to leave the living room. ¡°Miss Leng, is there anything else?¡± Elder Lian asked in puzzlement. ¡°Zheng En, their remuneration isn¡¯t bad, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Zheng En. ¡°Yes!¡± Zheng En suppressed his smile and replied. Hehe, Miss was really too evil. However, he knew that the reason Miss did this was to vent for him! ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good! Elder Lian, you can leave now!¡± Leng Ruoxue seemed to be relieved when she heard Zheng En¡¯s words. Then she said to Elder Lian and the others whose faces were a little blue. ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave.¡± Elder Lian suppressed his anger and left the living room with the elders. ¡°Haha, lass! Aren¡¯t you afraid that they will bear a grudge if you do this?¡± the little old man couldn¡¯t help asking with a smile after Elder Lian and the others left. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If they dare to play any more tricks, I¡¯ll directly deal with them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any emotion. ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Those elders don¡¯t have the guts to plot against you anymore,¡± Empty said with a light smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. ¡°Miss! Miss!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others were chatting when Blackie ran in anxiously! ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking when she saw Blackie¡¯s nervous expression. ¡°Miss, Big Brother Cheng and Wu Gong are fighting! And he¡¯s injured!¡± Hei Zi shouted worriedly. ¡°Why did they start fighting? Isn¡¯t he invisible?¡± Leng Ruoxue stood up and asked in puzzlement. ¡°I don¡¯t know how Wu Gong found him. We saw the two of them fighting when we returned after cleaning up Wu Gong¡¯s subordinates. Big Brother Song and the others have already gone to help and asked me to inform Miss,¡± Hei Zi said while panting heavily. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at everyone in the hall. ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and then left the living room with Leng Ruoxue. After Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the location of the fight, they saw several Mystic Sovereigns surrounding Wu Gong, who was cursing loudly! ¡°You cowardly turtles, do you dare to fight me one on one?¡± Wu Gonghuo roared. He was really angry. He had finally discovered the whereabouts of the people who were secretly causing trouble, but he didn¡¯t expect there to be so many people. Moreover, they were all Mystic Sovereigns! He might be a Mystic Supremacy, but he couldn¡¯t withstand the group attacks of so many Mystic Sovereigns! ¡°Why should we fight you one on one? You, a mighty Mystic Supremacy, actually want a Mystic Sovereign to fight you one on one. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? If I were you, I would have bought a piece of tofu and committed suicide a long time ago. It would be embarrassing to live anyway!¡± Song Di shouted rudely. The other Mystic Sovereigns let out low mocking laughter as soon as Song Di finished speaking. Everyone looked at Wu Gong with contempt! ¡°Are you all so capable of surrounding me?!¡± Wu Gong was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. He kept complaining in his heart. Where did those damn subordinates go? Why didn¡¯t they scram back quickly? At this moment, he didn¡¯t know that his subordinates had already seen the gods! ¡°We¡¯re weak, so what can we do!¡± Song Di said nonchalantly. He agreed with Miss very much now. Hehe, as long as they could win, the process was not important! ¡°You¡­¡± Wu Gong was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. Suddenly, he glanced at Leng Ruoxue and the others, who were walking over. He couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°Du Min, it¡¯s really related to you!¡± ¡°Yes, it has to do with me. Can¡¯t I?¡± the little old man asked with a chuckle, his face full of schadenfreude! ¡°How dare you repay kindness with ingratitude by staying in the territory of our Carefree City! Hmph! I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ll expel you on behalf of the Mystic Association!¡± Wu Gong glared fiercely at the little old man and roared. ¡°Are you sure you have the right?¡± the little old man asked mockingly. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m the vice president of the Mystic Association. I call the shots in the Mystic Association,¡± Wu Gong said confidently. ¡°You also know that you¡¯re the deputy? Then do you still remember that you have a president above you?¡± the little old man reminded coldly. ¡°The president has been in seclusion for many years. Who knows if something happened? I¡¯m the eldest in the Mystic Association now!¡± Wu Gong emphasized. ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re the one who had an accident!¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help cursing when he heard Wu Gong curse his master. ¡°Who are you, ugly freak?¡± Wu Gong glared and questioned. Damn it, how dare you scold me. I won¡¯t let this ugly man go! ¡°I¡¯m Lan Ming.¡± Lan Ming gave his name directly. Then his lips curled into an intriguing smile as he looked at Wu Gong. ¡°Lan Ming? Impossible. How can Lan Ming be as ugly as you!¡± Wu Gong said in disbelief. Hmph! It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t seen Lan Ming before. How dare he lie to him! ¡°Believe it or not,¡± Lan Ming said nonchalantly. Then he turned his head and ignored Wu Gong! ¡°Wu Gong, how did you find them?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously after taking a pill for the injured Cheng Wu. ¡°Haha, do you want to know? I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Wu Gong laughed hysterically and said proudly. ¡°I know even if you don¡¯t say it. It¡¯s because of these powder!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. She had just found these unknown powder on Cheng Wu¡¯s body and guessed that it was most likely because these things were making monsters! ¡°How did you know?¡± Wu Gong asked in surprise, his face full of disbelief. He thought no one would recognize the powder, but it was discovered by this woman so quickly. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you either,¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily. ¡°You¡­¡± Wu Gong was so angry that his face and neck were red. He kept cursing in his heart. How can there be such a despicable woman! ¡°What about me? Wu Gong, today is your death date. Enjoy the last moment of your life!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Chapter 557 - Boss’s Owner, Want to Knock? (1) ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t be too smug too early. It¡¯s not certain who will die!¡± Wu Gong retaliated. ¡°Is that so? Then be smug to your heart¡¯s content! Oh, right, do you have any last words to tell your old flame? It¡¯s best to say it now lest you don¡¯t have the chance to say it later!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very understandingly. ¡°Can you tell me who you are? Why do you want to go against me?¡± Wu Gong suppressed his anger and asked. It was really uncomfortable not knowing who his enemy was. ¡°Can¡¯t you guess? Seems like I overestimated your intelligence! I¡¯m Leng Ruoxue!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very honestly. Alas! Were these people from the Mystic Association Headquarters all very weak in intelligence! ¡°You are Leng Ruoxue? No¡­ That¡¯s impossible. Everyone knows Leng Ruoxue is an ugly freak. Hmph! Do you think I¡¯ve never seen her? Tell me, who are you?¡± Wu Gong didn¡¯t believe the words of this drop dead gorgeous woman in front of him. His first reaction was that this woman was lying to him! ¡°Believe it or not, I don¡¯t care!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly and then summoned her beast. ¡°Charm, Feng Zhan, I¡¯ll leave this old thing to you.¡± Leng Ruoxue said to her cute beasts with a light smile. ¡°Hehe, Master, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely let him have an unforgettable memory,¡± Feng Zhan promised with a naughty smile. ¡°Okay, Song Di, you can leave!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with satisfaction and then said to Song Di and the others. ¡°Yes.¡± Song Di and the others obediently gave up their seats and left the venue to the cute but actually scheming and ruthless little beasts. Uh! They knew that they couldn¡¯t just look at the appearance of beasts since they knew their Miss. ¡°Haha, do you think these little beasts can deal with me? I¡¯m a Mystic Supremacy!¡± Wu Gong couldn¡¯t help laughing when he saw the dozens of small and cute beasts surrounding him! He could kick these little things away with a kick. How could they be his match! ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t anyone teach you not to underestimate your enemy?¡± Charm reminded very elegantly, killing intent flashing in its purple eyes! ¡°Underestimate your enemy? I can kick your little things away with a single kick. How can you be worthy of being my enemies!¡± Wu Gong said with contempt. ¡°You want to kick us away with a single kick? How big must your foot be? Wu Gong, if you can¡¯t kick us away, every beast of ours will trample you into meat paste!¡± Charm said without anger or anger, a faint smile hanging on its fluffy little face! ¡°Charm, cut the crap with him. Let¡¯s attack!¡± Feng Zhan said impatiently. ¡°What¡¯s the rush! Didn¡¯t I already attack?! We can save trouble if we can destroy him with words!¡± Charm said with a light smile. Hehe, it was an intelligent beast. Fighting was too barbaric. It had to use more brains in the future. ¡°Uh! That makes sense. Let¡¯s anger him to death!¡± Feng Zhan nodded in agreement. ¡°Infuriating? This is Darling¡¯s specialty!¡± Darling said proudly. ¡°What are you so smug about? What¡¯s the point of living if you don¡¯t know how to anger people these days!¡± Dazzle said very disdainfully. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to anger people. I just anger people to death directly,¡± Ling said in distress, her tangled little face almost frowning. ¡°Get lost!¡± the beasts roared in unison. ¡°Master, they were fierce to me!¡± Tears welled up in Ling¡¯s eyes as she crawled into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms to seek comfort! ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t be scared!¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted with two drops of cold sweat on her forehead. Alas! Why were her beasts so cute! ¡°Beloved Master, don¡¯t be fooled by this guy who likes to pretend to be pitiful!¡± Darling jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and deliberately stepped on Ling under its claws to remind her. ¡°Damn fox, take your stinky feet away! It stinks!¡± Ling couldn¡¯t help shouting. ¡°You damn snake, your feet are the stinky one!¡± Darling roared furiously when it heard what Ling said. ¡°Could it be your butt? How long has it been since you washed it?¡± Ling was stunned and couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°You damn snake, don¡¯t frame me. I shower every day!¡± Darling roared, so angry that the fur on its body stood up! ¡°Why are you still so dark if you shower everyday?¡± Ling pretended to be puzzled. ¡°Are you color-blind? I¡¯m a purple fox, but that fellow is black!¡± Darling pointed at Dazzle with its little paw. ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t showered for too long. You can¡¯t shower anymore!¡± Ling said. ¡°Do you still want to deal with Wu Gong?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a headache as she listened to the conversation between the two beasts. ¡°Yes!¡± Darling and Ling said hurriedly in unison and ran back to the battlefield. ¡°Hey, you dirty and stinky Wu Gong! I want to destroy you on behalf of Master!¡± Ling roared with a thunderous aura! ¡°Hehe, Little Wu Gong, I want to chop off your calves one by one so that you can¡¯t climb anymore!¡± Darling said with a naughty smile. ¡°Darling, didn¡¯t you help him? How many pairs of shoes do you have to save if you cut off his legs!¡± Confound said with disapproval, his cold eyes looking at Wu Gong non-stop! ¡°That¡¯s true. Then I¡¯ll keep his legs and chop off his claws,¡± Darling said after some thought. ¡°Darling, is there a difference between Wu Gong¡¯s claws and legs?¡± Feng Zhan asked doubtfully. ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t think so!¡± Darling said with a chuckle, its expression very wretched! ¡°Damn it, are you done talking!¡± Wu Gong felt blood rush to his head as he listened to the little beasts¡¯ discussions. He couldn¡¯t control the anger in his body! ¡°Wait! Let¡¯s discuss whether to chop off your claws or legs!¡± Darling said calmly. ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re dead meat!¡± Wu Gong roared in anger. Wait? Could he wait? He would really be angered to death by these seemingly cute but actually vicious little beasts! ¡°Ah! Wu Gong is going to kill the beasts! Everyone, run!¡± Darling suddenly shouted. Then the beasts cooperated and began to run around Wu Gong. Wu Gong was dizzy from them in a moment! Chapter 558 - Boss’s Owner, Want to Knock? (2) ¡°Stop! Stop spinning!¡± Wu Gong roared angrily. Boohoo¡­ Damn it! Why were these beasts reacting so quickly? They were about to spin him unconscious before he could do anything! How could they be so shameless! ¡°We can¡¯t stop. You¡¯re going to kill us if we stop!¡± Darling said as it ran, its fluffy little face full of fear. ¡°Stop! I won¡¯t kill you! Stop!¡± Wu Gong couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Boohoo¡­ Just run away. Why did they have to run around him! ¡°We¡¯ll stop if you ask us to? That¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± Feng Zhan said coldly. He flew around Wu Gong and threw small flames at him from time to time! ¡°Damn it, what do I have to do to make you stop?¡± Wu Gong asked in exasperation. He was about to be angered to death by these beasts! ¡°What¡¯s the benefit of stopping?¡± Charm suddenly asked, the smile on its little face so devious! ¡°What benefits do you want?¡± Wu Gong asked while suppressing his anger. ¡°We want money, a lot of money,¡± Charm said without thinking. Alas! It knew that its master lacked money! ¡°There¡¯s a lot of money in this ring. I¡¯ll give it to you. Stop spinning it!¡± Wu Gong took off the ring and handed it to Charm. He really couldn¡¯t take it anymore! ¡°Since you¡¯ve paid, let¡¯s help you!¡± Charm took the ring and said understandingly. ¡°Uh! What do you mean?¡± Wu Gong asked doubtfully. He felt that something was amiss, but he quickly understood what the little white fox meant! ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s be agile and help him!¡± Charm said to all the beasts. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The beasts nodded in unison and began to use various means to leave an unforgettable memory for Wu Gong! ¡°Ah! You little liars! You lied to me!¡± Wu Gong felt intense pain on his body and couldn¡¯t help cursing. ¡°Wu Gong, didn¡¯t you want us to stop? We stopped!¡± Charm said innocently. Boohoo¡­ They really stopped obediently! ¡°Charm, don¡¯t talk nonsense with this Wu Gong. Speaking of which, he has a lot of meat on him, and his skin is very thick. It¡¯s quite tiring to scratch him,¡± Darling said with a displeased face. Boohoo¡­ Its little claws were hurting from scratching! ¡°Uh! Stop scratching if you can¡¯t scratch him. We can teach him a lesson with a kick!¡± Charm said after some thought. In fact, it didn¡¯t approve of using such primitive methods. However, it seemed that its master¡¯s beasts liked to use scratching! Alas! That was a method only low-level spirit beasts would use! ¡°Charm, that feeling is different, hehe!¡± Darling said with a chuckle. ¡°Uh! Do whatever you want!¡± Charm said helplessly. Then it stood to the side elegantly to watch the commotion. Alas! This low-level method was not suitable for it! Charm didn¡¯t participate in the scratching army, but the other beasts were enough to make Wu Gong suffer. He was a Mystic Supremacy, but he was entangled by the small beasts and couldn¡¯t unleash his full strength. His body was covered in wounds in just a short while¡­ ¡°Hehe, Wu Gong, take this!¡± Darling was tired from scratching. It condensed the water-attribute mystic energy in its body into a water ball, gathered it in its claws, and threw it at Wu Gong¡­ With a splash, Wu Gong, who was unprepared, was drenched by the huge water ball. Moreover, the water-attribute liquid quickly seeped into his wounds, making him want to bang his head against the wall¡­ ¡°Hehe, Wu Gong, let me help you dry your clothes!¡± Feng Zhan said very kindly when he saw Wu Gong drenched in soup. He spat out a stream of Southern Spirit Flame. Wu Gong¡¯s clothes were dried in the blink of an eye, but the flames on his body continued to burn¡­ ¡°Ah! It¡¯s on fire. I¡¯ll help you!¡± Darling said quickly and threw water balls at Wu Gong one after another! However, its water ball failed to extinguish Feng Zhan¡¯s Southern Spirit Flame. Instead, it made Wu Gong into a drenched chicken. Then the flames on Wu Gong¡¯s body dried Darling¡¯s water ball. They repeated this process over and over again. Before long, Wu Gong fainted. Obviously, he fainted from anger! ¡°Uh! Lass, these beasts of yours are really good!¡± The little old man, who had been watching the commotion by the side, wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. Alas! These beasts were really too terrifying. Even the Mystic Supremacy fainted from their anger. Amazing! ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smug smile. She knew very well what her beasts were capable of, so she was not surprised that they would make Wu Gong faint from anger. In fact, she felt that Wu Gong¡¯s endurance was too poor. Hmph! What a useless Mystic Supremacy! ¡°Master, this is Wu Gong¡¯s storage ring. He¡¯s very poor and doesn¡¯t have much money.¡± Charm jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and said with disdain. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue took the ring and threw it to Zheng En without looking at it. ¡°Master, this Wu Gong fainted. What should we do?¡± Charm raised its little head and asked. ¡°Hehe, this Wu Gong can¡¯t live anyway. Do as you see fit!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a malicious smile. ¡°Boss¡¯s master, why don¡¯t we use him to fish! I know of a type of fish that likes powerhouses the most. Moreover, that kind of fish is also very delicious,¡± the little peacock suggested. ¡°Are you talking about the golden sand fish?¡± Icy, which had been sleeping, opened its eyes and asked. ¡°Yes, that kind of fish is very difficult to capture. However, it will be very easy to capture with this Wu Gong as bait,¡± the little peacock explained. ¡°Hehe, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go fishing quickly!¡± Icy said impatiently. Golden sand fish were legendary delicacies. However, golden sand fish lived in the deep sea, and it was extremely difficult to capture them. And as Little Peacock said, it would be very easy to capture them if there was good bait. Hehe, if it remembered correctly, golden sand fish seemed to like it the most¡­ Chapter 559 - Boss’s Owner, Want to Knock? (3) ¡°You want to use the Mystic Supremacy as bait?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked speechlessly. Poor Wu Gong. Why did he provoke her? Now he was in the hands of these gluttonous beasts. Alas! She felt some pity for Wu Gong! ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s going to die anyway. Don¡¯t waste it!¡± Icy said with a naughty smile. ¡°But isn¡¯t this too cruel?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly. She couldn¡¯t bear to! ¡°Little Snowy, you¡¯re too kind. Alas! You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. Leave it to me,¡± Icy said, taking on everything. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t care anymore. But Wu Gong definitely can¡¯t live!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry. We will destroy him after fishing,¡± Icy said with certainty. ¡°Little Icy, where are we going to fish the golden sand fish?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°This kind of fish can only be found in the deep sea,¡± Icy said. ¡°Uh! Then you¡¯re going to the sea! Is there a sea nearby?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of question marks. ¡°Yes, but it will take about two hours to fly there from Carefree City,¡± Icy said after some thought. ¡°Boss¡¯s master, it won¡¯t take two hours with me around. Hehe, one hour will be enough,¡± the little peacock said. It was a super Legendary Beast, so its flying speed was naturally very fast. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She was also curious about the golden sand fish. Moreover, she wanted to know how Wu Gong was going to be bait! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue stored the beasts in the bracelet, tied Wu Gong with a rope, and sat on the little peacock¡¯s back. She said after everyone sat up. ¡°Empty, have you heard of the Golden Sand Fish?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking on the way. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten it once. It¡¯s indeed delicious. However, golden sand fish are fierce by nature and not easy to capture,¡± Empty explained. ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Lass, the fish bones of the Golden Sand Fish can be refined,¡± the little old man said. ¡°Really?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in surprise. ¡°Yes, that fish bone is very sharp. It¡¯s most suitable for refining knives, swords, and other weapons,¡± the little old man said. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said doubtfully. However, she couldn¡¯t help thinking in her heart, could the knives and swords refined from fish bones be sturdy? After flying for about an hour, the little peacock brought everyone to a large blue sea. The sea was endless blue, beautiful and deep! ¡°Lass, this sea is called the River of Gaze, one of the largest oceans in the Boundless Heaven Continent. Hehe, the resources inside are very abundant, but it¡¯s also very dangerous!¡± the little old man explained while pointing at the sea. ¡°Oh, where are we going to fish the Golden Sand Fish?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°We have to go to the center of the sea. That¡¯s the deepest part of the sea, and also the Golden Sand Fish¡¯s favorite place to live,¡± Empty said. ¡°Little Peacock, bring us there!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Okay, Master. Sit tight. There are many sea beasts in this sea,¡± the little peacock reminded. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. The little peacock flew directly toward the center of the sea seeing that everyone was ready¡­ ¡°Master, you can let Wu Gong go!¡± the little peacock said after flying to their destination. ¡°Uh! How do we put it down?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Didn¡¯t fish have to have a fishing rod? Could they use a rope to fish? ¡°Hehe, Boss¡¯s master, you just have to put Wu Gong in the sea. His blood will naturally attract the golden sand fish,¡± the little peacock explained. The golden sand fish loved the smell of blood, especially the blood of the strong, so basically anyone who wanted to fish for the golden sand fish would use their blood as bait! However, fishing for the golden sand fish required a lot of blood, so not many people were willing to part with it! ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue understood. ¡°Miss, let me do this kind of strength work!¡± Cheng Wu, who had recovered from the pill, said. Hehe, Wu Gong! I didn¡¯t expect you to be bait one day. Cheng Wu felt relieved seeing the unconscious Wu Gong! ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed the rope to Cheng Wu and then leaned in the freak¡¯s arms, preparing to watch the commotion. Cheng Wu brought Wu Gong¡¯s rope into the sea bit by bit. He held the other rope in his hand and lay on the little peacock¡¯s back, waiting for the fish to take the bait! Soon, Wu Gong¡¯s blood flowed into the sea from his wounds. Cheng Wu raised Wu Gong into the air to prevent him from bleeding too much and contaminating the sea! ¡°Is this little blood enough?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°It should be about time! If it¡¯s not enough, let it out later!¡± Cheng Wu said with a smile. It wasn¡¯t his blood anyway, so his heart didn¡¯t ache! ¡°If you see the golden sand fish later, you have to move quickly!¡± Empty reminded them. The golden sand fish were very cunning, and they might not be able to capture it even if they were attracted by the blood. This was also one of the reasons why the golden sand fish were difficult to capture. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Song Di and the others nodded repeatedly. They had only heard of golden sand fish and had never eaten them because they couldn¡¯t bear to part with their blood. Boohoo¡­ Why was that fish¡¯s preferences so different! After a while, there was still no movement on the dark blue sea. Cheng Wu took out a dagger and stabbed Wu Gong with it, bleeding him! ¡°That bit of blood isn¡¯t enough,¡± Icy said calmly with its eyes narrowed. Hmph! The taste of golden sand fish was unique, and it didn¡¯t like the blood of non-powerful people. Moreover, it had to be a human powerhouse. Therefore, very few people were willing to use their blood to fish for the golden sand fish because it was very likely that they would die from excessive blood loss before they could fish! ¡°Uh! Not enough?¡± Cheng Wu stabbed Wu Gong a few more times, waking him up from the pain. ¡°Where are we? What are you doing?¡± Wu Gong looked at his surroundings and asked fearfully. Chapter 560 - Boss’s Owner, Want to Knock? (4) ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? This is the sea!¡± Cheng Wu gloated. Hehe, thanks to Wu Gong, he actually had the chance to taste the legendary golden sand fish. He really didn¡¯t know if he should thank him or anger him to death! ¡°I know. I¡¯m asking what you want!¡± Wu Gong asked fearfully. Boohoo¡­ Couldn¡¯t he tell that this was the sea? He wasn¡¯t stupid! ¡°We¡¯re fishing,¡± Cheng Wu said calmly. ¡°Fishing? Then why did you tie me up?¡± Wu Gong asked gloomily. He was tied up like a dumpling. He couldn¡¯t run even if he wanted to. Boohoo¡­ What rope was that? He couldn¡¯t break it! ¡°You¡¯re bait. What if you run away without being tied up?¡± Cheng Wu said matter-of-factly. ¡°Fish bait? What fish do you want to fish?¡± Wu Gong asked in disbelief. Damn it, these people actually used him as bait. Boohoo¡­ He had a bad feeling that they weren¡¯t catching good fish! ¡°We want to fish for the golden sand fish. Have you heard of it?¡± Cheng Wu asked with a smile. ¡°Golden sand fish! No, I don¡¯t want to be bait. Let go of me quickly, or I won¡¯t let you go,¡± Wu Gong roared excitedly. Boohoo¡­ Golden sand fish! He might not be able to fish them even if he released all his blood! ¡°You are now our prisoner, and you have no choice but to be willing, understand?¡± Cheng Wu reminded kindly. Hmph! This coward only dared to treat these Mystic masters like them. He actually didn¡¯t even have the strength to fight back against those beasts that called themselves Miss. Mystic Supremacies! How embarrassing! ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m the vice president of the Mystic Association Headquarters. You actually dare to treat me like this. Do you still want to survive on the Boundless Heaven Continent? How ridiculous!¡± Wu Gong threatened without blinking. ¡°Haha, Little Wu Gong! Do you really think you¡¯re still the vice president of the high and mighty Mystic Association? You¡¯re just our captive now,¡± Song Di said with a face full of mockery. ¡°He¡¯s too noisy.¡± Leng Ruoxue narrowed her beautiful eyes with slight displeasure. ¡°Hehe, my young miss said you¡¯re too noisy. Stay in the water!¡± Cheng Wu threw Wu Gong into the sea after speaking. ¡°You¡­ I won¡¯t let you go. Hurry up and pull me up. I don¡¯t know how to swim!¡± Wu Gong kept flapping in the sea while shouting. ¡°Little Wu Gong, be good and learn how to swim in the sea yourself. We¡¯ll pull you up when we catch the golden sand fish!¡± Cheng Wu promised. ¡°I don¡¯t want to! I don¡¯t want to!¡± Wu Gong cried out in a sorry state, his voice becoming lower and lower! ¡°Cheng Wu, is he dead?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when she saw that Wu Gong was silent. ¡°Miss, a Mystic Supremacy won¡¯t die so easily. He¡¯s pretending to be dead!¡± Cheng Wu said in realization. ¡°Oh, Empty, why hasn¡¯t the golden sand fish taken the bait yet? Is Wu Gong¡¯s blood too stinky? Don¡¯t those fish like it?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. She despised Wu Gong in her heart. Hmph! Why did he do so many bad things for no reason? He stinked the blood and didn¡¯t even bite the fish! ¡°Xue¡¯er, you have to be patient when fishing. The golden sand fish won¡¯t be precious if it takes the bait so easily,¡± Empty comforted helplessly. ¡°Oh, fishing isn¡¯t my thing. Take your time fishing. I¡¯ll sleep for a while,¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. She closed her eyes directly after speaking. ¡°There¡¯s movement. Bring Wu Gong up quickly.¡± Icy, which was pretending to sleep with its eyes closed, suddenly opened them. ¡°Okay.¡± Cheng Wu hurriedly pulled the unconscious Wu Gong out of the sea when he heard Icy. After a while, the waves on the sea rolled, and huge black shadows quickly emerged from the sea¡­ ¡°Hurry up and do it!¡± Empty hurriedly sent a voice transmission after seeing the shadows of the fish. At the same time, he released threads of mystic power in his hand and stabbed into the bodies of the fish. In the blink of an eye, he brought the fish to the surface of the sea¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, quickly gather the fish,¡± Empty ordered. At the same time, his hands did not stop! The others also mimicked Empty and condensed their mystic energy into a line, piercing into the bodies of the fish, and fished the golden sand fish up easily! ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue had long opened her beautiful eyes and looked at the scene on the sea. At the same time, with a thought, she stored the huge fish into the bracelet¡­ Everyone worked together for nearly an hour, and the golden sand fish that were attracted were all in their pockets. Then everyone left this sea happily with the little peacock¡­ The little peacock brought Leng Ruoxue and the others to a remote mountain and descended. ¡°Master, is this place okay?¡± the little peacock asked. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded after looking around. ¡°These fish are really beautiful.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a few golden sand fish from the bracelet and praised. The golden sand fish were very huge, about ten meters in length. Moreover, their entire body was golden, and even their eyes were golden. Uh! She really couldn¡¯t understand why these fish liked to stay in the deep sea. Wouldn¡¯t their golden appearance be easily discovered by enemies? ¡°Xue¡¯er, these fish are very beautiful but also very fierce. Apart from the sea beasts, no creatures in the sea are their match. Moreover, they live in groups, so even sea beasts won¡¯t provoke them easily,¡± she said calmly after seeing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Oh, what do you intend to do with this fish?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Uh! She didn¡¯t want to eat fish caught with Wu Gong¡¯s blood. ¡°Haha, of course we¡¯re eating. Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t think too much. Golden sand fish are rare delicacies!¡± Empty said with a smile. ¡°But¡­ I really don¡¯t want to eat fish caught by Wu Gong as bait!¡± Leng Ruoxue said hesitantly. ¡°Lass, golden sand fish have to be fished with blood, so you really don¡¯t have to care too much who you use!¡± the little old man comforted. ¡°Little Snowy, the golden sand fish are very clean, but only the smell of blood will lure them up from the bottom of the sea. In fact, they are all vegetarians,¡± Icy explained. Chapter 561 - Boss’s Owner, Want to Knock? (5) ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Fish that were attracted by blood were actually vegetarians. Was this possible? ¡°Xue¡¯er, the main food of the golden sand fish is sea grass,¡± Empty said. ¡°Sea grass? Are there enough sea grass in the sea for them to eat?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. How much sea grass did they have to eat for a meal looking at the size of the golden sand fish! ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, it will definitely be enough!¡± Empty said with a happy smile. ¡°Xue¡¯er, we won¡¯t eat if you don¡¯t want to,¡± the freak said. Hmph, he didn¡¯t believe that this golden sand fish would be better than the fish in Xue¡¯er¡¯s space. ¡°Okay, eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. To be honest, she was not very interested in the golden sand fish. Moreover, she agreed to use Wu Gong as bait to prank him, hehe! ¡°Miss, are you really not eating? I heard that this fish is very delicious.¡± Cheng Wu couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not too interested in this fish. Eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Then she pulled the freak to sit beside Wu Gong and released her beasts. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Beloved Master!¡± The beasts immediately stuck to Leng Ruoxue as soon as they emerged. They acted coquettishly and rubbed against her! ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are you thinking about?¡± the freak asked curiously when he saw Xue¡¯er staring at Wu Gong thoughtfully. ¡°Freak, what do you think we should do with this thing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t his fate destined! There¡¯s no other choice!¡± the freak said with certainty. People like Wu Gong were a scourge even if they were left alive, so eliminating them was the best way. ¡°Okay. Feng Zhan, I¡¯ll leave Wu Gong to you.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and then said to Feng Zhan. ¡°Okay! Master, leave this bad thing to me!¡± Feng Zhan patted his chest with his small wings and promised. With that, he spat out his Southern Spirit Flame. Immediately, Wu Gong, who was unconscious and on the verge of death, was covered in raging flames¡­ ¡°Lan Ming, let¡¯s go to the Mystic Association Headquarters after eating the fish.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Ming after settling Wu Gong. ¡°Little Snowy, have you really decided¡­¡± Lan Ming was a little depressed. He couldn¡¯t finish speaking. ¡°Little Lan Lan, don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m only a Mystic Monarch. Those elders won¡¯t submit to me,¡± Lan Ming found an excuse. Boohoo¡­ He really wasn¡¯t prepared to take over the Mystic Association Headquarters. Why did Little Snowy have to force him! ¡°Kill whoever isn¡¯t convinced! Let¡¯s see who still dares to be unconvinced!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very ruthlessly, not hiding the killing intent in her beautiful eyes at all. ¡°Alas!¡± Lan Ming sighed heavily and accepted his fate. He knew that Little Snow wouldn¡¯t change her mind easily, so he could only be chased away. Boohoo¡­ After Empty and the others finished eating the golden sand fish, Leng Ruoxue stored the beasts in the bracelet, and everyone set off together¡­ The little peacock brought Leng Ruoxue and the others to the Mystic Association Headquarters. The Mystic Association Headquarters was still tattered, but it could barely accommodate people after these few days of repair. At this moment, the elders of the Mystic Association Headquarters were stationed here¡­ Outside the tattered main door of the Mystic Association. The little peacock flew in the air and said hesitantly, ¡°Boss¡¯s master, should we knock?¡± ¡°Why are you knocking on the door? Little Peacock, we¡¯re here to challenge the hall. There¡¯s no need to be so polite!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly and said nonchalantly. Her words definitely had the suspicion of teaching children bad things! ¡°Oh!¡± The little peacock nodded to show that it understood. Boohoo¡­ It was a polite child. Boss¡¯s master would teach it badly. ¡°Little Peacock, quickly kick the door open!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged, her beautiful face full of impatience! ¡°Yes, Boss¡¯s master!¡± The little peacock hesitated but still obediently placed its claws on the door of the Mystic Association Headquarters, which was already on the verge of collapse. Immediately, there was a bang, and the door of the Mystic Association Headquarters shattered into pieces! ¡°Uh! This door is too fragile!¡± the little peacock said awkwardly after doing something bad. ¡°Hehe, Little Peacock did well,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised as she caressed its fluffy little head. ¡°Hehe! As long as Boss¡¯s master is happy!¡± The little peacock said with a silly smile. It was so pleased to receive the praise of its boss¡¯s master! ¡°Who are you? How dare you cause trouble in the Mystic Association Headquarters?¡± Dozens of Mystics ran out of the Mystic Association Headquarters and roared loudly after the door shattered. However, Leng Ruoxue and the others ignored them¡­ ¡°Hey, I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± a mystic couldn¡¯t help but question. However, no one bothered with them¡­ ¡°Who are you? How dare you cause trouble in the Mystic Association Headquarters?¡± The mystic roared furiously seeing that he was ignored! ¡°This Mystic Association Headquarters is really broken now.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the Mystic Association Headquarters with her beautiful eyes and said with a light smile. ¡°Yes, the former Mystic Association Headquarters was dazzling and majestic. Moreover, these Mystics from the Mystic Association Headquarters are not very strong now,¡± Empty said with slight disdain, his handsome face full of contempt! ¡°Who are you exactly? How dare you cause trouble in the Mystic Association Headquarters?¡± the mystic suppressed his anger and questioned again. ¡°Causing trouble? No, we¡¯re here to challenge the hall,¡± Leng Ruoxue finally had time to deal with the mystic and said very kindly. ¡°Is there a difference?¡± the mystic asked foolishly, his ordinary face full of confusion. ¡°Of course there is. Causing trouble is very informal, but the kickhouse is very formal, meaning that we are here to officially cause trouble!¡± Leng Ruoxue explained as if she was speaking a tongue twister. ¡°Damn it, isn¡¯t it the same!¡± The mystic finally reacted and couldn¡¯t help shouting in anger, knowing that he had been fooled. ¡°You¡¯re too unperturbed. No wonder you¡¯re only a great mystic. Alas! With your strength, you can only run errands in the Mystic Association Headquarters!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization, her beautiful face full of sympathy. Chapter 562 - The Divination Is Everywhere (1) ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± the mystic roared in exasperation. Boohoo¡­ This woman cared too much! So what if he was just an errand boy? Couldn¡¯t he? ¡°Of course it¡¯s not my fault. However, let me tell you some news! The Mystic Association Headquarters is about to change owners, so you¡¯re probably about to lose your job,¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered mysteriously. ¡°Uh! How is that possible? Our Vice President Wu is a Mystic Supremacy!¡± the mystic emphasized. He didn¡¯t believe Leng Ruoxue at all. ¡°Alas! Your Vice President Wu ran away with someone else. I won¡¯t care about you anymore.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed helplessly. ¡°Ran away? With who?¡± another mystic couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Is there a need to ask!¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes and looked at the mystic like she was an idiot. ¡°Could it be with Madam Sun?¡± The mystics guessed in whispers, completely ignoring Leng Ruoxue and the others. Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless seeing the mystics who were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws just now discussing Wu Gong¡¯s gossip. Alas! These mystics were really out of line. Moreover, their imagination was quite rich. ¡°Poor Wu Gong. He died and was wronged,¡± Empty whispered with a light smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t wrong him. These people from the Mystic Association are too imaginative,¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently. Alas! She couldn¡¯t tell these people that Wu Gong was dead, right? That would be a huge blow to them! ¡°Yes, gossip is everywhere.¡± Empty sighed and said helplessly. Alas! He also realized that mystics were becoming more and more foolish these days! ¡°Yes, hey. Are you done discussing? We¡¯re here to challenge the hall. Hurry up and tell us what you think. Don¡¯t count on Wu Gong.¡± Leng Ruoxue waited for a while and couldn¡¯t help urging the mystics anxiously seeing that they were still talking non-stop. She still had to go back to sleep after settling the Mystic Association Headquarters! Therefore, she didn¡¯t want to waste time. ¡°Uh! It¡¯s not convenient for the elders of the headquarters to see guests now. Come another day!¡± the mystic said after some thought. Alas! He had to quickly inform the elders about Vice President Wu and the others running away. Moreover, these people seemed to have ill intentions, so he really didn¡¯t dare to provoke them. ¡°Uncomfortable to see guests? Why? Are there also times when those old men are inconvenient every month?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. ¡°Haha, looks like it.¡± The little old man laughed out loud without giving Leng Ruoxue any face when he heard this. The others couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly. ¡°Of course not,¡± the mystic quickly denied. Boohoo¡­ This woman was too evil. She actually distorted his words. Wouldn¡¯t the elders skin him alive if they knew! ¡°What¡¯s so inconvenient about that? Anyway, we¡¯re here to challenge the school. Have you seen anyone who asks the challenger to come another day?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a naughty smile. ¡°Uh! No, but¡­¡± The mystic wanted to say something else but was interrupted by Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Go and notify them quickly since you don¡¯t have any! Of course, I have no objections if you choose to go and pass the message obediently after being beaten.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave them two choices and let them choose one themselves. ¡°Erm¡­ Wait a moment. We¡¯ll inform the elders now,¡± the mystic said fearfully. Boohoo¡­ He was only a small great mystic. Why were these people giving him so much pressure! ¡°Yes, good. Those who know the facts are the best. Go quickly. I¡¯ll only give you five minutes,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded understandingly. ¡°Hurry up and inform the elders that someone is coming to challenge the hall!¡± the mystic ordered the people beside him. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t want to go in to bear the nameless anger of those elders. Their menopause had arrived. ¡°Yes,¡± a mystic answered and left the door. ¡°Erm¡­ May I know your names?¡± the mystic asked with a forced smile. ¡°Leng Ruoxue.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave her name bluntly and then looked at the mystic with a spurious smile. ¡°Uh! What about them?¡± the mystic asked. In fact, he was a little surprised because he couldn¡¯t understand how this woman could be Leng Ruoxue. He had seen Leng Ruoxue when she participated in the Mystic Association Headquarters competition, and she was not like this at all. However, he didn¡¯t dare to ask. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know about them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly and ignored the mystic. ¡°Uh!¡± The mystic couldn¡¯t help wiping the cold sweat off his forehead, his heart racing. Did he really want to know? He was just afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to explain when the elders asked! Since Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t say anything, the mystics from the Mystic Association naturally didn¡¯t dare to speak either. The atmosphere immediately fell to an icy cold point¡­ ¡°Erm¡­ Elders, please enter.¡± A moment later, the mystic who went to pass on the message returned and broke the slightly depressed atmosphere. ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to everyone. ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and then walked into the Mystic Association Headquarters with Leng Ruoxue. A mystic led the way and led Leng Ruoxue and the others to a side hall of the Mystic Association Headquarters. This was now the headquarters¡¯ temporary office. After Leng Ruoxue and the others walked into the side hall, they found more than a dozen elders sitting in the hall. Each of the elders released their auras in an attempt to take them down a notch! ¡°Hehe, is this how the elders treat their guests?¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly with a light smile. Upon seeing the provocation of the elders of the Mystic Association, Cheng Wu and the others naturally released their mystic energy, unwilling to be outdone. For a time, the two sides began to compete quietly. Leng Ruoxue, the freak, Empty, and the little old man each found a seat and sat down calmly¡­ The competition between experts was usually only for an instant, so soon, the elders of the Mystic Association Headquarters were unable to withstand the might of Cheng Wu and the others. Although they were also Mystic Sovereigns, how could the auras of these elders, who lived like princes and princesses all day, compare to Cheng Wu and the others who were in life and death tests almost every day! Chapter 563 - The Divination Is Everywhere (2) ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng, we don¡¯t have any ill intentions,¡± the First Elder of the Mystic Association Headquarters said apologetically after a while and secretly swallowed the blood in his mouth! ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly and gave Cheng Wu and the others a look. Cheng Wu and the others immediately retracted their auras and the pressure in the side hall immediately returned to normal! ¡°May I know why Miss Leng and the others came to the headquarters?¡± The First Elder pretended to be confused and asked. He couldn¡¯t help being surprised as he looked at Leng Ruoxue. Alas! He heard that Vice President Wu had been sending people to capture Leng Ruoxue, but he didn¡¯t expect her to come knocking on his door. ¡°Didn¡¯t the mystic tell you just now? I¡¯m here to challenge the hall,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t understand what Miss Leng means?¡± The First Elder said with a smile. ¡°What I mean is that I want the Mystic Association to change the person in charge,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very bluntly. Hmph! Old fox, do you still want to pretend to be ignorant now? ¡°Miss Leng, our president has been in seclusion for many years. The Vice President is in charge of the headquarters now, so we have to obtain the Vice President¡¯s permission to change people,¡± First Elder said awkwardly. ¡°First Elder, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you want to replace Wu Gong now.¡± Leng Ruoxue exposed the First Elder¡¯s lie rudely. Hmph! Did this old man really think she didn¡¯t know what they were thinking? She didn¡¯t believe that this old man would support Wu Gong after being locked up by Wu Gong for so long. ¡°Erm¡­ Miss Leng, this is an internal matter of our Mystic Association. You might be a Mystic, but you are not qualified to participate in the affairs of the Association Headquarters yet.¡± The First Elder could only put on the dignity of the First Elder seeing that he couldn¡¯t dodge anymore. ¡°Hehe, First Elder, you¡¯re mistaken. I don¡¯t want to get involved in the affairs of your headquarters. I just want you to recommend someone,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. ¡°Who do you want to recommend, Miss Leng?¡± The First Elder asked very politely. ¡°Lan Ming, he¡¯s the president of the Windless City¡¯s Mystic Association and the disciple of your president. It¡¯s only right and proper for him to be the person in charge of your headquarters!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty. ¡°Lan Ming? How is he qualified! He¡¯s just a Mystic Monarch.¡± An elder immediately objected after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Hmph! They had debated for so long before deciding on the final candidate. Now, it actually benefited Lan Ming! ¡°If he¡¯s not qualified, then who is?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a spurious smile. Hmph! These damn old men were really shameless. Must they force her to use force? ¡°There are many people more qualified than Lan Ming in the Mystic Association Headquarters. How can a Mystic Monarch like him manage the headquarters? The other Mystics won¡¯t be convinced then,¡± the elder said indignantly. ¡°Will the other mystics not be convinced, or will you not be?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked coldly, the killing intent in her beautiful eyes so fast that others couldn¡¯t capture it. ¡°Of course the mystics won¡¯t be convinced,¡± the elder said stubbornly, his expression a little unnatural. ¡°Let Lan Ming be the acting president. Anyone who isn¡¯t convinced, step forward if you have the guts!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes glanced indifferently at the elders in the side hall. The elders looked at each other, but no one was willing to take the lead because they could tell that Leng Ruoxue definitely came with ill intentions. Moreover, they recognized Du Min, so they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly at all! ¡°Seems like you all don¡¯t have guts!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help mocking when she saw that no one dared to say anything after waiting for a while. Her beautiful eyes even glanced at the elder who spoke just now. ¡°I mean there will be mystics objecting.¡± The elder couldn¡¯t help quibbling because he was very embarrassed by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze. ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t you call the Mystics from the headquarters or Carefree City in? I¡¯ll see who¡¯s against it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said casually. ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t too convenient, right?¡± the elder said with cold sweat flowing down his body. ¡°What¡¯s so inconvenient about that? Hurry up and call for help. I¡¯ll wait for them here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with very firm will. Hmph! Don¡¯t expect me to leave obediently if these old foxes don¡¯t settle the matter for me today. ¡°Miss Leng, our Mystic Association is the largest association in the Boundless Heaven Continent. Therefore, choosing the acting president can¡¯t be too casual,¡± First Elder braced himself and said. ¡°Is it very casual to let Lan Ming be the acting president? First Elder, are you unwilling to let Lan Ming be the acting president or are you talking about other mystics?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked impatiently. She was already a little annoyed that these old things were beating around the bush with her! It seemed that some people had to use force, or they would not learn their lesson. ¡°Erm¡­¡± The First Elder was speechless. Alas! He couldn¡¯t say that they already had a candidate, but it wasn¡¯t Lan Ming! ¡°First Elder, you would probably have been locked up by Wu Gong if the Mystic Association hadn¡¯t been blown up, right? Shouldn¡¯t you be thanking me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly with an intriguing smile on her lips. ¡°Damn it, did you blow up the Mystic Association Headquarters?¡± Another elder was furious and couldn¡¯t help asking loudly after hearing her words. ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t this Wu Gong¡¯s lackey, Elder Hao? Why, have your injuries healed? I heard you were beaten up by a ghost because you did too many bad things!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t answer him but said sympathetically. ¡°Damn it, how dare you blow up the Mystic Association Headquarters! We won¡¯t let you go!¡± Elder Hao couldn¡¯t help shouting angrily when he saw his embarrassing matter being brought up again. ¡°Did I say that I blew up the headquarters? You idiot!¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly with faint contempt in her beautiful eyes. ¡°You were the one who said it just now, but you don¡¯t admit it now!¡± Elder Hao was so angry! Damn Leng Ruoxue, how could she be so shameless! How despicable! ¡°Elder Hao, looks like you¡¯ve really been beaten silly. I only said that the First Elder should thank me. I didn¡¯t say that I would be the one to blow up the headquarters!¡± Leng Ruoxue quibbled. Chapter 564 - The Divination Is Everywhere (3) ¡°Y-you, First Elder, you can¡¯t let Leng Ruoxue go!¡± Elder Hao was so angry that his entire body was trembling, and he stammered a little to the First Elder. ¡°Elder Hao, the First Elder isn¡¯t your ally. You should worry about your outcome!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded kindly. Alas! She was really impressed by Elder Hao¡¯s hindsight! Didn¡¯t this old man think that the Great Elder would let Wu Gong go if he died? ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m an elder of the Mystic Association Headquarters!¡± Elder Hao was a little scared after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Yes! The First Elder had always been on bad terms with Wu Gong. The First Elder and the others were originally locked up by Wu Gong, but after the incident at the headquarters, Wu Gong released the few elders he locked up because he lacked manpower. The first thing they did after coming out was to chase Wu Gong off the stage. Wu Gong was in a terrible fix because of Leng Ruoxue, so he had no time to deal with the First Elder and the others. ¡°First Elder, are you really unwilling to let Lan Ming be the acting president?¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored Elder Hao¡¯s final struggle and said directly to the First Elder. ¡°Erm¡­ we need to discuss.¡± The First Elder knew that Leng Ruoxue was threatening him, but he was helpless at all. Alas! In terms of strength, all of them combined were not Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ match! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you half an hour. If you can¡¯t give me a satisfactory result in half an hour, don¡¯t blame me for being nasty,¡± Leng Ruoxue said, half warningly and half threatening. She didn¡¯t want to continue wasting time with these stinky old men. Since they didn¡¯t give her face after discussing it nicely, she had to attack. ¡°Miss Leng, half an hour is too short,¡± The First Elder couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Is that so? Then ten minutes will do,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously. Hmph! She hated others bargaining with her! ¡°Uh! Half an hour it is!¡± The First Elder was helpless. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Hurry up and discuss it. Two minutes have passed,¡± Leng Ruoxue urged, her beautiful face full of impatience. ¡°Miss Leng, please wait for a moment.¡± The First Elder gathered the elders present in a corner and began to discuss. ¡°Lass, will they agree?¡± the little old man whispered curiously. From the looks of the First Elder, they seemed to have a suitable candidate to replace Wu Gong! ¡°They have no other choice,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. Hmph! Don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless if they don¡¯t agree. Leng Ruoxue had already made up her mind that she would attack if these old men refused to give her face. The elders of the Mystic Association Headquarters who were discussing this in the corner were all depressed. ¡°First Elder, what should we do now?¡± An elder in the corner couldn¡¯t help asking. He had seen Leng Ruoxue in the Mystic Association Headquarters competition last time, but she was only an elementary mystic the last time he saw her. It hadn¡¯t been long since then, and she was actually already a Mystic Monarch with so many Mystic Sovereigns protecting her. Alas! He had to suspect that Leng Ruoxue was from the Leng family now! ¡°Alas! Tell me first!¡± The First Elder sighed and said helplessly. He didn¡¯t expect Leng Ruoxue to be so domineering. It seemed like he had to make a decision today. Fortunately, most of the elders present were his people, so he could still influence their thoughts. ¡°First Elder, if we really fight, we¡¯re probably not Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ match,¡± another elder said. He was still relatively rational among the elders. In fact, he felt that there was nothing wrong with letting Lan Ming be the acting president. After all, Lan Ming was the president¡¯s disciple! ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to say that. Even a fool can see it,¡± another elder said with contempt. Hmph! Would they have endured so much if Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t have so many powerful subordinates by her side? ¡°Elder Liu, Elder Wang, stop arguing. Now isn¡¯t the time for us to coax each other,¡± First Elder said with some displeasure. He couldn¡¯t help being a little depressed as he looked at the elders in front of him and stole glances at the Mystic Sovereigns beside Leng Ruoxue. Alas! It was no different from not knowing. It was a shock when compared! Why were the Mystic Sovereigns beside Leng Ruoxue all stronger than the elders of the headquarters! He couldn¡¯t understand. The people the headquarters had always absorbed had always been the top! But why was it like this now! ¡°First Elder, I think there¡¯s nothing wrong with letting Lan Ming be the acting president,¡± Elder Liu said bluntly after hearing the First Elder¡¯s words. ¡°How can that be? Lan Ming is only a Mystic Monarch. Our headquarters has been established for thousands of years, and there has never been a precedent of a Mystic Monarch in charge! Wouldn¡¯t the major families laugh at us if news of this were to spread!¡± Elder Wang immediately objected. ¡°What¡¯s there to laugh about? Lan Ming is the president¡¯s disciple, and his aptitude can be considered top-notch. I believe that it won¡¯t be long before he can advance to Mystic Sovereign, so I support him as the acting president.¡± Elder Liu took the lead to express his attitude! ¡°I support you too.¡± Many elders began to agree after seeing Elder Liu¡¯s stance. ¡°I object,¡± Elder Wang said in disapproval. ¡°Since most of them are supportive, let Lan Ming be the acting president of our headquarters. This way, we can have an explanation with the president when he comes out of seclusion!¡± the First Elder said resolutely and looked at the Second Elder, who had been silent, with a slight apology. The Elder Consortium originally chose the Second Elder, but now¡­ ¡°First Elder, Lan Ming can¡¯t convince the public at all by being the acting president of our headquarters. Moreover, what will become of the Second Elder by letting a young brat be the acting president of the headquarters?¡± Elder Wang said without giving up. Hmph! He had nothing to say if the Second Elder was the acting president. However, he was unwilling to let a young brat ride on his head. ¡°So be it. Don¡¯t use me as an excuse. I have no objections to Lan Ming being the acting president,¡± the Second Elder, who had been silent, said lazily. His shrewd eyes kept sneaking glances at Leng Ruoxue. However, he realized that he couldn¡¯t see through this young girl at all! ¡°Elder Wang, Second Elder has no objections. Do you still object?¡± The First Elder asked lightly. Chapter 565 - The Divination Is Everywhere (4) Chapter 565: The Divination Is Everywhere (4) ¡°How can I have any objections if the Second Elder doesn¡¯t mind?¡± Elder Wang said helplessly. In fact, he despised the Second Elder, who he didn¡¯t dare to fight for. However, his status was higher than his, so he could only hold his anger in. First Elder looked at Elder Wang with a slightly deeper meaning, and then strode to Leng Ruoxue and said, ¡°Miss Leng, we¡¯ve discussed it. We agree to let Lan Ming be the acting president of the headquarters.¡± ¡°First Elder, your decision is wise,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. In fact, she had already seen through the thoughts of these elders through Baby¡¯s mind reading just now. Therefore, she was very clear about those elders with ill intentions, and she did not intend to stay behind. ¡°Miss Leng, may I know where Lan Ming is now?¡± The First Elder searched among Leng Ruoxue and the others but found no trace of Lan Ming, and couldn¡¯t help asking curiously. ¡°First Elder, I¡¯m here,¡± Lan Ming said speechlessly. Alas! Little Snowy¡¯s appearance changing pill¡¯s effects were really extraordinary. No one could recognize him! ¡°Uh! You¡¯re Lan Ming? Are you disfigured?¡± the First Elder asked in disbelief and couldn¡¯t help rubbing his eyes. In his heart, Lan Ming was a rare peerless handsome man! How did he become so ugly! ¡°No. I was afraid that Wu Gong would find out, so I changed my appearance.¡± Two drops of cold sweat hung on Lan Ming¡¯s forehead as he explained. Alas! The First Elder¡¯s imagination was really rich. He was impressed! ¡°Oh, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not disfigured.¡± The First Elder was relieved. In fact, he had a good impression of Lan Ming. He would probably have considered letting Lan Ming be the acting president long ago if not for Lan Ming¡¯s strength being too low. ¡°Little Lan Lan, eat this!¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a pill and handed it to Lan Ming after hearing their conversation. ¡°Oh.¡± Lan Ming took the pill and directly sent it into his mouth, waiting for the medicinal effects to take effect! Time passed slowly¡­ ¡°Which one of you isn¡¯t afraid of death? How dare you cause trouble in the headquarters?¡± Suddenly, a furious roar sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Immediately after, a beggar covered in dirt barged in angrily¡­ Leng Ruoxue looked at this uninvited beggar speechlessly and was puzzled. Who was this old man? When did such a person appear in the Mystic Association? With this in mind, her gaze couldn¡¯t help turning to the First Elder. ¡®Don¡¯t look at me like that. I don¡¯t know this person either,¡¯ the First Elder said silently with his gaze. Elder Cang¡¯s face was full of confusion. Uh! He was very sure that he didn¡¯t know this person. Why did this person look more anxious than him, the First Elder? He couldn¡¯t understand no matter what! ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in the headquarters?¡± The dirty beggar couldn¡¯t help shouting when he saw that no one was paying attention to him. However, no one bothered with him¡­ ¡°Uh! Erm¡­ May I ask what¡¯s the matter?¡± First Elder asked helplessly. Alas! He was the First Elder, so he had to stick his head out sometimes! ¡°Of course that is something. I heard that someone came to the headquarters to cause trouble, so I came to support you. Hmph! Who¡¯s here to cause trouble? Come out and show me if you have the guts!¡± The beggar looked at everyone present with a deep gaze and said with full force. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior. You¡¯re mistaken. No one came to the headquarters to cause trouble.¡± The First Elder sighed softly and said speechlessly. Alas! He really didn¡¯t know where this old man came from. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t see through the old beggar¡¯s strength, so his words were very respectful. ¡°You call me Senior? Haha!¡± The old beggar was stunned, and then he laughed hysterically¡­ ¡°Uh!¡± The First Elder was a little displeased. This beggar was stronger than him. What was wrong with calling him senior? Did he have to smile like this! ¡°You¡¯re Master?¡± At this moment, Lan Ming, who had been observing by the side for a long time, asked uncertainly, his face that had recovered its original appearance was full of question marks. ¡°Eh? Little Ming¡¯er, why are you here? When did you come?¡± the old beggar asked in puzzlement. He clearly didn¡¯t see Lan Ming just now. Where did Lan Ming come from? ¡°You¡¯re really my master!¡± Lan Ming was a little speechless. In his memory, his master cared the most about appearance. Why had he become like this now? ¡°Nonsense, how can I be fake?¡± the old beggar roared angrily. Boohoo¡­ It was one thing that the First Elder didn¡¯t recognize him, but even his disciple didn¡¯t recognize him. Was his current image really that bad? ¡°What does my master like to eat the most?¡± Lan Ming still didn¡¯t quite believe this beggar and couldn¡¯t help asking probingly. ¡°Uh! I can¡¯t tell you,¡± the old beggar said with an awkward expression. He kept staring at his disciple. Boohoo¡­ Stinky Little Ming¡¯er, you¡¯re really asking for it! ¡°Little Snowy, he should be my master.¡± Lan Ming looked at Leng Ruoxue. ¡°What do you mean by should be? I¡¯m your master!¡± the old beggar roared with some dissatisfaction when he heard Lan Ming¡¯s words. ¡°So this is how your master is! He¡¯s really not as famous as he looks!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Lass, don¡¯t be mistaken. I¡¯m not like this. I just haven¡¯t showered for too long!¡± the old beggar said unpleasantly. Uh! Little Ming¡¯er was with them, so they should be his disciple¡¯s friends! Boohoo¡­ He knew that he had embarrassed Little Ming¡¯er! He hoped that this girl was not his future disciple¡¯s wife. Otherwise, he would really be too ashamed to see her in the future! His imagination began to run wild¡­ ¡°Oh, I understand,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very understandingly. She really didn¡¯t expect this beggar to be the master that Lan Ming always mentioned. Uh! Since the president of the Mystic Association Headquarters had already emerged from seclusion, there should be nothing for her here. However, she wanted to know who told him that someone came to the Mystic Association Headquarters to cause trouble. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s good that you understand.¡± The old beggar smiled happily. As expected of his disciple¡¯s friend, he was so understanding! ¡°President, you¡¯re out of seclusion?¡± First Elder, who finally recovered from his daze, asked in disbelief. Uh! The president¡¯s current image was really too unexpected! Chapter 566 - : I Don’t Just Bite Anyone (1) ¡°Nonsense. How can I stand here if I don¡¯t come out of seclusion?¡± The old beggar glared and roared with some displeasure. ¡°President, why didn¡¯t you take a bath first after coming out of seclusion! If other mystics see you like this, it will damage your image,¡± the First Elder reminded. ¡°Hmph! If I didn¡¯t hear that someone came to the Mystic Association Headquarters to cause trouble and was worried that you couldn¡¯t handle it, would I have run over anxiously as soon as I emerged from seclusion? You heartless fellows actually dare to despise me!¡± the old beggar complained with a wronged face, tears seeming to emerge in his deep black eyes! ¡°Uh!¡± The First Elder didn¡¯t know what to say. Boohoo¡­ When did he despise the president! How could the president wrong him! ¡°First Elder, where are the troublemakers?¡± the old beggar asked in puzzlement. He hadn¡¯t seen anyone causing trouble even after coming for a long time! Hmph! Damn it, how dare they lie to him! ¡°President, didn¡¯t I say that no one is causing trouble!¡± The First Elder said helplessly. ¡°Uh! But Elder Hao told me that someone will cause trouble! He shouldn¡¯t dare to lie to me, right?¡± The old beggar¡¯s face was full of question marks. ¡°Did Elder Hao tell you?¡± First Elder asked while suppressing his anger. No wonder he hadn¡¯t seen Elder Hao. He had gone to look for the president! ¡°Yes! I happened to meet him when I came out of seclusion. He told me what happened recently and said that someone happened to be here to cause trouble now, so I rushed over!¡± the old beggar explained, his black face full of anger because he didn¡¯t expect that Elder Hao would actually dare to lie to him! How ridiculous, this was not deliberately embarrassing him! ¡°Master, the people who are causing trouble Elder Hao mentioned should be us,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. However, he gritted his teeth in hatred for Elder Hao in his heart. Hmph! Damn Elder Hao, he actually wanted his master to deal with them. He really had ulterior motives! ¡°Uh! Little Ming¡¯er, what happened?¡± The old beggar was confused. However, as the president of the Mystic Association, he still had intelligence. Now, he knew that he had almost been used! ¡°Master, this sentence isn¡¯t clear either. You should go and freshen up first. I¡¯ll tell you later,¡± Lan Ming reminded. Alas! Master¡¯s current appearance was really too damaging to his image. ¡°Uh! Okay, okay. But where is my room now?¡± the old beggar asked in distress. He didn¡¯t expect the headquarters to be destroyed like this after only a few years of seclusion. ¡°President, I¡¯ll bring you there!¡± The First Elder said awkwardly. Alas! It would always end up like this. He really didn¡¯t have the face to see the president! ¡°Okay, bring me there quickly!¡± the old beggar urged. He really couldn¡¯t stand his dirty appearance now! ¡°President, please follow me.¡± The First Elder brought the old beggar to his temporary room. After the First Elder and the old beggar left, Leng Ruoxue called Cheng Wu to her side and whispered a few words to him. Then Cheng Wu left the side hall with Song Di and Hei Zi¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, where did they go?¡± Empty couldn¡¯t help asking curiously after Cheng Wu and the others left. ¡°To deal with Elder Hao,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very calmly. ¡°Oh!¡± Empty answered lightly. He was not surprised by Xue¡¯er¡¯s decision. On the contrary, he would feel that it was abnormal if Xue¡¯er let Elder Hao go! ¡°Little Snowy, let me out.¡± Suddenly, Icy sent Leng Ruoxue a voice transmission. ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered. She released Icy from the bracelet with a thought. After Icy emerged, it found a relatively comfortable position in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and lay down. Its ice blue eyes kept glancing at the elders in the hall with a spurious smile¡­ The expressions of the elders in the side hall became very strange when they saw the puppy that suddenly appeared. Some even revealed fear¡­ Leng Ruoxue caressed Icy¡¯s soft fur and observed the elders¡¯ reactions. She couldn¡¯t help being a little helpless about Icy¡¯s bad taste. Alas! Little Icy¡¯s power was really unparalleled! Look at how scared those elders were the moment it appeared! She really felt some pity for those poor old men now! ¡°W-why did you let this puppy out?¡± Elder Wang, who was already a little guilty, was so scared that his legs were trembling and his words were a little shaky when he saw Icy. ¡°I¡¯m happy. Why? Can¡¯t I?¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Elder Wang and said irritably. ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t be afraid! I won¡¯t bully you, provided you have to be good!¡± Icy comforted very kindly, its fluffy little face hanging with an amiable smile! ¡°Then¡­ then why did you come out!¡± Elder Wang wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and stammered. Boohoo¡­ There was no one in Carefree City who didn¡¯t know about the glorious deeds of this puppy. Mystic Sovereigns couldn¡¯t even last a round in its hands, so he instinctively felt afraid after seeing this puppy. Boohoo¡­ The pressure this puppy gave him was really too great! Moreover, he believed that if Leng Ruoxue revealed this puppy from the start, no one would definitely dare to oppose Lan Ming becoming the acting president of the headquarters! ¡°I want to come out for some air!¡± Icy whispered aggrievedly. Tears flashed in its ice blue eyes as if it was about to cry! ¡°Uh! It¡¯s good to take a breather. Welcome out for a breather!¡± Elder Liu hurriedly coaxed when he saw this. He kept staring at Elder Wang, who almost made this puppy cry, with his eyes, cursing Elder Wang half to death in his heart! ¡°Yes, yes. Coming out to take a breather is good for the body,¡± Elder Wang hurriedly echoed, but he was extremely aggrieved in his heart. Boohoo¡­ Why did that puppy love to cry so much! He didn¡¯t say anything! However, his mind became much more well-behaved after Icy came out! ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve gained weight,¡± Icy said, very displeased. Alas! It had been eating too well recently, and it had become a little round, so it had to come out to exercise. Otherwise, Little Snow probably wouldn¡¯t be able to carry it in a few days! ¡°Uh, Little Icy, don¡¯t bite my master!¡± Lan Ming pleaded worriedly because he remembered Little Icy saying before that it wanted to bite his master! Chapter 567 - : I Don’t Just Bite Anyone (2) ¡°Depends on my mood!¡± Icy said lightly. Hmph! It came out to bite that old man. Otherwise, it would sleep in the space! ¡°Little Icy!¡± Icy¡¯s tone made Lan Ming very worried. ¡°Little Lan Lan, I won¡¯t bite him to death for your sake. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Icy comforted her. Alas! It was so difficult to do things with acquaintances! It couldn¡¯t even bite people to its heart¡¯s content! ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Ming didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed like Little Icy had already made up its mind. Boohoo¡­ Master! Take care, pray for yourself! Your disciple has already tried his best! The First Elder and the old beggar returned to the side hall while Lan Ming was praying. ¡°Master!¡± Lan Ming hurriedly called out when he saw his master in his memory. He secretly winked at his master, wanting him to be careful! However, the old beggar obviously didn¡¯t understand his disciple¡¯s intentions. Instead, he walked happily to Leng Ruoxue and the others and said, ¡°Hehe, I was rude just now. This is the real me. Let me introduce myself again! I¡¯m Yu Lin, the president of the Mystic Association Headquarters!¡± ¡°Leng Ruoxue!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in her heart as she looked at the old beggar who had washed up and looked brand new. People really rely on clothes! She didn¡¯t expect this old man to be a rare peerless handsome man! Yu Lin looked to be about forty years old. He was handsome and had an extraordinary bearing. His aura was completely restrained, giving people a very amiable feeling! ¡°Miss Leng, I wonder if you and Little Ming¡¯er¡­¡± Yu Lin asked curiously, the word ¡®gossip¡¯ written on his handsome face. ¡°We¡¯re friends!¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Alas! Could this old man have any thoughts? It was best not to. Otherwise, his outcome would be tragic! ¡°Oh, just friends?¡± Yu Lin asked stubbornly. ¡°Yes, maybe not even friends.¡± Leng Ruoxue held the freak¡¯s arm and said lightly. ¡°Uh! That¡¯s too bad!¡± Yu Lin¡¯s face was full of pity. ¡°Master!¡± Lan Ming glared at his master with great dissatisfaction. Alas! When could his master have some foresight! He was really very helpless against his master¡¯s dullness! ¡°Why are you so loud? I¡¯m not deaf!¡± Yu Lin complained. ¡°Uh! Little Snowy, don¡¯t mind. My master likes to joke.¡± Lan Ming ignored his master¡¯s complaint and looked at Leng Ruoxue and the freak apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, her beautiful eyes looking at the freak comfortingly. Uh! She didn¡¯t want the freak to fly into a rage! ¡°Are you the president of the Mystic Association Headquarters?¡± Icy asked lazily in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms in order to ease the slightly awkward atmosphere, its ice blue eyes staring at Yu Lin. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Yu Lin replied honestly, even though he didn¡¯t know why the puppy in front of him was asking him this! ¡°Hehe, I just want to confirm.¡± Icy smiled maliciously. Then it opened its little mouth and bit Yu Lin¡¯s arm fiercely! ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± Immediately, a heartbreaking scream spread through the entire side hall¡­ The elders in the side hall looked at the puppy, which was biting the president¡¯s arm, in horror, and couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat¡­ Compared to the reactions of the elders, Leng Ruoxue and the others were much calmer. They watched this scene coldly, and no one spoke! After Yu Lin was bitten, he kept shaking his arm, wanting to shake the puppy off his arm. However, Icy didn¡¯t move at all. It only jumped away from the bloody arm after it had bitten enough! Icy returned to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms after biting her. It even closed its eyes to pretend to be asleep, as if everything that happened just now had nothing to do with it¡­ Leng Ruoxue looked at Yu Lin¡¯s mangled arm and then at the composed Icy. Two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead. Uh! Little Icy was really ruthless! Fortunately, the body of the Mystic Supremacy was sturdy enough. Otherwise, this arm would have been bitten off if it were anyone else! ¡°Master, are you okay?¡± Lan Ming looked at the injury on his master¡¯s arm and hurriedly handed him a pill and asked worriedly. Boohoo¡­ Poor master! Little Icy¡¯s bite was really ruthless! ¡°You¡¯ll know if I¡¯m okay after being bitten like this!¡± Yu Lin took the pill and threw it directly into his mouth. He said angrily, his eyes staring at Leng Ruoxue pitifully, and he was even more resentful in his heart. Boohoo¡­ Why didn¡¯t this dog tie itself up a little! How could it jump out and bite anyone casually? He didn¡¯t know if this dog was sick or not. Boohoo¡­ Should he take an injection! His imagination began to run wild again! ¡°Master, I¡¯m not the one who bit you!¡± Lan Ming murmured aggrievedly and looked at Leng Ruoxue resentfully! Leng Ruoxue turned her head to the side, ignoring the pitiful gazes of the master and disciple. ¡°Miss Leng, your dog bit me. Tell me what to do!¡± Yu Lin could only say bluntly, seeing Leng Ruoxue not react under his gaze. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly without any other reaction! ¡°That¡¯s it? Your dog bit me!¡± Yu Lin said in disbelief. ¡°I know. You said it.¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say since you know? Your dog bit me!¡± Yu Lin reminded. ¡°Alas! You¡¯re too careless! However, my Little Icy won¡¯t bite just anyone. You must have provoked it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of regret and irresponsibly pushed the blame to the unlucky Yu Lin. ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing it today. How can I provoke it? Miss Leng, you can¡¯t be like this. You have to be responsible for your dog biting me!¡± Yu Lin expressed very clearly. Hmph! You can¡¯t pretend to be stupid! He wasn¡¯t someone who could be bitten by just anyone! ¡°How do you want me to take responsibility? Why don¡¯t I let you bite it too so that you can call it even?¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested with a smile. Chapter 568 - I Don’t Just Bite Anyone (3) ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Yu Lin objected strongly. Hmph! He was a human. How could he go and bite a puppy! If news of this spread, would he still want to survive on the Boundless Heaven Continent in the future! ¡°You didn¡¯t want it yourself. Don¡¯t blame me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile as if she was relieved. ¡°You¡¯re shameless! How can you do this!¡± Yu Lin sobbed. ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to cry! You were just bitten. Is there a need to?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Could Yu Lin not be so childish! ¡°Boohoo¡­ I was bitten by a dog! It hurts. I wonder if your dog has any illness!¡± Yu Lin said worriedly. ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick! Biting you is because I think highly of you. I don¡¯t bite just anyone!¡± Icy immediately roared furiously when it heard Yu Lin¡¯s words! Damn it, it was not a dog! Why did everyone treat it as a dog! ¡°Uh! Then don¡¯t think too highly of me! My arm was about to be bitten off by you!¡± Yu Lin said speechlessly. Alas! This was the first time he had seen such a cocky dog! This dog was indeed a little different, but it was still a dog no matter how special it was! It was very troublesome to be bitten by a dog! ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll bite you to death directly if you¡¯re not Little Lan Lan¡¯s master!¡± Icy said fiercely. ¡°Uh! Little dog, do I have a grudge with you? I promise I¡¯ve never eaten dog meat!¡± Yu Lin asked in puzzlement. He really couldn¡¯t understand when he had offended this puppy! ¡°Look at what the Mystic Association Headquarters has become now. Hmph! Who asked you to be the president of the headquarters? Who else should I bite but you?¡± Icy said matter-of-factly. In its opinion, this half old man had to be punished because he couldn¡¯t manage the headquarters well! Therefore, he was bitten! ¡°The headquarters¡­¡± Yu Lin was speechless. It seemed like something had happened to the headquarters. Alas! He saw that the headquarters was almost in ruins the moment he emerged. He didn¡¯t know what had happened, but the headquarters¡¯ current appearance shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with him, right? He had been in seclusion! Moreover, no matter what the headquarters became, it had nothing to do with this puppy, right? Why should it bite him! He felt especially aggrieved thinking of this! ¡°The headquarters is in this state now. As the president of the headquarters, you can¡¯t escape the blame, so don¡¯t think that you have nothing to do with it just because you¡¯re in seclusion. Hmph! Would the headquarters have become like this if you didn¡¯t have poor judgment of people?¡± Icy saw through Yu Lin¡¯s thoughts and said coldly. ¡°Can any of you tell me what exactly is going on?¡± Yu Lin frowned and asked the elders in the hall with some displeasure when he heard Icy¡¯s words. Alas! This puppy¡¯s words made him a little ashamed. Yes! He might be in seclusion, but no matter what happened in the headquarters, he couldn¡¯t shirk the responsibility as the president of the headquarters. It seemed like he was really going back farther and farther as he lived. He was actually inferior to a puppy! He really deserved to be bitten! He didn¡¯t suffer this bite for nothing! He understood! The elders looked at each other, not knowing how to say it. Even the First Elder lowered his head, not daring to look at Yu Lin! ¡°Master, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Lan Ming mustered his courage and said when he saw that none of the elders dared to speak. Alas! Hopefully, the Master wouldn¡¯t be angry when he knew. One had to know that even though the Master was usually polite and refined, no one in the Mystic Association Headquarters could withstand it if he really became angry! ¡°Okay, Little Ming¡¯er, tell Master,¡± Yu Lin said while suppressing his anger. Lan Ming nodded. Then he described in detail everything that had happened in the headquarters during his master¡¯s seclusion, as well as what Wu Gong and the others had done¡­ After hearing Lan Ming¡¯s words, Yu Lin¡¯s frown became tighter and tighter, and his face became darker and darker. In the end, the elders present didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily! Leng Ruoxue laughed in her heart as she listened to Lan Ming¡¯s vivid description. Hehe, it seemed that her education of Lan Ming had begun to take effect. Lan Ming had actually learned to add oil to the fire. Moreover, he had even told her master about Wu Gong¡¯s gossip scandal, haha! ¡°Damn it, where¡¯s Wu Gong? Elder Wang, get Wu Gong here!¡± Yu Lin ordered furiously after hearing his disciple¡¯s statement. ¡°Uh! President, Vice President Wu is missing. It¡¯s said that she eloped with someone!¡± Elder Wang whispered fearfully. Boohoo¡­ He realized that after the president emerged from seclusion this time, his aura had become stronger than before, so he had no choice but to behave! ¡°Elope? Who did he elope with? Would anyone want that old thing?¡± Yu Lin said with slight mockery. ¡°Probably with Madam Sun.¡± Elder Wang wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said ingratiatingly. ¡°Uh! Which Madam Sun?¡± Yu Lin was stunned and didn¡¯t react for a moment. ¡°She¡¯s the wife of the acting patriarch of the Sun family,¡± Elder Wang explained carefully. Boohoo¡­ This was a secret that couldn¡¯t be revealed by the super families. Why did it have to come out of his mouth! ¡°Haha, that old man Wu Gong is really too useless. He¡¯s still thinking about that old woman!¡± Yu Lin said with a mocking smile on his face. He thought Wu Gong had a new lover when Lan Ming told him just now! He really didn¡¯t expect it to be that old woman. Alas! It seemed that Wu Gong was really hopeless. However, would that old woman really abandon Madam Sun¡¯s noble status and elope with Wu Gong? He was a little skeptical! ¡°Uh!¡± Several black lines couldn¡¯t help but slide down the elders¡¯ foreheads, and they couldn¡¯t help but grumble in their hearts in unison. President! Don¡¯t say these shameful things. The Mystic Association Headquarters would become a laughing stock if news of it spread! ¡°Elder Wang, send a letter to the patriarch of the Sun family. Tell him that his wife abducted the vice president of our Mystic Association and asked him to return her!¡± Yu Lin said, wanting to see the world burn. His handsome face was full of gloating smiles. Hmph! Wu Gong had done so many ¡®good¡¯ things for the Mystic Association and bullied his disciple. He couldn¡¯t let that adulterous couple be too carefree! ¡°President, this isn¡¯t too good, right? This concerns Vice President Wu¡¯s reputation, right?¡± Cold sweat rolled down Elder Wang¡¯s forehead as he wanted to cry but had no tears. Boohoo¡­ Why did the president capture him as an able-bodied man! Why didn¡¯t he think of him for a good thing! He was so depressed! Chapter 569 - I Don’t Just Bite Anyone (4) ¡°What¡¯s Vice President Wu¡¯s reputation? I¡¯m doing this for the reputation of our headquarters, so I have to capture Wu Gong and punish him!¡± Yu Lin said with determination. Hmph! Wu Gong caused so much trouble while he was in seclusion and caused him to be bitten by a dog. He had to find that damn Wu Gong to settle this score! ¡°President¡­¡± Elder Wang called out softly, still wanting to make a final struggle! ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going yet?¡± Yu Lin glared at Elder Wang and asked with displeasure with a dark handsome face. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t dare to go myself,¡± Elder Wang sobbed spinelessly. He could already foresee that he would definitely be skinned alive by the acting patriarch of the Sun family if he went to the Sun family alone. ¡°Look at your bear-like appearance. You are an elder of our Mystic Association. That green-furred turtle from the Sun family won¡¯t dare to do anything to you. At most, he will give you a good beating, so there¡¯s no need to be afraid. Go ahead boldly!¡± Yu Lin encouraged nonchalantly. However, he didn¡¯t think so in his heart. In fact, he couldn¡¯t wait for that long-furred turtle from the Sun family to kill Elder Wang! As for why! Hehe! It could only be understood but not explained! ¡°President, I really don¡¯t dare to go alone. Boohoo¡­¡± Elder Wang cried as he spoke. People who didn¡¯t know would definitely think that he had been bullied by others with that pitiful appearance! ¡°Oh, this isn¡¯t easy to deal with!¡± Yu Lin frowned, his handsome face full of difficulties! ¡°Elder Wang, how about this! Go ask those elders yourself and see if any of them are willing to accompany you. I won¡¯t stop them if any of them want to go. However, I can¡¯t force them if no one is willing to accompany you to the Sun family, right?¡± Yu Lin continued after thinking for a while. Moreover, what he said implied that he was a good and understanding president who wouldn¡¯t force others! Or not? Elder Wang was resentful. You said you won¡¯t force them, so why must you force me to go? Boohoo¡­ This is obviously contradictory! Moreover, he couldn¡¯t understand either. Didn¡¯t the president just come out of seclusion? He shouldn¡¯t have any leverage against the president! Why did the president scheme against him like this? With this in mind, he stole a glance at Yu Lin and then turned his gaze to the other elders¡­ After seeing his inquisitive gaze, all the elders present turned their heads to the other side in unison, ignoring his plea for help. Anyway, the president said that he would not force them to accompany the unlucky Elder Wang to the Sun family, so they were not afraid. However, everyone was working together after all, so it was not good to be too stiff. Therefore, pretending to be muddle-headed was the best choice! ¡°Elder Chen, come with me!¡± Elder Wang could only name names when he saw that everyone ignored him. Hmph! Don¡¯t you want to hide, you ungrateful things? I won¡¯t let you have your way, so the first person he called was also the elder who usually had the best relationship with him! ¡°Elder Wang, I really want to accompany you, but I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to travel these few days. Otherwise, it will bring you disaster!¡± Elder Chen, whose name was mentioned, had a troubled expression on his old face. Boohoo¡­ Going to the Sun family was not a good job! It was difficult to say if he could return alive. How could he be willing to accompany Elder Wang, who was despised by the president, to his death! ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind,¡± Elder Wang said through gritted teeth. Hmph! Praising their usually good relationship, but Elder Chen actually didn¡¯t give him face. He hated it! ¡°But I mind! It¡¯s fine if anything happens to me alone. I¡¯ll feel guilty for life if I implicate you,¡± Elder Chen said hurriedly. ¡°Hehe, Elder Wang, don¡¯t force Elder Chen since it¡¯s inconvenient. Ask the other elders! Perhaps someone will be willing to accompany you!¡± Yu Lin spoke before Elder Wang. His words made the extremely unwilling Elder Chen heave a huge sigh of relief, but it made Elder Wang extremely depressed! ¡°Elder Liu, accompany me!¡± Elder Wang saw that he could not count on the elders who were usually on good terms with him, so he could only seek help from the elders who were not on good terms with him, hoping that there would be a righteous person among them willing to accompany him to the Sun family! However, his wishful thinking was wrong because Elder Liu ignored him at all. Instead, he closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. Elder Wang was so angry that he almost vomited blood seeing this situation! ¡°Elder Wang, looks like you¡¯re the only one who can deliver the letter!¡± Yu Lin said helplessly. Alas! In fact, he sympathized with Elder Wang because in his opinion, no one was willing to face difficulties with him because Elder Wang¡¯s social relations were too poor! ¡°Alas! Alright, I¡¯ll set off for the Sun family tomorrow.¡± Elder Wang braced himself. In fact, his heart was bleeding! ¡°Don¡¯t wait for tomorrow. You can set off now,¡± Yu Lin urged anxiously. ¡°Uh! President, it¡¯s getting late. If I set off now, I¡¯ll have to sleep on the streets tonight,¡± Elder Wang reminded. Boohoo¡­ He really didn¡¯t know how he had offended the president, why he was so impatient to chase him away! ¡°Oh, then stay for the night and set off tomorrow morning!¡± Yu Lin looked at the sky. ¡°Yes, then I¡¯ll take my leave and rest first,¡± Elder Wang said, wanting to cry but had no tears. Alas! He didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t know what the president would think of to mess with him again. Therefore, it was better to disappear in front of the president as soon as possible! ¡°Okay, First Elder, go and rest too!¡± Yu Lin nodded and said to the First Elder and the others. ¡°President, we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± The First Elder bowed slightly and left the side hall with the elders after speaking! Leng Ruoxue looked at Yu Lin openly when she saw that the elders of the Mystic Association Headquarters had left. To be honest, she originally thought that Yu Lin was an old man out of line! However, Yu Lin¡¯s performance just now showed her his scheming and protective side. Alas! It seemed like he was another old man who liked to pretend! ¡°Lass, I¡¯ll be embarrassed if you look at me so intently!¡± Yu Lin said shamelessly when he felt Leng Ruoxue¡¯s inquisitive gaze, his handsome face even revealing a shy expression! Chapter 570 - Yu Lin Became The Target Of The Two Hairy Beasts(1) Uh! Leng Ruoxue was sweating profusely. She retracted her evaluation of Yu Lin. This fellow was an old man who disconnected frequently and was occasionally normal. ¡°Old Man, I¡¯m not looking at you attentively. Don¡¯t flatter yourself,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Alas! Why was this old man so familiar with himself! He was Miss Leng previously! He had become a little girl now! ¡°What did you call me? Old¡­ Old Man? Am I that old?¡± Yu Lin was a little angry when he heard Leng Ruoxue call him that. His eyes were full of accusation as he looked at her with tears in them! ¡°You might look very young, but you¡¯re already an old man!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty. ¡°We don¡¯t care about age, only appearance,¡± Yu Lin said shamelessly. Boohoo¡­ He was determined not to be called an old man. Otherwise, he would have maintained himself so well for nothing! ¡°Old fart, don¡¯t embarrass yourself because of your old age. I¡¯m blushing for you,¡± the little old man scolded helplessly. ¡°Uh! Why are you here, old thing? When did you come?¡± Yu Lin said in surprise. He didn¡¯t see this fellow just now! This was a genuine old man! ¡°It¡¯s not your fault that your eyesight isn¡¯t good!¡± the little old man said with a spurious smile. Hmph! He had known Yu Lin for more than a day or two, so he knew his shortcomings very well. Yu Lin often couldn¡¯t see others unless that person took the initiative to talk to him! ¡°Uh! Hehe! Hehe!¡± Yu Lin laughed dryly, trying to hide his embarrassment! ¡°Hmph!¡± The little old man snorted and ignored Yu Lin. ¡°Lass, he¡¯s the old man. I¡¯m different from him, so don¡¯t call me old man! You¡¯ll call me Old Du!¡± Yu Lin said to Leng Ruoxue very seriously, seeing that the little old man was ignoring him. ¡°But you¡¯re also an old man in my eyes,¡± Leng Ruoxue said stubbornly. ¡°Lass¡­¡± Yu Lin wanted to say something but was interrupted by Leng Ruoxue! ¡°Grandpa Du, Empty, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the people around her. With that, she stood up and pulled the freak out of the side hall, and the little old man and the others naturally followed closely behind! ¡°Lass!¡± Yu Lin hurriedly shouted from behind, seeing Leng Ruoxue leave. However, he didn¡¯t receive any response! ¡°Master, stop shouting! Rest early today!¡± Lan Ming also left behind Leng Ruoxue and the others after speaking¡­ Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to the Carefree Hall after leaving the Mystic Association. After returning to her room, Leng Ruoxue brought the freak and Empty into the bracelet! ¡°Big Sister!¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Qing Jue, what are they doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when she saw her beasts gathered together. ¡°Uh! Big Hairy and Second Hairy suffered a blow, so everyone is comforting them,¡± Qing Jue explained. ¡°What setback did they suffer?¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ faces were full of question marks. No one should be able to bully the two bears if they stayed in the space! Moreover, they were transcendent divine beasts and were powerful. People who wanted to bully them had to think twice! ¡°The president of the Mystic Association Headquarters said that Elder Wang looked like a bear just now, so they were unhappy,¡± Qing Jue said speechlessly. Alas! These two bears were still sentimental. ¡°Aren¡¯t we talking about Elder Wang? What does it have to do with them?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. ¡°They think that the president is calling them stupid!¡± Qing Jue said, his pink face full of helplessness! ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was also speechless. Were Big Hairy and Little Hairy thinking too much! What Yu Lin scolded Elder Wang really had nothing to do with them! ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, your beast is quite interesting,¡± Empty said with a chuckle. ¡°They¡¯re not my beasts. They¡¯re Old Man Zao,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Alas! She really didn¡¯t know who these two beasts took after. Why were they so suicidal! ¡°Aren¡¯t they in your space? They are yours,¡± Empty said matter-of-factly. In fact, in his opinion, those beasts were equivalent to her even if they didn¡¯t contract with Xue¡¯er, just like his Icy. If Xue¡¯er encountered danger, Icy would take the initiative to help her without his orders! ¡°You mean Little Icy is mine too!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the puppy sleeping soundly in her arms and deliberately distorted Empty¡¯s words. ¡°Pretty much. Icy spent more time with you than with me!¡± Empty reminded, his tone slightly complaining! ¡°Empty, are you jealous?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in realization. ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Empty quickly denied. How could he be jealous of Xue¡¯er? Uh! It was a little! But he wouldn¡¯t admit it! ¡°Let¡¯s go see Big Hairy and Little Hairy!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t be bothered to expose him and said to the freak and Empty. ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them nodded slightly and followed Leng Ruoxue to the place where the beasts were gathered! ¡°Big Hairy, Little Hairy!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly. ¡°Miss!¡± The two beasts raised their fluffy heads and looked at Leng Ruoxue with tears in its black eyes. They called her Miss just like Leng Ruoxue¡¯s subordinates because they were not Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts! ¡°Uh! Why are you crying? Who bullied you? Tell me, I¡¯ll teach them a lesson!¡± Leng Ruoxue said knowingly to the advisor, but she couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart. Alas! Look at these two cents, as if they had suffered a lot. Was it that serious? ¡°Miss, we are really not so stupid, nor are we so timid and incompetent. Therefore, can you humans not bring us bears along when cursing! We are very aggrieved!¡± Big Hairy complained with a long face. ¡°Uh! Big Hairy! In fact, this really has nothing to do with you, so don¡¯t think too much! Be good!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly. ¡°You humans often hurt the self-esteem of us beasts. When you scold others, you are either talking about pigs or bears. Boohoo¡­ We just look a little clumsy. In fact, we are not stupid at all. Tell me, how did we provoke you? Why are you making things difficult for us!¡± Big Hairy was aggrieved, very aggrieved because it often heard itself being scolded innocently in Myriad Mountain City! However, its reaction at that time was not as big as it was now. However, it knew that beasts also needed self-esteem and self-love after hanging out with Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts. They could not be bullied and scolded by others! Therefore, it was angry! If it hadn¡¯t been stopped by the other beasts just now, it and Second Hairy wanted to go and teach that president a lesson! Chapter 571 - Yu Lin Became The Target Of The Two Hairy Beasts (2) ¡°Uh! Big Hairy, I¡¯ll apologize to you on Yu Lin¡¯s behalf, okay? He really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Big Hairy¡¯s head. ¡°Miss, I want to teach him a lesson personally!¡± Big Hairy pleaded. It knew that this person was Lan Ming¡¯s master, so it didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Miss! ¡°Big Hairy, Yu Lin is a Mystic Supremacy!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him. Alas! Big Hairy¡¯s defense might be very powerful, but his strength was still inferior to a Mystic Supremacy, so she was very afraid that Big Hairy would not be calm! ¡°Miss, I know. I¡¯ll join forces with Little Hairy to teach him a lesson!¡± Big Hairy scratched its big head. Hehe, it was not so stupid to deal with a Mystic Supremacy by itself! Little Hairy and it were level-four Transcendent Divine Beasts, and their strength was equivalent to a human Mystic Sovereign. With their powerful defense, they might not necessarily be able to defeat a Mystic Supremacy, but it would not be a problem to teach him a lesson! ¡°Alright! However, I don¡¯t want you to be injured!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very cautiously. ¡°Yes, we will be careful!¡± Big Hairy promised. With Miss¡¯s consent, it could teach that old man a lesson freely! Hehe! ¡°Alas! Poor Yu Lin!¡± Empty whispered with a light smile, his handsome face full of gloating! ¡°You seem very happy!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. The three of them sat down on the stone chair in front of the purple bamboo hut after persuading Leng Mao. ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy, but I¡¯m afraid someone won¡¯t be happy! First he was bitten by a dog, and then he was beaten by a bear. Alas! Poor fellow!¡± Empty said sympathetically, but there was no sympathy in his tone. ¡°Master, I¡¯m not a dog!¡± Icy, which had been closing its eyes, suddenly opened its ice blue eyes and said with slight dissatisfaction. Boohoo¡­ Master was too evil. He actually called it a dog! ¡°Hehe, Icy, your transmogrification looks like a puppy!¡± Empty smiled nonchalantly. ¡°Then I won¡¯t transmogrify anymore.¡± Icy roared furiously. It was really infuriating! ¡°That won¡¯t do! Little Icy, if you don¡¯t change your appearance, I won¡¯t be able to bring you out in the future,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded helplessly. ¡°Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t want to be treated as a dog!¡± Icy looked at Leng Ruoxue with tears in its blue eyes and said aggrievedly. ¡°Little Icy, calm down. Just ignore those people with poor judgment. Why fuss about it with them? It¡¯s beneath your dignity!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. ¡°Yes, Little Snowy is right. I¡¯ll bite whoever calls me a dog in the future!¡± Icy said as if it had made a big decision. ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. That was really not what she meant! ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s rest early!¡± The freak smiled gently at Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly nodded. Then she placed the Icy on the stone table, pulled the freak away, and left. She didn¡¯t dare to continue chatting. Otherwise, she was really afraid that all her beasts would become violent beasts! ¡°Why did Little Snowy slip away so quickly? I¡¯m not done yet!¡± Icy murmured to itself in puzzlement after seeing Leng Ruoxue and the freak leave. ¡°Icy, do you really intend to bite whoever you see in the future?¡± Empty asked curiously. Hehe, then he would really become a mad dog! ¡°Master, when did I say I¡¯ll bite whoever I see? I mean, I¡¯ll bite whoever calls me a puppy!¡± Icy corrected. Boohoo¡­ Master is a baddie! ¡°Hehe, Icy, the dog that bites isn¡¯t a good dog!¡± Empty said fearlessly. ¡°Master!¡± Icy roared uncontrollably. Its big ice blue eyes glared fiercely at Empty. Moreover, a layer of tears actually welled up in its eyes as it glared¡­ ¡°Uh! Icy, I¡¯m going to rest too.¡± Seeing that Icy was crying, Empty hurriedly escaped¡­ ¡°Hehe!¡± Icy couldn¡¯t help revealing a smug smile seeing that its master was scared away. The tears in its blue eyes had long disappeared! ¡°Little dog, you¡¯re quite good at acting!¡± White Dawn appeared out of nowhere and jumped onto the stone table with slight provocation. ¡°Kitten, what do you know? This is called wisdom!¡± Icy said nonchalantly, its face full of pride! ¡°It¡¯s not good to bully your master!¡± White Dawn reminded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. My master is used to being bullied by me,¡± Icy said shamelessly. ¡°Alas! Your master is so pitiful!¡± White Dawn said with a sympathetic face. It was also very important for the Master to find a better beast. ¡°Kitten, outsiders won¡¯t understand the way I interact with Master!¡± Icy closed its eyes and said nostalgically. ¡°Little dog, continue bullying your master. I¡¯m going to bed.¡± White Dawn jumped off the stone table and returned to its room. ¡°Alas! It¡¯s also painful not to be understood by beasts!¡± Icy sighed and then fell asleep¡­ The next day, Leng Ruoxue and the freak went directly to the living room after leaving the bracelet. ¡°Little Snowy, you¡¯re up.¡± Lan Ming hurriedly greeted Leng Ruoxue and the freak when he saw them! ¡°Lass, you really can sleep. It¡¯s almost noon,¡± Yu Lin complained as he sat beside Lan Ming. ¡°Did President Yu specially look for us?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked very politely. However, she couldn¡¯t help but grumble in her heart. Hmph! What does it have to do with you whether we can sleep or not? We didn¡¯t ask you to wait here! ¡°Of course, little girl. Thank you for taking care of my disciple during this period of time! Also, you called me Old Man yesterday. Why are you calling me President Yu again today?¡± Yu Lin pretended to be displeased. Old Man still sounded more friendly. ¡°Yesterday was yesterday, and now is different! Moreover, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. In fact, we didn¡¯t take care of him much. He has to pay for his food and lodging,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. At the same time, she became alert because she felt that there seemed to be a hidden meaning in Yu Lin¡¯s words. Uh! Could there be a trap? ¡°Lass, I¡¯m not being polite! You took good care of me even if I paid!¡± Yu Lin said with a smile. Chapter 572 - Yu Lin Became The Target Of The Two Hairy Beasts (3) Chapter 572: Yu Lin Became The Target Of The Two Hairy Beasts (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°President Yu, since you¡¯ve emerged from seclusion, we have nothing to do here. We intend to leave Carefree City tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. They had just discussed this in the morning! ¡°Leave? Lass, how can it compare to Carefree City! Why don¡¯t you stay in Carefree City! This is the holy land in the hearts of mystics. Moreover, not just any mystic can settle in Carefree City,¡± Yu Lin coaxed, his expression like a big gray wolf that was deceiving Little Red Riding Hood! ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, President Yu. We already have a place to stay. Moreover, we won¡¯t stay in the same place for too long,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She didn¡¯t know Yu Lin¡¯s intentions, but she didn¡¯t intend to let him have his way no matter what he thought! ¡°Uh, little girl, are you talking about Myriad Mountain City? To be honest, how is it very chaotic? How can it compare to Carefree City!¡± Yu Lin persuaded stubbornly. In fact, he naturally had his reasons for wanting Leng Ruoxue and the others to stay. Alas! The situation of the Mystic Association Headquarters was very bad now, so he really hoped that Leng Ruoxue could stay in Carefree City. Who asked her subordinates to have so many powerful Mystic Sovereigns! He didn¡¯t want Leng Ruoxue¡¯s power to be possessed by any family. Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t intend to rely on any family according to Little Ming¡¯er, but he couldn¡¯t be completely at ease if he couldn¡¯t leave them in Carefree City! ¡°We don¡¯t intend to stay in Myriad Mountain City for long either,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. ¡°Lass, where do you intend to stay? Tell me, I can help you find a suitable residence,¡± Yu Lin asked expectantly. ¡°We don¡¯t intend to stay in any place for long,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She was very helpless against Yu Lin¡¯s stubbornness. Alas! She could finally tell that Yu Lin was determined to rope them in! ¡°Lass, no matter where you want to go to train, you have to have a fixed residence! This way, if you¡¯re tired in the future, you¡¯ll have a place to rest! You have to know that the feeling of home and inn is different!¡± Yu Linxiao said with affection. ¡°Yes, President Yu is right,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. Alas! Yu Lin might be right, but she had the Dry Kun Bracelet, so it was the same wherever they were. They might not stay even if they had a fixed residence. At most, it was to fool others. ¡°Hehe, in that case, I¡¯ll arrange a residence for you in Carefree City. In this way, you won¡¯t have to stay in an inn when you come to Carefree City in the future!¡± Yu Lin said very warmly. ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue answered reluctantly. Alas, it seemed that Yu Lin would not give up if she didn¡¯t agree. ¡°Hehe, then come with me quickly! I¡¯ll bring you to your residence now!¡± Yu Lin stood up and said impatiently. ¡°Uh! So soon?¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. She didn¡¯t expect Yu Lin to be so impatient! ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared. Just come with me to take a look,¡± Yu Lin said happily. Hehe, the place he arranged for Leng Ruoxue and the others belonged to the Mystic Association Headquarters. They didn¡¯t have to look for it on the spot, so how could it not be fast! ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the freak¡¯s eyes met, and they both saw helplessness on each other¡¯s faces. Alas! The two of them sighed softly, then stood up reluctantly and left the Carefree Hall with Yu Lin¡­ ¡°Little Snowy, I¡¯m so sorry. My master made things difficult for you,¡± Lan Ming, who was following Leng Ruoxue and the freak, said shyly on the way. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a residence. We can¡¯t refuse your master¡¯s good intentions for your sake!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. In fact, she really didn¡¯t care much. Anyway, whether they stayed or not was up to her. Yu Lin couldn¡¯t force them to stay! ¡°Thank you!¡± Lan Ming said softly. ¡°Little Lan Lan, Big Hairy and Little Hairy intend to teach your master a lesson,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some hesitation. She felt that Lan Ming should be mentally prepared so that his heart wouldn¡¯t ache when he saw his master getting beaten up later! At the same time, she told Lan Ming not to interfere in this matter! ¡°Ah! Why? My master shouldn¡¯t have offended them, right?¡± Lan Ming asked in puzzlement. He really couldn¡¯t understand why his master was targeted by those two bears when he had just emerged from seclusion! Alas! Poor Master, what bad luck did you have! ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Leng Ruoxue said sympathetically and didn¡¯t tell Lan Ming the whole story. Lan Ming was very speechless after hearing it because he felt that his master was really too unlucky! This was simply an undeserved calamity! ¡°Little Snowy, can you let those two fur claws show mercy!¡± Lan Ming pleaded. Boohoo¡­ He was really afraid that those two bears would beat his master up too badly! ¡°Little Lan Lan, your master will definitely be angered to death if he hears you say this. He¡¯s a Mystic Supremacy! How can you not have confidence in him! This is called boosting his beastly aspirations to destroy his master¡¯s prestige!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disapproval. In fact, she was looking forward to the battle between the two hairy beasts and Yu Lin! Hehe! ¡°What are you talking about? Why are you walking so slowly?¡± Yu Lin couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when he saw Leng Ruoxue and the others walking slowly behind and even chatting as they walked. ¡°Nothing. Just chatting. How far are we?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. Uh, where did this Yu Lin want to bring them? They seemed to have walked far away! ¡°We¡¯re almost there, just ahead,¡± Yu Lin said mysteriously. ¡°Master¡­¡± Lan Ming looked at Yu Lin and hesitated. Boohoo¡­ He really wanted to remind his master! However, he was afraid that Little Snowy would be unhappy. It seemed like Little Snowy also wanted his master to be taught a lesson! Alas! Master, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you! I¡¯m really helpless! ¡°Little Ming¡¯er, what do you want to say? Why are you stuttering?¡± Yu Lin asked in puzzlement, his handsome face full of question marks. ¡°Nothing. I just want to tell the Master that I miss you a lot!¡± He gave in seeing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s glare.. Boohoo¡­ Master, Little Snowy¡¯s abuse of power is really too powerful. I¡¯m afraid of my disciple! Chapter 573 - Is This Considered A Duel (1) Chapter 573: Is This Considered A Duel (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Uh! Little Ming¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to tell Master about this. Master understands your intentions.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Yu Lin¡¯s forehead as he said unnaturally. He couldn¡¯t understand why his disciple was so mushy today. ¡°Master, you have to take care of your body!¡± Lan Ming said very implicitly. Alas! Hopefully, Master could understand his hint. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master will definitely take care of his body,¡± Yu Lin said in puzzlement, his handsome face full of confusion! Clearly, he didn¡¯t understand Lan Ming¡¯s hint. Leng Ruoxue was secretly amused as she listened to the conversation between the master and disciple. Haha! Little Lan Lan was so gullible! He actually really thought that she didn¡¯t allow him to tell her that he wanted to find Yu Lin for a duel! In fact, she didn¡¯t glare at him at all because of this, hehe! ¡°You two really have a deep master-disciple relationship!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight envy. ¡°Of course. I raised Little Ming¡¯er single-handedly!¡± Yu Lin said proudly. ¡°Uh! Seems like you¡¯re not young anymore,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. ¡°Lass, I told you, it only depends on appearance, not age,¡± Yu Lin protested. Boohoo¡­ This girl was too evil. How could she specially sprinkle salt on his wounds! Age was his fatal injury! ¡°How can that do? If my grandfather finds out, he will blame me for not respecting my elders. Uh! You should be older than my grandfather, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. A beautiful smile hung on her face, and her beautiful eyes swirled as she sized up Yu Lin non-stop! ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind. Don¡¯t call me Grandpa. Just call me Big Brother,¡± Yu Lin said fearfully. ¡°In your dreams. You¡¯re from the grandfather generation. Big Brother? How shameless!¡± The freak was displeased before Leng Ruoxue could say anything. ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help laughing lightly when she heard the freak¡¯s words. Uh! Yu Lin was indeed quite thick-skinned. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s ignore this disrespectful old man.¡± The freak hugged Leng Ruoxue¡¯s slender waist and said affectionately. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very cooperative. ¡°Little Ming¡¯er, they¡¯re bullying me.¡± Yu Lin couldn¡¯t help complaining to his disciple as he watched them sing. ¡°Uh! Master, lead the way quickly!¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. Several black lines involuntarily rolled down his forehead. In fact, he also felt that his master¡¯s skin was quite thick. But there was nothing he could do! After all, his master cared the most when others mentioned his age! ¡°We¡¯ll be there after taking a turn,¡± Yu Lin said with displeasure. Yu Lin was depressed. He led the way with his head lowered, and Leng Ruoxue and the others followed behind him, laughing secretly in their hearts¡­ ¡°We¡¯re here. This is it.¡± A few minutes later, Yu Lin pointed at a tall mansion and said to Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Master, this place is not bad. How did you find this place?¡± Lan Ming asked with a face full of surprise. At the same time, he was a little puzzled in his heart. When did Master become so efficient? He actually found such a good house in just one night. One had to know that such a property was absolutely considered to be at an astronomical price in Carefree City! Moreover, it might not be possible to buy it even if one had money. ¡°Nonsense. Of course this place is good. This is the property of our Mystic Association.¡± Yu Lin roared angrily. Hmph! He was still angry! ¡°Is this the business of the Mystic Association Headquarters? I thought the businesses of the headquarters were all tattered!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile. After all, the business of the headquarters where Wu Gong lived after she blew up the Mystic Association Headquarters was an empty yard that had been abandoned for many years! ¡°How is that possible! We will always stand tall in the Boundless Heaven Continent for thousands of years. There are many good things!¡± Yu Lin¡¯s proud tail was about to curl into the sky when he said this. ¡°Oh, what about Wu Gong¡¯s yard?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Wu Gong is only the vice president. There are many things he doesn¡¯t know about the headquarters. As for the yard he lives in! It belongs to the public property of the Mystic Association Headquarters. Everyone knows, but only the president is qualified to know about the hidden property,¡± Yu Lin explained with a smug face. Hmph! If Wu Gong thought that just because he stirred up trouble, he could take over the headquarters, then he was mistaken. There were many things he didn¡¯t know about the headquarters. Even if he became the president, he couldn¡¯t really control the headquarters. This was the main reason why he handed the headquarters to Wu Gong and entered seclusion at ease. However, he didn¡¯t expect him to underestimate Wu Gong¡¯s energy. The current situation of the headquarters was worse than he imagined! Therefore, he urgently wanted Leng Ruoxue and the others to stay in the headquarters because the headquarters desperately needed talents now! ¡°Little Lan Lan, did you hear that?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Lan Ming after hearing Yu Lin¡¯s explanation. ¡°Uh! I heard it,¡± Lan Ming answered without being puzzled. So what if he heard it? This had nothing to do with him! ¡°Then you have to work hard to become the president!¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. Alas! She knew from Little Lan Lan¡¯s expression that Lan Ming didn¡¯t understand her at all! ¡°Master has already emerged from seclusion. I don¡¯t have to represent the headquarters anymore!¡± Lan Ming said happily. Hehe, he would wake up laughing even in his dreams thinking of this. ¡°Little Lan Lan, he can¡¯t be the president for life, so it will be you sooner or later,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty. ¡°Lass, I might not hand the headquarters to Little Ming¡¯er, okay?¡± Yu Lin couldn¡¯t help but say. Little Ming¡¯er was very outstanding, but he had a more suitable candidate now. ¡°Then who do you want to hand it to?¡± Leng Ruoxue glared at Yu Lin with some dissatisfaction and asked. Hmph! She didn¡¯t think anyone was more suitable than Lan Ming to be the president of the headquarters. ¡°It¡¯s a secret!¡± Yu Lin smiled mysteriously, whetting everyone¡¯s appetite! ¡°Damn old man, you¡¯re keeping me in suspense. Don¡¯t tell me you really want to be the president of the headquarters for the rest of your life?¡± Leng Ruoxue said doubtfully. ¡°Of course not. If the person I fancy is willing to take over the headquarters immediately, I¡¯ll pass the position of president to him now. However, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t!¡± Yu Lin said gloomily, his handsome face full of worry! ¡°You really have a candidate?¡± Leng Ruoxue said doubtfully. Uh! She thought Yu Lin was lying to her just now.. It seemed like he really had a successor. But who would be more suitable than Little Lan Lan? Chapter 574 - Is This Considered A Duel (2) ¡°Yes, but he won¡¯t agree now, so my journey to seek talents is still very long!¡± Yu Lin said pitifully with a long face. ¡°Uh, since that person refuses, don¡¯t force him. Let Little Lan Lan be your successor!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. ¡°Little Snowy, I don¡¯t want to,¡± Lan Ming whispered. He looked like a wronged little wife! ¡°Lass, you heard it. Little Ming¡¯er refuses.¡± Yu Lin sighed. ¡°Little Lan Lan, didn¡¯t we agree?¡± Leng Ruoxue glared at Lan Ming and said threateningly. ¡°That¡¯s because Master hasn¡¯t emerged from seclusion. That¡¯s why I agreed. But now that Master has emerged from seclusion, there¡¯s nothing for me to do!¡± Lan Ming said matter-of-factly. ¡°Lass, don¡¯t force Little Ming¡¯er since he refuses. Come, I¡¯ll bring you in to take a look at the yard.¡± Yu Lin helped his disciple out of the predicament. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue was helpless. It seemed like she was being nosy! Yu Lin led the way and led Leng Ruoxue and the others into the yard. ¡°Lass, are you satisfied here?¡± Yu Lin said as if he was presenting a treasure in the yard. This was the best location and environment among all the properties in the headquarters. ¡°Not bad.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up at the spacious yard and nodded with satisfaction. This yard was very big and was the yard of the yard. The pavilions and pavilions were exquisite and gorgeous. Moreover, there was a clear stream in the yard that ran through the entire yard. It might not be as good as the Lan family¡¯s yard, but Leng Ruoxue believed that this yard was absolutely one to two in Carefree City. ¡°Lass, this yard will belong to you from now on. This is the property deed. Keep it safe.¡± Yu Lin handed the deed to Leng Ruoxue and reminded her. ¡°Thank you!¡± Leng Ruoxue thanked him and then stored the deed in the bracelet. ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s no need to be polite. We¡¯re family from now on,¡± Yu Lin said happily. ¡°Uh, what do you mean?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. ¡°Lass, you will be an elder of our Mystic Association from now on,¡± Yu Lin announced. ¡°Elder? I¡¯m not interested. I¡¯ll return this house to you if it can only be owned by an elder!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. She took out the deed and threw it directly to Yu Lin. Hmph! Damn old man, how dare you plot against me! ¡°Uh! Lass, what do you mean?¡± Yu Lin was a little dumbfounded. Did he say something wrong? He didn¡¯t seem to have said anything wrong. ¡°Damn old man, do you want to bribe me with just a house? I didn¡¯t say I wanted to be an elder of the headquarters!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with great dissatisfaction. She originally thought that Yu Lin only wanted to rope her in, but now she knew that this old man wanted her to run errands for him! Hmph! This damn old man¡¯s wishful thinking was really too good. However, she would not let him have his wish. ¡°Lass, don¡¯t be anxious. Listen to me! The elder I¡¯m talking about is just a nominal. You don¡¯t have to do anything for the headquarters. Of course, it¡¯s another matter if you¡¯re willing.¡± Yu Lin smiled like an old fox. Hehe, he might not have known this girl for long, but he believed that as long as this girl agreed, even if she was just a nominal elder, she would definitely agree if the headquarters needed her in the future! What he needed to do now was to build a good relationship with this girl. ¡°Not only that, being an elder gives you very good treatment every month. Really, believe me, I don¡¯t lie to children,¡± Yu Lin added, the smile on his face looking so pure and innocent! ¡°I don¡¯t have to do anything for the headquarters? Can¡¯t you use the rules of the headquarters to restrain me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly. She was not a child, how could she believe Yu Lin¡¯s words! One had to know that there was no free lunch in the world. ¡°No, I promise I won¡¯t,¡± Yu Lin promised. ¡°Then what should I, an elder, do?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. Uh! The more Yu Lin said, the more she couldn¡¯t believe him! ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just name yourself,¡± Yu Lin said with a smile, his face full of flattery. ¡°Do you want me to be a decoration?¡± Leng Ruoxue narrowed her eyes and said with some displeasure. Hmph! This old fox actually didn¡¯t tell the truth. ¡°Uh! Of course not. You can do whatever you want. Really, I promise,¡± Yu Lin said very sincerely, so anxious that he was about to cry. Boohoo¡­ Why was this girl so difficult to deal with? If it were others, they would probably have agreed impatiently if they knew that there was such a good opportunity. How could they ask and make excuses like her! ¡°Can I kill any elder I don¡¯t like?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked deliberately. ¡°Of course not. Moreover, I will warn all the elders not to provoke you. That should be enough, right?¡± Yu Lin looked at Leng Ruoxue like a little wife and asked very obediently. ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Did Yu Lin mean that he could do it in secret? She didn¡¯t understand. What benefits would it bring to Yu Lin if he didn¡¯t follow his principles? ¡°I¡¯m just a Mystic Monarch. You really don¡¯t have to compromise.¡± Leng Ruoxue was helpless. This was the only word she could think of now. Alas! Why on earth did this old man do it! ¡°You might be a Mystic Monarch now, but you have potential, so you deserve to be an elder of the headquarters,¡± Yu Lin said pompously. ¡°The elders of the headquarters won¡¯t agree,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. Those old men had been around for many years and finally became elders. If they knew that she became an elder of the headquarters because the president begged her, they would be so angry! ¡°Anyone who dares to object will be expelled from the headquarters! Hehe, they won¡¯t dare to object,¡± Yu Lin said confidently. ¡°Xue¡¯er, promise him!¡± Empty sent a helpless voice transmission from the bracelet. Alas! He felt uncomfortable seeing Yu Lin¡¯s current appearance. In fact, he knew Yu Lin¡¯s goal very well. However, he also knew that Xue¡¯er would not agree with that fellow. ¡°Empty, I don¡¯t like to be restrained!¡± Leng Ruoxue sent a voice transmission. If she really wanted to be an elder of the headquarters, she would directly get Baby to use mind-reading to see what Yu Lin was planning. However, it was precisely because she had no such intentions that she didn¡¯t care too much! Chapter 575 - Is This Considered A Duel (3) ¡°Xue¡¯er, didn¡¯t he say that he only wants your name? I think he won¡¯t dare to cheat,¡± Empty pleaded for Yu Lin. ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed and answered reluctantly. ¡°Little girl, promise me!¡± Yu Lin couldn¡¯t help saying anxiously when he saw Leng Ruoxue not responding for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to agree with you, but I have to say the ugly things first. I¡¯m just hanging up. You can¡¯t order me to do anything, nor can you use the rules of the headquarters to restrain me. In short, you can¡¯t order me around,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any emotion. ¡°No problem. You can do whatever you want as long as you agree to be listed,¡± Yu Lin said with a smile. ¡°As long as you can agree to my condition, I will be an elder of the headquarters from now on. I will of course be a nominee,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty. What she implied was that she would not be an elder if she couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely do it since I promised you. You can still do whatever you want in the future. No one will dare to restrain you, including me!¡± Yu Lin promised very seriously, and he was even more relieved in his heart. Boohoo¡­ He finally settled this little girl. It really wasn¡¯t easy. At this moment, he still didn¡¯t know that Leng Ruoxue agreed because someone said good things for him! ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Hehe, little girl, you have to keep this deed. This house is worth a lot of money!¡± Yu Lin handed the deed back to Leng Ruoxue and reminded her again. ¡°Yes, where is there a spacious and uninhabited place here?¡± Leng Ruoxue took the deed, nodded slightly, and asked. Since she was already an elder of the headquarters, this house was considered legitimate. ¡°There¡¯s a mountain not far away. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone there. Little girl, what are you doing?¡± Yu Lin asked curiously. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there. Bring us there now!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. Alas! Little Hairy couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°Okay, follow me!¡± Yu Lin took the initiative to lead the way. After walking for about half an hour, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the foot of a mountain. Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and sized up the mountain in front of her. Uh! Could this also be considered a mountain? It was really small. This mountain was about ten meters tall, and the mountain was lush with greenery. All sorts of trees were planted, and some trees were even covered in red fruits, looking very tempting. ¡°Haha, little girl, this place isn¡¯t bad, right? This place also belongs to you,¡± Yu Lin said proudly. ¡°This is also my territory?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked gloomily. The environment here was very good. Her heart might ache if Two Hair repaired Yu Lin here and destroyed the scenery here. ¡°Of course. That house belongs to you in a radius of 50 kilometers. Haha, be happy!¡± Yu Lin said with a smile. ¡°Is there anywhere nearby that doesn¡¯t belong to me?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s a little far from here.¡± Yu Lin frowned and said after some thought. Uh! He didn¡¯t know what this girl wanted to do, but why did he have a bad premonition? ¡°It¡¯s okay. Bring us there!¡± Leng Ruoxue summoned the little peacock from the bracelet and said. ¡°Boss¡¯s master, should I bring you to the place we went last time?¡± the little peacock suggested. It was referring to the place where they had grilled fish last time. ¡°Uh, there¡¯s no need. Just go to the place that this old man mentioned.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. The place that the little peacock mentioned was very far from Carefree City. ¡°Yes,¡± the little peacock answered. After everyone sat on its back, it raised its wings and flew toward the place Yu Lin mentioned¡­ ¡°Lass, why does it call you Boss¡¯s master?¡± Yu Lin asked in puzzlement after taking off. ¡°Because I¡¯m its boss¡¯s master!¡± Leng Ruoxue explained lightly as she leaned in the freak¡¯s arms. ¡°Uh! Then who is its boss?¡± Yu Lin was a little confused. He felt that his intelligence had fallen sharply when facing this little girl! ¡°Its boss is my contract beast!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Yu Lin like he was an idiot. Hehe, actually, she deliberately didn¡¯t say it clearly. ¡°Lass, did anyone tell you that you¡¯re a waste?¡± Yu Lin couldn¡¯t help asking after being speechless for a while. ¡°How am I wasting? I¡¯m very frugal!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disapproval. ¡°You¡¯re frugal? Lass, this little peacock is a level four Transcendent Divine Beast, right?¡± Yu Lin asked. ¡°You¡¯re a Mystic Supremacy. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully. ¡°Of course I can see it. I mean, it¡¯s a level four Transcendent Divine Beast. Do you know the value of Transcendent Divine Beasts on the Boundless Heaven Continent?¡± Yu Lin said with some envy, jealousy, and hatred. Boohoo¡­ This was a Transcendent Divine Beast! It was actually becoming this naughty girl¡¯s beast¡¯s underling. It was really degrading itself! He really couldn¡¯t understand why this Transcendent Divine Beast would do this. At the same time, he was a little curious about the level of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beast. It was actually able to make a level four Transcendent Divine Beast willingly be an errand boy. One had to know that Transcendent Divine Beasts above level four were very precious. He might be a Mystic Supremacy and the president of the Mystic Association Headquarters, but his beast was only a level five Transcendent Divine Beast. Boohoo¡­ That was only after he tried his best and finally contracted it. However, a level four Transcendent Divine Beast was only an errand boy here. Alas! What a difference! ¡°Master, my condolences!¡± Lan Ming comforted Leng Ruoxue before she could answer. Alas! He knew the strength of Little Snowy and the other beasts, so he really couldn¡¯t bear to see his master suffer a blow! ¡°Little Ming¡¯er, what do you mean? Why should I be consoled?¡± Yu Lin asked gloomily. Boohoo¡­ Did even his disciple look down on him? ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Leng Ruoxue interrupted the conversation between the master and disciple and looked up at the uninhabited valley that Yu Lin was talking about. This valley was very desolate, the temperature at the bottom of the valley was very low, and the entire valley was not very big. However, it was enough to compete with Yu Lin! ¡°Oh!¡± Yu Lin looked up to confirm before jumping off the little peacock¡¯s back. Chapter 576 - Is This Considered A Duel (4) Chapter 576: Is This Considered A Duel (4) ¡°You can begin!¡± Leng Ruoxue moved The two Hairy beasts out of the bracelet and said to them. ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± Big Hairy and Little Hairy thanked Leng Ruoxue. Then they looked Yu Lin up and down with a naughty smile! ¡°Begin what?¡± Yu Lin¡¯s handsome face was full of confusion, and at the same time, he was a little nervous. Uh! Why were these two mini bears staring at him lustfully? ¡°Miss was talking to us!¡± Little Hairy explained very kindly. ¡°Oh, why do you call her Miss? Isn¡¯t she your master?¡± Yu Lin asked in puzzlement. Uh! How many Transcendent Divine Beasts did this girl have? Both of them were actually at level four. ¡°No!¡± Big Hairy said with a naughty smile, its pitch-black and bright little eyes staring intently at Yu Lin. Uh! In fact, it was afraid that Yu Lin would run away. ¡°Oh, um¡­ please don¡¯t look at me with perverted eyes, okay? I¡¯m scared!¡± Yu Lin suggested fearfully, unable to bear the two bears¡¯ gazes. ¡°F*ck, do you see our perverted eyes?¡± Big Hairy was even angrier when he heard Yu Lin¡¯s words! This annoying human said that others were bear-like yesterday, and today, he said that they were perverted. They were really bullying bears. Hmph! If the bear didn¡¯t show its might, they would treat it as a panda! ¡°I saw it with both eyes. Don¡¯t keep staring at me. I¡¯ll be shy.¡± Yu Lin didn¡¯t want to be targeted by the beasts because the two little bears looked at him with unfriendly eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not a female bear. How can we be interested in you? Hmph! Don¡¯t flatter yourself!¡± Little Hairy pouted disdainfully. ¡°Then why are you staring at me?¡± Yu Lin said gloomily. Of course, he knew that he was not a female bear. The two bears didn¡¯t have to tell him this fact! ¡°Because we want to beat you up!¡± Big Hairy transformed back into its original form and threw a huge bear paw at Yu Lin¡­ ¡°Oh my god! Lass, your beast has gone crazy!¡± Yu Lin hurriedly dodged Big Hairy¡¯s attack and shouted at Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Pa!¡± At the same time, a crisp sound sounded in the spacious valley! ¡°Ah! You perverted bear, don¡¯t hit my butt!¡± Immediately after, Yu Lin¡¯s scream sounded. Boohoo¡­ He dodged Big Hairy¡¯s attack, but he forgot to guard against the transmogrified bear. Fortunately, that bear was transmogrified, or his butt would definitely be shattered. ¡°Hmph! I did. So what!¡± Little Hairy said shamelessly, its fluffy little face full of pride. ¡°You perverted bear!¡± Yu Lin roared angrily. At the same time, he stared at Leng Ruoxue pitifully. Boohoo¡­ These two bears were released by the naughty girl. Would this girl blame him if he injured these two bears? He was a little conflicted. He had spent a lot of effort to obtain Leng Ruoxue from the headquarters. He couldn¡¯t let her run away in anger because of these two bears! What should he do? He was in a dilemma. Boohoo¡­ Forget it, he should bear with it! He didn¡¯t know how he had offended these two little fellows, but he absolutely couldn¡¯t ruin the friendship he had with the little girl that he had worked so hard to establish just because of the two bears. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. Be careful of your butt!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded speechlessly. Alas! Little Hairy was really evil. ¡°You released them. Boohoo¡­¡± Yu Lin said aggrievedly and kept dodging two Hairy¡¯s bear paw attacks! ¡°They want to duel with you, so I can only fulfill their wish!¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently. ¡°Is this considered a one-on-one?¡± Yu Lin couldn¡¯t help asking. Boohoo¡­ How can you bully me like this? It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t count! Moreover, he only knew today that the pincer attack of the two bears was called a one-on-one! ¡°Doesn¡¯t it count?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of doubts. ¡°Of course not. One-on-one is considered a one-on-one fight!¡± Yu Lin was helpless. Boohoo¡­ How could this girl pretend to be stupid! It was too much. He had to dodge Lao Hairy¡¯s attack while he was being willy-nilly. Not only that, he had to take care of everything from top to bottom. Moreover, he didn¡¯t dare to fight back because he was afraid that this little girl would be angry if he injured the two bears. Alas! It really wasn¡¯t easy for him. A mighty Mystic Supremacy was actually bullied so badly by others and bears. Boohoo¡­ Was there any justice in this world! ¡°They¡¯re one-on-one! They didn¡¯t attack you together!¡± Leng Ruoxue observed carefully and then said with certainty. Hehe, Little Hairy only attacked after Big Hairy attacked. This was a one-on-one, right? ¡°Can I attack then?¡± Yu Lin was speechless and couldn¡¯t be bothered to quibble anymore. He asked bluntly because he knew that he would definitely be angered to death by this girl if he continued talking. Moreover, he knew today that if the two beasts didn¡¯t attack together, it would be considered a one-on-one fight. Boohoo¡­ That was obviously a tag-team battle! The Mystic Supremacy would also be exhausted to death if there were more beasts. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you can¡¯t attack. Big Hairy and Little Hairy want to fight you one on one. Wouldn¡¯t it be one-sided if you don¡¯t attack? That kind of battle won¡¯t be good either!¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly, her expression was very innocent. ¡°Damn it, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡± Yu Lin roared angrily. Then his aura suddenly changed, and he directly released his might as a Mystic Supremacy to sweep at the two hairy beasts! ¡°I thought you knew! So you¡¯ve never been challenged!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Lin was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything. Boohoo¡­ This actually became his fault! Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help vent all his anger on the two bears, directly sending a dazzling stream of mystic energy at the two hairy beasts¡­ Uh! The mystic power of a Mystic Supremacy was not to be underestimated. Big Hairy jumped gently to the side. At the same time, an earth-attribute curtain wall appeared in front of the two hairy beasts. When the two hairy beasts saw this, he directly returned to his original form and added another curtain wall in front of the two beasts¡­ ¡°Hehe, Little Yu Lin, your mystic energy isn¡¯t good! You can¡¯t even break through our defense!¡± Big Hairy provoked mischievously and kept dancing around with a smug expression on his face! ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue, who was watching the commotion by the side, couldn¡¯t help laughing when she heard ¡®Little Yu Lin¡¯. The freak naturally laughed without giving him face. Only Lan Ming was more reserved. He quietly turned his head and covered his mouth to laugh secretly! Chapter 577 - : The Main Beasts In Agony (1) ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t call me Little Yu Lin! Don¡¯t go on the double defense if you dare!¡± Yu Lin roared angrily. He was even angrier when he saw Leng Ruoxue and the others laughing so happily. Boohoo¡­ It was really embarrassing to be called Little Yu Lin by the two bears. Moreover, were these two bears older than him? Why did they call him Little Yu Lin! Not only that, they actually used the double defense to provoke him. Hmph! It was really unbearable! ¡°You¡¯re small! Look at your small body. It¡¯s not even as thick as one of our legs!¡± Big Hairy raised its thick legs in a show of force. Hehe, Little Yu Lin had just reached its knees! ¡°That¡¯s not because I¡¯m small, it¡¯s because you¡¯re too big!¡± Yu Lin was very depressed and quite depressed. Boohoo¡­ That girl¡¯s bear was really too much of a bully. It actually compared its big thick legs with humans. He didn¡¯t believe that there were people who were as big as bears in this world! ¡°Little Yu, so be it! Why be so stubborn? Hurry up and attack! Help me scratch the itch!¡± Little Hairy refused to be outdone, looking like it was waiting! Yu Lin was so angry when he saw Two Hair Wheels provoking him! However, what could he do? The defense of bears was very strong, and they bullied people into having double defense. It would be very difficult to break through the sturdy defense even if he was a Mystic Supremacy. At this point, he summoned his beasts to help him! ¡°Eh, Little Yu Lin, you¡¯re a Mystic Supremacy! You actually used beasts in battle with us. How embarrassing!¡± Big Hairy looked at the beast that suddenly appeared, about five to six meters tall, and said with contempt. ¡°That¡¯s right. Little Yu Lin, do you think you can defeat us by getting a little monkey?¡± Little Hairy said confidently. ¡°You two stupid bears, shut up!¡± Yu Lin¡¯s beast roared furiously. Hmph! These two bears were really too much. They actually bullied its master! ¡°Miss, this thin monkey is bullying us!¡± The two bears quickly found a backer and looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly when they saw that they had been scolded. ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. She didn¡¯t expect Yu Lin¡¯s beast to be a golden monkey. With her short understanding of Yu Lin, Yu Lin should have found a more beautiful and mighty beast. Why did he get himself a monkey? This monkey might be considered pretty, but it was also a monkey. ¡°Lass, the battle is only fair now. You can¡¯t interfere!¡± Yu Lin reminded. How could he teach these two bears a lesson if that girl interfered! ¡°How is it fair? You are a Mystic Supremacy, and your beasts are stronger than twenty cents. Why can¡¯t I see fairness?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a calm smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, what Mystic Supremacy! It¡¯s too embarrassing to find help if you can¡¯t beat us. Don¡¯t tell others that you¡¯re a Mystic Supremacy in the future. I¡¯m embarrassed for you!¡± Big Hairy hurriedly echoed, the contempt on his face becoming stronger and stronger, and he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to hide it anymore! ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Lin was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. Boohoo¡­ Shouldn¡¯t bears be simple and honest? Why were these two so sharp-tongued! ¡°Miss, we also request for help!¡± Little Hairy pleaded with a naughty smile on its fluffy face! ¡°Uh! Erm¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was in a dilemma. She couldn¡¯t bear to refuse. If she agreed, Yu Lin would be the unlucky one. She knew very well the means of her beasts. ¡°Miss!¡± The two hairy beasts looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully, its eyes full of pleading! ¡°Alas, alright!¡± Leng Ruoxue had no choice but to move Darling and the other beasts out of the bracelet. ¡°Beloved Master!¡± Darling immediately jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and rubbed against her affectionately as soon as it emerged. Then it came to the middle of the field! ¡°Haha, is this little fox the helper your two stupid bears found? It¡¯s only a level nine Legendary Beast. What can it help you with?¡± The golden monkey laughed hysterically and said with a mocking face. ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± The Dazzling Beasts were unwilling to be ignored and reminded in unison. ¡°You¡¯re also level nine Legendary Beasts! Did you come out to be beaten by me? Haha!¡± The golden monkey laughed and hammered the ground excitedly with one fist. ¡°Darling, we¡¯ve been despised by the damn monkey,¡± Dazzle said helplessly. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll let it know later that level doesn¡¯t mean everything!¡± Darling said very calmly, its fluffy little face full of calmness. It kept looking at the golden monkey, trying to find the weakest place on its body! ¡°Haha, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard that level doesn¡¯t mean everything. Then why are we still cultivating?¡± The golden monkey obviously didn¡¯t agree with Darling¡¯s words. However, it knew after a while that level really didn¡¯t mean everything. At least, levels are really nothing in front of these beasts who didn¡¯t care about attacking laws! ¡°Beasts with low intelligence won¡¯t be able to understand our deep words. We will prove it with the truth later!¡± Darling sat on Big Hairy¡¯s lap, crossed its legs, and said regretfully. ¡°Yes, Darling, this monkey¡¯s intelligence is too low. It definitely won¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, so let¡¯s demonstrate it directly!¡± Big Hairy suggested. ¡°Okay, Big Hairy, Little Hairy, just deal with Little Yu Lin. Leave this monkey to us.¡± Darling patted its chest with its little paw and said confidently. ¡°Okay!¡± The two hairy beasts grinned happily, their faces full of schadenfreude. Yu Lin and the golden monkey were not as happy as they were. In their hearts, these beasts were really arrogant! ¡°Little Snowy, get your beasts to show mercy!¡± Lan Ming, who was watching the commotion, pleaded worriedly. Boohoo¡­ Little Snowy and the other beasts were smart and cunning, not something that the two bears could compare with! Moreover, he had seen the means of these beasts more than once. They were really too ruthless! His master¡¯s tender skin would definitely not be able to take it! ¡°Your master is a Mystic Supremacy!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Alas! Why was Little Lan Lan so lacking in confidence in his master? ¡°You have a lot of beasts. Moreover, you don¡¯t play by the rules. Even a Mystic Supremacy will suffer!¡± Lan Ming said worriedly. Chapter 578 - The Main Beasts In Agony (2) Chapter 578: The Main Beasts In Agony (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Little Lan Lan, you have to have confidence in your master. Otherwise, your master will be unhappy.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave Lan Ming a look because Yu Lin was already staring at his disciple! ¡°Little Snowy!¡± Lan Ming was unwilling to give up and wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Leng Ruoxue! ¡°Alas! How can our beast be so cute!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with infinite emotion. Darling even cooperated and gave her a flying kiss after hearing what she said! ¡°Damn fox! I¡¯ll deal with it when I have the chance!¡± Darling¡¯s flying kiss provoked the freak, and he couldn¡¯t help muttering softly. ¡°Freak, what are you talking to yourself about?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Uh, I wanted to say how can our beasts not be cute!¡± The freak quickly corrected himself. ¡°Yes, their beasts are good!¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed. ¡°Darling, you have to work hard and teach this monkey a lesson!¡± Leng Ruoxue added. ¡°Lass, is this still a duel?¡± Yu Lin asked angrily when he heard Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Yes! They won¡¯t attack together. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted very kindly. ¡°¡­¡± Yu Lin couldn¡¯t be bothered with Leng Ruoxue¡¯s obviously protective and bullying behavior. Boohoo¡­ Little Ming¡¯er didn¡¯t help him either! He couldn¡¯t blame that naughty girl, so he could only blame his disciple! ¡°Little Yu Lin, continue fighting! Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s precious time.¡± Big Hairy urged with backup! ¡°I can admit defeat!¡± Yu Lin said speechlessly. He really didn¡¯t want to fight with beasts with abnormal defense! Levels wouldn¡¯t be of much use in such a battle! ¡°Of course¡­ you can¡¯t. Admitting defeat is the behavior of a coward. You are a Mystic Supremacy, you can¡¯t do such an embarrassing thing!¡± Little Hairy said with a naughty smile. Hmph! They wanted to teach Yu Lin a lesson. How could they let him admit defeat so easily! ¡°You are the despising Mystic Supremacies. What¡¯s wrong with Mystic Supremacies? Mystic Supremacies are also humans! Why can¡¯t you admit defeat!¡± Yu Lin said indignantly. Boohoo¡­ His status in the Boundless Heaven Continent was extraordinary. Even the patriarchs of the three great super families treated him with respect when they saw him. However, he was looked down upon by the two bears today! ¡°No way! Mystic Supremacy is the strongest powerhouse on the Boundless Heaven Continent. How can others survive if even Mystic Supremacy admitted defeat in battle!¡± Big Hairy said in disapproval. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s continue!¡± Yu Lin was helpless. He knew that he had encountered a scoundrel today. Boohoo¡­ How did he offend these two bears? ¡°Okay, this is more like a man! Little Hairy, let¡¯s go!¡± Big Hairy carefully moved Darling, who was sitting on its lap, to the side. Then it rubbed its palms together and said to Little Hairy excitedly. ¡°Big Brother, let him have a taste of our power, hehe!¡± Little Hairy smiled evilly and directly threw a huge palm at Yu Lin. Moreover, this palm was headed for Yu Lin¡¯s butt! ¡°You perverted bear!¡± Yu Lin dodged quickly and dodged Little Hairy¡¯s attack. He roared angrily. Damn it, why was this bear targeting his butt! ¡°You have a lot of meat there! I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll crush you if I hit other places!¡± Little Hairy smiled honestly. Hehe, look at how kind it was! ¡°Crush me? Do you think I¡¯m made of paper?¡± Yu Lin¡¯s anger surged to the top of his head as he roared with a flushed face. ¡°Pretty much!¡± Little Hairy looked at its huge bear paw and said with certainty. Hmph! No human could withstand the might of one palm from their brothers! If those palms really hit Little Yu Lin just now, he would at least be half dead even if he didn¡¯t die! However, they would definitely show mercy to Little Yu Lin and the others! ¡°I¡¯m so angry! Take this!¡± Yu Lin didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with them anymore. He directly gathered mystic energy in his hands. Then, the majestic green mystic energy formed a huge whirlpool. The whirlpool seemed to have a suction force, bringing sand and stones flying¡­ The golden monkey jumped away from the center of the battlefield as soon as Yu Lin used his mystic technique to avoid being affected. Uh! Others might not be aware of the power of its master¡¯s mystic technique, but it was very clear! ¡°What a strong wind!¡± Darling and the other beasts hurriedly jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms to seek protection lest they were sucked away by the strange wind. ¡°Is this a wind-attribute heaven-grade mystic technique?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Lan Ming as she hugged the beasts in her arms tightly. ¡°Yes, this is one of Master¡¯s unique skills. It¡¯s called ¡®Rising Wind and Cloud¡¯. It¡¯s a very powerful offensive heaven-grade mystic technique!¡± Lan Ming explained. Alas! It seemed like Master was really angry. He actually even used his unique skill. He didn¡¯t know if those two bears could withstand it. Little Snow would definitely go crazy if those two bears were injured. He was really conflicted! ¡°It looks pretty powerful.¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. Hehe, this skill was good! ¡°Okay.¡± Lan Ming nodded. Alas! How could it not be powerful? This skill was very difficult. Not even Mystic Supremacies with the wind attribute could use it! Leng Ruoxue and the others discussed softly by the side, while the two hairy beasts, which were in the whirlpool, also secretly communicated via voice transmission¡­ ¡°Big Brother, what should we do now?¡± Little Hairy asked worriedly. This skill was very powerful. It had yet to really unleash it, but it could already feel the intimidating pressure! It didn¡¯t know if the brothers could withstand it if they joined forces! ¡°Don¡¯t worry! He¡¯s a Mystic Supremacy. Isn¡¯t it normal to have powerful mystic techniques? What are you afraid of? We have to be confident in our defense. Uh! In Miss¡¯s words, we¡¯ll deal with whatever comes. So don¡¯t be afraid! Even if we can¡¯t beat him, there¡¯s still Miss, isn¡¯t there?¡± Big Hairy comforted very calmly. Clearly, it had already treated Leng Ruoxue as its life-saving straw. However, in fact, it thought was right. Leng Ruoxue naturally wouldn¡¯t watch Yu Lin kill them! ¡°Yes, Big Brother is right.¡± Little Hairy composed itself and agreed. Moreover, it added another defense to the two beasts. Hmph! The mystic energy used to activate such a mystic technique would definitely not be small.. Therefore, it guessed that it was impossible for Yu Lin to release such a mystic technique twice in a row. Therefore, as long as they could withstand Yu Lin¡¯s wave of attacks, it would be their turn to beat Yu Lin up next! Chapter 579 - The Main Beasts In Agony (3) While the two hairy beasts were communicating, Yu Lin¡¯s mystic technique had already been brewed. Moreover, it swept towards the two hairy beasts with a strong hurricane¡­ Leng Ruoxue, the other two, and the other beasts couldn¡¯t help but gasp as they watched this exciting scene. Their gazes followed the tornado to where the two hairy beasts were¡­ ¡°Little Hairy, we have to defend!¡± Big Hairy roared and connected several more layers of defense. Seeing this, Little Hairy hurriedly added a few more layers of defense. Now, both it and Big Hairy were like an iron wall in front of them. Whether they could defend or not was also a huge test for them¡­ In an instant, the tornado had already collided with the huge earthen-yellow curtain wall¡­ The curtain wall didn¡¯t budge at all after the first collision¡­ There was still no gap in the curtain wall after the second collision¡­ After three collisions, a small gap that couldn¡¯t be seen by the inner eye appeared on the curtain wall¡­ On the fourth time, the curtain wall shattered when the tornado collided with the earthen-yellow curtain wall. At the same time, the mystic energy in the hurricane was exhausted, and the entire valley temporarily returned to calm¡­ Yu Lin sat on the ground while panting. He glared at the two bears which were also very tired but refused to be outdone and glared back at Yu Lin. Hmph! They actually tied with Little Yu Lin because neither of them could do anything to the other with mystic techniques. Moreover, the stamina and mystic energy of both sides were very consumed, so they temporarily didn¡¯t have the strength to launch any more attacks! ¡°How did I offend you?¡± Yu Lin sighed and asked in puzzlement. Alas! The defense of these two bears was really abnormal! The mystic technique he used just now was difficult for even a Mystic Supremacy to defend against, but they actually defended themselves. They were very powerful even though they were working together! ¡°You scolded me yesterday!¡± Big Hairy explained while panting heavily. Then it lay on its back on all fours! ¡°Uh! What does this have to do with you? Could it be that you know Elder Wang and are here to avenge him?¡± Yu Lin said doubtfully. ¡°Pfft! Who do you think Elder Wang is? Would we vent our anger for him? You can scold anyone if you want to. Why must you bring us along? Did we bears offend you? Hmph! I¡¯m very displeased!¡± Little Hairy roared like a gangster. ¡°Uh! Just because of this?¡± Yu Lin felt that this battle was really unjust. He just unintentionally said ¡®bear form¡¯. How did he really attract two bears for himself! Boohoo¡­ ¡°Yes, Little Yu Lin, don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯ll rest for a while and beat you up properly!¡± Big Hairy pouted. ¡°Uh! Didn¡¯t we draw? Why do you still have to beat me up!¡± Yu Lin said with a long face, depressed. He didn¡¯t have any strength left now, so how could he be a match for the two bears! Thinking of this, his gaze couldn¡¯t help turning to Leng Ruoxue, hoping that she could help him plead. Unfortunately, Leng Ruoxue turned her head to the other side, completely ignoring the anticipation in his eyes! ¡°Ah!¡± Just as Yu Lin was complaining in his heart that Leng Ruoxue was disloyal, a shrill scream reverberated through the entire valley. Immediately, everyone¡¯s gazes were attracted by the voice! ¡°Ah! Tao Tao!¡± Yu Lin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at the golden monkey that was being chased around by the little beasts. His jaw almost dropped from shock. Uh! Why did Tao Tao look so miserable now? More than half of her originally beautiful golden fur had fallen, and her body was bloody. What was going on? Could it be that the little beasts did it? Yu Lin really couldn¡¯t believe this terrifying fact because he was very confident in Tao Tao¡¯s strength. None of the little beasts were Transcendent Divine Beasts, but everything in front of him forced him to believe that Tao Tao was really bullied very badly¡­ ¡°Master, save me! Boohoo¡­¡± The golden monkey Tao Tao had nowhere to hide and couldn¡¯t help crying for help from its master. Boohoo¡­ These little beasts were really too terrifying. It regretted provoking them. Moreover, it wanted to take back its words. Level really didn¡¯t mean everything¡­ ¡°Hmph! Your master can¡¯t even protect himself now, so how can he care about you! You better be good and let us have the taste of beating up a Transcendent Divine Beast! Hehe!¡± Darling said with a naughty smile, its fluffy face full of anticipation! ¡°No! How can you hit a female beast! Boohoo¡­¡± Tao Tao wailed. It had always thought that male and female were equal, but it had to show weakness now! ¡°Eh, are you a female?¡± Ling asked curiously. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m a female, so you can¡¯t bully a female beast!¡± Tao Tao said pitifully. Its greatest wish now was that these beasts knew what it meant to be protective of the fairer sex! Otherwise, it would be miserable! ¡°So what if you are a female? In our hearts, all other female beasts can be beaten up except for the female beasts of Master and Master!¡± Darling said without any pity for the fairer sex. Hmph! Why didn¡¯t you say you were a female when you were humiliating us just now! There¡¯s no way you can pretend to be pitiful now! ¡°You¡¯re too evil! Ah!¡± Tao Tao said with tears streaming down its face. Boohoo¡­ It accidentally got another scratch on its body, and it couldn¡¯t help but cry out again from the pain. Why were these beasts so fast! It couldn¡¯t understand. This shouldn¡¯t be the case! It wouldn¡¯t have the slightest power to retaliate like this! Because it was only focused on dodging. Moreover, it could dodge to the left, and it would be hit from the back¡­ ¡°Taotao!¡± Yu Lin stood up from the ground with some effort seeing his beast¡¯s miserable appearance. At the same time he stood up, the two hairy beasts also stood up. Hehe, they had just secretly eaten Miss¡¯s pill and their stamina had almost recovered, so dealing with Little Yu Lin would be easy! ¡°Master, save me!¡± Tao Tao cried loudly. In just a while, several more wounds appeared on its body. ¡°Hehe, Little Yu Lin, we are your opponents,¡± Little Hairy said with a smile, its expression very pure. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you now,¡± Yu Lin said helplessly. At the same time, he was about to put the pitiful Tao Tao into the spirit beast space when a huge claw swung over and happened to slap his butt¡­ Chapter 580 - The Main Beasts In Agony (4) ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± A scream as miserable as Tao Tao¡¯s sounded from Yu Lin¡¯s mouth. The power of that voice was even greater than Tao Tao¡¯s! ¡°Hehe, I missed. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Little Hairy smiled foolishly with an awkward expression on its face. However, it was very smug in its heart. Hmph! It finally hit Xiaoyu¡¯s butt. It was quite bouncy! ¡°Lass, your beasts are too perverted!¡± Yu Lin shouted. That hit just now hurt so much that he jumped up and down. It really hurt! Boohoo¡­ ¡°Little Yu Lin, we¡¯ve said it before. Why is your memory so bad if you aren¡¯t Miss¡¯s beast!¡± Big Hairy complained while slapping Yu Lin¡­ ¡°Ouch!¡± Yu Lin used all his strength and finally dodged Big Hairy¡¯s bear paw. However, he suffered another blow to his butt! ¡°Hehe, I missed again.¡± Little Hairy smiled and said shyly. It felt really good! Little Hairy praised in its heart. ¡°Ouch!¡± Yu Lin screamed again because Big Hairy slapped his butt again just as he was screaming in pain. This slap directly slapped him to the ground, and his butt was burning with pain. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up nor did he have the strength to complain about the two gangster bears¡­ ¡°It¡¯s really not easy. I finally hit it.¡± Big Hairy looked at its huge bear paw and said sadly. Boohoo¡­ It hit less than Little Hairy! Leng Ruoxue, who was not far away, looked speechlessly at the scarred golden monkey, and then at Yu Lin, who was pretending to be dead on the ground. Her forehead couldn¡¯t help but be covered in black lines. To be honest, she now quite pitied this unlucky master and beast. They could have provoked anyone, but they just had to provoke her few united and especially vengeful beasts. Alas! ¡°Little Snowy, let them stop!¡± Lan Ming pleaded beside Leng Ruoxue. Alas! Poor Master and Tao Tao. He really had nothing to help them except pity! ¡°Okay, Darling, Big Hairy, stop!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly and said to Darling and the two hairy beasts. ¡°Okay, Master,¡± Darling answered very obediently. At the same time, it gave Dazzle and the other beasts a look, and they stopped chasing and intercepting the monkey. The Two hairy beasts also stopped waving their bear paw at Yu Lin¡­ ¡°Master, we¡¯re finally safe. Boohoo¡­¡± Tao Tao hurriedly ran to Yu Lin¡¯s side and cried when she saw that the danger was resolved. ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Lin nodded and hugged Tao Tao while the two beasts cried together¡­ Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when she saw Yu Lin and Tao Tao crying. Uh! They only suffered some superficial wounds. Did they have to cry like this? Her beasts knew their limits when they attacked, so she watched the commotion with relief! ¡°Master, here.¡± Lan Ming braced himself and walked to Yu Lin¡¯s side helplessly and handed him two pills. ¡°You heartless bad disciple!¡± Yu Lin took the pill, ate one himself, and fed Tao Tao another. Then he roared at Lan Ming angrily. ¡°You¡¯re full of energy when you scold people. It seems like you¡¯re fine.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the freak walked over and teased. ¡°Nothing? Who said I¡¯m fine? My butt still hurts!¡± Yu Lin glared at Leng Ruoxue angrily. Boohoo¡­ It was all her hooligan beast¡¯s fault! ¡°Is that so? Big Hairy, Little Hairy, you spanked him. He¡¯s still in pain. You have to be responsible for treating him!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered two hairy beasts directly. ¡°Yes, yes, Miss. We will definitely be responsible!¡± Big Hairy promised, his fluffy face revealing a rather wretched smile! ¡°Little Jade Lin, don¡¯t be scared. We won¡¯t leave you alone.¡± After speaking, Little Hairy directly carried Yu Lin on its body like it was carrying a sack. A huge bear palm happened to support Yu Lin¡¯s butt, causing great mental pressure on Yu Lin! ¡°You perverted bear, put me down quickly,¡± Yu Lin roared, wanting to cry but had no tears. Boohoo¡­ What did this bear want! Did it want to take advantage of him? ¡°Little Yu Lin, doesn¡¯t your butt hurt? I just wanted to carry you away out of goodwill. How can you shout at me? I¡¯m too sad,¡± Little Hairy said aggrievedly, its black and bright eyes flashing with tears. ¡°Damn it, this isn¡¯t hugging, it¡¯s carrying.¡± Yu Lin was carried on Little Hairy¡¯s shoulder with his head facing down, so all the blood in his body rushed to his head, making him dizzy. ¡°Oh, then this should be considered as hugging!¡± Little Hairy corrected itself. After hearing Yu Lin¡¯s words, it immediately hugged Yu Lin like a princess and placed a bear paw on Yu Lin¡¯s butt righteously! Uh! Yu Lin was speechless. He realized that he was indeed not on the same channel as this Hooligan Bear because they could not communicate at all. He simply shut his mouth at this point! ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the freak laughed rudely when they saw Yu Lin¡¯s expression. Tao Tao and Lan Ming didn¡¯t dare to laugh at all. They suppressed their laughter, their faces flushed red, and looked at Yu Lin with pity in their eyes¡­ ¡°Miss, should we go back?¡± Little Hairy couldn¡¯t help asking with Yu Lin in its arms. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue sat directly on the little peacock¡¯s back after speaking, and the others and beasts sat up one after another. ¡°Little Hairy, I can¡¯t carry you in your original form!¡± The little peacock looked at Yu Lin, who was in Little Hairy¡¯s arms, and smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can fly, and I can walk.¡± Little Hairy frowned in distress as it pondered. Then it looked at Little Yu Lin in its arms. Alas! It was a little reluctant to put it down! It made up its mind after a while. ¡°You hooligan bear, put me down quickly,¡± Yu Lin shouted, unwilling to give up. Unfortunately, his words were ignored by Little Hairy. ¡°Miss, go back first. I¡¯ll go with Little Hairy,¡± Big Hairy scratched its big head and said foolishly. ¡°Okay, okay then. Little Peacock, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered after some thought. ¡°Yes, Boss¡¯s master!¡± The little peacock ignored Yu Lin¡¯s pleading gaze and left directly after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Yu Lin¡¯s cry for help sounded from behind them¡­ Chapter 581 - Moon Gazing City (1) ¡°Don¡¯t leave me behind. Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°Uh! Little Snowy, will my master be okay?¡± Lan Ming, who was sitting on the little peacock¡¯s back in the sky, said worriedly. ¡°No, what can happen to him as a man? The two hairy beasts are also male. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted, very unsympathetic. ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Ming was worried when he heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Who said that nothing would happen to men? It would be more pitiful if something happened to men! ¡°Little Lan Lan, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Little Hairy isn¡¯t interested in men!¡± Darling, who was lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, said understandingly. ¡°I¡¯m not letting my imagination run wild.¡± Lan Ming quickly denied it, thinking, Why are Little Snowy¡¯s beasts so shrewd! ¡°Little Lan Lan, your thoughts are written all over your face. My beasts can tell. Don¡¯t quibble,¡± Leng Ruoxue exposed Lan Ming. ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Lan Ming¡¯s forehead. He couldn¡¯t help thinking. Was his performance that obvious? ¡°Alas! I¡¯m also quite worried about Master!¡± Tao Tao, who was hiding in Lan Ming¡¯s arms, also said carefully. ¡°Damn monkey, you should worry about yourself! You don¡¯t have to worry about that man!¡± Darling said angrily. ¡°Why don¡¯t you know how to be protective of the fairer sex at all? Boohoo¡­¡± Tao Tao said with tears in her eyes, a little scared. ¡°Tch, I won¡¯t pity you even if I have to!¡± Darling said disdainfully. Hmph! It was a stingy and vengeful fox. It had yet to forget the humiliation this damn monkey had given them, so the feud between them was set. It would not change because of gender! ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Tao Tao cried softly in Lan Ming¡¯s arms after hearing what Darling said. The atmosphere instantly fell silent¡­ ¡°Master, we¡¯re here,¡± the little peacock suddenly said after a while and descended at the entrance of the Carefree Hall. ¡°Okay.¡± After Leng Ruoxue and the others and the beast jumped off the little peacock¡¯s back, the little peacock also transformed and followed them into the inn. Leng Ruoxue and the others went directly to the living room after returning to the inn. ¡°Miss, where did you go?¡± Zheng En, who was in the living room, asked hurriedly when he saw Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°I went out to look at houses with Yu Lin,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly. She couldn¡¯t help thinking, Uh! I wonder how Yu Lin is doing now? ¡°Why are we looking at houses? Aren¡¯t we leaving tomorrow?¡± Zheng En asked in puzzlement. ¡°Haha, is that old boy Yu Lin going to give you a house?¡± the little old man sitting beside Zheng En said with a smile. Hehe, that old thing Yu Lin was pretty fast! Unfortunately, his wishful thinking was destined to be ineffective! This girl couldn¡¯t be manipulated at will. ¡°Yes, he also wants me to be an elder of the Mystic Association Headquarters. I only need to be in name and receive the same treatment as the other elders every month. Moreover, I don¡¯t have to do anything!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently, her expression unreadable! ¡°Uh! Miss, there¡¯s actually such a good thing!¡± Zheng En said in disbelief. At the same time, he was puzzled. What did Yu Lin want? ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly. ¡°Lass, did Yu Lin come to the Mystic Association?¡± The little old man looked at the scared golden monkey in Lan Ming¡¯s arms and asked curiously. Why was this monkey together with the kid from the Lan family! Wasn¡¯t this Yu Lin that old man¡¯s favorite! ¡°No, hehe, we¡¯re back!¡± Little Hairy¡¯s loud voice sounded in the living room just as the little old man finished speaking. ¡°¡­¡± The little old man looked at Yu Lin, who was carried in by Little Hairy, and was stunned. His face was full of question marks. Uh! What was going on? Moreover, this hugging posture was too¡­ ¡°Hehe, Little Hairy, you¡¯re back pretty quickly!¡± Darling jumped in front of Little Hairy. ¡°Okay.¡± Little Hairy nodded honestly. Then it specially found a spacious place to stand, but Yu Lin was still unwilling to put him down. ¡°Erm¡­ Little Hairy, aren¡¯t you tired hugging him?¡± The little old man, who had returned to his senses, looked at the depressed Yu Lin and couldn¡¯t help asking. Well, he still didn¡¯t understand what was going on! ¡°No, he¡¯s very light,¡± Little Hairy said and looked at the little old man cautiously, as if the little old man wanted to snatch him away. ¡°Oh! Then continue carrying him!¡± Two drops of cold sweat couldn¡¯t help dripping down the little old man¡¯s forehead. How was Little Hairy¡¯s expression like that! ¡°Miss, what happened?¡± Zheng En couldn¡¯t help asking softly when he saw the extremely strange scene. ¡°Hehe, Zheng En, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Darling ran in front of Zheng En again and said as if it was presenting a treasure. Then it recounted the incident to Zheng En and the little old man who didn¡¯t know the truth! After hearing Darling¡¯s words, Zheng En and the little old man looked at Yu Lin with incomparable pity, not knowing what to say! Alas! The mighty president of the Mystic Association Headquarters! How did they encounter such an unlucky thing! ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Yu Lin, who was already depressed, couldn¡¯t help shouting furiously when he saw Zheng En and the little old man¡¯s gazes. ¡°Nothing. I just want to ask you if your butt still hurts. I have pills here,¡± the little old man said with a chuckle. His expression was indescribably happy. Hehe, seeing Yu Lin like this, the depression he suffered from Wu Gong lessened significantly! ¡°Thank you, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± Yu Lin said dejectedly. Boohoo¡­ His butt actually didn¡¯t hurt anymore, but the bear¡¯s palm was on his butt, making him feel very stressed! ¡°Miss, he said it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. We cured him,¡± Little Hairy said excitedly, its smile hanging on its fluffy face. ¡°Okay, brew your relationship. I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest for a while.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with a smile and said to everyone present. After speaking, she stored the beasts in the bracelet and left the living room with the freak. Leng Ruoxue returned to her room and brought the freak directly into the bracelet. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re back.¡± Empty sat on a stone chair in front of the purple bamboo house and drank tea while looking at the two of them with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and pulled the freak to a seat. Chapter 582 - Moon Gazing City (2) ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going tomorrow?¡± Empty asked curiously. He didn¡¯t know where to go even though he had decided to leave tomorrow! ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Myriad Mountain City first tomorrow and then go to the Boundless Heaven Continent to train,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. In fact, she hadn¡¯t thought too much about where to go now. Uh! She could go wherever she wanted. She could train wherever she went anyway! ¡°What do you intend to do with Cheng Wu and the others?¡± Empty asked. ¡°Uh! They should stay in Myriad Mountain City. They can stay in Carefree City if they want. Didn¡¯t Yulin give us a house? It¡¯s big enough for them to stay in!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°What I mean is that they might want to follow you.¡± Seeing that Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t understand what he meant, he had to put it bluntly. ¡°I¡¯m going to train. There¡¯s no need to do anything by myself with them following me. What¡¯s the point of training then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. In fact, she had considered this problem before. She thought that Cheng Wu and the others might request to follow her, but she didn¡¯t intend to bring them along to train. ¡°In fact, I think it¡¯s not impossible to bring them along. It¡¯s just that it will be inconvenient for us to enter the space if that¡¯s the case,¡± Empty said after some thought. It would be much safer to bring those people on the road. However, it might also be as Xue¡¯er said, the effects of training would be much worse. ¡°Tell me more!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡°Okay, Xue¡¯er, rest early today! We have to travel tomorrow!¡± Empty reminded her. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go and rest first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Then she stood up and pulled the freak back to the purple bamboo hut¡­ The next day. At the entrance of the Carefree City¡­ ¡°Little Snowy, where are you going?¡± Lan Ming looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others reluctantly. ¡°We returned to Myriad Mountain City first and then went for training,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Oh,¡± Lan Ming answered gloomily and then fell silent. ¡°Little Lan Lan, why are you acting like this? It¡¯s not like we won¡¯t see you again.¡± Icy, who was lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°How am I!¡± Lan Ming hurriedly denied, his handsome face slightly red. ¡°Little Lan Lan, farewell!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Alas! She really didn¡¯t know what to say when she saw Lan Ming¡¯s appearance. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll look for you when I have time,¡± Lan Ming said after some thought. Boohoo¡­ In fact, he also needed to train. However, his master was throwing a tantrum now and forbade him from leaving. Alas! Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly and stopped talking lest she became sad! ¡°Hehe, Little Yu Lin, don¡¯t miss us!¡± After a long silence, Little Hairy¡¯s loud voice suddenly sounded, breaking the silence! ¡°I won¡¯t miss you!¡± Yu Lin said through gritted teeth. Boohoo¡­ He was too ashamed to face anyone now because many people had seen him when he was carried back by Little Hairy yesterday. Now, everyone was looking at him strangely, making him uncomfortable all over! ¡°But we will miss you, especially your bouncy little butt!¡± Little Hairy said with a wretched smile. ¡°Damn it, stop having ideas about my butt,¡± Yu Lin said fiercely. ¡°So what if I hit you? Come and bite me!¡± Little Hairy provoked and winked at Yu Lin. ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Lin took a deep breath and composed himself. He decided to ignore the two hooligans. Alas! They were from different channels and couldn¡¯t communicate! Everyone present couldn¡¯t help turning their heads to snicker after hearing their conversation. Of course, this was all to give Yu Lin some face! ¡°Lass, it¡¯s getting late. Leave quickly!¡± Yu Lin flew into a rage out of humiliation and began to chase them away! He didn¡¯t want to see these people for the time being. Boohoo¡­ because it would remind him of the sad incident yesterday! ¡°It¡¯s still early. There¡¯s no hurry!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly and pretended to be stupid. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go quickly. Otherwise, you will be sleeping outdoors tonight,¡± Yu Lin urged. ¡°Alas! Seems like we¡¯re unwelcome people. In that case, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed and said to everyone aggrievedly. ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go then!¡± Little Hairy transformed into a bear with Big Hairy and jumped onto the little peacock¡¯s back first. Then it reluctantly turned to look at Yu Lin¡­ ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue sat on the little peacock¡¯s back after speaking. ¡°Master, let¡¯s go.¡± The little peacock said to Leng Ruoxue seeing that everyone had already sat down. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. The little peacock flapped its wings gently and slowly flew into the sky until it became a small black dot that disappeared from Lan Ming and Yu Lin¡¯s sight¡­ ¡°Little Yu Lin, we will come back for you! Don¡¯t forget us!¡± Lan Ming and Yu Lin were about to turn around and walk back when Little Hairy¡¯s loud voice sounded from the sky, scaring Yu Lin to the ground¡­ ¡°Master, are you okay?!¡± Lan Ming hurriedly went forward to help his master up and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Alas! Two cents¡¯ power was really great. It seemed like they had already caused serious mental trauma to his master. Poor master! ¡°It¡¯s okay, Little Ming¡¯er. Let¡¯s go back to the Mystic Association Headquarters quickly. Oh right, quickly send a notice after we go back that bears of any breed are prohibited from entering this city! People in Carefree City are also not allowed to talk about topics related to bears. They are not even allowed to mention the word bear! Otherwise, they will be expelled from the city!¡± Yu Lin ordered directly. He really didn¡¯t want to see any bears anymore! He didn¡¯t even want to hear the word bear anymore! ¡°Master, this isn¡¯t too good, right? What about Big Hairy and Little Hairy? They belong to Little Snowy. Little Snowy will definitely be angry if it finds out that you don¡¯t allow them to enter the city!¡± Lan Ming said with a troubled face. Alas! Master¡¯s order was really too difficult. One had to know that many mystics used bears as contract beasts. ¡°Erm¡­ by not letting bears enter the city, I mean not letting them wander outside. Those with masters have to stay in the spirit beast space,¡± Yu Lin explained. Uh! He just didn¡¯t want to see nor hear about bears. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t allow bears with masters to enter the city. Chapter 583 - Moon Gazing City (3) ¡°Oh, I understand,¡± Lan Ming answered, and the master and disciple returned to Carefree City together¡­ From then on, there was another ridiculous order in Carefree City. People who knew the truth couldn¡¯t help laughing happily whenever they thought of the reason for this order¡­ Half a month later, in the evening. Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to Myriad Mountain City. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back.¡± The head butler, who was cleaning the yard on the back mountain where Leng Ruoxue was staying, immediately shouted happily when he saw the little peacock landing in the yard. Boohoo¡­ Miss and the others had left for almost two months. They were finally back. If they hadn¡¯t returned, he would have gone to Carefree City to look for them! ¡°Yes, Head Butler, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Wang Long, who was helping them clean up the yard, jumped down from the little peacock¡¯s back and said. ¡°Not at all, Miss. You¡¯re finally back. I missed you so much,¡± the head butler said excitedly. Tears welled up in his eyes and he was about to cry! ¡°Wang Long! I just realized today that you are so sentimental!¡± Cheng Wu, who was still sitting on the little peacock¡¯s back, couldn¡¯t help teasing when he saw the butler¡¯s appearance. ¡°You¡­¡± The head butler blushed at Cheng Wu¡¯s words. He stammered for a long time but couldn¡¯t say a complete sentence, so he could only glare fiercely at Cheng Wu and the others. Boohoo¡­ In fact, he was jealous of them. Why could they follow Miss while he had to stay behind to look after the family! It was really too unfair! ¡°Alright, stop teasing him. Everyone, rest early today! I have something to tell you tomorrow.¡± Leng Ruoxue very kindly helped Wang Long out of the predicament and told everyone. ¡°Yes,¡± Cheng Wu and the others hurriedly answered and jumped down from Little Peacock¡¯s back. However, they looked at Leng Ruoxue anxiously and expectantly after coming down! ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the matter? Tell me now, or I won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡± Song Di mustered his courage and asked, seeing that no one dared to speak. His Miss¡¯s words made them very uneasy! ¡°You will know tomorrow. Go and rest now!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Alas! When did these people become so impatient! ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t need to rest. Tell me first!¡± the head butler said carefully. ¡°But I have to rest. I¡¯m tired from flying for so long. Grandpa Du, do as you please!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. After speaking, she directly pulled the freak back to her room. In the room. The freak gently hugged Leng Ruoxue¡¯s slender waist and hugged her in his arms. He said softly, ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re so naughty. You deliberately whetted their appetite.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. I¡¯m really tired!¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently. ¡°Yes, yes. Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s rest early then!¡± the freak hurriedly said. Boohoo¡­ There were more and more light bulbs around him, and he and Xue¡¯er spent less and less time alone together! ¡°Hehe, freak, bully me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. Alas! There were too many things happening recently, and she didn¡¯t have time to bully the freak. ¡°Xue¡¯er, then you have to be gentler!¡± The freak lay directly on the bed cooperatively and looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly. ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely be gentle.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s soft hand caressed the freak¡¯s chest after speaking¡­ Hehe, it felt really good! ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you just touching me?¡± the freak said with great dissatisfaction, as if his body was on fire. ¡°Of course!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid mischievously. Hehe, the freak looked so cute now! Moreover, it made her want to bully him! ¡°Xue¡¯er, this won¡¯t do. At least¡­¡± The freak pulled Leng Ruoxue¡¯s head down and kissed her pink and alluring lips after speaking¡­ ¡°Yes¡­ Freak, I¡¯m about to suffocate,¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered after kissing for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll give you artificial respiration.¡± The freak carefully tasted the sweetness in Xue¡¯er¡¯s mouth as he said, Oh, it¡¯s delicious. He hadn¡¯t eaten for a long time. Boohoo¡­ He wanted to eat to his full today! ¡°Freak, I¡¯m angry!¡± Leng Ruoxue gently pushed away the freak hugging her after a while, her beautiful face full of dissatisfaction. ¡°Uh! Then what do you want?¡± The freak¡¯s little heart kept thumping, and his bright black eyes were full of puzzlement. ¡°I want to take the initiative!¡± Leng Ruoxue said domineeringly. Then she pounced on the freak and kissed him fiercely on the lips¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, I like you taking the initiative¡­¡± the freak said with great satisfaction. Then he deepened the kiss and took the initiative to open his mouth to welcome Xue¡¯er¡¯s fragrant tongue visit. Their lips and tongues intertwined, mutually helping each other¡­ After a long while, the two reluctantly ended this sweet long kiss and hugged each other tightly to sleep¡­ The next morning. Cheng Wu and the others were already waiting for Leng Ruoxue and the freak in the hall when they left the room. Moreover, everyone had two dark circles on their faces, obviously not sleeping well. ¡°Uh! It¡¯s only been one night. Why are there so many pandas?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help teasing as she looked at everyone. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep well yesterday,¡± Cheng Wu said shyly. They all had insomnia last night. Alas! ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t you go to bed now?¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested very kindly. ¡°No, no need. We¡¯re not sleepy. Miss, tell us quickly if you have anything!¡± Cheng Wu said anxiously. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. How can I bear to say it seeing your haggard appearance! Alas!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed heavily. ¡°Miss, we are all men. It¡¯s okay if we don¡¯t sleep for a night. Tell us quickly if you have anything to say. Otherwise, we will continue to suffer from insomnia!¡± Song Di said anxiously. ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at everyone in the hall with her beautiful eyes and then said indifferently, ¡°I intend to leave Myriad Mountain City.¡± ¡°What? Miss, you¡¯re leaving!¡± The head butler stood up excitedly and said in disbelief. Miss said that she wouldn¡¯t stay in Myriad Mountain City for long in the past, but he didn¡¯t expect her to leave so soon. Boohoo¡­ What would happen to them if Miss left? Chapter 584 - Moon Gazing City (4) ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t want us anymore?¡± Cheng Wu looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully like a puppy that was about to be abandoned. ¡°Miss, how can you abandon us?¡± Song Di complained with tears in his eyes as he looked at Leng Ruoxue resentfully. ¡°Miss, we are all your people. You can¡¯t abandon us!¡± The second butler also cried, his miserable appearance as if Leng Ruoxue was a heartless man who abandoned him after he started. Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words as she looked at the crying men in front of her. Alas! Did they have to make it sound so ambiguous! People who didn¡¯t know better would think that she really did something wrong to them! ¡°Alas! Don¡¯t be like this. You¡¯re not children anymore. Weren¡¯t you living well without me? Moreover, Myriad Mountain City is in your control now. It won¡¯t be like before. You will live well in the future,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a sigh. ¡°That¡¯s different. No one cared about us in the past, but we¡¯re used to listening to your orders now. If you leave, I, Song Di, will be the first to be unconvinced no matter who becomes the boss in Myriad Mountain City!¡± Song Di said resolutely. He would not submit to anyone except for Miss. ¡°Me too!¡± Cheng Wu echoed. ¡°I¡¯m not convinced either!¡± the head butler said. ¡°We¡¯re all unwilling to accept this!¡± everyone roared in unison. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I told you long ago that Myriad Mountain City has nothing to do with me. Have you forgotten?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded them. She had said that she would not interfere when they destroyed the five major factions even though the head butler and Cheng Wu had always wanted to be lazy. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Miss, you can¡¯t abandon us. We won¡¯t be able to live without you,¡± the head butler cried. ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Leng Ruoxue was very speechless. Alas! Did it have to be so exaggerated! ¡°Yes!¡± the Head butler said hurriedly. ¡°Absolutely!¡± Cheng Wu agreed very much! ¡°You¡­ I am going to Myriad Mountain City to train. I didn¡¯t say I won¡¯t be coming back in the future.¡± Leng Ruoxue had no choice but to use a stalling tactic. She was not sure if she would return in the future, but looking at the current situation, she had to say this. Moreover, she had some feelings for these people after being together for so long, so she didn¡¯t want them to be too sad because of her departure. ¡°Training?¡± ¡°Will you come back?¡± Everyone was stunned. Could they have misunderstood Miss? ¡°Miss, where are you going to train?¡± Cheng Wu asked very cautiously. ¡°Not sure yet. Wherever we go counts!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. The Boundless Heaven Continent was very big, and there were many places suitable for training. However, they would probably choose a relatively small and dangerous place. After all, the strength of her elder brother and the others were not very high! ¡°Miss, then let me accompany you!¡± Cheng Wu said schemingly. Hehe, if he followed Miss, Miss wouldn¡¯t be able to shake him off! ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll go with you too!¡± Song Di said quickly, also reacting. ¡°I want to go too!¡± Everyone quickly said. They were not stupid and knew that it was safer to follow Leng Ruoxue. Otherwise, they might be abandoned again! ¡°The place we¡¯re going isn¡¯t suitable for you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said weakly. They were going to train. What was the point of bringing such a group of Mystic Sovereigns! ¡°Miss, we also need experience!¡± Cheng Wu said shamelessly. ¡°The place we¡¯re going won¡¯t be very dangerous. What can you gain from training?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. Alas! They might have stayed for a few more days if Myriad Mountain City was still the chaotic Myriad Mountain City from before. However, no one dared to challenge them in Myriad Mountain City now, so there was no need to stay here! ¡°Miss, I really need your guidance,¡± the Head butler said sincerely. Boohoo¡­ Miss didn¡¯t bring him along when she went to Carefree City last time. He should be included in this experience! ¡°You¡¯re already an adult and don¡¯t need my guidance anymore.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she thought, Can¡¯t you not be like this? Alas! ¡°Miss, can¡¯t we go and give you a beating if you go for training? We won¡¯t attack easily even if you encounter danger unless you ask us to attack. Is that okay?¡± Cheng Wu said as he racked his brains. ¡°No! You are all Mystic Sovereigns. How can I let you do odd jobs? Feng Da and the others are enough,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with firm will. She would not bring them along. Just as Empty said, it would be a little inconvenient for them to enter the space if she brought them along. In addition, Myriad Mountain City needed them more. ¡°Uh! Since Miss is determined, we won¡¯t force Miss. We will guard Myriad Mountain City for Miss. Miss has to return early!¡± The head butler suddenly became understanding. Cheng Wu and the others glared at him angrily as if he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have said as soon as he finished speaking. ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll take our leave first,¡± the head butler said and pulled Cheng Wu and the others out of the hall¡­ ¡°Lass, are you really not bringing them along?¡± The little old man, who was sitting in the hall without saying a word after the main butler and the others left, asked a little reluctantly. Alas! Lass was still amazing. She had subdued such a group of loyal subordinates not long after coming to Myriad Mountain City. ¡°Yes, they are more suitable staying here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Alas! In fact, she was relatively satisfied with Cheng Wu and the others after interacting with them for the past few days. However, she couldn¡¯t bring them along because Myriad Mountain City needed them more. It was impossible for Leng Ruoxue to take all these people from Myriad Mountain City, and Cheng Wu and the others were the pillars of Myriad Mountain City. If she took them away, Myriad Mountain City would become an empty shell. This way, other forces would quickly snatch Myriad Mountain City, and everything they had done previously would be in vain! ¡°Yes, Myriad Mountain City really can¡¯t do without them now.¡± The little old man knew the situation in Myriad Mountain City better than anyone, so he agreed with Leng Ruoxue. Chapter 585 - Moon Gazing City (5) ¡°Miss, when are we leaving?¡± Zheng En asked. In fact, he could understand Zheng En and the others¡¯ feelings very well. Moreover, he was very glad to be able to follow Miss! ¡°The day after tomorrow!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. There were some things she needed to explain. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll go see if there¡¯s anything to prepare,¡± Zheng En said. Then he stood up and left the hall. ¡°Yes, Grandpa Du. Do you intend to travel with us or stay in Myriad Mountain City?¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and then turned to ask the little old man. ¡°Lass, of course I¡¯m leaving with you. Do you want to abandon me too?¡± the little old man asked pitifully with a bitter face. ¡°Uh! How can that be!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead was full of black lines. She thought, Grandpa Du, why are you like this too! The little old man is Zheng En¡¯s master, so she can¡¯t not bring him along even if she wants to! ¡°That¡¯s good. Boohoo¡­¡± the little old man said with a sigh of relief. ¡°Grandpa Du, let¡¯s set off the day after tomorrow. Do you have anything to prepare?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°No, I¡¯ve always brought all my belongings with me. I can go wherever I want!¡± the little old man explained. In fact, no powerhouse like them would stay in one place for too long. Therefore, many people would bring everything with them even if they had a fixed residence. ¡°Oh, Grandpa Du, have a good rest for the next two days,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. There wouldn¡¯t be much time to rest after going out for training. ¡°Yes, yes. Lass, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll take care of myself,¡± the little old man promised. ¡°Okay, Grandpa Du, let¡¯s take a walk outside.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly and left the hall with the freak. After Leng Ruoxue and the freak left the hall, they didn¡¯t disturb anyone. They quietly left their residence and arrived at the inner city of Myriad Mountain City. Walking on the streets of the inner city, Leng Ruoxue looked at the bazaar which was obviously much more lively than before and was very satisfied with the current situation. She knew that this was all the credit of the Head Butler and the others because they really treated Myriad Mountain City as their home! ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± The freak couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when he saw that Xue¡¯er only looked around without any destination. ¡°We¡¯re not going anywhere. Freak, we can go back,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°So soon?¡± the freak said in disbelief. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen everything I want to know,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back!¡± the freak said. A good man listened to his wife. Leng Ruoxue nodded and then summoned the little peacock. The two of them sat on the little peacock¡¯s back and returned to their residence in the back mountain. ¡°Miss, you went out?¡± Zheng En said in surprise when he saw the little peacock landing in front of him in the yard. ¡°Yes, I went out for a walk. Zheng En, get the head butler to see me.¡± Leng Ruoxue jumped down from the little peacock¡¯s back and ordered directly while pulling the freak into the hall. ¡°Yes,¡± Zheng En answered and left. After a while, the head butler came to the hall with Zheng En. ¡°Miss! What¡¯s the matter?¡± the head butler asked curiously when he saw Leng Ruoxue sitting in the hall. ¡°Head Butler, we¡¯ll leave the day after tomorrow. I have something to tell you before we leave,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. ¡°Miss, please instruct me!¡± the head butler said very respectfully. ¡°Everything I want to say is in this letter. Open it after I leave. In addition, distribute the things in here to Cheng Wu and the others.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave him a storage ring after handing him a letter. ¡°Yes, Miss. Is there anything else?¡± the head butler asked. ¡°Not for now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. What she wanted to say had been written in the letter just now, so there was nothing else to say. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± the head butler said hurriedly. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t you think that the head butler is a little strange?¡± The freak sensed the urgency in the head butler¡¯s departure and asked in puzzlement. ¡°Really? Freak, are you thinking too much?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°Uh, maybe!¡± the freak said doubtfully. ¡°Zheng En, hold a farewell banquet tonight. I¡¯ll send Feng Da and the others to you later. This will be kept secret for now.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a while and said to Zheng En, Alas! Perhaps it was because she was leaving, she was actually a little sad! ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Zheng En answered happily. He hadn¡¯t known Cheng Wu and the others for long but they got along very well. Moreover, Cheng Wu and the others specially went to Carefree City to save him, so he was very grateful to Cheng Wu and the others. Then, with a thought, Leng Ruoxue moved Feng Da, the others, and the beasts out of the bracelet. ¡°Miss, leave the farewell banquet tonight to us!¡± Feng Da immediately said to Leng Ruoxue as soon as he emerged. They had heard what Miss said in the space just now, and Qing Jue had brought them a lot of food. ¡°Okay, prepare a sumptuous meal. Tell me directly if you need anything,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Hehe, Miss, just leave it to us.¡± Feng Da patted his chest and promised. ¡°Ok.¡± After preparing for nearly an afternoon, Feng Da and the others finally prepared the farewell banquet. Zheng En took the initiative to invite the main butler and the others after preparing¡­ ¡°Zheng En, why is Miss looking for us again?¡± the head butler beside Zheng En asked in bewilderment. ¡°Miss is leaving, of course she wants to talk to you. Why? Are you unwilling to come?¡± Zheng En teased with a naughty smile. ¡°Uh! That¡¯s not what I mean. I¡¯m just curious what¡¯s the matter, Miss?¡± The Head butler hurriedly explained. Boohoo¡­ How could Zheng En wrong him? How wronged would he be if Miss heard and misunderstood! ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there!¡± Zheng En said mysteriously. Chapter 586 - Moon Gazing City (6) ¡°Don¡¯t. Why don¡¯t you reveal a little to us first? I¡¯m nervous if you continue like this,¡± the head butler said pitifully. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, haha!¡± Zheng En couldn¡¯t help laughing out loud seeing the Head Butler¡¯s little wife-like appearance. Everyone had already arrived at the yard where Leng Ruoxue and the others were staying. Cheng Wu and the others were dumbfounded when they saw the table in the yard and the food on it. Uh! What did this mean? ¡°Erm¡­ What is this?¡± the head butler asked foolishly after reacting. ¡°Food, Head Butler. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even recognize food anymore,¡± Feng Da teased with a smile. ¡°I know him,¡± the head butler said shyly. Boohoo¡­ How embarrassing! ¡°Then quickly take a seat! I¡¯ll go get Miss,¡± Feng Da said not far away and left after speaking. ¡°Okay, take a seat quickly. Miss specially prepared this for you,¡± Zheng En urged. However, no one sat down. Instead, they looked at Zheng En pitifully¡­ ¡°What are you doing? There¡¯s no banquet that won¡¯t end. Calm down!¡± Zheng En almost lost his composure in the face of everyone¡¯s gazes! ¡°Everyone, take a seat. This is Miss¡¯s token of appreciation.¡± After a while, Cheng Wu sighed softly and was the first to sit down. Then, Song Di and the others sat down one after another¡­ When Leng Ruoxue and the freak walked out of the room, they saw Cheng Wu and the others sitting in chairs with worried expressions on their faces. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue and the freak found a seat and sat down, saying with some dissatisfaction. Alas! Did they have to make her uncomfortable too? ¡°Miss, what banquet is this?¡± Cheng Wu asked fearfully. Boohoo¡­ Hopefully, it was not a farewell banquet. ¡°Miss, as the saying goes, there are no good banquets. Just say it directly. We can bear it,¡± the head butler said with a face as though he was facing death. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. We¡¯re leaving the day after tomorrow. Can¡¯t I treat you to a meal before we leave?¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she said, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. Alas! She really couldn¡¯t say the words farewell banquet seeing them like this. ¡°Miss didn¡¯t treat us to a meal the last time she went to Carefree City!¡± the head butler said doubtfully. Boohoo¡­ This meal was definitely abnormal! ¡°The last time we went was short, but this time is uncertain!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very patiently. ¡°Miss, we really don¡¯t want to eat this meal,¡± Song Di said weakly. For some reason, he felt that he would never see Miss again after eating this meal. ¡°No, everything is ready. It would be a waste if we don¡¯t eat,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight displeasure. Alas! She really couldn¡¯t do anything to these people! ¡°Can¡¯t we eat?¡± Cheng Wu said aggrievedly, his expression as if Leng Ruoxue had bullied them. ¡°Then eat quickly! Zheng En and Feng Da prepared this food for the entire afternoon!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Eat!¡± ¡°Eat!¡± Cheng Wu and the others said to each other, but none of them were happy. Everyone held food in their hands and sent it absent-mindedly into their mouths while drinking fiercely without saying a word¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, did you get someone to drug the food? Look at how painful they are eating.¡± The freak looked at Xue¡¯er beside him and teased with a light smile. ¡°Alas! No one is allowed to sleep until you finish this food today.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed heavily and ordered helplessly. ¡°Yes,¡± everyone answered weakly and then focused on attacking the food. At first, everyone was very depressed. However, after a few glasses of wine, Cheng Wu and the others began to talk. However, they hugged their heads and cried after a few sentences¡­ ¡°Alas! Freak, let¡¯s go back to our room!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t take it anymore and couldn¡¯t help saying to the freak. ¡°Okay, Zheng En, I¡¯ll leave this place to you.¡± The freak pulled Xue¡¯er to her feet and ordered Zheng En and the others. ¡°Yes, we will watch over them,¡± Zheng En hurriedly promised. Alas! His mood was affected by Cheng Wu and the others! Cheng Wu and the others had drunk a lot. The next day, Leng Ruoxue and the others emerged from their rooms and saw them lying on the ground, sleeping soundly. They slept for a day after getting someone to send them back to their rooms¡­ Leng Ruoxue and the others had already left by the time they woke up¡­ Ten days later. Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at Moon Gazing City. Moon Gazing City was a larger city on the Boundless Heaven Continent. The reason why it was called Moon Gazing City was that this city belonged to the Guan Yue[1.Guan Yue literally translates to moon gazing]. The Guan Yue Family might not be as strong as the three great super families, but it could also be considered a top family on the Boundless Heaven Continent. ¡°Xue¡¯er, this Moon Gazing City is indeed a big city. It¡¯s much livelier than the few cities we¡¯ve passed these few days.¡± Leng Ruohan couldn¡¯t help but exclaim as he looked at the bustling crowd on the street. ¡°En, Big Brother, let¡¯s find an inn first,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. She knew that everyone was very curious about the Boundless Heaven Continent, so they couldn¡¯t help wanting to take a look anxiously after reaching every place. ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruohan said shyly. Hehe, he actually forgot to look for the inn! Leng Ruoxue and the others walked along the streets to look for inns. However, after looking for several inns, they found that all the inns they wanted to stay in were full. This couldn¡¯t help but make her feel a little strange! ¡°Xue¡¯er, this is the last inn in the Guan Yue Family. We will have to sleep on the streets if it¡¯s full.¡± The freak looked at the three-story high inn in front of him with a map in his hand and said to Leng Ruoxue. Leng Ruoxue looked up at the tall and gorgeous inn in front of her. The plaque on the inn had the words ¡®Moon Gazing Restaurant¡¯ written in golden words. The gilded words shone with a beautiful color under the sunlight. There was a small moon in the lower right corner of the plaque, and this was the emblem of the Guan Yue Family! Chapter 587 - The Case Caused By A Dessert (1) ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like this is the inn owned by the Guan Yue family!¡± Leng Ruohan, who was also looking at the inn, said. ¡°Yes, Big Brother, Freak, Empty, let¡¯s go in and see if there are any more rooms!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. Then she pulled the freak into the inn first. Because it was afternoon and the meal time had passed, there were not many people in the dining hall on the first floor of the inn at this time. However, after Leng Ruoxue, the freak, Leng Ruohan, and the others walked in, they still attracted the attention and amazement of the people in the hall! Leng Ruoxue and the others walked in as if no one was around and went directly to the front desk. The shopkeeper was settling scores at the counter. After sensing that someone was blocking the sunlight in front of him, the shopkeeper looked up with slight displeasure and was about to flare up, but he was stunned when he saw the person in front of him¡­ ¡°Miss, do you want to eat or stay?¡± After coming back to his senses, the shopkeeper looked at the absolutely beautiful girl in front of him with a stunned face, and was indescribably shocked in his heart. Which family¡¯s young lady was this? She was so beautiful that it was difficult to describe with words. He had been the shopkeeper of the inn for many years, and he had seen many young ladies from the major families who came to stay in the inn, but none of them could be compared to the person in front of him! ¡°Stay!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly, her beautiful eyes gently looking at the person in front of her. This shopkeeper looked to be around 40 years old and had a very ordinary appearance, but his small eyes were relatively shrewd. Moreover, he was also a mystic. His strength might only be an elementary mystic, but he must be formidable to be able to be the shopkeeper of such a large inn! ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry. There have been more people coming to Guan Yue City recently, so the rooms in the inn are very nervous. There¡¯s only one luxurious suite in this shop now, I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t accommodate so many of you,¡± the shopkeeper said with an apologetic face. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s get a room!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. One room was enough for them. ¡°Miss, there are only three rooms in the suite. What about the others?¡± the shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Three rooms are enough. My subordinates can find any place to sleep outdoors. There¡¯s no need for Shopkeepers to worry,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly, thinking that this shopkeeper was being too nosy! ¡°Uh, alright then. Please follow me!¡± The shopkeeper left the front desk and led Leng Ruoxue and the others up the stairs to the third floor. Then he pointed at the innermost room on the third floor and said to them, ¡°This is the room.¡± ¡°Thank you, Shopkeeper. Please don¡¯t disturb us if there¡¯s nothing important,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded the shopkeeper. ¡°Okay. If you want to eat, you can come to the hall on the first floor or call me at any time. There¡¯s a voice transmission device in the room,¡± the shopkeeper reminded. Then he bowed very politely and turned to go downstairs. After the shopkeeper left, Leng Ruoxue pushed open the door of the suite and walked in directly, and the others naturally followed closely behind. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes sized up this luxurious suite. This was the first time they were staying in the best room since coming to the Boundless Heaven Continent! The entire room was mainly white, looking relatively elegant and unique, giving people a very comfortable feeling! ¡°Hehe, Miss, this place is not bad. It¡¯s even more luxurious than the Carefree Pavilion we once lived in,¡± Zheng En said excitedly, his eyes looking around. ¡°Tch, no matter how good this place is, it can¡¯t compare to Carefree Hall.¡± Icy, which was pretending to be asleep in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, opened its ice blue eyes with displeasure and said disdainfully after hearing Zheng En¡¯s words. ¡°Uh!¡± Zheng En was speechless. Why did I wake this little ancestor up! Don¡¯t bite me! ¡°Disciple, Little Icy is right! The Carefree Pavilion is the top inn in the Boundless Heaven Continent. Moreover, in the entire continent, only the Carefree Pavilion can compare to the inns owned by the three great super families,¡± the little old man hurriedly explained. Alas! He was also afraid that his good disciple would be bitten by a dog! One had to know that this puppy would not recognize anyone when it bit him! ¡°Zheng En, we live in an ordinary guest room at Carefree Hall, but this one is luxurious.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Hehe, Miss, I forgot!¡± Zheng En scratched his head shyly. ¡°Which one of you wants to stay here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she sized up Feng Da and the others. ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t live here,¡± Feng Da was the first to say. Hmph! This place couldn¡¯t compare to Miss¡¯s space no matter how good it was. He still had to return to cultivate! ¡°Me neither!¡± Lin Yuan and the others expressed that no one wanted to stay in this luxurious guest room. ¡°Big Brother?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to Leng Ruohan and asked. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I don¡¯t live here either,¡± Leng Ruohan said. Xue¡¯er was already a Mystic Monarch, so he couldn¡¯t be too far behind his sister. Therefore, he had the same idea as Feng Da and the others. He wanted to enter the space to cultivate! ¡°Grandpa Du, what about you!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the little old man and asked. She had already brought the little old man into the space after leaving Myriad Mountain City. The little old man¡¯s reaction when he entered the space for the first time was similar to Zheng En¡¯s. He looked at the precious herbs he knew or didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t want to come out at all. ¡°Lass, I definitely won¡¯t stay here! I want to enter the space to guard those cute herbs!¡± the little old man said excitedly. His heart was with those herbs even though he was outside now! ¡°Then go in! I, the freak, and Empty will stay outside,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Alas! Feng Da and the others were now cultivating with unprecedented enthusiasm. The little old man and Zheng En were herbalists. It seemed like no one was willing to stay in this luxurious suite except the three of them! ¡°Xue¡¯er, I don¡¯t want to either¡­¡± Empty looked at Xue¡¯er aggrievedly, but Leng Ruoxue interrupted him. ¡°Then there¡¯s no one in the room. I¡¯ll stay in one room with the freak, you in one room, and Icy in another. It¡¯s settled,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without hesitation. ¡°Little Snowy, I want to go back to my space to sleep.¡± Icy raised its eyes and protested. ¡°Little Icy, you¡¯re just sleeping. It doesn¡¯t matter where you sleep. Don¡¯t object,¡± Leng Ruoxue said domineeringly. ¡°Little Snowy, you don¡¯t respect the rights of a beast! Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m going to sue you!¡± Icy¡¯s blue eyes welled up with tears as it complained. Chapter 588 - The Case Caused By A Dessert (2) ¡°Where do you want to sue me at?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Icy was stunned. Yes, where could it sue? ¡°Haha, stay outside obediently. I¡¯ll let you eat the silver snow fish tomorrow. How about that?¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. She believed that Little Icy would definitely not be able to withstand the temptation of the silver snow fish! ¡°Okay, I want to eat one myself!¡± Icy bargained. It almost drooled when it heard about the silver snow fish! ¡°Can you finish it?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. This foodie actually wanted to finish a few kilograms of silver snow fish by itself. Wasn¡¯t it afraid of being bloated? ¡°Of course I can. My appetite is very big. I¡¯ve only been eating half full,¡± Icy said aggrievedly, its ice blue eyes looking at Leng Ruoxue pitifully. ¡°Are you trying to say that I abused you and didn¡¯t let you eat until you were full?¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead uncontrollably as she said helplessly. Icy¡¯s little stomach bulged every time it ate, and it was impossible to walk without hugging it. It actually dared to say that it was half full! ¡°No! No! Little Snowy is the best. Why would it abuse me!¡± Icy hurriedly said with a fawning face. Boohoo¡­ It just wanted to pretend to be pitiful and fight for some benefits for itself. It couldn¡¯t let Little Snowy misunderstand! ¡°Is this sincere?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised Icy in front of her and asked lightly. ¡°Yes, absolutely! Little Snowy is the best!¡± Icy said seductively. Its two front claws gently hugged Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arm, and its little head kept rubbing against her wrist! ¡°Little Icy, forget it this time. I¡¯ll spank your butt if you¡¯re so heartless next time,¡± Leng Ruoxue threatened, her beautiful face full of displeasure. ¡°Don¡¯t spank my butt. It¡¯s very embarrassing!¡± Icy pouted pitifully. Boohoo¡­ It was the famous beautiful beast of the Qilin race. How could it face others in the future if Little Snowy spanked it! ¡°I won¡¯t call as long as you¡¯re good,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Little Snowy, when did I not behave? I have always been well-behaved!¡± Icy complained. ¡°I mean in the future!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be good!¡± Icy raised its front paw and promised. Alas! It had let down the Qilin race! It didn¡¯t have the might of a Qilin at all in front of Little Snow. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with satisfaction. Then she brought everyone and Little Icy into the bracelet with a thought. After entering the bracelet, Leng Ruohan and the others immediately returned to their rooms to cultivate. Zheng En and the little old man went straight to the medicinal field, and Leng Ruoxue and the others sat down on the stone chairs in front of the purple bamboo hut. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s take a walk on the streets of Moon Gazing City later!¡± Empty suggested. ¡°Okay. By the way, did you notice anything amiss?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t notice!¡± Empty said with a light smile, a trace of understanding flashing in his bright black eyes. ¡°Me neither,¡± the freak echoed. In his eyes, anything that was not dangerous to Xue¡¯er was nothing! ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go shopping now!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Alas! Perhaps she was being paranoid. She kept feeling that someone was tailing them in the dark. She didn¡¯t know who it was, but she shouldn¡¯t have any ill intentions toward them. ¡°Okay!¡± The freak and Empty nodded. Leng Ruoxue walked out of the room with the two of them and the beast. When they passed the hall on the first floor, the shopkeeper saw Leng Ruoxue and the others and hurriedly walked to them and asked, ¡°Do you want to eat or go out?¡± ¡°Shopkeeper, we want to go out for a walk. Do you have any good recommendations?¡± Empty asked calmly. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s really the right time for you to come to our Moon Gazing City. Now is the most lively time in our Moon Gazing City. Otherwise, all the inns in the city wouldn¡¯t be full,¡± the shopkeeper said with a face full of pride. ¡°Why? Could there be something important in Moon Gazing City?¡± Empty asked curiously. ¡°Of course there is. In a few days, it will be the annual flower appreciation festival in our Moon Gazing City. Many families will come to participate at that time,¡± the shopkeeper said happily. ¡°What¡¯s a flower appreciation event?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Did people in this world also like to raise flowers? ¡°Famous flowers and beautiful women are considered flowers. If Miss participates, you will definitely win,¡± the shopkeeper said with certainty. Hehe, he thought very highly of this young lady! ¡°Can married women participate too?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly. What kind of flower appreciation event was this? Those famous flowers were probably just a foil. Beauty was the most important. ¡°Uh! Of course not,¡± the shopkeeper said honestly. The main reason why Moon Gazing City held the flower viewing convention every year was to communicate with the major families. To put it bluntly, it was a matchmaking convention indirectly held for the major families. Therefore, married women were naturally not allowed to participate. ¡°Then I won¡¯t have a chance. I¡¯m already married,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with regret. Hmph! She didn¡¯t want those perverted stinky men to judge her. ¡°Uh! Miss is already married? Miss doesn¡¯t look old?¡± The shopkeeper didn¡¯t believe Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help asking doubtfully. ¡°I¡¯ve been married for several years. He¡¯s my husband!¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the freak, the happiness on her face obvious. ¡°Oh, then congratulations, Miss,¡± the shopkeeper said with some regret. Alas! He had long seen that their relationship was very intimate, but he really didn¡¯t expect them to be married. However, speaking of which, these two were really quite compatible. The woman was drop dead gorgeous, and the man was even more handsome than their young master. What an enviable immortal couple! ¡°Thank you, shopkeeper. Let¡¯s go out for a walk,¡± the freak said in a good mood. Then he hugged Xue¡¯er¡¯s slender waist and threw Empty to the side. The two of them strode out of the inn¡­ ¡°You two are disloyal. Why did you leave by yourselves!¡± Empty, who was ignored on the street outside the inn, caught up with Leng Ruoxue and the freak and complained. Chapter 589 - A Case Caused By A Dessert (3) ¡°You¡¯re a lightbulb! Stay away, don¡¯t interfere with the sweetness between us husband and wife!¡± The freak hugged Leng Ruoxue and looked at Wayless with disdain. ¡°Are you married?¡± Empty rolled his eyes and asked speechlessly. ¡°Tch, didn¡¯t you hear what Xue¡¯er said? We¡¯ve been married for several years,¡± the freak said proudly, his handsome face full of excitement. ¡°Xue¡¯er was just saying it casually to deal with that shopkeeper. Did you take it seriously?¡± Empty reminded kindly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, were you joking?¡± The freak pouted with great dissatisfaction, and tears flashed in his dazzling starry eyes! ¡°No,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered simply, her beautiful face full of helplessness. However, since she had already locked onto the freak, there was naturally no need to deny it! ¡°See!¡± The freak was smug. The stunning smile on his handsome face made heaven and earth lose color! ¡°Xue¡¯er is just coaxing you,¡± Empty deliberately retorted. Alas! He just couldn¡¯t bear to see the freak so smug! This was obviously agitating him, a lonely person! ¡°You can¡¯t sow discord between me and Xue¡¯er. Hmph!¡± the freak said very confidently. ¡°Are you two done arguing?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Alas! These two men couldn¡¯t find a suitable place to bicker no matter what. Two peerless handsome men arguing on the streets would attract many people to watch. ¡°We didn¡¯t quarrel!¡± the freak and Empty immediately said as if the two men who were fighting like chickens just now had nothing to do with them. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expose them and said directly. Alas! The three of them had already attracted many strange gazes now. She didn¡¯t want to be surrounded by others! ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Empty also felt that something was amiss and hurriedly urged. ¡°Xue¡¯er, which way should we go?¡± the freak asked as he looked at the roads on both sides. ¡°Empty?¡± Leng Ruoxue stared at Empty and asked. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t know either. The changes on the continent are too big now. I don¡¯t know many places anymore,¡± Empty shrugged and said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ How could this be? ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the right!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. They had found this inn from the left when they came, and they had not turned to the right yet! ¡°Yes.¡± The freak and Empty nodded slightly in agreement. After deciding, the three of them walked toward the right street. ¡°Little Snowy, I smell something delicious. Hurry up and eat!¡± Icy, which was lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, suddenly opened its ice blue eyes and said impatiently after walking for a while. ¡°You glutton. You just finished eating lunch, and you still want to eat now? Can you be a little more promising?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Icy should have eaten a lot of delicious things! How could it be seduced by the food outside? She really couldn¡¯t understand! ¡°I¡¯m hungry! Little Snowy, this smell is really fragrant. Let¡¯s pay for it!¡± Icy pleaded pitifully. ¡°Alright!¡± Leng Ruoxue really couldn¡¯t bear to refuse seeing the pleading in Icy¡¯s blue eyes. Alas! She had always been helpless against cute beasts! ¡°Xue¡¯er, the fragrance should be coming from there.¡± Empty pointed at an inconspicuous road. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. The freak and Empty nodded, and the three of them and the beast followed the scent toward the trail. The road was not long, and there was only one shop at the end. At this moment, many people had gathered outside the shop. Almost everyone stretched their necks as if they were waiting for something! Leng Ruoxue looked up at the plaque. So this was a shop that specialized in selling snacks. The crowd outside the door were actually waiting to buy snacks. Uh! It was probably not easy to see the scene of queuing on the Boundless Heaven Continent! ¡°Little Snowy, let¡¯s line up quickly!¡± Icy said anxiously. Boohoo¡­ This smell was really too fragrant. ¡°Little Icy, it¡¯s just a snack. There¡¯s nothing delicious,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without much interest. ¡°Hey, what do you know? This Fragrance Village is the best snack shop in our Boundless Heaven Continent.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of a fan in the queue and reprimanded with an angry face. ¡°Is it really that good?¡± Leng Ruoxue said doubtfully. It smelled delicious, but she didn¡¯t know if it was worthy of its name! ¡°Of course!¡± the fan said proudly, as if this shop was owned by his family. ¡°Little Icy, let¡¯s not buy anymore. There are too many people!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the long queue, and her head hurt. ¡°Alright then!¡± Icy nodded obediently and then looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully as if to say, ¡°Little Snowy, I¡¯ll be good!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you when we get back.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed helplessly. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Icy immediately nodded happily. Hehe, this was what it was waiting for. In fact, to be honest, the snacks in this shop might not be as delicious as Little Snowy¡¯s. However, Little Snowy was too lazy to make them! Therefore, it had to make do! Who wanted the snacks outside now that Little Snowy was willing to make them! ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to the freak and Wayless. ¡°Yes.¡± The freak and Empty nodded. The three of them turned and were about to leave when they were stopped by a man who walked out of the shop¡­ ¡°Miss, please wait!¡± The man hurriedly ran to them when he saw Leng Ruoxue and the others leaving. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little puzzled, not knowing why this middle-aged man who looked like a steward stopped them! ¡°Miss, these are our Floating Fragrance Village¡¯s signature snacks. I¡¯ll give them to you to try,¡± the middle-aged man said very politely and then handed over the boxes of snacks in his hand. ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, but we don¡¯t need it anymore,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very cautiously. As the saying went, one¡¯s mouth was short when eating. She was not related to this shop, so she didn¡¯t dare to casually accept the things they gave her! ¡°Miss, my young master asked me to give it to you to try. I can¡¯t explain it if you don¡¯t want it,¡± the middle-aged man said awkwardly. Chapter 590 - : The Case Caused By A Dessert (4) ¡°That¡¯s your problem. I don¡¯t know your young master,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly after hearing what the middle-aged man said. Then she gave the freak and Empty a look, and the three of them left without looking back¡­ After Leng Ruoxue and the others left, the middle-aged man looked at the snacks he didn¡¯t give away and sighed softly before returning to the shop to report. In a room in Fragrance Village. ¡°Young Master, that young lady refused.¡± The middle-aged man braced himself and said. Alas! He knew the young master¡¯s temper very well. He didn¡¯t do the things the young master ordered this time, and he didn¡¯t know what kind of punishment he would receive! ¡°Got it. Go out!¡± the young master said softly. ¡°Yes.¡± The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted and hurriedly said, Hu, the young master actually didn¡¯t punish him. It was too unbelievable! Thinking of this, he hurriedly retreated. ¡°It¡¯s so rare that you¡¯re not angry.¡± Another young man in the room couldn¡¯t help teasing. The man who spoke was about twenty years old. He was handsome, refined, and had an extraordinary temperament. His beautiful eyes were warm like jade, and they were so gentle that they seemed to melt people. He was a Mystic Monarch even though he was very young. He was currently looking at another man with a spurious smile. ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? I¡¯ll only be angry if she takes it!¡± the teased man said nonchalantly. The ¡®her¡¯ he was referring to was naturally Leng Ruoxue! ¡°Your way of thinking is really abnormal! Which man doesn¡¯t want the woman he likes to like his gift!¡± the young man said in puzzlement. ¡°Those are just a few boxes of snacks. They¡¯re not considered gifts. Luo Fei, it¡¯s your thinking that¡¯s strange!¡± the man said. ¡°Perhaps! Alas! The gift from the mighty young master of the Guan Yue family was actually refused for the first time. Hehe, if your admirers knew about this, they would be so sad!¡± the man named Luo Fei teased happily. Alas! His limelight had been suppressed by Guan Yue Xi since he was young. He finally saw him embarrassed today! It was really satisfying! ¡°I told you, that¡¯s not a gift,¡± Guan Yue Xi whispered through gritted teeth. Alas! Luo Fei finally saw him being the joke today. How depressing! ¡°Zero! Find out their whereabouts!¡± Guan Yue Xi ordered the void. However, no one answered. What answered him was a light breeze¡­ After the three of them left Fragrance Village, they arrived at the busiest street in Moon Gazing City. It was not evening, but the street was already crowded and crowded¡­ ¡°Haha, as expected of the busiest place in Moon Gazing City! How lively!¡± Empty couldn¡¯t help exclaiming as he looked at the pedestrians walking around. ¡°Yes, Empty, let¡¯s leave this place quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. There were too many people on the streets, and many people were already surrounding them and criticizing them! ¡°Wow, that woman is so beautiful!¡± ¡°Yes, I will definitely vote for her if she participates in the flower viewing convention.¡± ¡°Those two men are so handsome! If I can marry one of them, I can die happy!¡± The one who said this was obviously a love-struck fool. ¡°You don¡¯t even deserve to carry his shoes.¡± Another woman¡¯s disdainful voice immediately sounded just as the love-struck fool finished speaking! ¡°Wang Xiaohua, who are you saying isn¡¯t worthy? Am I not worthy? Hmph! Why don¡¯t you take a look at your character in the mirror!¡± The love-struck fool immediately roared like a shrew! ¡°At least I look better than you!¡± the woman called Wang Xiaohua roared back, unwilling to be outdone. The two of them directly quarreled on the streets. Immediately, the gazes of the pedestrians on the streets turned from Leng Ruoxue and the others to the two of them and watched the commotion excitedly. The discussions of the pedestrians on the street and the argument of the two women entered Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ ears without missing anything. Their gazes collided, and then they turned back the way they came very tacitly¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go back to the inn quickly! The people of Moon Gazing City are really too terrifying!¡± Empty said with a face full of fear, especially when he thought of the woman who said that she wanted to marry him or the freak, the hair on his body stood on end from fright! ¡°Haha, men are really a source of trouble. However, that woman can only marry you if she wants to marry.¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile. Hehe, it was rare to see Empty being embarrassed. She was really too happy! ¡°Why?¡± Empty asked foolishly. ¡°Because I¡¯m Xue¡¯er¡¯s!¡± The freak looked at Wayless like he was looking at an idiot, his handsome face full of pride. Hehe, it was good to be a man with an owner, his safety was guaranteed! ¡°Don¡¯t be smug. Xue¡¯er is also a disaster,¡± Empty reminded. ¡°What do you mean? Xue¡¯er is mine. I¡¯ll kill whoever steals her!¡± the freak roared furiously. Hmph! Anyone who dared to snatch a woman from him would be eliminated! ¡°The person who brought snacks to Xue¡¯er just now seems to be some young master, right?¡± Empty asked, his handsome face full of schadenfreude. ¡°So what? My Xue¡¯er is so beautiful. It¡¯s normal to be secretly liked by some self-indulgent men,¡± the freak said without jealousy. In fact, he had already made up his mind. It would be good if he could retreat in the face of difficulties if he dared to snatch Xue¡¯er from him. However, if he refused to realize his mistakes, then don¡¯t blame him for being ruthless! Hmph! He would destroy whoever robbed him! ¡°Eh, you¡¯re actually not jealous,¡± Empty said with a face full of surprise as if he had discovered a new continent. This was really too abnormal. A man who was even jealous of the Xue¡¯er Beast actually showed no signs of being jealous in the face of an unfamiliar love rival. Was this normal? ¡°Tch, if I¡¯m jealous of a stranger that doesn¡¯t matter, wouldn¡¯t I be jealous to death a long time ago!¡± the freak said confidently. In fact, the reason why he was not jealous of strange men was because he knew that Xue¡¯er would not fancy other men casually. Thinking back, how many plans did he think of when he stuck to Xue¡¯er! In the end, he realized that Xue¡¯er was at her wit¡¯s end when pretending to be pitiful to the people or beasts around her. Hehe! Therefore, he finally relied on Xue¡¯er without letting everyone down! ¡°Uh! That makes sense!¡± Empty nodded in agreement. It seemed like he didn¡¯t know this freak very well! Chapter 591 - The Case Caused By A Dessert (5) ¡°Of course it makes sense. By the way, Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± the freak asked very proudly. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the inn! Let¡¯s eat something in the hall and then go back to our rooms to rest!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. The food in the space was incomparably delicious, but she still wanted to try the local delicacies everywhere. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Icy nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re a foodie.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little helpless. Why didn¡¯t Icy eat or sleep? ¡°Hehe, food is everything to the people! Sleeping is for cultivation!¡± Icy said matter-of-factly, not feeling that there was anything wrong with liking to eat and sleep! ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Wayless really didn¡¯t dare to stay on the streets anymore. ¡°Yes, haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and nodded. Then the three of them and the beast returned to the Moon Gazing Restaurant. ¡°Why are you back so soon? Moon Gazing City is very lively.¡± The shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when he saw Leng Ruoxue and the others entering the inn as soon as he looked up. ¡°Uh, it¡¯s a little too lively. It¡¯s not suitable for us. We prefer to keep a low profile.¡± Two large drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. Alas! They wouldn¡¯t have gone out if they knew that the citizens of Daoist Temple and Moon City were so crazy. ¡°Haha, the Flower Conference is about to be held. The mood of the citizens is at its peak now!¡± The shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help saying understandingly when he saw the unnatural expressions of the three of them. Alas! With their appearance, they would definitely be surrounded and watched when they went out! He forgot to remind them just now! ¡°Yes, Shopkeeper. We want to eat something. Come up if there¡¯s anything delicious,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. Then the three of them and the beast found a window seat and sat down. ¡°Okay, please wait a moment,¡± the shopkeeper said hurriedly. Then he called a waiter and ordered softly! A few minutes later, the dishes were served one by one. ¡°These are our signature dishes. Please enjoy!¡± The shopkeeper said politely and left. Icy jumped onto the dining table impatiently as soon as the shopkeeper left. It picked up a big chicken leg and began munching on it. Leng Ruoxue took a few bites of each dish and stopped eating. The freak and Empty were the same. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the food suit your tastes?¡± The shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help asking in puzzlement when he saw Leng Ruoxue and the others casually eating a few mouthfuls of food. ¡°No, we¡¯re not too hungry!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Alas! It seemed that in the shopkeeper¡¯s eyes, the three of them were not satisfied with the dishes of Moon Gazing Restaurant other than Icy! ¡°Oh!¡± The shopkeeper answered gloomily. Alas! It seemed like no one was hungry except for the puppy, which was starving and eating happily! At this moment, the waiter served another plate of exquisite snacks and placed them in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°These snacks taste good. You can try them,¡± the shopkeeper said and looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others expectantly. ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue braced herself and took a small piece of white dessert into her mouth under the shopkeeper¡¯s hopeful gaze¡­ ¡°Miss, how is it?¡± the shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Very good,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. The dishes from the Moon Gazing Restaurant might seem ordinary to her, but the snacks were really good. They were full of milk fragrance and melted in her mouth, neither sweet nor greasy. ¡°Haha, as long as Miss likes it,¡± the shopkeeper said happily. ¡°Shopkeeper Meng, didn¡¯t you say that there are no more fragrant milk cakes? Why does she have them?¡± Before Leng Ruoxue could say anything, they heard an unruly female voice in their ears. Leng Ruoxue looked in the direction of the voice and saw a woman in red standing at the staircase. She was very beautiful, but the angry expression on her exquisite and beautiful face ruined this beauty. Alas! They were looking for trouble again. Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She couldn¡¯t understand why they would encounter trouble every time they ate in the hall of the inn. ¡°No, this is the last plate. It was specially reserved for Miss Leng,¡± the shopkeeper said honestly. He couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly and hiding the disgust in his heart. ¡°Miss Leng? What Miss Leng? Hmph! Don¡¯t think you can be related to the Leng family just because your surname is Leng.¡± The woman in red roared at Leng Ruoxue with contempt, but the jealousy in her eyes revealed her thoughts. ¡°Did I say that I¡¯m related to the Leng family? The Leng family is the Leng family, and I¡¯m me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some displeasure. It was very unbecoming of her to bicker with such a crazy woman. However, that woman actually involved the Leng family. How ridiculous. The last thing she wanted was to be related to the Leng family. ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t think you have anything to do with the Leng family,¡± the woman in red said very proudly. Then she glared fiercely at the shopkeeper and roared furiously, ¡°Do you know who I am? You can stay if you want to. Why should she?¡± ¡°Miss Wu Qian¡¯er, Miss Leng is the noble shop of our inn. She lives in a luxurious suite,¡± the shopkeeper said indifferently without even looking up. ¡°Luxurious suite? I don¡¯t believe it. Can she afford to stay in it?¡± Wu Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t believe the shopkeeper. In her opinion, the shopkeeper was obviously making excuses for the woman who snatched her milky fragrance cake! In her eyes, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t afford to stay in such an expensive guest room because she couldn¡¯t bear to! ¡°I can¡¯t do anything if Miss Wu doesn¡¯t believe me,¡± the shopkeeper said nonchalantly. Hmph! Did Wu Qian¡¯er really think that the position of the future young master and wife of the Guan Yue family was fixed on the board? One had to know that anything could change at any time. ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s with your attitude?¡± Wu Qian¡¯er said very angrily, and she couldn¡¯t help cursing in her heart. Hmph! He was just a shopkeeper, but he actually dared to treat her like this. When she became the young madam of the Guan Yue family, the first person she would deal with would be him! ¡°Miss Wu, of course I¡¯m treating you like a guest,¡± the shopkeeper said nonchalantly. ¡°You¡­ Do you know who I am? How dare you treat me as a guest!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er asked again angrily. Chapter 592 - The Case Caused By A Dessert (6) ¡°Miss Wu, you are the daughter of the Wu family and a guest of the Moon Gazing Restaurant. I know very well,¡± the shopkeeper explained. ¡°You¡­¡± Wu Qian¡¯er was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say anything. Hmph! She was the future young master¡¯s wife of the Guan Yue family. This damn shopkeeper actually pretended to be stupid! She was really angry! ¡°Damn it, those are my snacks. You¡¯re not allowed to eat them.¡± Wu Qian¡¯er took a deep breath and composed herself. She was about to defend her future status and argue with the shopkeeper when she realized that Leng Ruoxue had placed another piece of fragrant milk cake in her mouth. Moreover, it was in front of her. This was obviously a provocation to her! Therefore, she was immediately angry! ¡°Miss Wu, are you talking to me?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Wu Qian¡¯er with a spurious smile. There was no emotion on her beautiful face. Alas! Why did this woman have to provoke her? ¡°Who else can it be but you? Those are my snacks. You¡¯re not allowed to eat them!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er roared in anger and embarrassment. Then she pounced at Leng Ruoxue! ¡°Get lost!¡± The freak looked at the woman pouncing at Xue¡¯er with great disdain and kicked her away without any pity for the fairer sex. Hmph! Anyone who dared to bully Xue¡¯er, regardless of gender, would be eliminated! Wu Qian¡¯er, who was not mentally prepared at all, rolled a few rounds in the hall after being kicked by the freak. Then, she rolled out of the inn¡¯s door in front of everyone¡­ ¡°Amazing!¡± Empty praised. He originally wanted to attack, but this freak beat him to it. Alas! Why did this unlucky woman have to touch this wife-protecting maniac¡¯s weakness! ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was stunned when she saw Wu Qian¡¯er rolling out of the inn in an extremely disheveled manner with her face covered in dirt. Then she couldn¡¯t help muttering in her heart, Is this a bloody case caused by a snack? The freak¡¯s kick wasn¡¯t light! In fact, she didn¡¯t take that woman seriously at all, but she was still very happy with the freak¡¯s protection! The shopkeeper, who was very close to them, naturally saw the freak¡¯s kick clearly. He rubbed his eyes, not believing the fact that he saw it with his own eyes. Wu Qian¡¯er actually really rolled out of the inn. This man was really too amazing, his idol! The few people who were eating in the hall watched as the daughter of the Wu family rolled out of the inn like a ball. Their mouths were open in surprise, and their faces were full of disbelief¡­ ¡°Uh! Erm¡­ Everyone, she is the daughter of the Wu family!¡± The shopkeeper wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and reminded cautiously. ¡°We know. Didn¡¯t you say it already?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Hehe, so what if she was the daughter of the Wu family? She wasn¡¯t even afraid of the Lan family, let alone the Wu family! ¡°The Wu family won¡¯t let the matter rest,¡± the shopkeeper said helplessly. Alas! The Wu family had always been overbearing and domineering. If these people didn¡¯t have any backing, they would probably end up badly. In fact, he had a good impression of these people, so he didn¡¯t want them to become prisoners of the Wu family! ¡°Shopkeeper, is the Wu family you¡¯re talking about very powerful?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. She had heard the most from the three major super families and the several major headquarters on the Boundless Heaven Continent. As for the Wu family and the like, they were rarely mentioned! ¡°The Wu family might not be comparable to our Guan Yue family, but it can also be considered a top family on the Boundless Heaven Continent,¡± the shopkeeper explained speechlessly. Alas! So you don¡¯t know the Wu family¡¯s situation at all! Is this considered being unafraid of those who don¡¯t know? ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of if you can¡¯t even compare to the Guan Yue family?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. She might not have any backing, but she was not even afraid of a super alligator like the Lan family, so why would she be afraid of a mere Wu family. ¡°Miss, you should be careful anyway. The Wu family is very despicable,¡± the shopkeeper reminded kindly. Alas! This matter had something to do with him, so he really didn¡¯t want anything to happen to these people. ¡°Yes, we will be careful,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very respectfully. She knew that this shopkeeper was doing this for their own good. This matter was triggered by a piece of dessert, but it was also an unexpected calamity! ¡°Miss, take care. I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± the shopkeeper said. He turned and left after speaking. Alas! He still had to send someone upstairs to inform the Wu family about Miss Wu¡¯s condition. Who should he send? He thought about it but couldn¡¯t find a suitable person. It seemed like he had to go upstairs himself. However, before he could do anything, the Wu family had already come downstairs to look for him. ¡°Shopkeeper, have you seen my young miss?¡± A young woman who looked like a maidservant walked to the shopkeeper, bowed, and asked softly. ¡°Didn¡¯t see her? Did Miss Wu go downstairs?¡± The shopkeeper lied through his teeth. Uh! He hadn¡¯t thought of what to say yet! ¡°Yes! Miss said she wants to take a look downstairs,¡± the maidservant said shyly. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m sorry. I was busy just now and didn¡¯t notice if Miss Wu went downstairs. Why don¡¯t you ask the other waiters!¡± the shopkeeper suggested with a very natural smile on his face. No one would suspect that he was lying through his teeth. The maidservant¡¯s gaze turned to the waiters in the hall. However, before she could ask, the waiters took the initiative to confess. ¡°We didn¡¯t see Miss Wu either.¡± ¡°Oh, then where did Miss go?¡± the maidservant murmured without suspicion. Then she walked out of the inn¡­ Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help looking at the shopkeeper and the waiters in amusement when she saw this scene. She thought to herself, Alas! How unpopular was this Miss Wu? No one was willing to tell the truth! ¡°Little Snowy, I¡¯m full.¡± Icy lay on the table with its four legs facing the sky after eating. Its little stomach was bulging. Oh, it was so full, it needed someone to carry it! ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room!¡± Leng Ruoxue resigned herself to fate and picked up Icy, which was too full to walk, and said to the freak and Wayless. ¡°Okay.¡± The two stunningly beautiful men nodded, and then the three of them and the beast walked up the stairs and returned to their rooms as if no one was around. Leng Ruoxue immediately brought them into the bracelet after entering the room. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back.¡± Zheng En, who was guarding the medicinal field, hurriedly greeted Leng Ruoxue when he saw her. Then his eyes focused on a pink flower bud in the medicinal field. Uh, this herb was about to bloom! He didn¡¯t know the name of this herb, but he was still very expectant. Chapter 593 - Being Kicked Out (1) ¡°Yes, Zheng En. Where¡¯s Grandpa Du?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when she didn¡¯t see the little old man. ¡°Master is guarding that fire lotus. I heard from Blackie and Little Black that the fire lotus is about to bloom too,¡± Zheng En said. He had seen the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus before, so he was not very interested in that fire lotus. Therefore, he had been guarding here. ¡°Zheng En, you don¡¯t have to guard here. Blackie and Qing Jue will deal with it themselves if the herbs mature,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Alas! How tiring would it be for them to guard here like this! ¡°Miss, this is our greatest interest!¡± Zheng En said happily. Boohoo¡­ He really wanted to build a house in the medicinal field so that he could see these cute herbs every day when he opened his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be too tired. Remember to rest.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know what to say. Alas! What a medicine maniac! ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry, Miss. We will take note,¡± Zheng En promised. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and left the medicinal field. In front of the purple bamboo hut, the freak and Wu Zheng were sitting on stone chairs waiting for Xue¡¯er. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are you back so soon? Aren¡¯t Zheng En and the little old man there?¡± Empty asked curiously. Xue¡¯er went to see the two of them as soon as she returned. However, she returned so quickly! ¡°They¡¯re still here. Alas! They¡¯re alchemists, how can they not be here?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly and sat down beside the freak. Were alchemists all like that? Uh! It seemed like she was not a qualified alchemist. At least, she was not as obsessed as them when she saw those precious herbs! ¡°Xue¡¯er, I wonder how the Wu family plans to deal with us?¡± Empty¡¯s incomparably handsome face was full of anticipation. ¡°Have you been too free recently? Do you want to exercise?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Alas! Did you have to look forward to it like this? ¡°Hehe, how do you know? I¡¯ve indeed been a little bored recently,¡± Empty said honestly. ¡°Little Snowy, leave the Wu family to me. I promise to destroy them all.¡± Icy, which was in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, raised its eyes slightly and interrupted. Boohoo¡­ Little Snowy didn¡¯t give it a chance to attack in the recent activities. It was also depressed! ¡°Empty, Little Icy, don¡¯t interfere!¡± Two drops of cold sweat hung on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she warned. ¡°Little Snowy, how can you do this!¡± Icy looked at Leng Ruoxue with displeasure. Boohoo¡­ It had gained weight several times recently because it didn¡¯t have the chance to exercise. However, Little Snowy actually wanted to deprive it of the chance to move its legs. It was too cruel! ¡°Xue¡¯er, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Empty said pitifully. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er was really too much of a bully! ¡°Please don¡¯t be like this. The Wu family might not deal with us. You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at their expressions and quickly comforted them. In fact, she had other plans. ¡°Who wants to deal with us?¡± Leng Ruohan¡¯s voice sounded from behind them. The three of them turned their heads and saw Leng Ruohan and the others looking at them curiously! ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother Feng, didn¡¯t you want to cultivate? Why did you come out?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk and relax. Xue¡¯er, does anyone want to deal with us?¡± Leng Ruohan asked curiously. ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t know either.¡± Leng Ruoxue told everyone succinctly what they had encountered on the street and in the inn. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the background of the Wu family?¡± Feng Da asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. I heard from the shopkeeper that the Wu family is also considered a top family on the Boundless Heaven Continent!¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Oh, Miss, what is the flower appreciation event?¡± Feng Da continued asking curiously. ¡°To admire famous flowers and beauties,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some disgust. In her previous life, she was not interested in beauty pageants. She didn¡¯t expect to still encounter activities similar to beauty pageants in the other world! ¡°Isn¡¯t there a beauty ranking list on the Boundless Heaven Continent too? Why is there a flower viewing convention?¡± Feng Moran asked in puzzlement. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know much either. Moreover, she was not interested in such things. ¡°By the way, I told the shopkeeper that I¡¯m already married. Remember to answer the same if anyone asks you,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Feng Da and the others quickly answered. ¡°Miss, can we see if the flower appreciation festival is leaving?¡± Lin Yuan asked carefully. ¡°Do you all want to see it?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked everyone. ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Da and the others nodded. ¡°Then go take a look. However, the flower appreciation festival seems to be starting in three days, so stay in the space and cultivate properly for the next few days!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Alas! It seemed like they had been bored to death recently. Such an activity could actually arouse their interest! ¡°Yes, Miss. We will definitely cultivate diligently and strive to advance to Great Mystic as soon as possible!¡± Feng Da and the others promised. ¡°Yes, eh! Grandpa is out of seclusion.¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly felt her grandfather¡¯s aura and said in surprise. ¡°Grandpa is out of seclusion?¡± Leng Ruohan was also overjoyed. Boohoo¡­ He hadn¡¯t seen Grandpa for a long time. He missed Grandpa so much! ¡°Hehe, you stinky brats have also emerged from seclusion? Eh, you¡¯re actually all elementary mystics!¡± Leng Qingtian had already arrived behind them when his voice sounded. He was looking at his grandchildren and the others with a face full of surprise. Alas! It was good to be young. Their cultivation speed was so fast! ¡°Grandpa!¡± Leng Ruohan threw himself into Leng Qingtian¡¯s arms excitedly and hugged his grandfather tightly. ¡°Stinky brat, you are a man. How can you do this!¡± Leng Qingtian said uncomfortably. Uh! His grandson rarely threw himself into his arms since he became sensible. He didn¡¯t expect to feel the long-awaited feeling again! It was really not easy! Boohoo¡­ He was so excited that he was about to cry! ¡°Grandpa!¡± Leng Ruohan glared at his grandfather with some dissatisfaction after being teased. ¡°Haha! Little Han is shy!¡± Leng Qingtian said happily. Alas! It was really a great blessing in life to have grandchildren gathered and to be on their knees! Chapter 594 - Being Kicked Out (2) ¡°Grandpa, congratulations on breaking through!¡± Leng Ruoxue also walked to her grandfather and said happily. ¡°Xue¡¯er, your brother gave me a hug. Why didn¡¯t you give me one?¡± Leng Qingtian said unpleasantly. Boohoo¡­ Did his cute granddaughter despise him? ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly and gave Leng Qingtian a big hug. Alas! Grandpa actually threw a tantrum. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Leng Qingtian was so beautiful after being hugged by his granddaughter! ¡°Xue¡¯er, are those old things out yet?¡± Leng Qingtian continued asking after being satisfied. ¡°They haven¡¯t come out yet. Grandpa was the first to come out,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Hehe, they¡¯re so slow!¡± Leng Qingtian said proudly. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll bring you to a place to advance first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Alas! Grandpa was really becoming more and more like a child. He actually compared such things. ¡°Just go to the place where you advanced last time!¡± Leng Qingtian suggested. ¡°Grandpa, we are no longer in Myriad Mountain City,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Uh! Where are we then?¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s face was full of question marks. He hadn¡¯t been in seclusion for long, right? Why did he leave Myriad Mountain City so quickly? ¡°This is Moon Gazing City,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Oh, Xue¡¯er, then bring Grandpa to a place to advance! Alas! Grandpa¡¯s cultivation level is much lower than yours now!¡± Leng Qingtian pretended to be sad. He felt that his granddaughter¡¯s strength was even more unfathomable after coming out of seclusion this time, and her aura was even stronger! ¡°Grandpa, you will be like me after you advance,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly comforted. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what¡¯s your current cultivation level?¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s face was full of curiosity. He should ask since he couldn¡¯t tell! ¡°Mystic Monarch!¡± ¡°What? A Mystic Monarch? How did you cultivate so quickly?¡± Leng Qingtian was so surprised that his mouth couldn¡¯t close. This was too unbelievable. He had only been in seclusion for a while, but his granddaughter had actually become a Mystic Monarch. What kind of abnormal cultivation speed was this! It was too shocking! At this moment, he had long forgotten about obtaining the Silver Snow Fish. ¡°Haha, Grandpa, you know how to do it too,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mysteriously. ¡°Uh, I still have a long time,¡± Leng Qingtian said gloomily. Boohoo¡­ He originally thought that he could have the same cultivation level as his granddaughter after exiting seclusion. However, he realized that he was falling behind again after exiting seclusion. This was a huge blow to him! ¡°It won¡¯t take long.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly. Hehe, looks like Grandpa has forgotten about the existence of the Silver Snow Pill. I¡¯ll take it as a surprise for him later! ¡°I hope so!¡± Leng Qingtian was a little down, but he still forced a smile. Leng Ruoxue looked at her grandfather¡¯s expression and knew that he was complaining again. However, she planned to give her grandfather a surprise, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t tell him about the existence of the Silver Snow Pill now. Leng Xue brought the freak out of the bracelet and left the inn. She found an uninhabited corner, summoned the little peacock and Leng, and got Leng Ling to cast an invisibility spell on them before sitting on the little peacock and leaving Moon Gazing City. The little peacock flew for about an hour and found an uninhabited mountain in the northernmost part of Moon Gazing City and descended. ¡°Master, this should be the most desolate mountain near Moon Gazing City!¡± the little peacock said softly. ¡°Yes, this will do,¡± Leng Ruoxue said and moved her grandfather out of the bracelet. After coming out, Leng Qingtian looked at his surroundings, found an open space, and sat cross-legged. Then he let out his beasts¡­ After a long while, the Heaven Earth Laws advanced as scheduled¡­ About half an hour later, Leng Qingtian completed his advancement and officially became a Great Mystic. Immediately after, heaven and earth laws descended, and his beasts advanced individually¡­ After a while, the Heaven Earth Laws slowly dissipated, and the advancement was temporarily over. ¡°Grandpa, eat this!¡± Leng Ruoxue, who had been waiting by the side, brought a silver snow pill to Leng Qingtian when she saw that her grandfather had already adjusted his breathing. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian took the pill from his granddaughter and threw it directly into his mouth without thinking. Then he closed his eyes to regulate his breathing. However, he felt that something was amiss after a while because the spiritual energy in the pill was really too abundant. Moreover, he even felt the precursor to advance¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, what did you feed me?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help asking and carefully controlled the rampaging spiritual energy in his body¡­ ¡°Silver Snow Pill,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Ah! Bad girl, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Leng Qingtian roared angrily. He had already remembered the effects of the Silver Snow Pill. Boohoo¡­ He was about to advance again without any mental preparation¡­ The Heaven Earth Laws descended on this desolate mountain again just as Leng Qingtian finished complaining¡­ His beasts naturally obtained benefits and advanced again after Leng Qingtian advanced to Mystic Queen¡­ After all the Heaven Earth Laws dissipated, Leng Qingtian and his beasts finished adjusting their breaths and looked at each other excitedly! ¡°Master, I¡¯m also a transcendent divine beast,¡± Thunder Night said excitedly. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian caressed Thunder Night¡¯s head and nodded happily. Thunder Night had followed him for the longest time, and their relationship was the deepest. ¡°Grandpa, congratulations on becoming a Mystic Monarch!¡± Leng Ruoxue walked to her grandfather and said with a smile. ¡°Stinky girl, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? I wasn¡¯t prepared at all,¡± Leng Qingtian said with dissatisfaction, his handsome face full of bitterness. ¡°Hehe, Grandpa, I just wanted to give you a surprise!¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged her grandfather¡¯s arm coquettishly. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re a bad girl. How dare those stinky brats hide from me. I won¡¯t let them go!¡± Leng Qingtian said fiercely. ¡°Grandpa, we all wanted to give you a surprise! How can you blame us!¡± Leng Ruoxue pouted her pink lips slightly and said aggrievedly. Chapter 595 - Being Kicked Out (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Uh! This surprise is too big! You have to give me time to digest it!¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s tone softened. He was very happy to advance to Mystic Monarch. It was not impossible to forgive these children even though they hid it from him! ¡°Grandpa, your cultivation level is the same as mine now!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go back. I asked them to prepare a silver snow fish banquet. Hehe, you haven¡¯t eaten it yet!¡± Leng Ruoxue said ingratiatingly, hoping to divert Grandpa¡¯s attention! ¡°Stinky girl, Grandpa can¡¯t blame you, but don¡¯t even think about running away from those stinky brats!¡± Leng Qingtian said. He couldn¡¯t bear to hit and scold his precious granddaughter, but he didn¡¯t have so many qualms about those stinky brats. Hehe! ¡°Miss, we did it for you! You can¡¯t leave us alone!¡± Feng Da and the others hurriedly sent Leng Ruoxue a voice transmission after hearing Leng Qingtian¡¯s words in the bracelet. ¡°Uh! Why don¡¯t you let Grandpa be humble?¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. It was not that she was disloyal, but her grandfather was the one who was angry. She had to let Feng Da and the others down! ¡°Miss, we will cry if you don¡¯t save us!¡± Lin Yuan threatened after some thought. ¡°Then cry slowly! Grandpa might be soft-hearted!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a smile. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Miss is too evil!¡± Feng Da and the others immediately sat on the ground and wailed without caring about their image when they heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words! Leng Qingtian, who was sent back into the bracelet by Leng Ruoxue, saw Feng Da and the other men crying miserably! They were a little unable to do it, and Feng Da and the others escaped disaster because of this! Feng Da and the others finally heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that Leng Qingtian no longer pursued the matter of whether they knew the truth or not. Phew, it was still the crying meat trap that worked! Miss was really smart! ¡°Xue¡¯er, are Feng Da and the others okay?¡± the freak couldn¡¯t help asking. His grandfather said he wanted to teach them a lesson, but he couldn¡¯t help being a little curious seeing Xue¡¯er snickering. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Grandpa¡¯s heart softened when he saw them crying. Hehe, actually, Grandpa wouldn¡¯t really teach them a lesson. He just said it happily!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. ¡°Cry? That¡¯s a good idea.¡± The freak nodded in agreement. ¡°Haha, yes! Freak, let¡¯s go back. I just asked Feng Da and the others to prepare the Silver Snow Fish Banquet,¡± Leng Ruoxue said and ordered Ling to remove the invisibility spell on them. After all, they came out of the inn openly. ¡°Okay.¡± The freak nodded and sat on the little peacock¡¯s back with Xue¡¯er, returning to the Moon Gazing Restaurant. The shopkeeper welcomed them anxiously as soon as they returned to the Moon Gazing Restaurant. ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯re finally back. Alas!¡± The shopkeeper sighed and looked at Leng Ruoxue awkwardly. ¡°Shopkeeper, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Uh! Looking at the shopkeeper, could it be that there was something difficult to say? ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m really sorry. The Guan Yue family has decided to ask you to leave the Moon Gazing Restaurant immediately after a discussion!¡± the shopkeeper said with a troubled expression. Alas! He was really helpless about the family¡¯s decision. However, he was only a shopkeeper. He had no choice but to obey the family¡¯s orders. Moreover, he might be transferred out of this place soon! ¡°Leave the Moon Gazing House? Shopkeeper, you have to give an explanation for kicking the guests out, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly, the cold light in her beautiful eyes flashing for a moment. The Moon Gazing Family? Good, very good. They had to pay the price since they dared to provoke her! ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m very sorry. This is the family¡¯s decision. I¡¯m helpless too,¡± the shopkeeper said gloomily. Alas! He really didn¡¯t know what agreement the Wu family and the family had reached. The elders in the family were actually willing to stand up for the Wu family. ¡°Shopkeeper, I know this has nothing to do with you. I just want an explanation. We lived here and didn¡¯t owe the inn a single cent. What right do you have to chase us out?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a somewhat unfriendly tone. Hmph! Last time, Lan Ning¡¯er rejected them outside Blue Cloud City. She didn¡¯t expect them to be chased out of the inn by the Guan Yue family again this time. Why were they so unlucky? Trouble would always find them! ¡°The family wanted to give the Wu family an explanation. Wu Qian¡¯er was seriously injured, so the family had no choice but to make this decision.¡± The shopkeeper said after some thought. Alas! He didn¡¯t want to become enemies with Leng Ruoxue and the others because of this matter, so he pushed the blame onto the Wu family. ¡°Shopkeeper, do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child? The Wu family¡¯s strength is far inferior to the Guan Yue family¡¯s. You said it yourself. I didn¡¯t expect the Guan Yue family to actually have to give an explanation to the Wu family. It¡¯s really too unbelievable!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of mockery. Hmph! It was most likely that the Guan Yue family had some shameful deal with the Wu family! Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be like this! ¡°The Wu family and the Guan Yue family are old friends, so we have to give them an explanation,¡± the shopkeeper said awkwardly. ¡°What about my explanation? This originally had nothing to do with the Guan Yue family, but the Guan Yue family insisted on getting involved. Hmph! Go back and tell your patriarch not to regret it!¡± Leng Ruoxue dragged the freak directly upstairs after leaving some warning words. After returning to her room, Leng Ruoxue moved her brother and the others out of the bracelet. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what should we do now?¡± Leng Ruohan asked worriedly. Alas! He was really afraid that Xue¡¯er would be angry because of such a small matter. The Wu family and the Guanyue family were really too despicable. They actually dared to bully his precious sister. ¡°What can we do? We left the inn, of course,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, her beautiful face unreadable! ¡°Miss, are we leaving just like that? Aren¡¯t we too cowardly?¡± Feng Da said in disbelief. Uh! When did Miss become so easygoing? ¡°We¡¯ve already been kicked out. If we don¡¯t leave now, we might be chased out later,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s leave quickly.. Otherwise, it will be too embarrassing if we are really chased out,¡± Empty said with a light smile, his incomparably handsome face without any worry! Chapter 596 - Being Kicked Out (4) ¡°Yes, you have to be alert after leaving this place. I¡¯m afraid the Wu family will deal with you,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. It would probably not be easy for the Wu family to deal with her and the freak because their strengths could not be measured by levels now. However, Feng Da and the others were a little weak. They would not have the strength to fight against true powerhouses even if they had dragons as helpers, so the Wu family might very well target them. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. We know our limits,¡± Feng Da said hurriedly. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone and moved the Icy out of the bracelet to hug it. When Leng Ruoxue and the others walked to the hall on the first floor, the shopkeeper walked to them with an apologetic face. His lips moved as if he wanted to say something¡­ However, Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t give him any chance to walk past him and out of the inn. At the entrance of the Moon Gazing Restaurant. Leng Ruoxue gently caressed Icy¡¯s soft fur and said lightly, ¡°Icy, are you having a cold again?¡± ¡°Hehe, Little Snowy, how did you know!¡± Icy opened its ice blue beautiful eyes and pretended to be surprised. Moreover, it sneezed several times in order to match Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words to prove that it really had a cold. Hmph! Bullying Little Snowy was bullying it! Such a person definitely couldn¡¯t be let go! ¡°Poor Little Icy!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Icy¡¯s head, her beautiful face full of heartache. ¡°Little Icy, you¡¯re so pitiful. How did you catch a cold?¡± Leng Ruohan, who didn¡¯t understand, said sympathetically. Feng Da and the others also showed their concern at the right time and surrounded Icy to show their concern because they were still unclear about the power of Little Icy¡¯s sneeze, nor were they aware that Little Icy had a selective cold! Zheng En, who knew the truth, was at a loss for words. He was full of sympathy for the Guan Yue family. Alas! Poor Guan Yue family. Why did you have to help the Wu family bully Miss out of all the people you could provoke? Great, you¡¯ve caused trouble for yourself now! Alas! He now knew why Miss was willing to leave the inn happily. She was waiting here. He knew it! How could Miss not teach the Guan Yue family a lesson! ¡°Miss, let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± Zheng En couldn¡¯t help reminding. Hu, he didn¡¯t know when Little Icy¡¯s sneeze would be effective, but it was best to wait for it to be effective after they left. Hehe, this was the most perfect. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, and everyone left the Moon Gazing Restaurant¡­ A few minutes after Leng Ruoxue and the others left the Moon Gazing Restaurant, the Moon Gazing Restaurant collapsed as Zheng En had imagined. At first, a crack appeared in the building, and then the Moon Gazing Restaurant shook violently. A few seconds later, it completely collapsed¡­ ¡°Damn it, what happened?¡± A guest who escaped death from Moon Gazing Restaurant couldn¡¯t help shouting. He couldn¡¯t help breaking out in cold sweat as he looked at the collapsed Moon Gazing Restaurant. Damn! It was too terrifying. He was almost injured. Fortunately, his reaction speed was fast enough. However, not all guests had such good luck. Many guests were injured when they ran out of the inn even though they escaped in time¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right, Shopkeeper. You have to give us an explanation. Your Moon Gazing Restaurant is the best inn in Moon Gazing City. Why is the quality so poor?¡± another person questioned with a displeased face. He was also a lucky person who was not injured, but his partner was injured. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will give everyone an explanation,¡± the shopkeeper comforted. He immediately sent people to report after checking the injured. Alas! In fact, he didn¡¯t know what was going on either! However, luckily, everyone¡¯s injuries were not serious. This was really the greatest blessing of misfortune! ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± The two questioned were relieved and then returned to their companions. In the main mansion of the Guan Yue family. In the hall. The waiter who came to report turned pale and looked at the patriarch sitting on the main seat with a trembling body. His little heart was thumping in fear, and his legs were a little weak. Boohoo¡­ He had already reported everything that happened. Patriarch and the elders, give a reaction! ¡°Do you mean the Moon Gazing House collapsed?¡± An elder of the Moon Gazing Family asked in disbelief after a long silence. They were all a little dumbfounded after hearing this news just now. Didn¡¯t they just react! ¡°Yes,¡± the waiter whispered with cold sweat all over his body. Boohoo¡­ Why are the patriarch and elders still so distracted after such a big thing happened! Did I say all that just now for nothing? He couldn¡¯t help complaining in his heart. ¡°Nonsense! How can the Moon Gazing Restaurant collapse? The quality of the Moon Gazing Restaurant is also one of the best in the Boundless Heaven Continent,¡± the elder couldn¡¯t help roaring. He didn¡¯t believe the waiter¡¯s words at all because in his heart, it was impossible for the Moon Gazing Restaurant to collapse because of the quality problem. ¡°Fifth Elder, it really collapsed. All the guests in the shop are sleeping on the streets now. Many people are injured, but luckily, no one died,¡± the waiter said carefully. ¡°First Elder, send someone to take a look. You have to deal with them appropriately and calm them down. The flower appreciation meeting is about to begin. Don¡¯t let them have any dissatisfaction,¡± the patriarch, who hadn¡¯t said a word, suddenly ordered. ¡°Yes, Patriarch. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle this matter myself.¡± First Elder stood up and promised. Then he turned and left the hall¡­ At this moment, Leng Ruoxue and the others were already on another street adjacent to the Moon Gazing Restaurant. Leng Ruoxue caressed Icy¡¯s soft and satin-like fur and murmured, ¡°It should be about time, right?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Icy smiled proudly. The human and beast¡¯s eyes collided, producing sparks of understanding, but it smiled without saying anything! ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve been kicked out of the house, and the inns in Moon Gazing City are full. Should we find a place to camp?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking. Alas! He realized that Miss was actually so easy going after coming out from seclusion for a period of time. She really left if she wanted to. She had to ask for compensation no matter what! Thinking of this, he felt a little depressed since he didn¡¯t know the truth. Chapter 597 - Collapse, Staying In The Alchemist Association (1) ¡°Why camping? Let¡¯s go to the Alchemist Association and see if Zheng En¡¯s announcement has been issued.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. In fact, she didn¡¯t intend to go to the Alchemist Association at all if this hadn¡¯t happened. However, she had no choice but to go now. After all, the inn in Moon Gazing City was full, and there were so many of them. They needed a temporary residence no matter what! ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Da and the others nodded. Then they walked in the direction of the Alchemist Association according to the markings on the map. After walking another two streets, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the entrance of the Alchemist Association. The Alchemist Association of Moon Gazing City might not be comparable to the headquarters of Carefree City, but just by looking at its tall and imposing appearance, it shouldn¡¯t be much worse inside. After all, alchemists were very rich! ¡°Go in!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone. Then she was the first to push open the door of the Alchemist Association and enter, the others following closely behind her. ¡°Hello, everyone. Do you need to buy pills or do you want to participate in the test?¡± The staff on the first floor of the Alchemist Association hurriedly walked forward and asked after seeing Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°We want to see the president.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a token and showed it to the staff. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± The staff couldn¡¯t help widening his eyes in disbelief after seeing the token Leng Ruoxue took out. He hurriedly said without delay and turned to go upstairs to inform the president. ¡°Miss, what brand is this? It¡¯s so useful?¡± Feng Da looked at the token in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand and couldn¡¯t help asking with shining eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Well, she really didn¡¯t know! Ren Li gave this token to her, saying that it might be useful in the future. She thought about it and found it reasonable, so she kept it. ¡°That badge is the identification of the president of the headquarters,¡± the little old man said faintly. Ren Li might not be the president of the headquarters anymore, but he had given the badge representing the president¡¯s identity to the girl. Well, he had good taste. Moreover, the Alchemist Association had always recognized cards but not people. Hehe! ¡°What?¡± Leng Ruoxue was stunned, and then anger surged in her heart. Damn Ren Li, how dare he plot against her! ¡°Lass! At this point, you should resign yourself to fate, hehe!¡± the little old man said happily. ¡°Accept your fate? How is that possible? Isn¡¯t Ren Li causing trouble for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily. ¡°Uh! What do you mean?¡± the little old man asked in puzzlement. ¡°Hmph! If those elders knew that this hot token was in my hands, no matter who among them became the president, they would not live up to their reputation. Wouldn¡¯t they come and find trouble with me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said furiously. If she had known that this lousy token was so troublesome, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted it at all back then. ¡°Lass, if this badge was in the hands of others, the new president would also be allowed to cause trouble, but they wouldn¡¯t dare to do so in your hands!¡± the little old man teased with a smile. Hehe, those elders were like mice seeing a cat when they saw Xue¡¯er. They couldn¡¯t even hide in time, so how could they dare to come knocking on their door to cause trouble! They knew what happened to Sun Wei. ¡°Are you Miss Leng? I¡¯m Ning De, the president of the Moon Gazing City¡¯s Alchemist Association.¡± A short, fat middle-aged man strode down the stairs while the two were chatting. He hurriedly walked to them with a smile on his face when he saw the people standing in the hall. ¡°I am. Do you know me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Uh! She was sure that she had never seen this president, but how did he know her? ¡°Yes, hello, Your Excellency Du Min.¡± Ning De nodded and then bowed very politely to Du Min. Du Min was a legendary figure in the alchemist world and the god in the hearts of all alchemists, so he was very excited to see Du Min in person! ¡°Okay.¡± The little old man nodded slightly as a form of greeting. ¡°How do you know me?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Ning De and asked in puzzlement. ¡°Hehe, everyone, follow me upstairs first! It¡¯s not too suitable to stand in the hall and chat.¡± Ning De suppressed the excitement in his heart and pretended to be calm. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She really wanted to know how this president knew her. Uh! For some reason, she had a bad feeling. ¡°This way please,¡± Ning De said respectfully. Everyone nodded and then followed Ning De to the second floor. ¡°Hehe, everyone, this is my office. Come in and have a seat!¡± Ning De said very warmly. His idol had arrived at his guild, and he was extraordinarily excited! Leng Ruoxue and the others found a random seat and sat down after entering Ning De¡¯s office. ¡°President Ning, can you tell me now?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after sitting down. ¡°Miss Leng, it¡¯s like this. We received an announcement from the headquarters a few days ago. The announcement said that you have the badge of the headquarters¡¯ president in your hand, and we have to treat you with the same respect as the president and not slight you.¡± Ning De explained with a smile. ¡°Can I take a look at the announcement?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked, not knowing what the old fellows from the Alchemist Association said. ¡°Okay.¡± Ning De took out the announcement from the headquarters and handed it to Leng Ruoxue. After Leng Ruoxue took the announcement, she opened it and took a few glances before feeling a little depressed. In addition to explaining Zheng En¡¯s matter, this announcement also said something about her, especially the last sentence to remind everyone from the various guilds to not provoke her! ¡°Lass, let me see.¡± The little old man looked at the expression on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face doubtfully. Uh! Lass¡¯s reaction was so strange! ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed the notice to the little old man gloomily. She couldn¡¯t help thinking, Am I really that scary? The little old man took the notice and looked at it carefully. After reading it, he sighed with emotion and said, ¡°These elders are quite sensible.¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Ning De¡¯s forehead. He really didn¡¯t know how to answer His Excellency Du Min! ¡°Ning De, hasn¡¯t the headquarters chosen a president yet?¡± the little old man asked to confirm. Chapter 598 - Collapse, Staying In The Alchemist Association (2) ¡°No. The headquarters is now jointly managed by several elders until the future president has the time to manage it.¡± Ning De looked at Leng Ruoxue cautiously. In fact, he knew a lot about these things, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything in front of a certain someone. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m afraid your future president won¡¯t be free. Tell those elders to keep them in check!¡± the little old man said with a loud laugh. It seemed like those old things had different opinions and were unwilling to let the other party be the president. Coincidentally, the token representing the president was in the girl¡¯s hand, so they stopped. After all, he had a deep understanding of their fear of Xue¡¯er! ¡°Erm¡­¡± Ning De was a little speechless. How could he not agree? ¡°President Ning, we were chased out of the Moon Gazing House. Arrange a place for us to stay!¡± Leng Ruoxue was so depressed that she didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter anymore. She directly changed the topic and said to Ning De. ¡°Huh?¡± Ning De was stunned. Did he hear it right? The Guan Yue family had always respected alchemists. How could they chase them out? Could it be that their brains were damaged? One had to know that just His Excellency Du Min alone could not be hired with money. Moreover, there was also their Alchemist Association¡¯s future president! ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Ning De¡¯s expression and asked teasingly. ¡°Uh! It¡¯s a little unbelievable,¡± Ning De said honestly. It seemed like the Guan Yue family¡¯s head was indeed damaged. Didn¡¯t they know that they could offend anyone but alchemists? ¡°President Ning, help us arrange a place to stay first. As for what happened, let my subordinates tell you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. Hehe, this was also a test for Ning De! ¡°Okay, please wait a moment,¡± Ning De said quickly and stood up to leave the room. Ning De returned a moment later. ¡°Miss Leng, Your Excellency Du Min, the rooms have been arranged. Please follow me.¡± Ning De led the way and led Leng Ruoxue and the others to a yard in the backyard. ¡°Miss Leng, this is the place.¡± Ning De said after bringing Leng Ruoxue and the others into the yard. ¡°President Ning, thank you. I¡¯m very satisfied with the house,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very politely as she looked at the spacious and clean yard. The yard was not big, but the environment was not bad. There were flowers, grass, and green trees. It was small but complete. ¡°Miss Leng, there are only five rooms here, and they can¡¯t accommodate so many of you, so I arranged for the others to stay in another yard,¡± President Ning explained. ¡°There¡¯s no need. They can squeeze in,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Uh! Our guild has a lot of empty rooms, so¡­¡± Ning De wanted to say that there was no need to squeeze, but he was interrupted by Leng Ruoxue before he could say anything. ¡°President Ning, we offended the Wu family. If they are too far away from me, I¡¯m afraid the Wu family will find them, so it¡¯s safer to squeeze in,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. ¡°Oh!¡± Ning De nodded, but he couldn¡¯t help muttering in his heart why it was related to the Wu family again. ¡°Feng Da, tell President Ning what happened so that he won¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll rest first,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. Then she pulled the freak into a random room¡­ ¡°Uh! Miss Leng!¡± Ning De couldn¡¯t help shouting. Why were they going to rest now? It wasn¡¯t dark yet! ¡°President Ning, come, sit down and listen to me tell you slowly.¡± Feng Dala brought Ning De to a stone bench and sat down. Then he began to embellish the treatment they received after coming to Moon Gazing City¡­ About an hour later, Feng Da finally finished speaking. After hearing Feng Da¡¯s words, Ning De slammed his hand on the table and stood up angrily, shouting indignantly, ¡°Hmph! The Wu family is too much. The Guan Yue family is too unprincipled. How can they collude with the Wu family!¡± ¡°President Ning, you really have a sense of justice. If everyone in the Boundless Heaven Continent could be like you, then there wouldn¡¯t be any cases of wrongdoing. In fact, Miss Wu¡¯s serious injuries have nothing to do with us at all. Our Commander Ye only kicked her. How much can she be injured by a kick? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Feng Da first patted Ning De¡¯s flattery and then asked. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Hmph! Previously, the Wu family came to purchase pills. Fortunately, the association didn¡¯t have them, and it required time to concoct them. Moreover, they lacked a very precious main ingredient. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the Wu family benefit!¡± Ning De said angrily, but then he sighed in relief. Hu, luckily, there was no such pill. Otherwise, if he saved Miss Leng¡¯s enemy, wouldn¡¯t he be going against Miss Leng? Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat. Uh! He had heard of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s vengeful nature. Otherwise, the high and mighty elders of the headquarters would not be so careful! They would also not order them to serve her carefully. ¡°Yes, President Ning, you are a righteous person. You can¡¯t help a tyrant!¡± Feng Da reminded very kindly. Hehe, who asked the Wu family and the Guan Yue family to gang up and bully them. Miss Wu would have to suffer for a few more days without healing pills! ¡°Yes, everyone, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± Ning De looked at everyone in the yard and promised. He stood up and left after speaking. ¡°Hehe, Captain, you¡¯re so naughty!¡± Lin Yuan said with a light smile. ¡°How am I bad?¡± Feng Da glared and said fiercely. Boohoo¡­ Who was he doing this for? He actually said he was bad. He was really asking for a beating! ¡°Stop arguing. Hurry up and set up the tent. Do you want to sleep outside at night?¡± Zheng En reminded them. His tent was already set up. He might not sleep inside at night, but he had to pretend! ¡°Okay,¡± Feng Da and the others answered and hurriedly started fighting. There was strength in numbers. After more than ten minutes, the yard was full of tents, leaving only a small road for people to walk from the room to the door. In the room. Leng Ruoxue and the freak sat in the chairs. After hearing what Feng Da said to Ning De just now, and seeing them neatly set up the tent, they couldn¡¯t help nodding with satisfaction. Chapter 599 - Collapse, Staying In The Alchemist Association (3) ¡°Xue¡¯er, why is that young lady of the Wu family seriously injured?¡± the freak asked in puzzlement. He knew very well how much strength his kick had. Wu Qian¡¯er would definitely be injured, but it shouldn¡¯t be so serious! ¡°I don¡¯t know. Could it be that that woman has other enemies?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible. Hmph! If I knew who framed me and made me take the blame for him, I definitely wouldn¡¯t let him go!¡± the freak said through gritted teeth. He didn¡¯t care about Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s life or death, but he was a little regretful now. He was too careless back then, to the point that he was taking the blame for others now. Boohoo¡­ If he had known that this would happen, he might as well have been more ruthless back then! That would also live up to its name! ¡°Haha, freak, you¡¯re very depressed now, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite depressing,¡± the freak said honestly. Boohoo¡­ He was framed! ¡°Hehe, what¡¯s there to be depressed about? In fact, no matter how heavy your kick was, the Wu family won¡¯t let us go,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. Even if the freak didn¡¯t kick Wu Qian¡¯er out of the inn, Wu Qian¡¯er would still find trouble with them. This was unavoidable! ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m depressed because I was framed. You have to console me.¡± The freak¡¯s bright black eyes looked at Leng Ruoxue longingly, his starry eyes full of anticipation! ¡°Okay. Call them in. Let¡¯s go eat the Silver Snow Fish dinner,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Uh! That¡¯s it?¡± The freak looked at Leng Ruoxue with great dissatisfaction. ¡°What else?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the freak innocently. ¡°At least a kiss!¡± The freak pouted, his handsome face full of anticipation. ¡°Don¡¯t play the limiting role in front of me. I¡¯m a pure and innocent child!¡± At this moment, Icy, which had been lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, opened its ice-blue beautiful eyes helplessly, reminding them of its existence. Boohoo¡­ Don¡¯t ignore it! ¡°Sleep with you!¡± The freak glared at Icy and said irritably. Boohoo¡­ How could he have forgotten about this little light bulb! ¡°Haha, freak, quickly go and call them!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the freak who was a little angry from embarrassment and said with a happy smile. ¡°Okay,¡± the freak answered reluctantly and left the room. ¡°Little Snowy, you will spoil me.¡± Icy looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly after the freak left. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s bad enough that you don¡¯t need us to teach you.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised Icy in front of her and teased. ¡°Little Snowy, how can you wrong me!¡± Icy protested. Tears welled up in its beautiful ice blue eyes and rolled around. ¡°Damn Icy, you¡¯re pretending to be pitiful in front of Xue¡¯er again.¡± The freak who returned after calling everyone saw Icy¡¯s pitiful appearance and exposed it rudely. Boohoo¡­ Why did everyone or beasts around Xue¡¯er learn this move now! ¡°How am I?¡± Icy glared at the freak and roared with displeasure. ¡°Alright, stop arguing. Let¡¯s go eat the silver snow fish!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed helplessly. Then with a thought, everyone was brought into the bracelet by her. ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Qingtian, who had been circling around uneasily in the space, hurriedly came forward when he saw his precious granddaughter. ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re in the Alchemist Association!¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly explained when she saw her grandfather. ¡°Uh, I know. Xue¡¯er, what happened?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in puzzlement. He had just come out of seclusion. He knew that his granddaughter and the others had been chased out of the inn, but he was not very clear about the origin of the matter. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. The Wu family isn¡¯t our match.¡± Leng Ruoxue calmly told her grandfather what happened. ¡°I see!¡± Leng Qingtian didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry after hearing what his granddaughter said. Alas! He didn¡¯t expect the cause of the matter to be a snack. This was too unbelievable. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go and eat the silver snow fish.¡± Leng Ruoxue held her grandfather¡¯s arm coquettishly. To her, all this was nothing. Moreover, she would let the Guan Yue family and the Wu family know that provoking her would result in consequences. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded. He was never worried about his granddaughter¡¯s strength. Instead, he felt some pity for the two families who provoked his precious granddaughter. Alas! Tell me, why did you have to provoke his granddaughter! Leng Ruoxue and the others were in an incomparably good mood as they ate the delicious and delicious silver snow fish in the space. However, some people in Moon Gazing City were not as happy as them! In the main mansion of the Guan Yue family. The Wu family was temporarily staying in the guest room of Fallen Plum Garden. ¡°Patriarch, Miss fainted from the pain again.¡± In Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s room, the maidservant said worriedly to a fierce-looking middle-aged man. ¡°Guards!¡± the middle-aged man roared as his two subordinates, who had been waiting outside the door, pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Patriarch, what instructions do you have?¡± the two subordinates asked respectfully. ¡°Is Second Butler back yet?¡± The Wu family¡¯s patriarch, who had a fierce look on his face, asked furiously. He had sent Second Butler to buy Snake Teng Flower, but he hadn¡¯t returned for several hours. It was really infuriating. ¡°Reporting to Patriarch, Second Butler hasn¡¯t returned yet. However, I heard that there are no soaring snakes in all the shops in Moon Gazing City, so I guess Second Butler went to the neighboring town to purchase them,¡± a subordinate said. ¡°Oh, inform me immediately when the Second Butler returns. By the way, did anything happen in the inn?¡± the Wu family¡¯s patriarch asked again. Hmph! Qian¡¯er was his most outstanding daughter, but now, his precious daughter was lying on the bed like a cripple. How could he take this lying down? He would definitely not let those people go. ¡°As far as I know, Shopkeeper Meng has already chased them out of the inn,¡± another subordinate said. He had just learned this news, but he didn¡¯t know if he should tell the patriarch about the collapse of the Moon Gazing Restaurant. ¡°Okay, get someone to keep an eye on them. Oh right, send this to the Sixth Elder and tell him that I¡¯m very satisfied with his performance.¡± The Wu family¡¯s patriarch took out a silver card from his ring and handed it to one of his subordinates. Chapter 600 - Where Do You Want To Take Me? (1) ¡°Yes.¡± A subordinate immediately left the room after receiving the silver card. ¡°Get Second Butler to bring the Snake Soaring Flower to the Alchemist Association immediately when he returns,¡± the Wu family¡¯s patriarch ordered another subordinate. ¡°Yes!¡± the other subordinate answered, bowed, and left the room. After his subordinates left the room, the Wu family¡¯s patriarch looked at his unconscious daughter lying on the bed, and the anger in his heart gradually rose. Hmph! He would definitely not let those people go. According to his investigation, Leng Ruoxue and the man named Freak were the top two in the Mystic Association Competition not long ago. However, a mere elementary mystic actually dared to go against their Wu family. He really didn¡¯t know how the word death was written! Qian¡¯er was his most outstanding daughter. He still hoped that this daughter could become the young madam of the Guan Yue family. However, looking at Qian¡¯er¡¯s current state, how could she still participate in the flower appreciation festival! No, he had to treat his daughter¡¯s injuries before the flower appreciation festival. Hmph! If Qian¡¯er could obtain first place in the flower appreciation festival, let¡¯s see what that old thing Guan Yuelong had to say! At this moment, someone was also depressed in an inconspicuous room in Fragrance Village. Luo Fei sat in a corner and looked at his good friend who was thinking to himself. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion in his heart. Uh! She was just a woman he had only met once. Did she have to look so dead? In fact, he had never seen Leng Ruoxue, so he naturally didn¡¯t find a woman rare. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I harmed her.¡± Guan Yuexi looked at his friend¡¯s expression and said self-reproachfully. Boohoo¡­ He got the shopkeeper to specially leave those snacks for Leng Ruoxue, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be in trouble. Thinking of this, he was really depressed! ¡°What does this have to do with you! Wu Qian¡¯er is obviously finding trouble for no reason,¡± Luo Fei said, unable to bear watching. ¡°That¡¯s also related to me!¡± Guan Yuexi was still blaming herself. ¡°Okay, even if it has something to do with you, they have been chased out of the Moon Gazing Restaurant. What do you intend to do?¡± Luo Fei asked very curiously. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to look for them. I have a yard in the outskirts of the city and intend to let them stay there for the time being.¡± Guan Yuexi told her friend her plan. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if they will appreciate it. I think they probably hate your Guan Yue family to death now,¡± Luo Fei said understandingly. He would also hate the owner of the inn to death if he was chased out. ¡°Alas! This was all ordered by the Sixth Elder. I only found out later,¡± Guan Yuexi said helplessly. Leng Ruoxue and the others had already left the inn by the time he knew about this. After that, he hurriedly arranged for people to find their whereabouts, not knowing if they could be found. ¡°Sixth Elder is quite bold! He actually dares to chase guests out of the shop. Doesn¡¯t he know that this will have a bad effect on your Guan Yue family?¡± Luo Fei said in puzzlement. ¡°I heard that it was because Wu Qian¡¯er was injured in the inn that the elders ordered the Sixth Elder to deal with this matter, so he gave such an order.¡± Guan Yue Xi told his friend simply what he knew. ¡°But isn¡¯t it inappropriate to chase the guests out?¡± Luo Fei couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Yes, but this matter involves the Wu family, so even if the Sixth Elder has any objections, he can only turn a blind eye to it,¡± Guan Yuexi explained. He knew the thoughts of those old foxes in the family very well. Didn¡¯t they think that Wu Qian¡¯er had a very high chance of becoming the young madam of the Guan Yue family? Therefore, they tacitly approved of the Sixth Elder¡¯s behavior. Alas! ¡°Xi, I really pity you.¡± Luo Fei¡¯s clear eyes were full of pity. Alas! Young masters of noble families like them had times when they were helpless! In fact, he really didn¡¯t want to be a young master if possible. He yearned for a free and adventurous life. ¡°Master!¡± A cold voice sounded from outside the door while the two of them were chatting. ¡°Zero, come in!¡± Guan Yue Xi said softly. A man in black who was tightly wrapped from head to toe pushed the door open and entered after Guan Yuexi spoke. ¡°Zero, did you find them?¡± Guan Yuexi asked anxiously. Alas! She didn¡¯t know if those people would accept his good intentions. ¡°Found it,¡± Zero replied quickly. ¡°Have you arranged everything?¡± Guan Yuexi asked hurriedly. ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t have the chance to approach them. They lived in the Alchemist Association,¡± Zero explained. ¡°Alchemist Association? Oh, it¡¯s been tough on you. Zero, go and rest first!¡± Guan Yuexi was stunned and then said to Zero. ¡°Yes, I have another matter to report. The Moon Observatory collapsed.¡± Zero left the room after speaking. This news exploded like a bomb, stunning the two men in the room¡­ ¡°Fei, what did Zero say just now?¡± Guan Yue Xi asked foolishly after a while. ¡°Uh! He just said that the Moon Gazing Tower collapsed,¡± Luo Fei said uncertainly. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Guan Yue Xi said in disbelief. ¡°Zero probably won¡¯t lie to us,¡± Luo Fei said honestly. ¡°I know.¡± Guan Yue Xi was depressed again. Alas! Leng Ruoxue and the others actually stayed in the Alchemist Association, and the Moon Gazing Restaurant collapsed. How¡­ How could this be? ¡°Xi, that woman named Leng Ruoxue is quite capable. She can actually stay in the Alchemist Association. Could she be an alchemist?¡± Luo Fei guessed. One had to know that not just anyone could stay in the Alchemist Association. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ll go home and see the situation first.¡± Guan Yue Xi stood up. He didn¡¯t have to worry about them since Leng Ruoxue and the others already had a place to stay. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you!¡± Luo Fei said and stood up. ¡°Okay!¡± Guan Yue Xi nodded, and then the two of them left the room¡­ In the Alchemist Association. In the president¡¯s office, Ning De looked at the second butler of the Wu family standing respectfully in front of him without a word, thinking about how to send this person away. Since he already knew the grudge between Miss Leng and the Wu family, he didn¡¯t dare to let anyone refine the Snake Corral Pill for their Wu family without Leng Ruoxue¡¯s permission! Chapter 601 - Where Do You Want To Take Me? (2) ¡°Second Butler, to be honest, the alchemists who can refine the Snake Corral Pill are not here now, so I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve come for nothing.¡± Ning De smiled amiably, his shrewd eyes full of apology. ¡°President Ning, how can this be? Weren¡¯t the masters from a few hours ago still around?¡± The second butler thought that he had heard it wrong and said in disbelief. The Snake Corral Pill might only be an Earth Grade pill, but the difficulty of refining it was not inferior to a Heaven Grade pill at all. Therefore, only alchemists above the Alchemist Grandmaster level had the chance to successfully refine it. The alchemists from the Alchemist Association of Guanyue City were obviously still around not long ago, but why were they all gone in such a short time? This was really too unbelievable. ¡°Second Butler, you also said that a few hours ago. It¡¯s been a long time. They can¡¯t be waiting for you here forever. Who knows if you can find the Snake Totem Flower today. Moreover, you don¡¯t understand the characteristics of the Snake Accumulation Pill. Don¡¯t look at how many alchemist grandmasters our association has. They don¡¯t have much confidence in refining the Snake Accumulation Pill. If you want the success rate to be high, it¡¯s best if you can find an alchemist Supremacy so that you don¡¯t waste the Snake Accumulation Flower you worked so hard to find!¡± Ning De reminded very understandingly. ¡°President Ning, where did those grandmasters go?¡± The second butler asked stubbornly. Hmph! Didn¡¯t he know that the success rate of finding an Alchemy Supremacy to refine would be higher? However, Alchemy Supremacies were not cabbages that could be found easily. Moreover, even if he found them, the Alchemy Supremacy might not refine an Earth Grade pill for you! At that time, he would probably have to find an Alchemy Grandmaster to refine it. More importantly, their young miss couldn¡¯t wait! ¡°They went to the headquarters,¡± Ning De said after some thought. Hehe, he didn¡¯t believe that the Wu family would dare to go to the headquarters to find someone. Moreover, the headquarters was far away. Wu Qian¡¯er would probably be in pain by the time they found someone and returned. ¡°The¡­ the headquarters? Why did they go to the headquarters?¡± The second butler couldn¡¯t help but roar. Damn! The headquarters would take at least half a month to reach Guan Yue City, and it would take more than a month to travel back and forth. If he went to the headquarters to find someone, the old master would skin him alive. ¡°They naturally have something important to do at the headquarters!¡± Ning De¡¯s tone suddenly became a little cold. ¡°What important matter is more important than our young miss¡¯s matter?¡± The second butler was very anxious and accidentally said the words in his heart. ¡°Hmph! Second Butler, who do you think your young miss is? Even the three major families probably don¡¯t dare to say anything about the Alchemist Association. It¡¯s not as important as a particular person in their family!¡± Ning De snorted coldly and rebuked very unpleasantly. This Wu family actually didn¡¯t even take the Alchemist Association seriously. How ridiculous. Seems like he had to report Second Butler¡¯s words to the headquarters! In the Boundless Heaven Continent, no one dared to offend alchemists even though the status of mystics was very noble. This was because even mystics would be injured, and injuries required pills. If you offended a certain alchemist with status, then prepare for your funeral early! That was why the major families on the continent would be very polite to alchemists! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Ning. I misspoke. That¡¯s not what I meant. Please don¡¯t stoop to my level!¡± Cold sweat instantly emerged from the second butler¡¯s back when he heard Ning De¡¯s words, and his little heart was trembling non-stop from fright. Boohoo¡­ How could he have forgotten that there was a popular saying on the Boundless Heaven Continent that said that he would rather offend the King of Hell than the alchemist! Boohoo¡­ Those words just now were really just his heartfelt words. Why did he say them out loud! Oh no, he was dead meat this time. If the patriarch knew that he had offended the alchemist, he would definitely not let him go. ¡°I won¡¯t bicker with a dog, but I can¡¯t guarantee about the other alchemists,¡± Ning De said coldly, hating the Wu family in his heart. Hmph! He hadn¡¯t felt that the Wu family was so annoying before, but now, the Wu family was like a nauseating fly in his heart, wanting to destroy them whenever he saw them. ¡°President Ning, I¡¯m a dog. You can hit or scold me, but don¡¯t be angry with me!¡± The second butler pleaded with a long face. Boohoo¡­ If he couldn¡¯t coax Ning De, then he wouldn¡¯t have a way out! He knew very well how ruthless the patriarch was! ¡°I won¡¯t be angry with a dog. You can go,¡± Ning De said lightly. Then he stood up and left the office without looking at the second butler. After Ning De left the office, he went straight to the yard he had prepared for Leng Ruoxue and the others. He saw tents full of them through the fence as he walked to the door. Two black lines rolled down his forehead. Uh! It seemed like they really planned to camp in the yard! Ning De knocked on the door and waited respectfully. ¡°President Ning, why are you here?¡± Feng Da walked out of the room, opened the door, and asked Ning De curiously. ¡°Uh! I wanted to ask you what you want to eat for dinner.¡± Ning De walked into the yard and said. ¡°Haha, President Ning, you don¡¯t have to worry. We¡¯ve already eaten,¡± Feng Da said with a smile. Then he pulled Ning De to a stone bench in the yard and sat down. ¡°Have they eaten? Why so quickly?¡± Ning De couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. He couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart. Could they have gone out to eat? However, he hadn¡¯t heard anyone from the guild say that they had gone out before! ¡°Hehe, we eat food prepared by ourselves. We are used to eating what we prepare when we are out training,¡± Feng Da explained. ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t we see Miss Leng and the others?¡± Ning De couldn¡¯t help asking when he saw only Feng Da coming out. ¡°Miss and the others are all asleep, except for me. By the way, Miss asked me to give this to you.¡± Feng Da handed Ning De a white porcelain bottle. ¡°This is?¡± Ning De took the porcelain bottle and asked doubtfully. However, when he opened the stopper, the medicinal fragrance in the bottle seeped out. He couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes, so excited that he was speechless! ¡°Snow Spirit Pill!¡± Ning De said excitedly after a while. Boohoo¡­ It really was the Snow Spirit Pill, the legendary Heaven Grade Snow Spirit Pill! ¡°President Ning, it¡¯s just a pill. Do you have to be so excited?¡± Feng Da teased softly. Chapter 602 - Where Do You Want To Take Me? (3) ¡°You don¡¯t understand, you don¡¯t understand! The Snow Spirit Pill is a legendary Heaven Grade pill. The main ingredient is very precious, and it has to be a thousand-year-old snow lotus. However, there are no thousand-year-old snow lotuses in the world anymore, so I¡¯ve never had the chance to obtain it!¡± Ning De¡¯s excitement was overflowing. Boohoo¡­ When he concocted the pill a few years ago, he suffered a very serious injury from the backlash. Unless he could find a thousand-year-old snow lotus or a snow spirit pill, he would never have the chance to become an alchemist. Alas! If not for his injuries, he would probably still be receiving guidance from the president at the Alchemist Association now! How could he be the president! A guild like the Alchemist Association was very different from the Mystic Association. In the Mystic Association, the president was a symbol of the rights and status of a Mystic. However, in the Alchemist Association, the president was equivalent to a handyman. The ones with true status in the Alchemist Association were alchemists who only wanted to refine the best pills, and the president was only serving them. Uh! Of course, he was referring to the various alchemist branches. The situation in the headquarters was naturally different! ¡°Why don¡¯t I understand? This snow spirit pill can enhance ice and water-attribute spiritual energy, right? Our Miss¡¯s beasts often eat it,¡± Feng Da said nonchalantly. ¡°Uh! Beasts eat it often?¡± Ning De widened his eyes and asked doubtfully. Feng Da was right. The Snow Spirit Pill could not only heal fire-attribute cultivators from the backlash, but it could also increase spiritual energy for ice and water-attribute mystic cultivators. However, the Snow Spirit Pill was really too precious, and no one was willing to use it to increase their spiritual energy. ¡°Yes, beasts like Charm and the others eat it as snacks,¡± Feng Da said honestly, not thinking that his words would have any effect on Ning De at all. In fact, they had eaten a lot of Miss¡¯s pills that could increase spiritual energy. ¡°Uh! Does Miss Leng still need beasts?¡± Ning De asked dumbfoundedly. Boohoo¡­ He wanted to be Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beast after hearing Feng Da¡¯s words. ¡°What? Do you want to be a beast for my young miss too? Hehe, our Commander Ye will be jealous if my young miss doesn¡¯t accept humanoid beast drops.¡± Feng Da teased with a smile. ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little envious of the treatment those beasts receive,¡± Ning De said awkwardly. Boohoo¡­ He might have that idea, but he was not a beast after all! Why would Miss Leng accept him! ¡°In fact, being Miss¡¯s subordinate isn¡¯t an ordinary good treatment. We¡¯ve also eaten a lot of Miss¡¯s pills like the Snow Spirit Pill you mentioned!¡± Feng Da said with a face full of pride, the expression on his face was very smug! ¡°Really?¡± Ning De said with a face full of surprise, envious of Feng Da and the others in his heart. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. By the way, quickly go back and take the Snow Spirit Pill! I want to sleep too,¡± Feng Da urged. Boohoo¡­ He still wanted to go back and eat the silver snow fish. Miss said that she would keep it for him, but he really didn¡¯t trust those gluttons Lin Yuan! ¡°You¡¯re sleeping so early!¡± Ning De said in disbelief. ¡°Yes, Miss said that it¡¯s good to sleep early and wake up early! The consequences will be very serious if we fall behind!¡± Feng Da said pitifully. Boohoo¡­ Miss¡¯s few special training sessions were really too terrifying. He didn¡¯t want to experience it again. This was also one of the main reasons why they were cultivating so hard now. Let me ask you, Miss gave them such good conditions. How could they face Miss if they didn¡¯t cultivate properly! ¡°Oh, then go rest. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Ning De stood up with the porcelain bottle in his hand. He turned around and left the yard anxiously. ¡°Miss!¡± Leng Ruoxue, who had been paying attention to the situation outside, brought Feng Da into the bracelet with a thought as soon as he returned to his room. ¡°Ah! My Silver Snow Fish!¡± Feng Da shouted after returning to the space and joined the group that was snatching food. ¡°Lass, I didn¡¯t expect you to actually have a Snow Spirit Pill. Alas! We can¡¯t find snow lotuses more than a thousand years old now!¡± the little old man said with emotion. He was actually a little jealous of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s good luck, just a little! ¡°Haha, the thousand-year-old snow lotus I used to refine the Silver Snow Pill are all collections of Charm.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Mine is Master¡¯s,¡± Leng Ruoxue said elegantly as she lay on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s lap and ate the silver snow fish. ¡°Lass, I can finally tell that your beasts are very powerful and have many treasures,¡± the little old man said with envy. What he implied was that Xue¡¯er¡¯s beasts were rich. ¡°Master, are you despising us?¡± a snow leopard lying at the little old man¡¯s feet eating delicious silver snow fish complained. ¡°Uh! No, no!¡± the little old man hurriedly comforted. Boohoo¡­ How could he have forgotten that his beast was right beside him! ¡°Alas! Brother Leopard, Master obviously despises us. Who asked us to be poor!¡± a golden lion said again, its golden eyes full of disappointment. Alas! It also admitted that they were indeed poor compared to Charm and the other beasts. They were once overlords of an area, so why didn¡¯t they have any valuable collections? How depressing! ¡°Uh!¡± The little old man was speechless. Boohoo¡­ He really didn¡¯t mean to despise them! He only had these two beasts. If he really despised them, he would have contracted other beasts long ago. After all, it wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t encountered beasts stronger than them in all these years. However, those were not his cup of tea! ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she saw the little old man¡¯s aggrieved expression. Then she stretched out her slender jade-like hand and gently caressed the snow leopard and the golden lion. These two beasts were also quite cute! ¡°Lass, you¡¯re still laughing. Boohoo¡­¡± The little old man¡¯s expression became even more aggrieved, and he was depressed in his heart. Bad girl, you actually laughed at me. ¡°Haha, Grandpa Du, I¡¯m done eating. Eat slowly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Then she pulled the freak beside her to stand up and walked directly toward the purple bamboo hut¡­ ¡°I¡¯m done eating too. Enjoy!¡± Empty stood up and left. After a long while, everyone was almost done eating. Feng Da and the others consciously packed their things and returned to their rooms¡­ The next morning. Chapter 603 - Where Do You Want To Take Me? (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Leng Ruoxue and the others left the bracelet and returned to their room after breakfast. ¡°Miss, what are we doing today?¡± Feng Da looked at Leng Ruoxue sitting on a stone bench in the yard and couldn¡¯t help asking. It was inconvenient to stay in the Alchemist Association now, so they couldn¡¯t stay in the space all day. ¡°In a daze!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. ¡°Uh! Daze? Why are you in a daze?¡± Feng Da asked in puzzlement. They weren¡¯t bored to the point of needing to be in a daze, right? ¡°What else?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile. The Wu family was in a hurry to find alchemists to refine the Snake Accumulation Pill, so they had no time to deal with them. ¡°Miss, we can take a walk on the streets and ask about the Wu family,¡± Feng Da suggested. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile. Hehe, don¡¯t think she didn¡¯t know that going for a walk on the streets was probably their main goal! ¡°Miss, we can¡¯t cultivate during the day now!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help explaining. Boohoo¡­ Miss¡¯s gaze made him feel so guilty! ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. Let¡¯s take a walk on the streets then!¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed with a light smile, not exposing Feng Da¡¯s intentions. Just as Leng Ruoxue and the others were about to go out, there was a knock on the door. Everyone looked out along the fence and happened to see Ning De standing outside the door with an excited face. ¡°Feng Da, go open the door!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Da answered, walked over, and opened the door. ¡°Miss Leng, thank you for your Snow Spirit Pill. My injuries are all healed.¡± After following Feng Da into the yard, Ning De saw Leng Ruoxue sitting in the yard and bowed very respectfully, his face full of gratitude. Boohoo¡­ He could finally become an alchemist again. ¡°President Ning, it¡¯s just a mere Snow Spirit Pill. It¡¯s nothing to me. However, not everyone is qualified to receive my effort.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face had a faint smile as she said nonchalantly. What she implied was that she was also looking at others to be kind. ¡°I understand,¡± President Ning said very respectfully and took the initiative to call himself a subordinate. ¡°President Ning, we intend to take a walk on the streets,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly, ignoring Ning De¡¯s words. ¡°Miss, just call me Ning De. I¡¯ll go with you. No one in Moon Gazing City has dared to not give me face. You will have fewer troubles with me around!¡± Ning De quickly said. Boohoo¡­ He had to perform well and strive to become Miss¡¯s subordinate as soon as possible. ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly. Since Ning De wanted to perform, she would give him a chance. After all, she had a good impression of Ning De. ¡°Miss, please.¡± Ning De bowed slightly and made an inviting gesture. ¡°Ning De, you have to lead the way!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a light smile. ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Ning De said shyly. Hehe, he was so excited that he forgot that his Miss was not familiar with Moon Gaze City! Leng Ruoxue and the others walked side by side with Ning De, while Feng Da and the others followed behind them. Everyone left the Alchemist Association. ¡°Ning De, bring us to some less crowded and very representative places! Forget about crowded and lively places,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered as soon as they exited the Alchemist Association. ¡°Yes!¡± Ning De looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ stunning appearance and said in realization. ¡°Miss, the flower viewing convention in Moon Gazing City is in a few days. I¡¯ve received an invitation. Are Miss and the others interested?¡± Ning De asked as he walked. In his opinion, he would accompany Leng Ruoxue and the others if they wanted to see the commotion. If they didn¡¯t want to see, then he wouldn¡¯t go either! ¡°Is there anything interesting about the flower viewing convention? My subordinates want to take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. ¡°Miss, Wu Qian¡¯er originally wanted to participate in the flower viewing convention, but now that she¡¯s seriously injured, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t have the chance to participate. It¡¯s said that this year¡¯s champion has a chance to become the young madam of the Guan Yue family,¡± Ning De explained. ¡°Oh, then didn¡¯t we ruin the Wu family¡¯s plan?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. No wonder Wu Qian¡¯er was so arrogant. It seemed like she was very confident in winning the championship! ¡°Yes, so we are bound to have a feud with the Wu family,¡± Ning De said with certainty. ¡°What a stunning beauty! Guards, take this beauty away.¡± Suddenly, an uninvited voice interrupted Leng Ruoxue and Ning De¡¯s conversation. Leng Ruoxue looked up at the frivolous man in front of her with her beautiful eyes and said with a spurious smile, ¡°Where do you want to bring me?¡± ¡°Bring her home to be my concubine, of course! Hehe!¡± The man smiled wretchedly, his eyes shining with lust. ¡°You?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked the man up and down with her beautiful eyes and said mockingly. The man in front of him was about twenty years old. He had a greasy head and a pink face. His eyes were dull, and his handsome face was dull. His figure was slightly chubby, and he was obviously a person who had indulged in too much. Moreover, this person¡¯s strength was not high, and he was only a Mystic. ¡°Beauty, do you know who I am? Follow me and I will guarantee you a good life, a good life, and a good life. So, don¡¯t hesitate. Hurry up and throw yourself into my arms! I will definitely love you well,¡± the man said with slight pride. He almost drooled as he looked at Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful appearance. ¡°Hehe, I really don¡¯t know who you are. Why don¡¯t you introduce yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, her beautiful face full of undisguised disgust for the man. ¡°I¡¯m Guan Yue Lai, the most favored Ninth Young Master of the Guan Yue family! How is it? I scared you!¡± Guan Yue Lai said with a face full of pride. In his understanding, as long as he announced his family, all the women he liked would take the initiative to enter his arms. ¡°Guan Yue Lai? I¡¯ve never heard of him. Have you heard of him?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly and turned to Ning De. ¡°No. Guan Yue Xi is the most famous among the young masters of the Guan Yue family. I don¡¯t know who Guan Yue Lai is.¡± Ning De said very disdainfully.. Chapter 604 - Being Robbed (1) Chapter 604: Being Robbed (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°How dare you humiliate this young master! Guards, take these people down!¡± Guan Yuelai immediately roared mightily after hearing Ning De¡¯s words. Hmph! This man absolutely couldn¡¯t let go of anyone who dared to humiliate him in front of a beauty! ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that no one dares to not give you face in Moon Gazing City? Then what happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Ning De in puzzlement, her clear eyes were pure and kind! In fact, she had been laughing in her heart for a long time. Hehe, she was thinking about how to cause trouble for the Guanyue family when a fool came knocking on her door. ¡°Uh! There will always be fish that escaped the net,¡± Ning De said shamelessly, but he hated Guan Yue Lai to the core in his heart. Damn it, he actually embarrassed himself in front of Miss and the others. It was really unforgivable! At this moment, a huge cross was drawn on the Guan Yue Lai family in his heart! ¡°Oh, what do you intend to do with this fish?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly, completely ignoring Guan Yue Lai and the others who were watching her drool. ¡°Do whatever Miss says. I have no interest in either steamed or braised,¡± Ning De said very respectfully and handed the decision to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Alright, then listen to me.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Yes.¡± Ning De nodded slightly. ¡°That Guan Yue Lai, right? Do you intend to snatch me away?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Guan Yue Lai and asked after communicating with Ning De. ¡°Of course there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble if you¡¯re willing to take the initiative to come home with me! However, don¡¯t blame me for not being protective of the fairer sex if you refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. Hehe, I love beauties the most,¡± Guan Yue Lai said with extreme confidence. ¡°Of course not taking the initiative to follow you home. Snatch it if you dare!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Guards, kidnap this beauty!¡± Guan Yue Lai ordered the guard without thinking after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. ¡°Young Master, what about the others?¡± A guard couldn¡¯t help asking. In fact, what he wanted to say was that the other party obviously had more people than them. It would probably be difficult to snatch them by force. However, he also knew that Young Master was already blinded by beauty and would definitely not listen to him, so he didn¡¯t dare to say it too clearly! ¡°Kill the others to avoid trouble. Leave the beauty alone!¡± Guan Yue Lai was not stupid and naturally would not leave any trouble for herself. ¡°Are you sure you can kill them?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face revealed a breathtaking smile as she said lightly to Guan Yue Lai. ¡°Of course,¡± Guan Yue Lai said very confidently. Hmph! His subordinates were all the elites of the Guan Yue family. It would not be a problem even if they had twice the number of people compared to them, let alone deal with them! ¡°Don¡¯t kill us. Take our young miss away!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, his handsome face full of fear. ¡°That¡¯s right. You can snatch our young miss as long as you don¡¯t kill us. Moreover, we are willing to go with you.¡± Lin Yuan also hooted. Ning De couldn¡¯t help but be at a loss for words when he heard them. He couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart, How can you be my subordinates! How can you hope that my young miss will be snatched away! ¡°Haha, your subordinates are wise!¡± Guan Yuelai became even more smug after hearing what Feng Da and Lin Yuan said. ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes. She was sure now that this Guan Yuelai was really a fool. Ordinary people would probably be suspicious if they heard what her subordinate said. However, that fellow was actually still smug. He was really of the best quality. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and snatch this beauty away from me. Oh right, and her subordinates.¡± Guan Yue Lai turned to his guards and ordered. Hmph, he didn¡¯t believe that the beauty wouldn¡¯t be obedient with these subordinates of the beauty. He thought self-righteously ¡°Yes!¡± The guards hesitated, not knowing whether they should go forward or not because they could see that these people were not to be trifled with. However, the young master, who had been blinded by beauty, obviously did not see it. ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t have to be troubled. Just lead the way. Our Miss won¡¯t run!¡± Feng Da said with a smile. ¡°Feng Da!¡± Ning De looked at Feng Da and hesitated. Boohoo¡­ He could finally tell that this boy didn¡¯t have good intentions! But could he not go to the Guan Yue family as a guest! It would be very embarrassing if others knew that he was actually snatched back by Guan Yue Lai! Boohoo¡­ His good reputation! ¡°Old Ning, our young miss has been snatched away. How can you not follow as a subordinate! Aren¡¯t you too disloyal?¡± Feng Da hugged Ning De¡¯s shoulder and said with slight disdain. What he implied was that they had to face difficulties together if they wanted to become the young miss¡¯s subordinate! ¡°Feng Da, pay some money and let him go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Uh!¡± Feng Da was stunned and didn¡¯t understand what Miss meant for a moment. What did she mean by paying Ning De to leave? Why did she have to pay him? ¡°He¡¯s our tour guide. How can we let him suffer with us!¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Feng Da. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true! Since you¡¯re only our young miss¡¯s temporary subordinate, you should go first!¡± Feng Da said hurriedly and took out a few purple coins from the bracelet to hand to Ning De. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Ning De played the role of a tour guide very responsibly. He accepted the purple coins happily and then turned to leave. ¡°Young Master, we can¡¯t let that person leave.¡± A subordinate couldn¡¯t help but remind Leng Ruoxue when he saw that the young master didn¡¯t react and was just looking at her foolishly with drool flowing down his face. They didn¡¯t dare to leave her behind without the young master¡¯s permission. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a tour guide. Let¡¯s go!¡± Guan Yue Lai said nonchalantly. He didn¡¯t care about the others as long as the beauty didn¡¯t leave! ¡°Let your people lead the way!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Guan Yue Lai and said very coldly. ¡°No, my people have to watch you from behind. Otherwise, what if you run away!¡± Guan Yue Lai was no longer stupid and thought he was very smart.. Chapter 605 - Being Robbed (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to snatch me by force? How are you going to snatch me from behind?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows curiously. ¡°Uh, that¡¯s true. You guys lead the way while the others watch them from behind. Don¡¯t let any of them go!¡± Guan Yue Lai ordered loudly. Two drops of cold sweat involuntarily dripped down the forehead of his guards after hearing Guan Yue Lai¡¯s words. They thought to themselves, We¡¯ve already let one of them go just now, so what¡¯s the use of looking at him now? However, they were not too worried about the person who escaped. After all, Moon Gazing City was in the territory of the Guan Yue family, so they didn¡¯t think anyone would dare to cause trouble for the Guan Yue family! In this way, Leng Ruoxue and the others followed Guan Yuelai¡¯s guard and swaggered into the main mansion of the Guan Yue family. Uh! Instead of saying that Guan Yue Lai robbed them, it was more like Guan Yue Lai sent people to protect them from behind. Hehe! They had guards in front and behind them! On the way to the Guan Yue family, Guan Yuelai kept wanting to talk to Leng Ruoxue, but Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t even be bothered with him. She was annoyed by him, so she directly summoned Charm and Darling and covered her ears with their fluffy big tails¡­ In a side yard of the Guan Yue family. In the yard. ¡°Beauty, how dare you ignore me?¡± Guan Yue Lai roared furiously after sneaking Leng Ruoxue and the others to a yard that had been abandoned for many years. Hmph! He gritted his teeth in hatred when he saw the two foxes lying on the beauty¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Why should I care about you?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at Guan Yue Lai. She directly pulled the freak to a seat and leaned comfortably in his arms. ¡°Who is this man?¡± Guan Yue Lai couldn¡¯t help asking with some jealousy when he saw that the woman he liked was actually leaning on another man. Hmph! The beauty was snatched back by him, of course it belonged to him. How could it be taken advantage of by another man! ¡°My fianc¨¦!¡± Leng Ruoxue kissed the freak¡¯s beautiful face a little provocatively and then said to Guan Yue Lai. ¡°Damn it, I snatched you back. How can you kiss another man?¡± Guan Yuelai was about to explode from anger. She immediately jumped and roared furiously as if her tail had been stepped on. ¡°He¡¯s not another man. He¡¯s my man.¡± Leng Ruoxue stretched out her arms to hug the freak and said with a blissful face. ¡°I¡¯m your only man. Hmph! I must kill him,¡± Guan Yue Lai said with some jealousy. He took out a weapon from his ring, injected his meager mystic energy into it, and slashed directly at the freak¡­ ¡°Calm down, hear me!¡± The freak hurriedly said as he hugged Xue¡¯er and easily dodged the attack. ¡°What do you want to say? I¡¯ll give you a chance to say your last words,¡± Guan Yue Lai said very kindly because the freak was already a dead person in his eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me,¡± the freak said bluntly. ¡°Why can¡¯t I kill you?¡± Guan Yue Lai asked in puzzlement. ¡°Because Xue¡¯er will hate you if you kill me. Moreover, you snatched Xue¡¯er first and then snatched me at the same time. Do you want to be irresponsible?¡± the freak reminded and said matter-of-factly. ¡°Uh! What responsibility should I bear?¡± Guan Yue Lai asked foolishly. ¡°I¡¯m useless. I can¡¯t protect my woman, so Xue¡¯er was snatched away by you. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to snatch us away too. Since you snatched us away, we¡¯re yours. Tell me, doesn¡¯t that mean you have to support us!¡± the freak explained with a naughty smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to support us. Young Master Guan Yue, you said that we won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing if we follow you. You can¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Feng Da hurriedly echoed. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Young Master Guan Yue, we¡¯ll rely on you to support us from now on!¡± Lin Yuan and the others also said cooperatively. ¡°Hmph! At least you have eyesight. There¡¯s definitely no mistake following this young master. I guarantee that you will live in the lap of luxury from now on!¡± Guan Yue Lai was a little light-headed by the reliance in the eyes of the freak and the others. Well, the feeling of being admired was really good! ¡°In that case, get some food for my subordinates and beasts! We¡¯re all hungry,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with dissatisfaction. Her beautiful face was calm and without any emotions. ¡°Hehe, Beauty, please wait a moment. Hurry up and get some food for Beauty and the others.¡± Guan Yue Lai ordered his guards while saying to Leng Ruoxue with a perverted face. ¡°Yes,¡± the guard quickly replied and couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart. Alas! The strength of a beauty was so great! When did Young Master become so easygoing! However, he had to obediently arrange food for these people no matter what. ¡°Beauty, suffer here for a few days. I¡¯ll marry you as my concubine in a few days,¡± Guan Yuelai said with anticipation, and he began to daydream happily again in his heart. ¡°Concubine? I won¡¯t be a concubine!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. The women she hated the most were mistresses in both lifetimes, so how could she be a concubine for any man! ¡°Uh! Beauty, could it be that you want to be the rightful wife? But I don¡¯t have the final say! How about this! Marry me first, and I¡¯ll take you in as the second wife after I marry the rightful wife. Don¡¯t worry, no matter how many women I have, you will be the one I love and love the most,¡± Guan Yue Lai said with a face full of affection, not realized how disgusting his current expression was to the people around him! ¡°I¡¯m the only woman who you can marry. Otherwise¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the freak first, then at Guan Yue Lai, but she smiled and didn¡¯t say anything on purpose. ¡°Otherwise, what?¡± Guan Yue Lai¡¯s heart trembled as he asked carefully. At the same time, he kept comforting himself in his heart. ¡®It¡¯s okay. All beauties had to have some character. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t they be a piece of wood!¡¯ And he liked women with character! ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll castrate him and make him unable to touch any woman in his life,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile. Her beautiful eyes swept lightly below Guan Yue Lai¡¯s abdomen. Guan Yue Lai¡¯s entire body trembled under Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze, and he subconsciously covered his precious life root with his hand. Boohoo¡­ He couldn¡¯t be castrated. He was still counting on this treasure to have fun.. What would he do for the rest of his life if it was broken! Uh! A beauty with character was really too terrifying! Chapter 606 - Being Robbed (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Beauty, stay here for the time being. I have something on now, I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow!¡± With that, Guan Yue Lai rolled and crawled out of the yard in an extremely disheveled manner. However, he still didn¡¯t forget to instruct his guards to look at them after leaving. Boohoo¡­ Beauty might be a little fierce, but she was a rare beauty after all. It was forgivable! ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re too evil. How can you watch him¡­¡± the freak complained aggrievedly after Guan Yuelai left. ¡°What did I see?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid. ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t look at other men¡¯s bodies anymore. You¡¯re only allowed to look at mine,¡± the freak said domineeringly. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to pretend that she didn¡¯t see it! She just glanced at it casually to scare Guan Yue Lai. It didn¡¯t count! ¡°Miss, that Guan Yue Lai is so timid. She actually dared to rob an innocent woman. It¡¯s really too unbelievable,¡± Feng Da said in puzzlement. Miss scared Guan Yue Lai witless with one sentence. Where did he get the guts to snatch a woman? ¡°It¡¯s possible that Guan Yue Lai is exploiting the might of the tiger, or someone is cleaning up his mess behind his back,¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed. Guan Yuelai was in the territory of the Guan Yue family, so naturally no one dared to provoke him in his own family¡¯s territory, so it also created his lawless character. However, that fellow was indeed quite timid, so she suspected that someone was backing him up. ¡°Miss, what should we do next?¡± Feng Da asked excitedly with a curious face, his eyes full of anticipation. Hehe, something was about to happen again. He was so excited! ¡°You were the ones who asked him to snatch me away. Why are you asking about me instead?¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly, her beautiful face full of bitterness. Boohoo¡­ Feng Da and the others actually sent her into the tiger¡¯s den. However, she wanted to come too! ¡°Uh! Miss, we did it for you! The Guan Yue family came knocking on our door. What a good opportunity this is! It would be a pity if we don¡¯t grasp it properly!¡± Feng Da coaxed softly eloquently. He knew that Miss definitely had plans, but Miss refused to tell him. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Feng Da, you¡¯re really becoming better at talking. As a reward, you can eat and drink whatever you want here. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Whatever the Guan Yue family has is money,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly as if she was the master of the Guan Yue family. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely complete anything,¡± Feng Da promised immediately. Hmph! It¡¯s just eating! What¡¯s the difficulty? However, he wouldn¡¯t think like this after eating for two days. ¡°Yes, very good. Your mission is to eat. As for me and the freak! We have to take a good look at the Guanyue family. Alas! Since we¡¯re here once, we can¡¯t leave any regrets. I don¡¯t know when we can come again,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with infinite emotion. She heard that the threshold of the Guanyue family was quite high, so she had to seize the opportunity! ¡°Xue¡¯er, when are we going on a tour?¡± the freak asked expectantly. People who didn¡¯t know would definitely think that he admired the Guan Yue family very much seeing his anxious expression! ¡°At night, of course. There are many people in the day, I don¡¯t like it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly. ¡°It¡¯s still early. What should we do now?¡± The freak looked at the sky. It was not noon yet! ¡°Let¡¯s go take an afternoon nap!¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak into the dusty room after speaking¡­ ¡°Uh! It¡¯s not even noon yet, but Miss is taking an afternoon nap?¡± Lin Yuan couldn¡¯t help muttering to himself. ¡°Pa!¡± A knock landed on Lin Yuan¡¯s head. ¡°Can our Miss be like others? She can take an afternoon nap whenever she wants!¡± Feng Da said matter-of-factly. ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Lin Yuan covered his aching head, pouted, and said aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ Miss was bullying others without the Captain. She was really too evil! ¡°Shh, the food delivery is here.¡± Feng Da heard footsteps from afar and said hurriedly. Everyone quickly fell silent when they heard that. A few minutes later, Guan Yue Lai¡¯s guard walked into the yard, took out food from his ring, and placed it on the stone table in the yard. Then he prepared to leave. Boohoo¡­ This place was really too shabby. No one was willing to guard here, so they still hid far away even though Young Master ordered them to watch these people. ¡°Wait!¡± Feng Da hurriedly urged when he saw that the guards wanted to slip away. ¡°What else?¡± a guard asked impatiently. ¡°Hey, your young master said that he wants you to serve us well. What¡¯s with your attitude!¡± Feng Da roared for no reason. Lin Yuan and the others also surrounded him cooperatively to boost the captain¡¯s prestige! ¡°I¡¯m sorry. May I ask if there¡¯s anything else?¡± another guard asked very politely and gave the guard a look to signal for him to calm down. Boohoo¡­ These people were really too mistaken. They thought that their young miss was about to soar into the sky, but they actually shouted at them. Even though the young master didn¡¯t explicitly say that he wanted to serve these people, he knew very well that if they neglected these people and displeased that beauty, they would have to go to the suburbs to feed the mosquitoes without her blowing the pillow. Therefore, he really didn¡¯t dare to offend Feng Da and the others. ¡°This Big Brother Guard has a good attitude. Learn from him.¡± Feng Da nodded with satisfaction and then said to the guard from before threateningly. ¡°Erm¡­ This bit of food is too little. It¡¯s not enough for us!¡± Feng Da said to the guard with a better attitude after demonstrating. ¡°These aren¡¯t enough. How big an appetite do you have?¡± The guards with better attitudes couldn¡¯t help widening their eyes in disbelief. ¡°There are many of us!¡± Feng Da said shyly. ¡°That¡¯s enough! We prepared according to your number,¡± the guard with a better attitude explained very patiently. Boohoo¡­ It couldn¡¯t be helped. She had a drop dead gorgeous young miss! ¡°But we still have many beasts. We¡¯re full. We can¡¯t leave our beasts alone!¡± Feng Da said with a smile. The amiable expression on his face was like two different people compared to his fierce appearance just now.. Chapter 607 - Being Robbed (4) ¡°How many beasts do you have?¡± the friendlier guard asked. ¡°A lot. Prepare according to the appetite of a thousand beasts,¡± Feng Da said after some thought because he had already seen Silver Wing¡¯s fluffy little head sticking out of the room. Uh! Could Miss have released all her beasts? ¡°A¡­ a thousand?¡± The guards immediately lost their composure after hearing Feng Da¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help wiping the cold sweat off their foreheads. They couldn¡¯t help but grumble in their hearts. It shouldn¡¯t be so scary. They didn¡¯t believe that there were so many beasts among these 30 plus people. How was this possible? One had to know that beasts were not easy to contract, especially high-level beasts. It was even harder to obtain, so it was very difficult for them to imagine the spectacular scene of having a thousand beasts. ¡°Silver Wings, don¡¯t be shy. Come out and meet people!¡± Feng Da knew that they wouldn¡¯t believe him, so he shouted directly into the room. ¡°Oh!¡± Silver Wings swaggered out of the house with its subordinates when it heard Feng Da¡¯s call. Hehe, Miss asked them to come out and let the wind blow. ¡°T-this is a silver wolf pack!¡± The guards present were so scared that they broke out in cold sweat when they saw at least a thousand imitated little silver wolves! Boohoo¡­ a silver wolf pack! Oh my god, it was really too terrifying. They might not take a single silver wolf seriously, but they couldn¡¯t ignore a group of silver wolves because the group attack of the silver wolf pack was really too powerful¡­ ¡°Yes! Silver Wings is the king of the Silver Wolves. Its subordinates naturally follow Miss because our Miss contracted it! Hehe, I¡¯m not lying, right? Big Brother Guard, quickly prepare food for them!¡± Feng Da said with a happy smile. Hehe, they had known Silver Wings the longest, so their relationship was the deepest. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go and prepare now,¡± the guards answered hurriedly. Under the fierce gazes of thousands of silver wolves, they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily, and their legs were a little trembling. However, they still forced themselves to leave the yard to prepare food for these fierce carnivores. Boohoo¡­ What a group of perverts! This was the first time they heard that contracting with the Silver Wolf King could buy a free meal. Why didn¡¯t they encounter such a good thing! Moreover, there were many people who contracted with the Wolf King in the history of the Boundless Heaven Continent, but no one could obtain the entire wolf group. ¡°Silver Wings, looks like you are still the most deterrent! Look at how scared they are, haha!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help laughing hysterically seeing the guards fleeing the yard in fright like Guan Yue Lai previously. Hehe, when fighting, as long as Miss lit these beasts up, no one would dare to attack. It was really too satisfying! ¡°Of course! We might not be strong now, but the power of the silver wolf pack is something that even Icy has to consider carefully if it wants to teach us a lesson!¡± Silver Wings said very proudly, its fluffy little face full of cockiness, looking especially cute¡­ ¡°Hehe, what about Feng Zhan?¡± Feng Da asked curiously. ¡°That¡¯s with wings. We won¡¯t fight with them!¡± Silver Wing said fearfully. Boohoo¡­ Among Master¡¯s beasts, the little red bird that was the greatest threat to them was the one that could breathe fire because the little red bird was also a large group of subordinates and could breathe fire. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend it! ¡°Haha!¡± Feng Da laughed heartily after hearing Silver Wing¡¯s words. His Miss¡¯s beasts were really too cute, and they were especially self-aware. As the man and beast chatted, the guards who went to retrieve the food returned. The silver wolves didn¡¯t even look at the food in the ring when the guards placed it in front of the silver wolves. They all turned their heads with disdain¡­ ¡°Uh! Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± a guard couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Damn, how dare you let us eat this rubbish food. Are you feeding the dogs?¡± A silver wolf with a fiery temper roared angrily. ¡°Erm¡­ our patriarch¡¯s beasts also eat this!¡± The guard wiped the cold sweat off his forehead fearfully and whispered fearfully. Boohoo¡­ This was food specially prepared for the beasts by the Guan Yue family. How could they not be satisfied? The guard couldn¡¯t understand. The beasts of the patriarch and elders loved to eat. Their beasts couldn¡¯t eat it even if they wanted to, but they were actually not satisfied. ¡°So what? We won¡¯t eat such trashy food. Hurry up and pour it away!¡± Silver Wings also said. Hmph! A top-notch family actually abused beasts like this. It was too much. ¡°Fall¡­ Fall? We can¡¯t fall!¡± a guard said in shock. Boohoo¡­ These beasts were really too difficult to serve. The food was obviously very good. Were they deliberately finding trouble! He couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart. ¡°Why can¡¯t it fall?¡± Silver Wings asked with its beautiful silver eyes widened in dissatisfaction. ¡°Erm¡­ we haven¡¯t fed our beasts yet. It would be a waste if we pour them away!¡± the guard said hurriedly. Boohoo¡­ If others knew that they had thrown away all the food they fed the beasts in the mansion, their end would be very tragic. One had to know that they had secretly taken out these foods! ¡°Oh, then feed your beasts!¡± Silver Wing said generously. ¡°Uh! Yes.¡± The guards braced themselves and summoned their beasts. The guards¡¯ beasts were not of a high level. After coming out, they saw the fierce silver wolves and were so scared that they did not dare to move, let alone eat in front of the silver wolves. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Hurry up and finish this food. Otherwise, let your master throw these things away,¡± Silver Wings said with a smile. In his heart, he despised these cowardly beasts. Tch, they were really too useless. Back then, when their levels were low, they were not afraid at all when they saw beasts stronger than them. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes!¡± the few beasts answered with trembling voices. Then they walked to the food with their weak four legs and began to eat it very slowly¡­ ¡°Eat big! Are you male beasts?! You¡¯re so embarrassing!¡± Little Silver Maple looked at their elegant table manners and scolded very unhappily.. Chapter 608 - Visiting the Guan Yue Family at Night (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yes!¡± A few beasts answered and then began to eat heartily. Even the female beasts were the same. Boohoo¡­ They wanted to say that they were not a public drip, but they didn¡¯t dare! ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Feng Feng nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Haha, Little Feng Feng, you¡¯re becoming more and more like a wolf king!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but hug Feng Feng and sighed with emotion. Hehe! Back then, the reason why they could form ties with Miss was also related to these silver wolves. ¡°Of course! Big Sister often says that you shouldn¡¯t lose to others. Even if the other party is stronger than you, you absolutely can¡¯t be weaker than the other party in terms of aura. Hehe!¡± Feng Feng said with a face full of pride. Its admiration for Leng Ruoxue was like a raging river, flowing endlessly! ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Feng Da nodded in agreement. Then he ordered the dull guards, ¡°Go and get some delicious food. Remember, these silver wolves will eat whatever your patriarch eats!¡± ¡°Uh!¡± The guards were still stunned. Boohoo¡­ These silver wolves were treated a little too well. They actually wanted to eat like the patriarch! ¡°What? Is there a problem? Let me tell you, no matter what my young miss eats, her beasts will also eat with her! The Guan Yue family is a top family in the Boundless Heaven Continent. If you can¡¯t even support a few beasts, then please tell Guan Yue Lai not to have any ideas about our young miss,¡± Feng Da said with slight dissatisfaction. The guards looked at each other with bitter faces, and no one said anything. Boohoo¡­ How could they dare to tell Young Master this? They would have to feed the mosquitoes directly if Young Master knew! ¡°Please wait for a moment. We¡¯ll go get some food,¡± a guard said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ They were really too much. ¡°Okay, go quickly!¡± Feng Da urged. ¡°Yes.¡± The guards nodded in unison and then escaped. ¡°They slipped away quite quickly,¡± Feng Da said with a light smile. Then he turned his gaze to the few beasts fighting with the food. Uh! He really wondered if these beasts could destroy all these food? Moreover, Silver Wings kept urging them. ¡°Hey, you have to eat all this food!¡± Silver Wings ordered the few careful beasts. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t eat anymore,¡± a beast that was so bloated that its stomach was about to burst said softly with courage. ¡°You still have to eat. Look at how thin you are! How can you not eat more?¡± Silver Wing said with seeming concern. ¡°I really can¡¯t eat anymore!¡± The beast sobbed with tears in its eyes. Boohoo¡­ It didn¡¯t want to be the first beast to be stuffed to death by food! ¡°Oh, take a rest first then continue eating later!¡± Silver Wing said after some thought. Hehe, was this a good idea? It was so smug! The poor beast, which was about to explode from being stuffed, rolled its eyes in fright after hearing Silver Wing¡¯s words. It kicked its four hooves and fainted¡­ ¡°Uh! Its mental endurance is really too weak. It¡¯s just letting it eat something. Is there a need to do this?¡± Silver Wings complained. Boohoo¡­ It hadn¡¯t had enough fun yet. How could a toy faint? With this in mind, it produced a pill from nowhere, pried open the beast¡¯s mouth, and threw the pill in. A few minutes later. ¡°Silver Wings, what did you feed it? Why isn¡¯t it awake yet?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking curiously seeing that the beast didn¡¯t wake up immediately. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s medicine that can help it digest food! I¡¯m kind, right?¡± Silver Wings said proudly, its expression seemed to be saying, Praise me! ¡°Uh!¡± Feng Da was speechless. Medicine that could help digest food, wasn¡¯t that a leak? Silver Wings was really ruthless. The medicine refined by Miss had extraordinary power! Alas! He now felt a little pity for this unconscious beast. ¡°Tell me if anyone else feels stuffed. I have pills here that can help you digest. You won¡¯t feel bloated anymore after eating!¡± Silver Wings said to the other beasts who were still fighting with their food with a smile. ¡°Uh! There¡¯s no need!¡± the few beasts said hurriedly. Boohoo¡­ This wolf king definitely didn¡¯t have any good intentions, so they would rather die from overeating than eat the pills it gave. ¡°Oh, then quickly eat. There¡¯s still a lot of food!¡± Silver Wings said without being angry or angry. It¡¯s good intentions might have been misunderstood by the beasts, but adults didn¡¯t take offense. It wouldn¡¯t bicker with these beasts! ¡°Yes.¡± The beasts didn¡¯t even dare to raise their heads and just buried themselves in the food in front of them. At this moment, the unconscious beast woke up and clearly felt uncomfortable. It ran directly toward the straw hut of the Guan Yue family without thinking¡­ ¡°Look at this speed! Miss¡¯s pills are so useful!¡± Silver Wings praised, its fluffy little face full of a naughty smile! At the same time, the guards who went to steal the food from the patriarch and elders returned. They sneakily took the food out of the ring and placed it in front of the silver wolves, and hurriedly said, ¡°Eat quickly! We spent a lot of effort to obtain these foods.¡± ¡°Hehe! You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Feng Da said with a smile. He glanced at those things at the same time and couldn¡¯t help but praise in his heart. The food the patriarch ate was really good! ¡°Alas! Your patriarch really doesn¡¯t eat much! Forget it, let¡¯s eat!¡± Silver Wing picked up a fish with its claws and tasted it before saying with dissatisfaction. A certain beast¡¯s opinion was obviously different from Feng Da¡¯s. Silver Wing¡¯s words almost made the guards vomit blood. Damn it! The patriarch didn¡¯t eat well? Then who ate well? They couldn¡¯t help cursing in their hearts. Boohoo¡­ The food they spent so much effort to get was actually despised again. Now, they really wanted to know what these silver wolves usually ate. Why were they all so picky! ¡°Haha, Big Brother Guard, it¡¯s also quite tiring for you to prepare food for us. Let¡¯s eat together!¡± Feng Da smiled and tried to smooth things over. He knew very well that he should stop while he was ahead. He knew that he couldn¡¯t let these guards suffer too much of a blow. Otherwise, there would be no more fun.. Chapter 609 - Visiting the Guan Yue Family At Night (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Then we won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± The guards looked at each other and communicated with their eyes slightly. Boohoo¡­ They worked hard to get these food. The patriarch and the elders would definitely punish them severely if they knew. They would be punished anyway, so they might as well eat enough now! Otherwise, how wronged would they be! ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Let¡¯s eat together!¡± Feng Da and the others were very hospitable. They didn¡¯t feel the pinch at all because these foods were not theirs! The guards nodded and then each found a seat to sit down. Boohoo¡­ They had to destroy the evidence. They couldn¡¯t let anyone find these food, or the consequences would be very serious! Just like that, the guards colluded with Feng Da and the others in a sorry state. They ate, drank, and chatted happily. The Earth Beast that had eaten the medicine that could help its digestion stayed in the toilet for the entire day until its master found it. Only then did it bring the unconscious Earth Beast back¡­ In the Fallen Plum Garden. The patriarch of the Wu family kept pacing around Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s room, feeling abnormally annoyed. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t help cursing softly, ¡°Damn it, why isn¡¯t the Second Butler back yet!¡± ¡°Old Master, Second Butler has been to the Alchemist Association for a long time. He should be back soon. Don¡¯t worry,¡± the maidservant braced herself and comforted. ¡°It¡¯s almost a day. Does refining a pill take so long?¡± The Wu family¡¯s patriarch said very displeased. ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯m back.¡± The second butler¡¯s voice sounded from outside the room. ¡°Patriarch, Second Butler is finally back,¡± the maidservant said happily. Boohoo¡­ She didn¡¯t have to worry anymore now that Second Butler was back. It was great. She had been in a nervous state since yesterday because Miss and the patriarch were time bombs! ¡°Patriarch!¡± The second butler pushed open the door anxiously and shouted with a self-righteous face. ¡°Why did you take so long?¡± the Wu family¡¯s patriarch asked fiercely with a stern face. Hmph! What trash. He couldn¡¯t even do this little thing. ¡°Patriarch, when I went yesterday, the Alchemist Grandmasters of the Alchemist Association happened to be not around, so I could only wait for them to return. I immediately got them to concoct the pill for Miss as soon as I saw them today. I returned immediately after the pill was concocted without any delay!¡± the second butler hurriedly explained. He didn¡¯t know why President Ning changed his mind and arranged for an Alchemist Grandmaster to concoct the Snake Accumulation Pill for him, but as long as he could obtain the pill and treat Miss¡¯s injuries, it would be a meritorious deed. Boohoo¡­ He couldn¡¯t let the Patriarch know that he offended President Ning yesterday, so he was chased out of the house. Now, he was very glad that his wise decision yesterday was to wait outside the Alchemist Association. Alas! Hard work paid off. He finally obtained the Snake Accumulation Pill. Of course, it was also possible that President Ning was touched by his sincerity, and the Alchemist Grandmaster happened to return, so he got those arrogant grandmasters to help him refine pills. He daydreamed happily in his heart! ¡°Oh, Second Butler, you did well. I will remember your contribution.¡± The Wu family¡¯s patriarch nodded with satisfaction after hearing the Second Butler¡¯s explanation. ¡°Thank you, Patriarch.¡± The second butler quickly thanked him and took out the Snake Accumulation Pill from his ring and handed it to the patriarch. ¡°Second Butler, you¡¯ve worked hard. Go and rest!¡± The Wu family¡¯s patriarch took the Snake Corral Pill and said to the Second Butler. ¡°Yes,¡± the second butler answered and left after speaking. At the same time, he heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the patriarch accepted his explanation. Otherwise, he really didn¡¯t know what kind of punishment he would have received! How dangerous! In the room, the Wu family¡¯s patriarch looked at the black pill in his hand that was emitting a faint stink and frowned slightly, but he still sent the pill to Wu Qian¡¯er. He had heard of the Snake Accumulation Pill, but this was the first time he had seen it. Therefore, it was not unacceptable as long as he could cure his daughter, even if the taste of the Snake Accumulation Pill was a little strange. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Qian¡¯er awake yet?¡± After a while, the Wu family¡¯s patriarch couldn¡¯t help being a little anxious seeing that his precious daughter still didn¡¯t show any signs of waking up. In fact, he didn¡¯t necessarily care about his daughter. After all, the flower appreciation festival was about to begin. Even if he could wait, the flower appreciation festival couldn¡¯t be postponed for his daughter! ¡°Patriarch, don¡¯t worry. Miss has already taken the Snake Accumulation Pill and will wake up soon.¡± The maidservant standing by the side had to console him. ¡°It¡¯s been so long. She should be awake by now, right?¡± the Wu family¡¯s patriarch said impatiently, his heart racing like an ant on a hot pan. Wu Qian¡¯er finally reacted and slowly opened her eyes as the Wu family¡¯s patriarch was pacing around anxiously. ¡°Father, are my injuries healed?¡± Wu Qian¡¯er asked in disbelief after opening her eyes. She actually didn¡¯t feel the pain that tore her lungs apart. ¡°Yes, Qian¡¯er. Do you still feel pain now?¡± The Wu family¡¯s patriarch nodded and asked very concernedly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Wu Qian¡¯er exercised her arm and then said happily. She was finally sure that her injuries were really healed! ¡°It seems like the Snake Accumulation Pill is indeed useful!¡± The Wu family¡¯s patriarch was also very happy. Haha, his daughter¡¯s injuries were healed, and she could participate in the flower viewing convention as scheduled. That old man Guan Yue Long would have nothing to say now, right? Because he was very confident that his daughter would definitely be able to obtain the champion as long as she could participate in the flower viewing convention. ¡°Father, I won¡¯t let those people who injured me go,¡± Wu Qian¡¯er said fiercely with a fierce gaze. ¡°Yes, Qian¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Father has already asked the Guan Yue family to chase them out of the inn and has been sending people to monitor them. You can deal with them however you want. However, now is not the time. The most important thing now is the flower viewing convention. You have to obtain first place. Only then will you have the chance to become the young madam of the Guan Yue family, understand?¡± the Wu family¡¯s patriarch reminded very seriously.. Alas! This daughter was good in every way, but she was too impulsive! Chapter 610 - Visiting the Guan Yue Family at Night (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yes, Father, don¡¯t worry. I know,¡± Wu Qian¡¯er promised very obediently. ¡°Qian¡¯er, have a good rest for the next two days. Your main task now is to recuperate and prepare for the flower appreciation meeting with all your might,¡± the Wu family¡¯s patriarch reminded her again. He ordered his daughter to have a good rest and then left the room with ease. After the Wu family¡¯s patriarch left, Wu Qian¡¯er lay on the bed gloomily. She hated Leng Ruoxue and the others to the point of gritting her teeth. However, she didn¡¯t dare to disobey her father. Moreover, she knew very well the importance of the Flower Viewing Convention to her, so she could only temporarily bear this grievance. Hmph! She would slowly deal with those people after the Flower Viewing Conference ended! Time passed slowly. Night fell quickly as Feng Da and the others feasted. Leng Ruoxue, the freak, and Empty emerged from the bracelet and saw Feng Da, the beasts, and the guards lying on the ground, sleeping soundly. ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, they really ate a lot!¡± Empty looked at the leftovers on the ground and sighed. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue stored the drunk silver wolves into the bracelet. Then she summoned Feng Zhan and piled the trash in a corner with the tornado technique. She ordered Feng Zhan to destroy the corpse to prevent the Guanyue family from discovering it because she knew very well how these food came about. She didn¡¯t care what the consequences would be for the guards, but she couldn¡¯t let her subordinates cause trouble! Therefore, she would benefit the guards along the way! ¡°Master, it¡¯s done.¡± Feng Zhan immediately flew to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder to report after burning all the food and equipment clean with the Southern Spirit Flame. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go out for a walk!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly at the freak and Empty. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what about Feng Da and the others?¡± The freak looked at Feng Da and the others lying on the ground and asked worriedly. ¡°They should stay outside for the time being!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Feng Da and the others were not suitable to be stored in the bracelet, so they could only suffer. ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± Empty asked curiously. ¡°Just walking around and recognizing the way,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Then she summoned Ling and ordered her to cast an invisibility spell on them. Hehe, she wanted to watch the commotion. ¡°Master, let¡¯s go that way!¡± Feng Zhan suggested. That was the main house of the Guan Yue family. The patriarch lived there. Hehe, who knew if the Yue family¡¯s patriarch had eaten today! ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly in agreement. She also wanted to take a look there. After speaking, the three of them and the two beasts walked toward the main room¡­ Before they entered the yard of the main house, Leng Ruoxue and the others heard the roar from the yard¡­ The three of them and the two beasts smiled evilly as they strode into the main yard and walked directly into the hall. They found a random seat and sat down, preparing to watch a good show¡­ At this moment, in the meeting hall of the main yard, be it the patriarch of the Guan Yue family or the elders, they were all sitting in their chairs gloomily and sulking because their and the beasts¡¯ food had all disappeared. They had not eaten for almost a day, and their stomachs were rumbling with hunger. What was even more infuriating was that the people the patriarch arranged to go out to purchase food had actually not returned until now, and they did not know where they had died! Moreover, the little thief who stole their food had not been caught, Alas! ¡°Tell me if any of you have any objections!¡± the depressed Guan Yue Long roared furiously. They had discussed for a while but still couldn¡¯t come to a conclusion. ¡°Patriarch, I think we still have to strengthen the guards. Why would there be thieves out of nowhere? Moreover, not stealing money, not stealing things, and only stealing food. This is really too despicable!¡± an elder said indignantly. Boohoo¡­ He really hoped that the thief was here to steal money. At least in that case, they wouldn¡¯t have to starve because the feeling of being hungry was really uncomfortable! ¡°Fifth Elder, isn¡¯t this as good as not saying anything? Our Guan Yue family has many guards already, but there¡¯s actually still a theft incident. Hmph! As an elder in charge of safety work, shouldn¡¯t you take full responsibility?¡± The Sixth Elder, who had always been at odds with the Fifth Elder, hurriedly added insult to injury. ¡°I admit that I¡¯m responsible for losing something, but now is not the time to pursue the matter. The patriarch is asking which of us has a good way to prevent this kind of thing from happening again. Moreover, I agree with the Second Elder very much. I also think that the face of a family thief is very big.¡± The Fifth Elder was not flustered and said calmly and nonchalantly. Hmph! He just lost some food. He didn¡¯t believe that the patriarch would punish him for losing something to eat. Therefore, he was not afraid of the Sixth Elder¡¯s provocation at all. ¡°Shut up, all of you. I didn¡¯t ask you to express your opinions to watch you bicker. Hmph! I want to see that thief now no matter if it¡¯s a family thief or an outsider thief. Where is he after so long?¡± Guan Yue Long roared angrily. He was very dissatisfied with the efficiency of the elders because they had not found even a trace of the thief after nearly ten hours. ¡°Patriarch, please calm down. The guards are searching every yard. They will definitely find it,¡± the First Elder comforted very helplessly. Alas! He knew that the patriarch was anxious, but how could he not be anxious? Because he was also hungry! ¡°First Elder, how is Wu Qian¡¯er?¡± Guan Yue Long took a deep breath and calmed himself down slightly before asking about the Wu family. ¡°I heard that Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s injuries have already healed. According to the Wu family¡¯s patriarch, she should be able to participate in the flower viewing convention as scheduled.¡± The First Elder told him everything he knew. In fact, he had something else he didn¡¯t say, which was that the Wu family¡¯s patriarch shouldn¡¯t worry! He knew that the patriarch would definitely go crazy if he heard this, so he didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for no reason! ¡°Oh!¡± Guan Yue Long answered lightly. ¡°Patriarch, Miss Wu¡¯s injuries are all healed. This is a happy matter! Hehe, congratulations, Patriarch.¡± Suddenly, the Sixth Elder said very tactlessly. ¡°Wu Qian¡¯er isn¡¯t my daughter. Why are you congratulating me?¡± Guan Yue Long glared and said fiercely.. Chapter 611 - Visiting the Guan Yue Family at Night (4) ¡°Uh!¡± Upon hearing the patriarch¡¯s words, the Sixth Elder immediately felt cold sweat forming on his back. Boohoo¡­ He just wanted to flatter the patriarch. After all, Wu Qian¡¯er was the patriarch¡¯s future daughter-in-law! However, why did it seem like the patriarch was very angry? Compared to the Sixth Elder¡¯s puzzlement, the other elders were clear in their hearts. They knew very well that the patriarch didn¡¯t want to become related to the Wu family. However, everything would be set if Wu Qian¡¯er obtained first place in the flower appreciation festival. Therefore, they were also very conflicted in their hearts because they knew that if Wu Qian¡¯er participated in the flower appreciation festival, unless some unexpected accident happened, there was a high chance that she would be the champion. Boohoo¡­ They were really in a difficult situation! Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have turned a blind eye and watched the Sixth Elder curry favor with the Wu family¡¯s patriarch. After all, they were unwilling to offend people who might become the future mistress of the Guan Yue family! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue sent a voice transmission to the freak and Empty after watching the commotion. ¡°Uh! Leaving so soon?¡± Empty couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°What? Haven¡¯t you seen enough?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Alas! Empty had become naughty and actually wanted the world to be in chaos. ¡°Yes!¡± Empty replied with a chuckle. Hehe, those people were so hungry that they cried out. ¡°This place is boring. Let¡¯s go to other places to take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. ¡°Xue¡¯er, aren¡¯t we going to attack them? Should we ¡®snap¡¯ them now?¡± The freak¡¯s dazzling starry eyes emitted a cold glow as he asked fiercely. ¡°Uh! Freak, calm down. We are good children. We can¡¯t be so violent.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she hurriedly said. ¡°Oh, then let them go for now!¡± the freak said very kindly. His bright starry eyes were pure and innocent as he looked at Leng Ruoxue, as if he was saying, ¡®I¡¯ll listen to you!¡¯ ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± The three of them and the two beasts left the main yard and began to wander around the Guan Yue family. Moreover, they discussed as they walked! ¡°Xue¡¯er, is this Guan Yue Family really a top family in the Boundless Heaven Continent?¡± the freak asked doubtfully after circling around for a long time. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking doubtfully when she saw the dissatisfaction on the freak¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t think it can compare to our home in the Ling Feng Continent at all!¡± the freak said with some disdain. In his opinion, this Guan Yue Family was only slightly larger than the Leng family¡¯s General¡¯s Mansion, but the interior decoration was completely inferior to the exquisite General¡¯s Mansion! ¡°Of course!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of pride. After she redecorated the General¡¯s Mansion, the decorations inside were not something any family could compare with. Don¡¯t forget, she was an artificer! No family was willing to use a holy artifact as an ornament! ¡°Say, do you two have to be like this! If the Guan Yue family knows that their home has been despised by you, they will definitely vomit blood from anger!¡± Empty said very helplessly. ¡°Hehe, freak, we don¡¯t live here, so don¡¯t express your opinion,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly. ¡°Okay.¡± The freak nodded in agreement. Well, he had to listen to his wife! ¡°Master, the Fallen Plum Garden is up ahead,¡± Feng Zhan suddenly reminded. ¡°Fallen Plum Garden? It sounds so familiar!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement, momentarily stunned. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Fallen Plum Garden is the Wu family¡¯s temporary residence.¡± Empty knew from Xue¡¯er¡¯s expression that she didn¡¯t remember at all, so he had to remind her. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded understandingly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll go kick her twice more and send her straight to hell!¡± the freak said lightly, his beautiful face unreadable! ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯m still counting on her to participate in the flower appreciation festival!¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly stopped him after hearing the freak¡¯s words. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why did you get Ning De to refine the Snake Accumulation Pill for her?¡± Empty asked in puzzlement. He knew that Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s injuries could only recover because Xue¡¯er¡¯s permitted it. Otherwise, Ning De would not dare to refine pills for Wu Qian¡¯er at all! ¡°Haha, I want her to participate in the flower appreciation festival!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, her beautiful face full of mystery. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Guan Yue Long doesn¡¯t seem to want Wu Qian¡¯er to be their daughter-in-law at all. Could it be that you want to help Wu Qian¡¯er fulfill her wish?¡± Empty¡¯s beautiful face was full of curiosity, and his pitch-black and bright black eyes were even more dazzling and intimidating under the moonlight! ¡°Hehe, how can I be so kind! You¡¯ll know then,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Xue¡¯er, aren¡¯t you going to tell me?¡± The freak pouted with slight displeasure, his bright starry eyes looking at Leng Ruoxue resentfully. ¡°Tell, tell!¡± The freak¡¯s innocent gaze made Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hair stand on end. She hurriedly accepted her fate. Boohoo¡­ Why did the freak always like to use this move to achieve his goal! What made her even more depressed was that she couldn¡¯t refuse at all. ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Empty looked at Leng Ruoxue. Tears slowly welled up in his pitch-black eyes and rolled uncontrollably¡­ ¡°Uh! Come closer.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed softly and said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ Nothing was like that! ¡°Okay.¡± The freak and Empty hurriedly gave their ears. Leng Ruoxue whispered a few words in their ears, and then the two handsome men¡¯s faces revealed enchanting naughty smiles¡­ ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, Wu Qian¡¯er is really unlucky.¡± Empty looked at Leng Ruoxue with admiration after hearing Xue¡¯er¡¯s plan. ¡°This is called striking first to gain the upper hand. Anyway, we¡¯ve already formed a feud with the Wu family. Can we still count on getting along peacefully with them?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. Hmph! Since they had already become enemies, unless she didn¡¯t attack, she would definitely cause the enemies to die without a burial ground as long as she attacked! ¡°Of course not. The Wu family won¡¯t let us go!¡± Empty said understandingly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I have to prepare early!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.. The expression on her beautiful face was very pure and innocent! Chapter 612 - The Unlucky Patriarch of the Wu Family (1) Chapter 612: The Unlucky Patriarch of the Wu Family (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go in and see Wu Qian¡¯er!¡± the freak said impatiently. Hehe, he also wanted to add something to that annoying woman after hearing Xue¡¯er¡¯s plan. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. The three of them and the two beasts walked into the Fallen Plum Garden with evil smiles on their faces. At this moment, the Fallen Plum Garden was abnormally quiet. The guards and maidservants in the yard didn¡¯t dare to make too much noise when they did things because Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s injuries had healed, so as to not affect the young miss¡¯ rest. ¡°Master, the guard guarding the door should be that woman¡¯s room,¡± Feng Zhan said after sensing with his divine sense. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. After speaking, the three of them and the two beasts walked toward the room. Leng Ruoxue saw Wu Qian¡¯er sleeping on the bed through the window. She was only covered with a thin blanket, and her two snow-white arms were exposed¡­ ¡°Freak, what are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue unintentionally turned her head and saw the freak throwing ¡®trash¡¯ into Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s room, so she couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Nothing! Hehe, I¡¯m just adding some material to her. Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go!¡± The freak clapped his hands gently. The mission was completed, so when should we leave if not now! ¡°Oh, Empty, what did you throw?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking speechlessly when she saw Empty throw a white pill into Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s room. ¡°I¡¯ll add something for her too!¡± Empty said self-righteously. Uh! Xue¡¯er and that damn freak had tampered with it. How embarrassing would it be if he didn¡¯t do anything! ¡°Uh! Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue helplessly pulled the two of them away. Well, she felt a little pity for Wu Qian¡¯er now. She didn¡¯t know what the freak and Empty were made of. ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± Empty couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to sleep!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She planned to stay in the Guan Yue family until the opening of the flower appreciation festival. Hehe, so how could she finish circling this place in one night! ¡°Xue¡¯er, we haven¡¯t gone there yet!¡± Empty pointed at the northernmost corner of the main mansion. ¡°Let¡¯s go tomorrow. I¡¯m sleepy if I go back to sleep now!¡± Leng Ruoxue said and deliberately yawned to prove her words. ¡°Okay.¡± The freak and Empty nodded. Then the three of them and the two beasts returned to the abandoned side yard where they lived. After entering the yard, the three of them found Feng Da and the guards sleeping soundly, so they gently passed them and returned to their rooms. After entering the room, Leng Ruoxue brought the freak and Empty into the bracelet with a thought. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re not asleep yet?¡± Leng Ruoxue saw her grandfather and brother sitting on the stone chairs in front of the purple bamboo house, drinking tea and chatting as soon as she entered the bracelet. ¡°Xue¡¯er, we can¡¯t sleep!¡± Leng Qingtian looked at his granddaughter. ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was slightly stunned. Could it be that her grandfather and brother had insomnia? ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, Grandpa and I aren¡¯t sleepy yet!¡± Leng Ruohan couldn¡¯t help laughing when he saw his sister¡¯s slightly stunned expression. ¡°Grandpa, are you missing Grandpa Lin and the others?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in realization. Alas! Grandpa had been with them for a long time, but he was the only one coming out of seclusion now. It was inevitable that she was a little uncomfortable. After all, no one bickered anymore! ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know when those old things will come out of seclusion.¡± Leng Qingtian didn¡¯t intend to hide it from his granddaughter lest she worry. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa Lin and the old man should be here soon. I¡¯m afraid the others will have to wait for a while.¡± Leng Ruoxue contacted Qing Jue in her heart and asked about Grandpa Lin and the others¡¯ recent situation. Then she said to Leng Qingtian. ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded. ¡°Haha, Grandpa, when Grandpa Lin and the old man come out of seclusion and see that you are already a Mystic Monarch, they will definitely be jealous of you,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. In fact, it was good to have those old men bicker every day. ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t remind them of the existence of the Silver Snow Pill. I want them to be jealous for a few days too, hehe!¡± Leng Qingtian said with a naughty smile. He couldn¡¯t help wanting to laugh whenever he thought about those old fellows seeing his cultivation level after coming out of seclusion. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. Alas! Grandpa was becoming more and more like a child. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what do you intend to do with the Wu family and the Guan Yue family?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help asking when he thought of their current location. ¡°Grandpa, the Wu family will definitely not let us go. As for the Guan Yue family, they don¡¯t seem to care about us, so I¡¯m not sure if the Guan Yue family will become our true enemy now. However, we still have to teach the Guan Yue family a lesson,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. Hmph! How dare they chase them out of the inn. It would not be her style to let it go like this. ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you have any good plans now? Do you need Grandpa¡¯s cooperation?¡± Leng Qingtian asked expectantly. Boohoo¡­ He wanted to do something to exercise. ¡°There¡¯s already a plan, but it won¡¯t start until after the flower viewing convention begins, so Grandpa, wait patiently for two more days!¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. The flower appreciation festival was about to begin in two days, so she wouldn¡¯t attack for the time being. ¡°Okay, okay. If there¡¯s anything you need Grandpa¡¯s cooperation with, just tell me! Grandpa should move his old bones.¡± Leng Qingtian reminded again, afraid that his granddaughter would forget him. ¡°Haha, Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. If there¡¯s anything fun, you and Big Brother will have a share,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. Alas! It seemed like Grandpa was really bored. ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s getting late. Go and rest!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the time and urged. ¡°Okay, Xue¡¯er, rest early too!¡± Leng Qingtian and his granddaughter stood up and said to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. After watching her grandfather and elder brother return to their room, she greeted Empty and pulled the freak into the purple bamboo hut¡­ The next morning. Leng Ruoxue left the bracelet with the freak and saw that Feng Da and the others had woken up after exiting the room. Chapter 613 - The Unlucky Patriarch of the Wu family (2) Chapter 613: The Unlucky Patriarch of the Wu family (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Miss, Commander Ye!¡± Feng Da hurriedly went forward to greet Leng Ruoxue and the freak after seeing them. He scratched his head shyly. Boohoo¡­ They were actually drunk yesterday! ¡°Yes, where are the guards?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as her beautiful eyes swept the yard. She didn¡¯t see Guan Yue Lai¡¯s guards. ¡°I asked them to get food!¡± Feng Da said with a smile. ¡°The Guan Yue family is investigating this matter now. Letting them go and retrieve food at the peak of the storm will implicate us if we are discovered,¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be displeased. ¡°Hehe, Miss, don¡¯t worry. I got Ling to cast an invisibility spell on them. They won¡¯t be discovered,¡± Feng Da said with a smug face. The guards were actually afraid when he asked the guards to retrieve food in the morning. They didn¡¯t dare to steal anymore even if they said they would die. Therefore, he had no choice but to ask Qing Jue for help to let Ling out. Then he got Ling to cast an invisibility spell on them before they dared to go. ¡°Yes, well done.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. In fact, she had pretended to be angry just to see Feng Da¡¯s adaptability. However, the result of the test satisfied her. ¡°Miss, we have an important plan. Hehe, it¡¯s confidential now,¡± Feng Da said mysteriously and kept her in suspense. ¡°Even I can¡¯t know?¡± Leng Ruoxue said doubtfully. Uh! Could they have some trick up their sleeves again? ¡°Hehe, Miss, you just have to wait and see our results,¡± Feng Da promised with a naughty smile. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask then,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Uh! She really wasn¡¯t that curious. ¡°We¡¯re back.¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ ears. Leng Ruoxue summoned Ling and ordered her to dispel their invisibility spell. The guards then appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Miss Leng, we¡¯ve brought breakfast,¡± a guard said very respectfully. Their attitude toward Leng Ruoxue and the others had changed drastically in just one day. Moreover, they knew very well that their young master had kicked an iron plate this time. Moreover, it was a piece of ten-thousand-year-old black iron. Moreover, this iron plate did not intend to let them go easily. Boohoo¡­ Therefore, they had better be good! ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Her beautiful eyes glanced at them casually and stopped talking. She was not even interested in the change in their attitudes. A few guards took out breakfast from their rings and placed it on the table before standing respectfully at the side. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. Eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the food on the table and said to Feng Da and the others. ¡°Yes, Miss. Where are your silver wolves?¡± the guard asked. Uh! They had brought all the food that the Guan Yue family had just cooked, including the silver wolves, of course. Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly and moved the silver wolves out of the bracelet¡­ After seeing the silver wolf, the guards hurriedly took out a lot of food from their rings and placed it in front of them. Then they beckoned Feng Da and the others to sit on the ground and took out a lot of things. Uh! This was their breakfast. ¡°Haha, Big Brother Zhao, you¡¯re really interesting.¡± Feng Da laughed loudly and patted the shoulder of one of the guards as if they were good brothers. ¡°Brother Feng Da, our family¡¯s kitchen is now heavily guarded. It will probably be difficult to steal food in the future!¡± a guard said with a troubled face. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? We¡¯re not afraid of thieves stealing, but we¡¯re afraid of thieves thinking about us. If we want to take it, we¡¯ll think of a way!¡± Feng Da said nonchalantly. Well, was he being a bad influence by saying that? ¡°Uh! It probably won¡¯t be so easy to take it again after this time,¡± another guard echoed. Boohoo¡­ Why did he seem to fall a little in love with this feeling of taking things! This was not a good sign! ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. We will cooperate with you next time!¡± Feng Da promised while patting his chest. ¡°Yes, yes. Brother Feng Da, you¡¯re really loyal. You¡¯re much better than some people in our family,¡± Guard Zhao said very touched. Boohoo¡­ This was what was meant by sharing fortune and difficulties together! ¡°Of course! If everyone bullies the weak and fears the strong like Guan Yuelai, then there¡¯s no justice in the world,¡± Feng Da said with a face full of contempt. ¡°Uh! Young Master Lai is spoiled. In fact, he never really touched the women he snatched back every time,¡± Guard Zhao said softly. Well, this was a secret. ¡°Eh? Could there be some inside story?¡± Feng Da asked curiously. ¡°Hehe, I guess so! In fact, Young Master Lai is quite pitiful. He spent a lot of effort snatching a woman back each time, but they were all released by the young master before he could touch them.¡± Bodyguard Zhao lowered his head and whispered. ¡°Uh! No wonder Guan Yue Lai is still alive and well. It turns out that she didn¡¯t succeed!¡± Feng Da said in realization. He knew it! How could the cowardly Guan Yue Lai not encounter any trouble when she forcefully snatched a young girl from a good family! It turned out that she was killed in the cradle before trouble came knocking! ¡°Shh, this is a secret that even Young Master Lai doesn¡¯t know.¡± Commander Zhao looked around and reminded. ¡°How could he not know?¡± Feng Da found it unbelievable. How could his master not know that the woman he snatched back was released by someone else? ¡°Our young master doesn¡¯t have a good memory. He might have snatched those women back, but he usually can¡¯t remember their appearance, so he doesn¡¯t know even if Young Master dropped a bag for him!¡± Commander Zhao explained, his face full of sympathy for Guan Yue Lai. ¡°Substitute? Are you saying that your young master used other women to replace those snatched women?¡± Feng Da asked uncertainly. Uh! He didn¡¯t hear it wrong, right? The young master of the Guan Yue family let go of the women snatched by Guan Yue Lai and actually got him a substitute. No wonder that fool didn¡¯t notice! ¡°Yes, Young Master used some women who volunteered to be concubines to exchange for the women he snatched.. Young Master Lai¡¯s memory isn¡¯t good, so he can¡¯t distinguish which one was snatched by him and which was not, hehe!¡± Commander Zhao couldn¡¯t help laughing softly at this point. Chapter 614 - The Unlucky Patriarch of the Wu Family (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Your young master really has ideas,¡± Feng Da said with a face full of admiration. However, he couldn¡¯t understand why the young master of the Guan Yue family did this. ¡°Of course. Young Master is very smart. In fact, he¡¯s doing it for the family¡¯s reputation! Young Master Lai was born by the patriarch¡¯s most beloved woman, so he has been spoiled a long time ago.¡± The more he spoke, the more enthusiastic he became. He even revealed the secrets of the Guan Yue family. ¡°Since you value the reputation of the family so much, why didn¡¯t you stop Guan Yue Lai¡¯s behavior!¡± Feng Da asked in puzzlement. Uh! Could that young master have other motives? ¡°Young Master Lai won¡¯t listen to Young Master. In fact, sometimes Young Master Lai is so willful that he won¡¯t even listen to the patriarch, so Young Master has to think of another way!¡± Commander Zhao couldn¡¯t help speaking up for their young master. Boohoo¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the patriarch¡¯s orders, they would want to follow the young master even more because they were not stupid. They knew very well that only by following the young master would they have a future! ¡°Alas! It¡¯s not easy for your young master either,¡± Feng Da said politely. In fact, he was not very interested in the secrets of the Guan Yue family. However, he did not mind learning more about the Guan Yue family. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s really not easy for the young master,¡± Guard Zhao agreed. He and Feng Da seemed to have found a resonance, and the more they chatted, the more opportunistic they became. They even waited for their ancestors¡¯ eight generations clearly. Leng Ruoxue looked at Feng Da, who was trying to wring information out of her, speechlessly. Two drops of cold sweat couldn¡¯t help dripping down her forehead. Uh! Feng Da was addicted to wringing information. He even asked about her ancestors. ¡°Xue¡¯er, shall we take a walk somewhere else?¡± The freak looked at Feng Da and the others, who were chatting very amiably. Alas! They were really becoming smarter. They were chatting privately with another guard each, haha! ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered Ling to cast an invisibility spell on the two of them. She was about to leave this lousy yard when a voice without any hidden bitterness sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart! ¡°Xue¡¯er, how can you abandon me!¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue let go of the impossible bracelet speechlessly and couldn¡¯t help but grumble in her heart. Can you not say it so ambiguously? Fortunately, the freak couldn¡¯t hear it. Otherwise, that jealous lover would be jealous again. Without Leng Ruoxue¡¯s instructions, Ling took the initiative to cast an invisibility spell on Empty. Then he said to Leng Ruoxue, ¡°Master, it¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Yes, good!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Ling¡¯s soft and tender scales. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the freak and Empty. The three of them left the remote broken yard. ¡°Xue¡¯er, the Guan Yue family seems to have twice as many guards as yesterday!¡± The three of them walked all the way to the vicinity of the main house. After seeing a sentry every three steps and a sentry every five steps, Empty said in disbelief, Wasn¡¯t this Guan Yue family making a mountain out of a molehill? They only lost some food, was there a need to be so nervous! ¡°It seems like they didn¡¯t eat breakfast today again,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization, her beautiful face full of a naughty smile. Hehe, the people sent by the Guan Yue family to purchase food yesterday seemed to have returned this morning. Moreover, she heard from Qing Jue that they should have gone to other cities to purchase food because there just happened to be no more food in the shops of Guan Yue City. Alas! To say that the Guan Yue family was really unlucky. How did they manage to sell all the food in Guan Yue City just in time? In fact, if they really wanted to pursue the matter, it was all the trouble caused by the flower appreciation festival! As the flower appreciation festival was about to begin, many inns had a large stockpile of food to prevent a shortage of goods by then. The food in the shops of Guan Yue City had already been sold out, and new food had not arrived. Therefore, it created the predicament of the Guan Yue family being unable to buy food everywhere. However, what was even more unlucky was that the food in the shop of the Guan Yue family had already been supplied to the Moon Gazing Restaurant, but the Moon Gazing Restaurant had collapsed. Otherwise, the Guan Yue family would not be hungry collectively. ¡°Hehe, of course!¡± Empty smiled mischievously and said in realization. At this moment, Guan Yue Long was sitting on the main seat with a black face in the meeting hall of the Guan Yue family. He was cursing in his heart non-stop. Damn it! Who on earth was messing with them like this? It was fine that they didn¡¯t get to eat yesterday, but they couldn¡¯t find anyone. They finally got some food from other cities this morning, but it was gone again before they could eat. It was really infuriating! ¡°Patriarch, this matter must be investigated and punished severely. The people who stole our food are really too despicable,¡± the six old men said abnormally angrily. Boohoo¡­ Several shops under the Guan Yue family had to suspend their operations because of the lack of raw materials. One had to know that those were very profitable shops. Their family¡¯s losses every day would be considerable if they stopped their operations like this! ¡°Sixth Elder, isn¡¯t it obvious? Is there a need for you to say it!¡± The Fifth Elder pouted and said lightly. He was obviously not interested in the Sixth Elder¡¯s hindsight. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Guan Yue Long roared with a slight headache. He was annoyed enough. These elders still didn¡¯t let him worry. He was really angry. The Sixth Elder was about to flare up when he was scared speechless by the patriarch¡¯s stern shout. ¡°Patriarch, the Wu family¡¯s patriarch is here.¡± Suddenly, a guard walked into the meeting hall and reported. ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Guan Yue Long frowned and said with some displeasure. ¡°Haha! I¡¯m here to deliver food to you!¡± The Wu family¡¯s patriarch laughed and entered uninvited. ¡°Wu Ming, what are you doing here?¡± Guan Yue Long asked with a very cold tone. The expression on his face was obviously not welcoming him. Hmph! He was already annoyed enough, but this annoying fellow actually came to cause trouble for him. He was really going too far! ¡°I came to deliver food to you! Didn¡¯t I say that just now?¡± Wu Ming said with a face full of pity. The expression on his face was obviously saying, ¡®You¡¯re old, can¡¯t you understand me?¡¯ ¡°Thank you for your good intentions. We don¡¯t need it,¡± Guan Yue Long said without gratitude. Hmph! Eating people¡¯s mouths was short. He didn¡¯t dare to eat anything from Wu Ming. ¡°Really? But I heard you¡¯ve been hungry for a day.¡± Wu Ming gloated. ¡°Who said that? We¡¯re not hungry at all. Don¡¯t listen to the rumors outside,¡± Guan Yue Long roared angrily. Damn it, Wu Ming actually saw his joke. Moreover, his stomach made a disappointing sound as he said this, making him blush.. Chapter 615 - The Unlucky Patriarch of the Wu family (4) Chapter 615: The Unlucky Patriarch of the Wu family (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Oh, forget it since you¡¯re not hungry!¡± Wu Ming said with a slightly smug smile. He turned and left without hesitation after speaking. ¡°Patriarch Wu¡­¡± Seeing Wu Ming leave, the Sixth Elder mustered his courage and stood up, unable to help shouting. ¡°Sixth Elder, sit down. If you dare to ask for his food, you can forget about being an elder of our Guan Yue family in the future,¡± Guan Yuelong said fiercely. He really hated Wu Ming, who came specially to demonstrate his might. ¡°Uh! Patriarch, Patriarch Wu has good intentions too!¡± The Sixth Elder couldn¡¯t help defending Wu Ming softly. Boohoo¡­ He was so hungry! He really didn¡¯t understand why the patriarch was so against the Wu family¡¯s patriarch. ¡°Good intentions my ass! Sixth Elder, I¡¯ll give you that damn thing if you admire it so much,¡± Guan Yuelong roared furiously. ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t admire him. I admire the patriarch more.¡± The Sixth Elder hurriedly expressed his opinion in fright. Boohoo¡­ The patriarch was so ruthless. He actually threatened him like this! ¡°Don¡¯t mention him in front of me in the future,¡± Guan Yue Long warned. He stopped when he saw that the Sixth Elder was afraid. In fact, how could he give the elders of his family away? The other families would laugh at their Guan Yue family to death if they knew! ¡°Patriarch! The Wu family¡¯s patriarch, he¡­¡± The guard¡¯s voice sounded again just as Guan Yuelong finished speaking. Seeing this, the elders hurriedly turned their heads to the side and pretended not to hear. After all, the patriarch had said not to mention that person in front of him just now. Alas! They couldn¡¯t help sweating for this guard. They really didn¡¯t know how the patriarch would deal with him. They were thinking in their hearts¡­ ¡°Is that old thing demonstrating again?¡± Guan Yue Long asked with an angry face. ¡°No, Patriarch Wu¡­¡± The guard hesitated, finding it difficult to say. ¡°What happened to that damn thing? Don¡¯t hem and haw. Otherwise, I¡¯ll punish you according to the family law!¡± Guan Yue Long threatened, his anger rushing to his head! ¡°Patriarch, the Wu family¡¯s patriarch fell into the toilet!¡± The guard hurriedly replied clearly when he heard that he needed to be punished. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t want to be punished! ¡°What did you say? Say it again?¡± Guan Yue Long was stunned and couldn¡¯t help asking again after hearing the guard¡¯s words. ¡°Patriarch Wu fell into a latrine pit,¡± the guard hurriedly replied without delay. ¡°Haha! I¡¯m really too happy!¡± Guan Yue Long laughed hysterically in a good mood after confirming it. The depression in his heart was finally released, and his chest was not so stuffy anymore! ¡°Patriarch, calm down!¡± The First Elder sighed and reminded. Alas! He was one of the few people who knew about the conflict between the patriarch and the Wu family¡¯s patriarch. Therefore, he sympathized with the patriarch and knew that the patriarch had been depressed for so many years. ¡°Haha, is that fellow still staying in the toilet now?¡± Guan Yuelong asked gloatingly. The expression on his face seemed to be saying, ¡®Whoever dares to save him will be going against him!¡¯ ¡°Yes! He¡¯s still inside!¡± the guard replied loudly. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to save the patriarch if he didn¡¯t say anything. Therefore, the first thing he thought of after seeing the Wu family¡¯s patriarch fall into the toilet was to report back. ¡°How dare you! Why didn¡¯t you fish the Wu family head up? Do you want to die?¡± The Sixth Elder couldn¡¯t help but scold Wu Ming furiously when he heard that he was still in the toilet. He even ignored the patriarch. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t save him alone!¡± The guard was so scared by Sixth Elder¡¯s words that his entire body trembled, and he even stammered a little. Boohoo¡­ Did he do it right or wrong! ¡°Sixth Elder, you¡¯re the bold one. I¡¯m still here. How can you speak here!¡± Guan Yue Long reprimanded, his handsome face full of displeasure. ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯m doing this for the family too! We can¡¯t explain it to the Wu family if anything happens to Patriarch Wu in our Guan Yue family.¡± The Sixth Elder was so scared that his heart trembled as he hurriedly explained. ¡°Tch, he fell into the toilet himself. What has it got to do with us? Moreover, do I need to explain to the Wu family?¡± Guan Yue Long narrowed his eyes and questioned lightly. ¡°Patriarch, the Wu family head is yours no matter if you¡¯re willing to admit it or not¡­¡± the Sixth Elder said. However, he was interrupted by the First Elder before he could finish speaking. ¡°Sixth Elder, pay attention to your words. Don¡¯t say what you shouldn¡¯t.¡± The First Elder raised his eyes and warned indifferently. Upon hearing the First Elder¡¯s words, Sixth Elder tactfully shut his mouth and didn¡¯t dare to say another word. ¡°Patriarch, what should we do with the Wu family¡¯s patriarch? Should we inform his subordinates?¡± The First Elder looked at Guan Yue Long for his opinion. ¡°No need. His subordinates will naturally come out to look for him when they find that he has disappeared. Let¡¯s not meddle. Alright, everyone, disperse!¡± Guan Yue Long began to chase them away. After speaking, he took the lead to leave the meeting hall. Hehe, he had to admire the dead appearance of that stinky bug Wu Ming. He strode in the direction of the toilet, but after taking a few steps, Guan Yue Long realized that a few tails were secretly following behind him. When he turned his head, the tails hurriedly hid. Seeing this situation, he couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°Come out. Why are you following me like ghosts?¡± ¡°Patriarch, we also want to see the commotion.¡± The First Elder walked out of the dark awkwardly with a few elders. Everyone had two red clouds hanging on their faces. Obviously, they felt very embarrassed because they rarely did such things after living for so long. ¡°Go see it openly if you want to. Why are you sneaking around? This isn¡¯t something embarrassing!¡± Guan Yue Long said in disapproval. Anyway, he wasn¡¯t the one who was embarrassed. It would be better if all the citizens of Guan Yue City came to see! ¡°Hehe, what the patriarch says is reasonable,¡± the First Elder hurriedly said. Then he brought the elders beside him and followed Guan Yue Long. The group walked majestically toward their toilet¡­ Leng Ruoxue and the others had seen enough of the commotion when Guan Yue Long and the others went to the toilet and returned to the remote yard. ¡°Miss, where did you go?¡± Feng Da looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others who suddenly appeared and couldn¡¯t help asking curiously.. Hehe, looks like Miss and the others went invisible to do bad things again. Chapter 616 - The Unlucky Patriarch of the Wu family (5) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I went out for a walk. Oh right, the Wu family¡¯s patriarch fell into the toilet.¡± Leng Ruoxue naturally wanted to share this news with her subordinates on the principle of sharing blessings. ¡°Ah! Really, Miss. I want to take a look,¡± Feng Da said hurriedly. ¡°Miss, I want to see it too,¡± Lin Yuan said, unwilling to be outdone. ¡°Yes, yes. Go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said and ordered Ling to cast an invisibility spell on Feng Da and the others. Hehe, the purpose of telling them was to let them watch the commotion! ¡°You should go too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very openly as she looked at the guards with interest in their eyes and some excitement. ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll be going then.¡± The guards bowed respectfully and left the yard immediately after speaking¡­ Seeing that only the three of them and the beast were left in the yard that was still crowded just now, the freak couldn¡¯t help suggesting, ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go take an afternoon nap!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up at the sky and nodded in agreement. It was still a distance away from noon, but she could still take a nap now. ¡°Uh! I want to sleep too.¡± Empty rolled his eyes and said helplessly. Why did these two sleep for no reason? He really didn¡¯t understand. Could it be¡­ He couldn¡¯t help letting his imagination run wild. Fortunately, Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know the dirty thoughts in his heart. Otherwise, she would definitely be anxious with him. After all, the relationship between the two children was very pure! ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly and then brought the two of them and the beast into the bracelet. After entering, Leng Ruoxue and the freak immediately left Empty and entered their purple bamboo hut¡­ ¡°These two fellas!¡± Empty glared at their backs and complained through gritted teeth. Then he entered his room¡­ Time passed quietly, and a day passed quickly. Leng Ruoxue and the freak had been cultivating in the purple bamboo hut, so they didn¡¯t pay much attention to the situation outside¡­ When Leng Ruoxue and the freak emerged from the bracelet and came to the yard, they saw Feng Da and the others lying on the ground with their limbs facing the sky. Moreover, their stomachs were bulging¡­ ¡°Feng Da, what are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. They were lying on the ground when they were drunk, but why were they lying on the ground when they were sober? ¡°Miss, we were too full and couldn¡¯t stand up,¡± Feng Da said shyly. ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but drip two drops of cold sweat on her forehead when she heard Feng Da¡¯s words. She thought, Are you children? You actually overeat. If you can¡¯t eat, then don¡¯t eat! Why are you so full that you can¡¯t even stand up? Upon seeing this, she helplessly took out a jade bottle from the bracelet, poured out a pill, and threw it into Feng Da¡¯s mouth. The pill melted as soon as it entered his mouth. Feng Da felt that his stomach didn¡¯t swell so much after taking it for a while. Boohoo¡­ Miss¡¯s medicine was so effective! ¡°Open your mouths!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. Then she released several mystic powers from her fingertips and threw a pill into everyone¡¯s mouths. After a while, Feng Da and the others, who felt much better, hurriedly got up from the ground and looked at Leng Ruoxue very shyly with red faces. ¡°Miss, we promised you that we would definitely complete the food mission, so we accidentally ate too much.¡± Feng Da scratched his head and smiled foolishly. ¡°A bunch of idiots. Don¡¯t force yourself if you can¡¯t eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of disapproval. ¡°Hehe!¡± Feng Da and the others only smiled foolishly. ¡°Did anything happen yesterday?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked casually. ¡°Uh! Nothing big, just a little small.¡± Feng Da suppressed his smile. ¡°What?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked very indifferently. ¡°After the Wu family¡¯s patriarch was fished out of the toilet by his subordinates yesterday, he locked himself in his room and showered non-stop. Also, I heard a very strange sound coming from Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s room last night, hehe!¡± Feng Da hurriedly reported. ¡°A very strange sound?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. ¡°Uh! Yes¡­¡± Feng Da stammered, not knowing what to say. ¡°Did those guards steal food again?¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic seeing Feng Da¡¯s awkward expression. ¡°No, they were called away by Guan Yue Lai,¡± Feng Da reported. ¡°That fool didn¡¯t come yesterday, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°He didn¡¯t come. I heard that he was temporarily grounded by Guan Yue Long. He said he would let him out after the flower viewing convention,¡± Feng Da said with slight pity. Alas! Poor Guan Yue Lai. She had only snatched the young miss back for a day and never had the chance to see her again. ¡°Seems like Guan Yue Long is afraid that he will cause trouble,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. ¡°Miss, when are we leaving the Guan Yue family?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking curiously. Uh! The flower appreciation festival was tomorrow. Miss should have some plans, right? ¡°Ning De will fetch us out today,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly, a subtle smile flashing in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Miss, are we going out so easily?¡± Feng Da said indignantly. They couldn¡¯t snatch the drip just because they wanted to. They had to be responsible for snatching it. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile. ¡°Hehe, definitely not!¡± Feng Da said with a naughty smile. He knew that Miss would not let the Guan Yue family off so easily. However, the Guan Yue family had also been hungry for two days. Uh! Would anyone faint from hunger if they starved for a day today? ¡°Feng Da, someone should be here to ¡®tour¡¯ today, so quickly destroy the evidence!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. In fact, she felt that it was quite strange. They had been here for two days, and the Guan Yue family had been looking for thieves, but why didn¡¯t anyone come here to search? ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already cleaned up. We won¡¯t let anyone find any evidence,¡± Feng Da promised. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s wait here for Ning De to come and ask for her!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly with a malicious smile on her beautiful face. ¡°Miss, is there anything we need to prepare?¡± Feng Da asked again.. Chapter 617 - Food That Can Talk (1) Chapter 617: Food That Can Talk (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare. We are victims. We just need to be of our nature,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Yes!¡± Feng Da understood. They were the victims, so they just had to pretend to be the victims. At the same time, Ning De, who had been restless for two days in the Alchemist Association, came uninvited after breakfast¡­ In the Guan Yue family¡¯s living room. Guan Yue Long looked at Ning De sitting beside him with a face full of smiles and was very happy in his heart. This President Ning was a rare guest. He couldn¡¯t invite him casually. He didn¡¯t expect him to take the initiative to visit today, haha! ¡°President Ning, why are you here this time?¡± Guan Yue Long asked politely with a smile on his face. ¡°There¡¯s a small matter,¡± Ning De said calmly. Uh! He had also heard about what had happened to the Guan Yue family these two days, so he was still quite sympathetic to Guan Yue Long. Unfortunately, sympathy was sympathy. They had provoked Leng Ruoxue after all! Therefore, he could only express spiritual sympathy for the Guan Yue family! ¡°Haha, President Ning, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Just say it,¡± Guan Yue Long said very readily. Hehe, President Ning took the initiative to beg him. If they owed him a favor, their Guan Yue family¡¯s pills would not have to worry in the future. He thought happily in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s like this. A guest from our Alchemist Association was snatched away by your Ninth Young Master, so I¡¯m here to ask for someone!¡± Ning De said with a faint smile, his expression unreadable. ¡°What? There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Guan Yue Long was shocked and cold sweat couldn¡¯t help flowing down his back. ¡°Could it be that Patriarch Guan Yue thinks I will joke about this kind of thing?¡± Ning De¡¯s face became stern and said somewhat coldly. ¡°Uh! President Ning, that¡¯s not what I mean. It¡¯s just that Lai¡¯er was grounded by me yesterday. He shouldn¡¯t have the chance to go out and snatch the esteemed guest of the Alchemist Association, right?¡± Guan Yuelong hurriedly explained. He didn¡¯t want to ruin the friendship with the Alchemist Association because of something unnecessary. After all, the consequences would be very serious if his relationship with the Alchemist Association was bad. Moreover, their Guan Yue family didn¡¯t have an alchemist, so he needed to establish a good relationship with the Alchemist Association even more. ¡°We snatched it the day before yesterday. Someone saw with their own eyes that our guild¡¯s guest was snatched away by your Ninth Young Master,¡± Ning De said calmly. ¡°Uh! Who saw it?¡± Guan Yue Long couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll tell you who it is so that your Guan Yue family can silence me?¡± Ning De said very rudely, his expression becoming colder and colder. ¡°Uh! How can that be? I just wanted to ask that person to confirm!¡± Guan Yue Long said a little embarrassed. Boohoo¡­ In fact, he was thinking about how to push this matter away. He really didn¡¯t want to offend the Alchemist Association! He couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart when he thought of this. Damn, what a worrisome thing. How could this have happened if Xi¡¯er hadn¡¯t been at home for the past two days! ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, there¡¯s no need to confirm. I believe that person won¡¯t say that he¡¯s panicking,¡± Ning De said confidently because the person who saw it with his own eyes was him! He would have killed his way over on the same day if Miss didn¡¯t ask him to come today! ¡°Oh, someone, bring Young Master Lai here,¡± Guan Yuelong ordered. The guards outside the living room immediately went to look for him as soon as he finished speaking. Soon, Guan Yue Lai was brought to the living room. ¡°Father, you¡¯re finally willing to let me out. Hehe, I knew you wouldn¡¯t bear to lock me up,¡± Guan Yue Lai said confidently, her greasy face full of pride. ¡°Vile being, kneel down!¡± Guan Yue Long roared, a trace of imperceptible disgust flashing in his eyes. ¡°Father, why?¡± Guan Yue Lai asked in disbelief. ¡°Kneel!¡± Guan Yue Long roared again and added a little pressure. Plop! Guan Yue Lai¡¯s knees softened and she couldn¡¯t help kneeling on the ground. ¡°Father!¡± Guan Yue Lai looked at his father, who had always loved him with aggrieved eyes, his face full of disbelief. Boohoo¡­ He couldn¡¯t believe that his father would actually shout at him in front of outsiders. This made him very embarrassed. One had to know that he was the most favored Ninth Young Master of the Guan Yue family! ¡°Let me ask you, did you snatch someone again the day before yesterday?¡± Guan Yue Long ignored Guan Yue Lai¡¯s pitiful appearance and asked bluntly. ¡°No!¡± Guan Yue Lai quickly denied, its eyes rolling around in panic. Boohoo¡­ Could it be that the beauty had been discovered? Impossible, no one would go there at all. ¡°You still dare to deny it? How can it be fake if someone saw it with their own eyes!¡± Guan Yue Long glared and roared very angrily. ¡°Father, I really didn¡¯t! Who saw it? Let him out.¡± Guan Yue Lai was not stupid when she was stupid. He knew very well that if he did something bad, he needed conclusive evidence. He believed that the matter with the beauty was very secretive, and no one would discover it at all, so he felt that he just needed to deny it. ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, since the Ninth Young Master refuses to admit it, why don¡¯t we call the guards beside him and ask him?¡± Ning De suggested with a spurious smile. ¡°Okay. Guards, bring those guards here!¡± Guan Yue Long ordered loudly for the second time. At this moment, the anger in his heart had already risen to an unprecedented height. He was already very hungry after not eating for two days. Now, the Alchemist Association came knocking on his door to ask for them. He felt that he really had no face left. ¡°Yes.¡± The guard outside the door immediately left the living room after hearing the patriarch¡¯s order. After a while, the guards were all brought to the living room. ¡°Greetings, Patriarch.¡± The guards bowed respectfully. However, their faces turned pale in fright when they looked up and saw the person sitting beside the patriarch. Boohoo¡­ Wasn¡¯t that person a tour guide? Why was he sitting beside the patriarch? One had to know that not just anyone could sit beside the patriarch. ¡°Did the Ninth Young Master snatch someone again the day before yesterday?¡± Guan Yue Long didn¡¯t beat around the bush and questioned directly. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes..¡± The guards looked at each other, nodded in unison, and said honestly. Chapter 618 - Food That Can Talk (2) Chapter 618: Food That Can Talk (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. I didn¡¯t!¡± Guan Yue Lai couldn¡¯t help reprimanding when he heard the guard. ¡°Shut up! Damn it, why didn¡¯t anyone tell me?¡± Guan Yue Long was furious. The guards in the family were really looking down on him even more. ¡°Patriarch, we were arranged by Young Master Lai to watch over those people and couldn¡¯t leave at all! After we were transferred back by Young Master this morning, we stayed in the Lai yard to play with him and didn¡¯t have the chance to leave.¡± A guard composed himself and explained. He knew that they were now considered locusts on the vine with Feng Da and the others, so what couldn¡¯t be said would definitely rot in their stomachs. Fortunately, they had discussed the excuse beforehand! ¡°Where are those people?¡± Guan Yue Long asked while suppressing his anger. However, a big question mark couldn¡¯t help surging in his heart. What do you mean by those people? ¡°They were locked in the side yard that our family abandoned by Young Master!¡± the guard replied. ¡°Release those people immediately. Remember, don¡¯t slight them!¡± Guan Yue Long hurriedly ordered and glared at Guan Yue Lai, who didn¡¯t dare to make a sound because of his roar. ¡°Yes,¡± the guard said quickly and left the living room. ¡°Hehe, President Ning, this matter¡­¡± Guan Yue Long turned his head and looked at Ning De carefully. He stopped mid-sentence. Alas! He knew that it was impossible to minimize this matter since Ning De had found the door! ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, I can¡¯t help you with this matter. Do you know who your son snatched?¡± Ning De said with an expression that said ¡®I can¡¯t help you¡¯. ¡°Who is it?¡± Guan Yuelong was shocked. From what Ning De said, could it be a big shot that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend? His heart turned cold at the thought of this possibility! ¡°The woman that the Ninth Young Master snatched is the future president of our headquarters. One of his subordinates is His Excellency Du Min¡¯s beloved disciple. Uh! You do know Excellency Du Min, right? He¡¯s famous for being protective of his loved ones. Do you think I can help you?¡± Ning De said with a very regretful expression, but he was laughing in his heart. Hehe, this feeling of bullying was really good! ¡°I¡­ I know!¡± Cold sweat broke out on Guan Yue Long¡¯s forehead after hearing Ning De¡¯s words. Boohoo¡­ Why was their Guan Yue family so unlucky! They actually offended His Excellency Du Min and the future president of the Alchemist Association. If other families knew that their Guan Yue family had offended the Alchemist Association, which family would dare to be on good terms with them in the future! Wasn¡¯t this the end of the world for their Guan Yue family? ¡°By the way, His Excellency Du Min is currently giving pointers to those alchemist grandmasters in our association! However, he was furious after knowing about this, so your Guan Yue family can only count on yourselves!¡± Ning De said helplessly, the expression on his face so helpless. ¡°President Ning, you can¡¯t leave this matter alone! Can you help me plead with His Excellency Du Min? My Guan Yue family is willing to come personally to ask for forgiveness,¡± Guan Yue Long requested with a pale face, his attitude very humble. ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? That young lady¡¯s subordinate is Du Min¡¯s beloved disciple, so the root of the problem isn¡¯t His Excellency Du Min,¡± Ning De reminded. In fact, His Excellency Du Min had said that he would listen to the young lady when he came to the Guan Yue family. ¡°I understand. Guards, invite that young lady here.¡± Guan Yue Long hurriedly nodded and ordered. ¡°Yes!¡± The guard guarding outside the hall nodded and was about to leave to find someone when he was stopped by the patriarch. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go personally.¡± Guan Yue Long had already stood up after speaking and turned to Ning De beside him. ¡°President Ning, can I trouble you to accompany me?¡± ¡°Yes, but Patriarch Guan Yue, I have to let you know in advance. Don¡¯t count on me to help you. I¡¯m really helpless in this matter!¡± Ning De said with a troubled face. ¡°I know. I just need President Ning to accompany me.¡± Guan Yuelong said with a bitter smile. Alas! Why was the Guan Yue family so unlucky! They actually provoked someone from the Alchemist Association. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Ning De nodded. ¡°Take the young master away and lock him in the cell. No one is allowed to let him out without my orders. Otherwise, the family law will serve him!¡± Guan Yue Long ordered as he looked at the guards standing in the hall before leaving. ¡°Yes!¡± the guards hurriedly said, heaving a sigh of relief at the same time. It seemed like they were safe for the time being. Hu, none of them had expected Miss Leng¡¯s identity to be so noble. ¡°Young Master, please!¡± a guard said. ¡°Father, you can¡¯t do this. How can you treat me like this for a woman!¡± Guan Yue Lai hurriedly shouted in fright when he heard that he was going to be locked in the cell. Obviously, he didn¡¯t understand the importance of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s status. ¡°What are you waiting for? Bring him there immediately!¡± Guan Yue Long roared at the guards with some annoyance. ¡°Yes!¡± the guards replied. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but grumble in their hearts. Who would dare to bring the young master down without your permission? He was your son after all. They were also afraid that the patriarch would settle the score later! Guan Yue Long turned his head to Ning De and said, ¡°President Ning, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ning De nodded and prepared to watch the show. The two of them strode toward the side yard that the guard mentioned. They smelled a strange fragrance entering their mouths and noses when they were far away. This fragrance was really too lethal for Guan Yue Long, who had been hungry for two days! ¡°What¡¯s that smell? How can it be so fragrant?¡± Ning De took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help asking. He looked at Guan Yue Long as if he was saying, ¡®What good things did your Guan Yue family hide?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Stop, where are you going in a panic?¡± Guan Yue Long said in puzzlement. Coincidentally, he saw another clansman passing by them and stopped that person. ¡°Patriarch!¡± The person bowed very respectfully when he saw Guan Yue Long and Ning De. He might not know the person beside the patriarch, but those who could walk side by side with the patriarch were definitely not ordinary people. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Guan Yue Long asked in puzzlement.. Several more clansmen ran past them while asking this clansman. They even ignored him, the patriarch! Chapter 619 - Food That Can Talk (3) ¡°Someone seems to be grilling there, so let¡¯s go take a look,¡± the clansman hurriedly explained. Boohoo¡­ They had been hungry for two days, and such delicious food was not something they could refuse, so they wanted to see if they had the chance to buy some food. ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, let¡¯s take a look too!¡± Ning De said with great interest. ¡°President Ning, let¡¯s go see that young lady first!¡± Guan Yue Long suggested with some difficulty. He also wanted to see who was grilling and deliberately seducing them, but asking for the young lady¡¯s forgiveness was the most important thing for him now. ¡°Okay,¡± Ning De answered understandingly. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, President Ning,¡± Guan Yue Long said gratefully. Then the two of them continued walking toward the side yard. However, they couldn¡¯t help but slow down because the smell was really too alluring! As they walked, they realized that the smell was getting stronger and more people were gathering around them¡­ ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, is this the side yard where Miss is locked up?¡± Ning De couldn¡¯t help asking speechlessly when he saw Guan Yuelong stop and frown. Alas! He knew it! The Guan Yue family couldn¡¯t even lift the lid. How could they make such a beautiful smell? So it was Miss who did it! Miss¡¯s move was really too ruthless. How could people who had been hungry for two days stand it! ¡°Yes.¡± Guan Yue Long nodded uncomfortably, wanting to cry but had no tears. Boohoo¡­ This was a coincidence! ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, there are so many people surrounding the door! It seems like it won¡¯t be easy for us to enter!¡± Ning De said as if it was difficult. ¡°No, I¡¯ll get them to disperse.¡± Guan Yue Long shouted, ¡°Disperse!¡± However, no one bothered with him¡­ ¡°Family Head Guan Yue, I think your voice is too soft!¡± Ning De reminded. In fact, he had long been laughing in his heart. Haha, this was the power of food! ¡°Disperse!¡± Guan Yue Long roared furiously. Boohoo¡­ It seemed like he couldn¡¯t get his face back! However, the response was still in the dark heads of the people behind him¡­ ¡°Uh! Family Head Guan Yue, forget it. Stop shouting. They will naturally disperse when the smell is gone.¡± Ning De couldn¡¯t help being comforted. He even felt some pity for Guan Yue Long now. Alas! This family head¡¯s status in the hearts of his clansmen was actually inferior to food! ¡°Alas! That¡¯s the only way!¡± Guan Yue Long sighed heavily and said helplessly. Ning De found a random place to sit down and stole a glance at Guan Yuelong, whose face was a little dark. Apart from pity, he was also sympathetic. In the yard. Leng Ruoxue, the freak, and Empty were sitting on the stone chairs as handlers. Zheng En, Feng Da, and the others handled the food nimbly. The onlookers at the entrance of the yard and the angry old man in front of them were naturally ignored. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m talking to you. Did you hear me?¡± The Sixth Elder roared furiously, cursing in his heart non-stop. Damn, these people actually dared to not take him, the Sixth Elder, seriously. He would definitely not let them go! Unfortunately, Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°Guards, arrest these thieves who stole our Guan Yue family¡¯s food!¡± The Sixth Elder roared at the people behind him without any face seeing that he was ignored. However, no one bothered with him at all because almost everyone was drooling and staring intently at the food in Feng Da and the others¡¯ hands with shining eyes! Nothing was more important than the delicious food in front of them now! ¡°First Elder, are we just going to let Sixth Elder do this?¡± The Fifth Elder asked the First Elder beside him softly in the crowd. He couldn¡¯t help being surprised. Where did these people come from? ¡°Can you stop him?¡± The First Elder sighed softly and said helplessly. Alas! The Sixth Elder was already going crazy from hunger. The three people sitting there were obviously not to be trifled with. He was experienced and knowledgeable, and had seen countless people. He knew very well that the Guanyue family was probably in trouble this time. ¡°First Elder, I think I heard the patriarch¡¯s voice just now!¡± Fifth Elder said uncertainly. ¡°Go out and take a look. If not, go find the patriarch yourself,¡± the First Elder said after some thought. He had only been paying attention to the food just now and didn¡¯t hear anything at all. However, now that things had come to this, he felt that it was better for the patriarch to come personally lest things couldn¡¯t be sorted out in the end! ¡°Yes, First Elder. Don¡¯t forget to buy some for me if they are willing to sell these food!¡± The Fifth Elder didn¡¯t forget to remind him before leaving. ¡°Yes, go quickly!¡± First Elder urged. Alas! At this point, how could he be in the mood to eat! He wanted to know more about why these people appeared in the Guan Yue family. However, he wouldn¡¯t directly say that they were thieves like the Sixth Elder! ¡°I¡¯m going!¡± Fifth Elder slowly arched out of the crowd like a snail after speaking¡­ ¡°Yes, Sixth Elder!¡± First Elder nodded and then said helplessly. ¡°First Elder, you¡¯re here. I found the thieves. Hurry up and send people to capture these thieves!¡± The Sixth Elder was excited as if he had seen help after seeing the First Elder. Hehe, these food was finally going to belong to them! ¡°Shut up!¡± The First Elder couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and scolded. He glared fiercely at the Sixth Elder and turned his head to Leng Ruoxue and the others and said very politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. Our Guan Yue family has been rude. May I know why you have come to our Guan Yue family?¡± The Sixth Elder instinctively shut his mouth after being roared by the First Elder! ¡°You are the First Elder of the Guan Yue family?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyelids slightly and said very coldly when she saw that a heavyweight was finally willing to appear. ¡°Yes, hehe. May I know why Miss and the others came to our Guan Yue family?¡± The First Elder said very amiably, a faint smile hanging on Old Cang¡¯s face the entire time. After all, he would absolutely not act rashly without knowing these people¡¯s identities. ¡°First Elder, they¡¯re obviously here to steal from our Guan Yue family. They¡¯re the thieves we¡¯ve been looking for two days! We finally found them today!¡± The Sixth Elder said anxiously after resting for a while.. Chapter 620 - Food That Can Talk (4) Chapter 620: Food That Can Talk (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Shut up!¡± First Elder roared with a black face. ¡°First Elder, you should send people to arrest them, not ask me to shut up!¡± The Sixth Elder¡¯s anger rose and he directly roared at the First Elder. He would not dare to speak so loudly in front of the patriarch and First Elder usually, let alone shout at them. However, he had been hungry for two days and had almost lost his mind, so he had to obtain these food! ¡°Hehe, the Guan Yue family really doesn¡¯t differentiate between seniors and juniors. I only found out today that the First Elder of the Guan Yue family can be shouted at by anyone.¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly with a light smile after looking at the crazy Sixth Elder. ¡°Uh! Miss, don¡¯t misunderstand. Sixth Elder¡¯s mental state has been a little abnormal these past two days, so I won¡¯t take it to heart with him,¡± First Elder explained without anger. ¡°First Elder! You¡¯re the one with abnormal mental health! You actually didn¡¯t arrest the thief when you saw him. You¡¯re really too useless!¡± The anger in the Sixth Elder¡¯s heart surged when he heard that the First Elder actually embarrassed him in front of outsiders and even said that he was mentally ill. At this moment, whatever he was afraid of had long been thrown to Java. ¡°Hehe, First Elder, right? Seems like this crazy Sixth Elder doesn¡¯t appreciate your kindness!¡± the noble and elegant Empty said with a faint smile. ¡°You said we are thieves. Do you have any evidence?¡± After speaking to the First Elder, Empty turned his head and stared at the Sixth Elder with his pitch-black and gloomy eyes as he asked calmly. ¡°Of course there are. Firstly, this is the territory of our Guan Yue family. Why are you here? Secondly, these food you¡¯re grilling now are obviously our Guan Yue family¡¯s things! Two days ago, our Guan Yue family was robbed. Now that the evidence is conclusive and the stolen goods are all here, what else do you have to say!¡± The Sixth Elder didn¡¯t give the First Elder any chance to speak at all. The expression on his face became more and more smug as he looked at these food that emitted an alluring fragrance in front of him. The First Elder sighed and fell silent after hearing what the Sixth Elder said. Alas! He knew that things were not under his control at all. Patriarch, I¡¯ve tried my best. Come quickly! He prayed silently in his heart. ¡°Sixth Elder speaks clearly. Seems like he¡¯s really not sick!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Not bad, not bad. Even pigs took the initiative to fall into a trap! ¡°Of course I¡¯m not sick. Hmph! You thieves dare to steal our Guan Yue family¡¯s food. You¡¯re dead meat!¡± The Sixth Elder became even more smug. ¡°Sixth Elder, you said that we grilled the food of your Guan Yue family. Do you have evidence?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. In fact, the Sixth Elder was right. The food that the Guan Yue family had lost these two days was indeed eliminated by her subordinates and the beasts. Of course, there was also the traitor of the Guan Yue family. However, he didn¡¯t have evidence. She knew that the Sixth Elder¡¯s goal was only for the food in front of her. He didn¡¯t care if it was the Guan Yue family at all. What she wanted was this effect, so she was very grateful for the Sixth Elder¡¯s cooperation! ¡°Yes, that Sixth Elder, do you know what we grilled?¡± Feng Da, who had been cooking, couldn¡¯t help asking. Hehe, actually, he had been suppressing it for a long time, but Miss hadn¡¯t said anything yet. He couldn¡¯t ruin Miss¡¯s plan! ¡°Roast meat! What else can it be?¡± the Sixth Elder said with certainty. Even though this meat smelled very fragrant, meat was meat, not something rare. It was also used to test him. He really despised his intelligence. ¡°Miss, take out the food and let the food tell us for yourself. Are they from the Guan Yue family?¡± Feng Da suggested with a smile, already overjoyed in his heart. Hehe, he had already foreseen the expression of the Sixth Elder when he saw the food. ¡°Hmph! Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child? How can food speak?¡± The Sixth Elder roared in disbelief, but he was pleasantly surprised in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help shouting, Take it out quickly! This bit isn¡¯t enough. ¡°Then let the food speak for itself!¡± Leng Ruoxue moved the ¡®food¡¯ from the bracelet with a thought. They occupied the entire yard as soon as they emerged¡­ ¡°W-what do you want? Do you want to fight? I¡¯m warning you not to do anything rash. This is the territory of our Guan Yue family!¡± The Sixth Elder looked at the dozens of giant pythons that suddenly appeared and occupied the yard and surrounded him. His face was pale from fright, and he stammered a little as he spoke. His entire body was trembling non-stop, and his legs were so weak that he could barely stand. Boohoo¡­ He was most afraid of snakes, and each of these snakes was so huge. However, he forced himself not to faint because he was afraid that he would become food in their huge mouths after pressing down on these giant pythons. The First Elder also looked at the giant python not far away with his mouth agape, thinking to himself, Could those delicious food be python meat? Boohoo¡­ No one dared to eat snakes in the Boundless Heaven Continent. It was not that they didn¡¯t want to eat them, but they couldn¡¯t afford to offend them! Because the pythons on the Boundless Heaven Continent lived in groups! Similarly, the people from the Guan Yue family, who had been watching by the door, were also scared. Some people who were afraid of snakes even fainted from fright after seeing these pythons that gave off immense pressure¡­ ¡°Sixth Elder, don¡¯t you not believe that food can talk? I¡¯ve brought the food out. Ask them yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the pythons and urged the Sixth Elder. ¡°They¡­ They are food? W-who are you lying to?¡± The Sixth Elder stammered, his face full of disbelief. Boohoo¡­ He would not believe that these snakes were food. He would rather believe that these snakes were the beasts of this woman in front of him, that she deliberately let them out to scare him! ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, let them say it themselves.¡± Leng Ruoxue shrugged and said helplessly. ¡°We are the food raised by Miss.¡± The highest level black python among the pythons complained with tears in its eyes. Its demeanor and expression looked so pitiful. Boohoo¡­ It was a level seven Transcendent Divine Beast! However, it could not become Miss¡¯s beast.. Moreover, Miss always threatened these poor snakes, saying that whoever had the lowest level would eat it the next time they wanted to eat snake meat! They were so scared that they did not dare to delay at all and cultivated diligently. Chapter 621 - Food That Can Talk (5) Chapter 621: Food That Can Talk (5) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios However, after following Miss for so long, Miss treated them really well and often gave them delicious things. Therefore, if Miss really wanted to eat them, they were also willing to be eaten by Miss. After all, Miss had long been the master in their hearts! This was absolutely the thoughts of the pythons! ¡°Sixth Elder, did you hear that!¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored the python¡¯s pitiful gaze and said directly to the Sixth Elder. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± the Sixth Elder roared in disbelief. In fact, he wasn¡¯t the only one who couldn¡¯t accept it. Many people from the Guan Yue family also couldn¡¯t accept it. However, their thoughts were different from the Sixth Elder¡¯s. They just felt that this fact was too unbelievable. ¡°Sixth Elder doesn¡¯t believe you!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the pythons with a spurious smile. ¡°Damn it, how dare you doubt my words! Are you tired of living?¡± The black python roared furiously. Hmph! How dare you not believe me? Do you think I would lie about something like this? I can be as obedient as a kitten in front of my young miss and the others, but there¡¯s no need for me to swallow my anger in front of this damn old man! Moreover, this damn old man provoked my young miss, so it¡¯s even more unforgivable! ¡°Big Brother, kill him!¡± a blue water python suggested. It rolled up the Sixth Elder with its thick tail, and it¡¯s cold blue eyes stared at the Sixth Elder like it was staring at its prey! ¡°Ah! Help!¡± The Sixth Elder was enrolled in the semi high school. All the blood in his body rushed to his head. He couldn¡¯t help screaming loudly as he looked at the pythons with fierce eyes below him. Boohoo¡­ He wanted to faint now, but he was very energetic. Moreover, he didn¡¯t feel anything except fear at this moment! ¡°Tch, coward, what a useless thing. If you can be an elder at your level, then I can be the patriarch!¡± the blue water python said with contempt. ¡°First Elder, save me!¡± The Sixth Elder pleaded again. Boohoo¡­ He was really scared! However, the First Elder didn¡¯t even raise his head as if he didn¡¯t hear it. He only looked down at his new shoes. Hmph! Save you? You can count on yourself. I can¡¯t save you! How could he dare to snatch someone from the python¡¯s tail! ¡°Big Brother, do we do it?¡± The water python asked after the Sixth Elder asked for help. ¡°Kill!¡± the black python ordered coldly. Hmph! It was a level-seven Transcendent Divine Beast with strength equivalent to a Mystic Supremacy. That damn old man actually dared to doubt its words. He had really lived enough! ¡°Okay!¡± The water python was about to attack when it was interrupted! ¡°Keep your men!¡± Guan Yue Long, who had squeezed into the yard with great difficulty, said loudly. He also glared fiercely at the Sixth Elder, who wanted to faint but couldn¡¯t. Moreover, he was so scared that he peed his pants while foaming at the mouth. ¡°Who is it?¡± the water python roared in displeasure. ¡°Uh! I¡¯m the patriarch of the Guan Yue family, Guan Yue Long. Please show mercy and spare his life,¡± Guan Yue Long pleaded. He hated the incompetent Sixth Elder to the core, but the Sixth Elder was a member of the Guan Yue family after all. It would be a great humiliation for their Guan Yue family if they were killed by a snake in front of him! Therefore, this kind of thing absolutely couldn¡¯t happen under his nose. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the boss of this coward! Hmph! This coward actually dares to question our Big Brother¡¯s words. Tell me what to do!¡± the water python questioned unforgivingly. ¡°Erm¡­¡± Guan Yue Long was at a loss for words. What could he do? Helpless, he couldn¡¯t help turning his gaze to Ning De, hoping that Ning De could put in a few good words for him. However, the words¡¯ helpless¡¯ were written in Ning De¡¯s eyes. In fact, he was quite curious about these pythons because he just heard them calling themselves food. Uh! Miss actually raised powerful pythons as food. It was really too awesome! Guan Yue Long knew that he couldn¡¯t say anything when he saw Ning De¡¯s expression. Therefore, his gaze couldn¡¯t help searching the yard. His eyes couldn¡¯t help lighting up when his eyes moved to the three people sitting by the stone table because the three people in front of him were really too outstanding. The man was incomparably handsome, and the woman was drop dead gorgeous. They were all of heaven¡¯s charm! The man and woman leaning against each other were Mystic Monarchs, and the other man¡¯s strength was unfathomable to the point that even he couldn¡¯t tell. He sighed softly and carefully passed through the huge python group that occupied the entire yard to arrive in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others. He bowed slightly and said, ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯ve neglected you. I¡¯m really sorry for making you suffer.¡± ¡°Family Head Guan Yue, is it? I¡¯m not the one being wronged now, but my food! How dare you question the words of a level-seven Transcendent Divine Beast. Your family¡¯s Sixth Elder is quite bold!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. ¡°Erm¡­ I¡¯m willing to apologize to Miss Leng and your food on behalf of the Guan Yue family. I hope Miss Leng will spare the Sixth Elder¡¯s life,¡± Guan Yuelong requested very kindly. However, he couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart. How could anyone treat a level-seven Transcendent Divine Beast as food? It would be strange if anyone believed it! ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, the Guan Yue family is a top family. There¡¯s really no need for a powerless little girl like me to bow and scrape. I can¡¯t bear it!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of fright. ¡°Uh! This matter was originally our Guan Yue Family¡¯s fault. Therefore, you can completely bear it.¡± Two drops of cold sweat couldn¡¯t help hanging on Guan Yuelong¡¯s forehead. He thought to himself, Who dared to say that the future president of the Alchemist Association was a powerless little girl? He was the first to be anxious with that person. Boohoo¡­ In the Boundless Heaven Continent, the only ones who could be compared with the three major super families were probably only the four major guilds. Even though the Guan Yue Family was a top-notch family, they were not even a fart in front of the four major guilds! ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, some things can¡¯t be treated as if nothing happened with an apology,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded kindly, seeing that Guan Yue Long¡¯s attitude was still considered sincere. ¡°Uh! Miss, feel free to request anything?¡± Guan Yue Long said very humbly. He knew that it was probably impossible to resolve this matter peacefully after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Alas! He only hoped that this woman¡¯s request would not be too ridiculous now. After all, he was unwilling to fall out with the Mystic Association.. Chapter 622 - This Is Our Food Expenses (1) Chapter 622: This Is Our Food Expenses (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Requirement? What does Patriarch Guan Yue mean? Do you think I want to take advantage of you?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and said very displeased. ¡°Uh! No, no, that¡¯s not what I mean. What I mean is that our Guan Yue family has let Miss suffer. I¡¯m willing to compensate Miss on behalf of the Guan Yue family,¡± Guan Yue Long hurriedly explained. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t understand. He didn¡¯t say anything either! Why did he anger Leng Ruoxue? ¡°Miss, the meat is grilled.¡± At this moment, Feng Da deliberately walked to Leng Ruoxue and the others with a few pieces of grilled meat and handed them the meat. ¡°Thank you!¡± Leng Ruoxue took the delicious and greasy meat, put it in her mouth, and took a small bite. A unique fragrance of meat drifted into Guan Yuelong¡¯s nose along the breeze¡­ It smells so good. Guan Yuelong couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath and muttering in his heart, Boohoo¡­ Eating it in front of me is obviously deliberately craving me! It¡¯s too much! ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, would you like some?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the few pieces of grilled meat left on the table and asked politely. However, before Guan Yuelong could answer, Empty said, ¡°Xue¡¯er, Patriarch Guan Yuelong is experienced and knowledgeable. What good things have he not eaten before? Why would he want a few pieces of grilled meat!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly and stopped giving in. However, she couldn¡¯t help laughing secretly in her heart when she saw the constipated expression on Guan Yuelong¡¯s face. Haha! Boohoo¡­ Guan Yue Long was so angry seeing the two of them echoing each other! He was really angry, angry that they seduced him but didn¡¯t let him eat them! Evil people! ¡°Miss, I¡¯m very sincere. What¡¯s your opinion?¡± Guan Yue Long turned his gaze away from the alluring food and asked again. ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, you should coax my food first. I¡¯ve raised them for so long. If their mood affects the quality of the meat, then there¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t directly answer Guan Yue Long but didn¡¯t refuse his suggestion. ¡°Uh! Alright then!¡± Guan Yue Long couldn¡¯t help saying gloomily. Boohoo¡­ Not only could he not eat those ¡®food¡¯, he actually had to coax them. What was this! ¡°Then go quickly. We¡¯ll have a chance to talk after coaxing them. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let anyone who dares to bully me off!¡± Leng Ruoxue half urged and half warned. ¡°Alright, please wait a moment, Miss.¡± Guan Yue Long smiled bitterly and came to the highest level black python and said, ¡°May I know your name?¡± ¡°How can anyone tell me my name?¡± The black python raised its head high and said arrogantly, it¡¯s cold eyes not even looking at Guan Yue Long. ¡°Uh! Then how should I address you?¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Guan Yuelong¡¯s forehead. This python seems to be very angry! Look at this attitude, it¡¯s not friendly at all! ¡°Up to you!¡± the black python said coldly, its expression still cool. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Brother Black! Brother Black, can you not let your brother let go of the Sixth Elder?¡± Guan Yue Long probed. Alas! The Sixth Elder was already foaming from being hung. Wouldn¡¯t he vomit blood if this continued? ¡°Who do you think you are? Let me tell you, I won¡¯t let the Sixth Elder drip. I think he likes to swing like this! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let my brothers take turns to play with him. He promised not to be lonely with us!¡± the black python promised. ¡°Uh!¡± Guan Yue Long was helpless. Why was this black python so stubborn? He looked at the Sixth Elder and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Alas! Forget it, it was fine as long as the Sixth Elder didn¡¯t die. He shouldn¡¯t care about the others. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill him. We don¡¯t eat raw meat now.¡± The black python saw through Guan Yue Long¡¯s thoughts and comforted him. Hehe, they wouldn¡¯t attack before Miss said anything. They just wanted to scare them just now! ¡°Oh, thank you. Brother Black, I apologize to you on behalf of the Sixth Elder. You¡¯re a magnanimous person, so don¡¯t be angry with him, okay?¡± Guan Yuelong coaxed very nicely. ¡°Oh no, he¡¯s just a Mystic Sovereign. How dare he doubt my words! He deserves to die!¡±The black python said without giving him any face. ¡°Then what will make you not angry?¡± Guan Yue Long asked implicitly. Boohoo¡­ He almost said ¡®what are the conditions¡¯ again just now. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say that anymore with Leng Ruoxue¡¯s example. ¡°Let me think!¡± The black python frowned and began thinking. ¡°Okay, take your time thinking about it!¡± Guan Yue Long hurriedly said happily when he heard that there was a door. Then he stood to the side and didn¡¯t disturb the black python. The First Elder quietly walked to Guan Yue Long¡¯s side with slight suspicion. He was about to say something when Guan Yue Long stopped him with a look, indicating that it was not the time to speak. After receiving the patriarch¡¯s hint, the First Elder also stood to the side tactfully, not disturbing the black python¡¯s contemplation. However, he had many questions in his heart because the patriarch¡¯s attitude toward the young girl was really too strange. Moreover, the patriarch didn¡¯t even ask about their identities but was so polite to them, which couldn¡¯t help making him very curious! The black python not far away was frowning in thought. However, it couldn¡¯t think of anything after thinking for a long time. Moreover, it was a little tired from thinking. It lay on the ground and closed its eyes¡­ A few hours later. The black python still didn¡¯t open its eyes. Not only that, but the sound of snoring came from its body. This couldn¡¯t help but make Guan Yue Long and the First Elder¡¯s faces blacken, and they couldn¡¯t help but grumble in their hearts in unison. They had been standing there foolishly for several hours, but not only did the black python not give them any answer, it even fell asleep! Boohoo¡­ They were so depressed! How could there be such a top-grade snake? What they didn¡¯t know was that the beasts beside Leng Ruoxue were all smart even if they didn¡¯t have a contract. How could they let them succeed so easily! Moreover, Guan Yue Long found that no one on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side was waiting at all except for him, the First Elder, and the clansmen of the Guan Yue family who were waiting eagerly. They were doing what they should be doing. As for Ning De, he had long found a sunny place to bask in the sun because he had eaten too much grilled meat. He didn¡¯t intend to pay attention to the trivial matter between them at all.. Anyway, he had already said what he wanted to say. As for the outcome later, it was not up to him to decide, so he naturally didn¡¯t have to participate! Chapter 623 - This Is Our Food Expenses (2) Chapter 623: This Is Our Food Expenses (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Patriarch, can¡¯t we continue waiting like this?¡± The First Elder, whose legs were a little sore from standing, couldn¡¯t help transmitting his voice. He was tired and hungry now! Moreover, he was really jealous of Feng Da and the others to death seeing so much grilled meat that they could see but couldn¡¯t eat. However, those were their things. They didn¡¯t intend to share them with them, so they couldn¡¯t snatch them by force! ¡°What else can we do if we don¡¯t wait? I don¡¯t want to provoke these people! Alas!¡± Guan Yue Long said very gloomily and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The clansmen who had been surrounding the door had already dispersed automatically. However, they had no choice but to wait here for their answer. Alas! Being the patriarch was not something a person could do. ¡°Patriarch, who are these people?¡± The First Elder couldn¡¯t help asking curiously. Speaking of which, he had already endured for several hours, but the patriarch didn¡¯t allow him to speak! ¡°Alas! I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s easy to invite a god but difficult to send a god away!¡± Guan Yuelong told the First Elder about Leng Ruoxue¡¯s identity and requested him to keep it a secret. In fact, he was very clear that Leng Ruoxue would probably not let the Guan Yue family off easily. Alas! Their Guan Yue family had really kicked an iron plate this time! He didn¡¯t have any other requests now, but he hoped that the Guan Yue family¡¯s outcome would not be too tragic after this incident. He was satisfied. After all, there were few people sending charcoal in the snow these days, but there were many people adding insult to injury. If others knew that the Guan Yue family had offended the Alchemist Association, then the Guan Yue family would probably be really finished! And this matter was provoked by that unfilial son, so it was really difficult for him, the patriarch, to bear the blame! ¡°Patriarch, if this matter isn¡¯t handled properly, it will really have a huge impact on the family,¡± the First Elder reminded. Alas! He finally knew why the patriarch was so submissive now. Guan Yue Lai really brought a disaster to the family! At this moment, they still didn¡¯t know that this matter was not caused by Guan Yuelai but the head of the Sixth Elder who was hanging and swaying! ¡°Yes, I know. First Elder, I didn¡¯t discipline this matter well. I¡¯ll take the initiative to resign from the position of the patriarch and pass the patriarch to Xi¡¯er after this matter is over!¡± Guan Yue Long said very cautiously. ¡°Patriarch, this isn¡¯t your fault. You don¡¯t have to do this,¡± First Elder comforted. The black python was finally willing to wake up while the two of them were communicating via voice transmission. It looked up at everyone present with hazy eyes, then fixed its gaze on Guan Yue Long and said, ¡°I thought about it very seriously. Your Sixth Elder actually dared to question a level-seven Transcendent Divine Beast. His suspicion has seriously hurt my heart, so compensate me with some mental damage compensation.¡± ¡°Mental damage compensation?¡± Guan Yue Long was stunned and his face was full of disbelief. Uh! Did it want money? However, he couldn¡¯t understand why a snake wanted money. It didn¡¯t know how to spend it. ¡°Yes? Why can¡¯t you bear to part with it?¡± The black python raised its head and looked directly at Guan Yue Long with its cold eyes. Hehe, it might not be Miss¡¯s beast, but it knew very well that Miss wanted to raise too many people or beasts, so it wanted some money to be the living expenses of these pythons. After all, Miss said that they would be given full authority to handle this matter, and they were not interested in anything other than money. ¡°No, no. I just don¡¯t know how much mental damage compensation you want?¡± Guan Yue Long hurriedly asked. Alas! He was willing to pay a little if he could use money to settle this python! ¡°No need, just ten billion purple coins will do.¡± The black python said after some thought. ¡°Ten billion!¡± Guan Yue Long almost lost his balance and fell to the ground when he heard what the black python said. Damn! This python really opened its mouth wide! Ten billion was a third of the assets of the Guan Yue family! Could it be that their Guan Yue family would lose a third of their assets just for this python¡¯s injured little heart? Thinking of this, his heart ached! ¡°Patriarch, what should we do?¡± The First Elder looked at the patriarch whose face had turned the color of pig liver and couldn¡¯t help asking via voice transmission. ¡°First Elder, I¡¯ve let down the ancestors of the family!¡± Guan Yuelong replied with a slight sob. Boohoo¡­ A snake was going to take a third of the family¡¯s assets. How much would its master have to pay? ¡°Patriarch, what¡¯s the point of saying these now? Why don¡¯t you ask it? Can¡¯t we give Sixth Elder to them to play with less money?¡± First Elder suggested. In his opinion, Sixth Elder was not as important as the assets of the Guan Yue family. ¡°First Elder, this isn¡¯t too good, right? The Sixth Elder is a member of our Guan Yue family after all. If we hand him over, where will the dignity of our Guan Yue family be? What will the other families think of us in the future?¡± Guan Yuelong didn¡¯t agree with the First Elder¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t really want to save the Sixth Elder, but he couldn¡¯t leave him alone for the sake of the family¡¯s reputation! ¡°Could it be that we really have to take out ten billion to end this matter?¡± The First Elder asked very reluctantly. Although many shops in the Guan Yue family were very profitable, ten billion was not a small sum. Moreover, no family could easily take out ten billion except for the three major families, so their Guan Yue family actually did not have that much cash! ¡°First Elder, do you have any good ideas?¡± Guan Yue Long said expectantly. Alas! Apart from Xi¡¯er, the First Elder was the person he trusted the most. However, Xi¡¯er was not here now, so the only person he could discuss with was the First Elder. ¡°Patriarch, should we look for that young lady again?¡± The First Elder frowned and thought for a while. However, his mind was in a mess now, and he couldn¡¯t think of any good ideas at all, so he could only suggest to start with Leng Ruoxue. ¡°It¡¯s useless. First Elder, did you forget her words? We only have the qualifications to negotiate with her after coaxing her food. Alas!¡± Guan Yuelong said very helplessly. ¡°Alas!¡± The First Elder also sighed in his heart. ¡°Your Excellency Black Python, we don¡¯t want the Sixth Elder anymore. Can you ask for less money? Our Guan Yue family really can¡¯t take out so much money.¡± The First Elder looked at the Black Python pitifully, trying to obtain its sympathy. Alas! Since the patriarch couldn¡¯t be this evil person, then let him do it. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll charge you a million less!¡± the black python said shyly. It looked at the Sixth Elder, who was still hanging in the air and had fainted from the sun, and pondered in its heart. This old fellow isn¡¯t worth a million, right? It couldn¡¯t help but regret it when it thought of this.. Boohoo¡­ Why was it so kind? It actually agreed just because the old man looked pitiful. Chapter 624 - 4: This Is Our Food Expenses (3) Chapter 624: This Is Our Food Expenses (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Uh!¡± The First Elder was stunned and fell silent because he really didn¡¯t expect that their Guan Yue family¡¯s Sixth Elder was actually only worth a million in the eyes of that black python! In fact, he was wrong. The Sixth Elder was worthless in the black python¡¯s eyes. It only agreed because it saw that the First Elder was already so old and opened its mouth to retort, so it didn¡¯t refuse with good intentions. ¡°Guan Yue, is there a problem?¡± The black python couldn¡¯t help asking when it saw Guan Yue Long not speaking for a long time. ¡°No, no problem,¡± Guan Yue Long said with a black line hanging on his forehead. Boohoo¡­ Could he say that there was a big problem? He only wanted to solve this matter quickly now, so he could only admit that he was unlucky. Therefore, he ignored even the black python calling him Guan Yuelong. ¡°Oh, I agreed to let your Guan Yue family use the Sixth Elder to repay the debt, so you can pay one million less,¡± the black python reminded kindly, as if it was afraid that they would forget. ¡°Uh! We don¡¯t need the Sixth Elder to repay the debt,¡± Guan Yuelong said hurriedly. Alas! The Guan Yue family had already paid ten billion. Would they still care about a mere one million? ¡°Guan Yue brat, actually, this old man is really useless. You have to give him food. You¡¯ve really lost too much.¡± The black python sighed, but it couldn¡¯t help being smug in its heart. Hehe, it was smart, right? It really admired itself too much. Moreover, it wanted some money because it knew that the Guan Yue family would definitely not let the Sixth Elder go, so killing the Sixth Elder or not made no difference to it! ¡°Uh! Can you invite your young miss out?¡± Guan Yue Long said speechlessly and changed the topic. He didn¡¯t want to talk about the Sixth Elder now. ¡°No, you haven¡¯t paid yet!¡± The black python refused immediately. They had to pay according to the Miss¡¯s rules. Before they saw the money, they couldn¡¯t let her go or let him see the Miss. ¡°Erm¡­ we don¡¯t have that much money on hand, so you have to give us a few days. Find that young lady first. I want to talk to her,¡± Guan Yue Long said nicely. Boohoo¡­ After the black python fell asleep, the young lady also entered the house to take an afternoon nap. As a big man, he couldn¡¯t go directly into the house to look for her through these covetous pythons, right? ¡°Hand over the money and the person at the same time. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about seeing Miss again,¡± the black python said stubbornly. ¡°Our family really doesn¡¯t have that much money now,¡± Guan Yue Long said anxiously, looking like he was about to cry. Boohoo¡­ Who would put so much money at home for no reason! Of course, money had to flow! ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have money or something! I don¡¯t mind as long as it¡¯s worth ten billion,¡± the black python said very nicely and gave them a good idea. ¡°First Elder, please take my token to the warehouse!¡± Guan Yue Long said speechlessly after hearing the black python¡¯s words. Alas! Beasts were smarter than humans these days. Would their family still be worried about not becoming strong if there were a few more shrewd clansmen like the black python in the Guan Yue family? ¡°Yes.¡± The First Elder was also very helpless. He took the token handed to him by Guan Yue Long and turned to leave the yard. Seeing that its goal had been achieved, the black python ignored Guan Yuelong and lay directly on the ground. Guan Yue Long also found a random place to sit down. For a time, no one from either side spoke, and the atmosphere instantly became depressed. About an hour later, the anxious First Elder returned to the yard. He hurriedly handed the ring in his hand to Guan Yue Long after seeing him. Then he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, his heart aching! ¡°Brother Black, the money is ready.¡± Guan Yue Long looked at the things in the ring through his divine sense and then said to the black python. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t lie to me. I might not know how to count, but my young miss won¡¯t let you go if she knows that you dare to lie to me,¡± the black python warned and then rolled up the ring in Guan Yue Long¡¯s hand with its tail. ¡°Your Excellency Black Python, don¡¯t worry. The value of the things inside is only much higher,¡± the First Elder said hurriedly. Alas! In order to not cause trouble for the family, he chose the best items to take apart from money. Moreover, the value estimated was lower than the market price, so he was very confident that the other party would definitely be satisfied with the things in the ring. ¡°That¡¯s good, Miss!¡± The black python nodded with satisfaction and then shouted at the top of its lungs. Its loud voice not only woke Leng Ruoxue up, but also Feng Da and the others, who had run to the corner to sleep. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± Feng Da and the others hurriedly got up, ran to the black python, and asked worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, hehe! Miss, this is our food allowance.¡± The black python transformed into a little black snake, crawled onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist, and handed the ring hanging on its tail to her. It shook its head very happily. Boohoo¡­ They ate too well every day. They didn¡¯t need to do anything except cultivate, so they all gained weight. Hehe, it was finally able to contribute to Miss today. It was so happy! ¡°At least you have a conscience.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and caressed the little black snake¡¯s head. She really didn¡¯t raise them for nothing. They actually knew how to earn money. ¡°Hehe!¡± The black python smiled shyly. In fact, it really didn¡¯t do anything. Leng Ruoxue removed the ring hanging on the tip of the black python¡¯s tail and checked what was inside with her divine sense. She was very satisfied with the First Elder¡¯s performance. It seemed that this old man was sensible and didn¡¯t use some trash to fool them. In that case, she naturally wouldn¡¯t kill the Guan Yue family. After all, she was not a violent and bloodthirsty person. Alas! Look at how sensible and protective this¡¯ food ¡®of hers was! One had to know that there were too many ingrates who were not familiar with her now. However, if even a¡¯ food ¡®could be raised to such an extent, why couldn¡¯t some humans? Guan Yue Long and the First Elder praised in their hearts. They were sincerely envious, jealous, and hateful towards Leng Ruoxue for possessing such a sensible Gu family¡¯s¡¯ ¡®food¡¯! ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, since you¡¯ve coaxed my food, let¡¯s talk about what happened between us now!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up at Guan Yue Long, who was looking at her expectantly.. Chapter 625 - This Is Our Food Expenses (4) Chapter 625: This Is Our Food Expenses (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m very sorry for my son¡¯s actions,¡± Guan Yue Long hurriedly said. Alas! One of his¡¯ food ¡®cost ten billion. He really didn¡¯t know how to compensate this Eldest Miss. ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, we are not fools, so don¡¯t talk about a fool,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. She didn¡¯t care about that fool Guan Yuelai at all. Moreover, she came willingly. ¡°Uh! Then what does Miss Leng want to talk to me about?¡± Guan Yue Long said uneasily. Alas! When he saw these people today, he knew that his good-for-nothing unfilial son didn¡¯t have the ability to snatch them back at all. They obviously came knocking on his door deliberately. However, he couldn¡¯t explain it. Since Leng Ruoxue had made it clear, he naturally had no concerns. Otherwise, he was really afraid of angering her. After all, that unfilial son really had the motive to snatch, so he couldn¡¯t blame her at all. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about how you chased the guests out of the inn!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Uh! When did this happen?¡± Guan Yue Long asked in puzzlement. He had been keeping an eye on the preparations for the flower viewing convention recently. Moreover, something had happened to the Moon Gazing Restaurant, so he really didn¡¯t know about this matter. ¡°A few days ago, I heard that you had to chase us out of the inn in order to give the Wu family an explanation. Fortunately, we left early. Otherwise, we might have been injured!¡± Leng Ruoxue touched on the sore spot and said with a faint smile. ¡°Give an explanation to the Wu family? Why should we give an explanation to the Wu family?¡± Guan Yue Long immediately exploded when he heard the word Wu family! ¡°You have to ask yourselves. I¡¯m also puzzled. The Guan Yue family is stronger than the Wu family in terms of status and position on the Boundless Heaven Continent. However, they actually have to look at the Wu family¡¯s expression. I really can¡¯t understand! Can Patriarch Guan Yue give me a satisfactory explanation?¡± Leng Ruoxue said very indifferently. She had stayed in the Guan Yue family for two days and was very clear that Guan Yuelong would explode if he heard the Wu family. Therefore, there was no need for her to sow discord at all, hehe! ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I absolutely won¡¯t give that dead thing any explanation.¡± Guan Yue Long denied resolutely because he really didn¡¯t do it, and no one had told him! ¡°Patriarch, the Moon Gazing Restaurant has indeed invited a few guests.¡± The First Elder gently tugged at Guan Yue Long¡¯s sleeve and whispered. The Sixth Elder, who was incompetent and good at causing trouble, hated it to the core. He originally thought that it was Young Master Lai who provoked the matter and had some complaints about the Ninth Young Master who led the wolf into the house. However, he now understood that the source of the trouble was the Sixth Elder! ¡°When did this happen?¡± Guan Yue Long questioned with a cold face and was very displeased. ¡°It was when Wu Qian¡¯er was injured. You didn¡¯t let me intervene, so I handed the matter to the Sixth Elder to handle. However, I didn¡¯t expect him to actually chase the guest who injured Wu Qian¡¯er out of the Moon Gazing Restaurant!¡± First Elder explained in a whisper, but his words couldn¡¯t hide from Leng Ruoxue and the others at all. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡± Guan Yue Long said through gritted teeth. He also looked at the Sixth Elder, who was still hanging, and the resentment in his heart couldn¡¯t subside. ¡°I was afraid that the Patriarch would be angry. In addition, when I found out, the guests had already been driven out. Later, something happened to the Moon Gazing Restaurant. I was busy dealing with the matters there, so I forgot about this matter. Alas! It¡¯s all my fault for being careless. If I knew that these ancestors were the ones who were chased out, I would have invited them back even if I had to flip the entire Moon Gazing City!¡± The First Elder said with a face full of regret. Boohoo¡­ He was also responsible for this matter. ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying all this now? Let¡¯s think about how to deal with the aftermath! Alas!¡± Guan Yue Long sighed. Was this considered a disaster that came in pairs? Especially since this matter involved the Wu family, he couldn¡¯t let it go, and the anger in his heart became even greater! ¡°Have you discussed it?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly and looked at the First Elder and Guan Yue Long, who had been whispering. ¡°Uh! May I know what Miss plans are for this matter?¡± Guan Yue Long said very politely. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to be rude. He knew that if this matter was not handled well, it would absolutely be a great calamity for the Guan Yue family! ¡°When I left the Moon Gazing Restaurant, I asked the shopkeeper to tell the Guan Yue patriarch not to regret it, so do it yourself. I don¡¯t care if you want to be my enemy!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Guan Yue Long¡¯s forehead. Boohoo¡­ threatening him again. He didn¡¯t receive the message from the shopkeeper! He couldn¡¯t help being a little angry at this point. He was the patriarch of the Guan Yue family, but the people below actually hid so many things from him. How ridiculous! ¡°Miss, the patriarch and I didn¡¯t receive the message from the inn¡¯s shopkeeper. If we knew, we definitely wouldn¡¯t allow this to happen.¡± The First Elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and explained. ¡°This isn¡¯t a reason, so you should think about how to give me an explanation! Tomorrow is the flower viewing convention of Moon Gazing City. I know you will take this very seriously, so I won¡¯t ask you to do anything during this period. The time I give you is three days after the flower viewing convention. You have to give me an answer,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very understandingly. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Miss,¡± Guan Yue Long said gratefully and seemed to be relieved. In fact, he was really afraid that this Eldest Miss would not let it go. He was even more afraid that the news that their Guan Yue family had offended the Alchemist Association would spread. That way, their family¡¯s status in the Boundless Heaven Continent would plummet! As the patriarch, this was the last thing he wanted to see. ¡°Ning De, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out to the corner. ¡°Coming.¡± Ning De, whose belly was full from the grilled meat, walked to Leng Ruoxue with some difficulty and said respectfully. ¡°You must be very full now!¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. She took out a pill and handed it to Ning De. ¡°Hehe!¡± Ning De took the pill and directly put it in his mouth, immediately feeling much more comfortable in his stomach. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Hurry up and throw away the trash on your tail.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the pythons and said to the water python. It turned out that the unlucky Sixth Elder was still hanging and swaying on the water python¡¯s tail.. Alas! The Guan Yue family had already paid but didn¡¯t know how to return their trash. Chapter 626 - Attending The Flower Appreciation Festival With Different Thoughts (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll return him to you. This old man stinks to death.¡± The water python hurriedly threw the stinky old man hanging on its tail in front of Guan Yue Long with a look of disdain when it heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. ¡°Uh!¡± Guan Yue Long looked at the Sixth Elder who had been thrown in front of him and hesitated about whether he should take back this trash. In fact, he wanted to destroy this trash that occupied a lot of space more now. ¡°Patriarch, lock the Sixth Elder in the cell first!¡± The First Elder, who saw through Guan Yue Long¡¯s thoughts, said hurriedly. Alas! He knew that the Sixth Elder was dead for sure this time. However, he didn¡¯t pity the Sixth Elder because he had really harmed the family badly this time. ¡°Yes.¡± Guan Yue Long nodded. ¡°Sorry for being rude!¡± The First Elder said to Leng Ruoxue and the others. Then he walked forward, picked up the Sixth Elder¡¯s collar, and brought him out of the yard like he was carrying a sack, throwing him into the cell. ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± Leng Ruoxue stored the pythons in the bracelet and said to Guan Yuelong. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you off,¡± Guan Yue Long said very warmly. ¡°There¡¯s no need. If Patriarch Guan Yue sends us out personally, we won¡¯t have any peace in the future,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. ¡°Uh! Alright then!¡± Guan Yue Long said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ It¡¯s because you like peace and quiet that you harmed us. Alas! How could this have happened if we knew their identities beforehand! However, the Wu family should be in a worse state than them, right? His mood instantly brightened up when he thought of this. One had to know that Wu Ming would not be as flexible as him. He knew very well that the Wu family would not let this Eldest Miss go, so he seemed to have foreseen the tragic state of the Wu family. Haha! Happy! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at everyone and said. With that, she swaggered and left the Guanyue family clan smoothly. Walking on the streets of Moonview City, Ning De wanted to say something but stopped himself. ¡°Old Ning! Say whatever you want to say. Don¡¯t be so coy like a woman,¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t help but laugh when they heard Feng Da¡¯s words, making Ning De instantly blush, wanting to find a hole to burrow into. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked very kindly, neutralizing Ning De¡¯s embarrassment. ¡°Miss, are those pythons really your ¡®food¡¯?¡± Ning De asked curiously. Uh! Could the python meat he ate be one of those pythons? ¡°Yes, I guess so!¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. Those snakes were caught together with Icy. However, she had some feelings for them after raising them for so long, so she really didn¡¯t want to eat them. She often scared them, hehe! ¡°Miss, those are Legendary Beasts, many of them are Transcendent Divine Beasts. It¡¯s a pity to eat them,¡± Ning De said on behalf of those giant pythons. ¡°Is that so? If I remember correctly, you ate the most just now,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a spurious smile. ¡°Uh! That¡¯s because it¡¯s already grilled! I¡¯m afraid of wasting them!¡± Ning De wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and defended himself. Boohoo¡­ Miss was too evil. She must have done it on purpose! ¡°Makes sense. Being thrifty is a virtue.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. ¡°Miss, what do you intend to do with the Guan Yue family?¡± Ning De hurriedly changed the topic, afraid that Miss would mention the python meat he had just eaten. ¡°Toss around!¡± Leng Ruoxue spat out two words softly and stopped talking. ¡°Uh!¡± Ning De was speechless. He lowered his head and walked while thinking, Can¡¯t Miss say a few more words? Boohoo¡­ He was really curious! ¡°Ning De, the Alchemist Association has arrived. Where are you going?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded Ning De, who had been walking with his head lowered. ¡°Ah! We¡¯re here so soon!¡± Ning De said awkwardly. Boohoo¡­ It was embarrassing again. He actually got distracted. ¡°Hehe!¡± Feng Da and the others let out low laughter. ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go in!¡± Ning De said shyly with a red face. ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly, and then everyone walked directly into the Alchemist Association. After entering the guild, Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to their temporary yard. In the yard. The little old man was sitting on a stone bench with several alchemists surrounding him. They seemed to be asking him questions, and he was answering them very patiently. ¡°Eh! Lass, you¡¯re back!¡± the little old man asked in surprise when he unintentionally saw Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Uh! Grandpa Du, what do you mean? Could it be that you are unhappy that we¡¯re back early?¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly. ¡°Hehe, with my understanding of you, I thought you would stay in the Guan Yue family until the end of the flower appreciation festival!¡± the little old man said with a naughty smile. ¡°Master, luckily you didn¡¯t go out with us that day. Otherwise, you would have been snatched away like us!¡± Zheng En said with a smile, his handsome face seemed to be full of regret. ¡°Yes! Fortunately, I didn¡¯t go out with you that day. Otherwise, the Guan Yue family probably wouldn¡¯t be able to compensate for the loss of kidnapping me even if they went bankrupt!¡± the little old man teased happily. Alas! He only knew how lonely he was these two days that the girl and the others were not by his side. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of ruining the girl¡¯s plan, he would have probably killed his way to the Guan Yue family and walked into their trap. ¡°Haha, Grandpa Du, Guan Yue Long has already compensated ten billion for my ¡®food¡¯,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile, her beautiful face full of satisfaction. ¡°Uh! What¡¯s going on?¡± The little old man¡¯s face was full of curiosity. He knew that the clansmen of the Guan Yue family had not eaten for the past few days. Could it be that they had to spend a lot of money so quickly? Ten billion! That was not a small sum, almost equivalent to the entire wealth of a medium-sized family. ¡°Haha! Master, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Zheng En pulled the little old man and began to tell him what had happened. They looked like they were sleeping, but they didn¡¯t miss out on what they should hear and see! ¡°Haha!¡± The little old man couldn¡¯t help but laugh loudly after hearing this. The alchemists who were also listening by the side were all dumbfounded, their foreheads covered in cold sweat.. Moreover, they secretly decided in their hearts that no matter who they provoked in this world, they couldn¡¯t provoke these people because they were really too terrifying! Chapter 627 - Attending The Flower Appreciation Festival With Different Thoughts (2) Chapter 627: Attending The Flower Appreciation Festival With Different Thoughts (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Grandpa Du, the flower appreciation festival is tomorrow. Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. ¡°Okay, hehe. I wonder how the Wu family will react when they see you,¡± the little old man said with anticipation. Well, following the girl and the others would definitely not be boring! ¡°Definitely not in a good mood, especially when Wu Qian¡¯er sees me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. ¡°Lass, let¡¯s try our best to keep a low profile tomorrow! If they don¡¯t take the initiative to provoke us, then we¡¯ll stay put!¡± the little old man said with a chuckle. He was not looking forward to what was about to happen tomorrow! That was because he knew that the Wu family would definitely not be able to control their anger when they saw them, so they didn¡¯t need to find trouble at all! ¡°Yes, being low-key has always been my style. If anyone wants me to not be low-key, then I can only be high-profile for him to see!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of indifference. ¡°Miss, do you need me to prepare anything?¡± Ning De quickly said after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words because he knew the character of the Wu family and knew that they would not be at ease. ¡°What you need to prepare is to pretend not to know me tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Hehe! It was more interesting to pretend to be a pig to eat a tiger. ¡°Why?¡± Ning De asked in puzzlement with a long face. ¡°Is there a need to ask! What if the Wu family knows about our relationship? What if they retreat? Therefore, we have to not recognize you!¡± Feng Da explained with a smile. ¡°The Wu family won¡¯t,¡± Ning De muttered softly. The eyes of the Wu family were at the top of their heads. They would not take the Alchemist Association seriously unless they needed their help. ¡°It¡¯s settled. I¡¯m going to sleep. Help yourselves!¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. Then she pulled the freak into the room. ¡°Miss!¡± Ning De called out aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ Why does Miss always sleep! ¡°Stop shouting. Miss hates it when others disturb her sleep.¡± Feng Da hugged Ning De¡¯s shoulder and reminded him. Hehe, actually, Miss didn¡¯t go to sleep. Miss went into the space to cultivate. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll take my leave then,¡± Ning De said gloomily and left the yard. The alchemists tactfully followed closely after seeing President Ning leave. Feng Da and the others entered the room seeing that there were no outsiders¡­ The next morning. Leng Ruoxue and the others walked out of the room after leaving the bracelet. ¡°Miss, should we look for Old Ning?¡± Feng Da asked when he saw that it was almost time, but Ning De actually hadn¡¯t arrived yet. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. He¡¯s already here.¡± A knock sounded on the door just as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking. Feng Da hurriedly opened the door after hearing it. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. I had insomnia yesterday and slept late,¡± Ning De explained, his cheeks burning. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your mission today is to bring us into the venue of the flower appreciation festival. After that, you have nothing to do,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Yes.¡± Ning De was a little unwilling, but he had no other choice. Boohoo¡­ It was his identity that harmed him! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered, and everyone left the Alchemist Association valiantly. The venue of the Flower appreciation festival was arranged in a square in Moon Gazing City. At this moment, the periphery of the square had been encircled by the Moon Gazing Family and a shed had been set up. It could accommodate thousands of people and had a VIP seat and ordinary audience seats. ¡°Miss, the venue of the flower appreciation meeting is up ahead.¡± Ning De suddenly said to Leng Ruoxue after walking for a while. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. In fact, she had already seen it because there were all sorts of colorful flowers everywhere she looked. They were fighting for beauty and were actually blooming. ¡°Miss, there¡¯s still some time before the flower appreciation festival. Shall we go in now?¡± Ning De asked. There were not many people outside the venue now because the flower appreciation festival had yet to begin. ¡°Of course we¡¯re going in,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She came so early because she wanted to enter early! These beautiful flowers would not be the ones being watched when there were more people later. ¡°Okay.¡± Ning De brought Leng Ruoxue and the others around to the left. The flower viewing convention was divided into three entrances, one on the left and one on the right, and the largest was in the middle. That was also the main entrance with the most people, and the people on both sides were relatively fewer. He knew that Miss wanted to keep a low profile, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t bring Miss and the others in through the main entrance. ¡°Ning De, are so many flowers provided by the families?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the flowers that were almost one-third full in the venue and couldn¡¯t help asking curiously after entering the inner hall. She really didn¡¯t expect there to be so many families raising famous flowers to admire. These flowers were not ordinary flowers that were planted just to beautify the yard, but genuine famous flowers and herbs. Some were very precious and could be used for medicine. ¡°Yes, famous flowers and famous herbs are very popular among the top families of the Boundless Heaven Continent. The Flower Viewing Conference in Moon Gazing City just happened to give them a chance to showcase their taste. Therefore, the major families won¡¯t make things that they can¡¯t show embarrassing. After all, this also concerns the face of the various families. Therefore, the flowers and plants in the Flower Viewing Conference are considered rare treasures,¡± Ning De explained. ¡°There are also women other than these flowers and plants, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. ¡°Uh! Yes, this is also part of the flower appreciation festival,¡± Ning De said. ¡°Miss Leng, President Ning, you¡¯re here.¡± A voice suddenly interrupted Leng Ruoxue and Ning De¡¯s conversation. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the First Elder of the Guan Yue family? You¡¯re early!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. At this moment, no guests or audience had entered the venue except for the guards, servants, and maids arranged by the Guan Yue family! ¡°Uh! We¡¯re specially here to welcome Miss Leng and President Ning,¡± First Elder said ingratiatingly. In fact, they didn¡¯t know if this Eldest Miss would come to cause trouble. However, the patriarch still asked him and Fifth Elder to come and wait early to avoid neglecting this Eldest Miss that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend. ¡°First Elder, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here to participate in the flower viewing convention. I won¡¯t cause trouble for no reason if no one takes the initiative to provoke me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly.. Alas! It seemed that the Guan Yue family really valued this flower viewing convention! They actually looked like they were facing a formidable enemy seeing her. Chapter 628 - Attending The Flower Appreciation Festival With Different Thoughts (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Uh! Miss Leng, the patriarch specially sent us here to wait for you because he was afraid of neglecting you,¡± the eldest quickly explained. Boohoo¡­ Why was this little girl so shrewd at such a young age! In fact, the patriarch really had this purpose in sending them to wait. ¡°Oh, arrange an inconspicuous spot for us since the First Elder is here! I want to keep a low profile,¡± Leng Ruoxue said rudely. ¡°Okay, Miss Leng, the VIP seats¡­¡± First Elder was about to say something when he was interrupted by Leng Ruoxue. ¡°We don¡¯t want the VIP seats. We just want ordinary seats,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay, this way please,¡± First Elder answered helplessly. Then he led Leng Ruoxue and the others to an inconspicuous spot with Fifth Elder. ¡°Miss Leng, is this place okay?¡± First Elder asked anxiously when they arrived because this place was really too inconspicuous and relatively remote. However, their vision was excellent, and they could just see the middle of the stage. ¡°Yes, thank you. I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± Leng Ruoxue motioned for everyone to sit down after speaking. ¡°Old Ning, your seat is in the VIP seats!¡± Feng Da reminded kindly after seeing Ning De sit down with him. Alas! If Old Ning were to sit here too, there would probably be no more fun. ¡°Miss, I would like to sit with you!¡± Ning De looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly with tears in his eyes. The First Elder and Fifth Elder beside him were all terrified when they saw Ning De¡¯s expression. Heavens! Was this person really the President Ning they knew? Why did he look like a puppy abandoned by its master now! ¡°Be good. Go to the VIP seats and sit,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Alas! How did Ning De learn to pretend to be pitiful? It had only been a few days! ¡°Alright then!¡± Boohoo¡­ He had to sacrifice himself for Miss¡¯s plan. Ning De stood up reluctantly and walked back to the VIP seats every three steps. ¡°Fifth Elder, stay here and accompany Miss Leng and the others!¡± First Elder said to Fifth Elder. ¡°Yes,¡± the Fifth Elder answered hurriedly. ¡°Miss Leng, you can instruct Fifth Elder at any time if there¡¯s anything.¡± First Elder turned his head to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. It would be a waste not to use it since the Guan Yue family was willing to send her an errand! First Elder bowed slightly to Leng Ruoxue and the others and left after speaking. ¡°Miss Leng, please don¡¯t stand on ceremony if you have any instructions,¡± Fifth Elder said very respectfully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. Fifth Elder, eat this first!¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a pill and handed it to Fifth Elder. Hmph! Was it possible to find someone to watch her? ¡°Uh!¡± The Fifth Elder took the pill, hesitated, and then resolutely ate the unknown pill. Boohoo¡­ He went all out for the sake of the family. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s not poison. I just don¡¯t want you to be recognized.¡± Leng Ruoxue teased happily as she looked at the Fifth Elder¡¯s expression that said he was ready to die. ¡°What pill is that?¡± Fifth Elder couldn¡¯t help asking curiously. ¡°Appearance Changing Pill! Fifth Elder, sit down. You will block my vision if you stand!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Oh!¡± The Fifth Elder hurriedly sat down in the empty seat beside them after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. The audience in the venue increased as the time for the conference approached. ¡°Miss Leng, our flower viewing convention will last for a week. During this period, apart from seeing many precious flowers and plants, the highlight will be the talents competition of the daughters of the major families. The daughters of the families who won the championship will obtain the grand prize!¡± After a while of silence, the Fifth Elder took on the task of explaining and explaining to Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Talent performance? What are they?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking curiously. ¡°Hehe, of course it¡¯s the specialty of the daughters of the various families. I¡¯m not sure what it is exactly now. However, the daughters of the various families will learn various skills from a young age so that they can prepare for marriage in the future. No man will want a daughter without any skills,¡± the Fifth Elder said. ¡°Oh! Miss, looks like no man will want you by the standards of the Boundless Heaven Continent!¡± Feng Da teased with a light smile. ¡°Who said so? I want it!¡± The freak glared at Feng Da and said with displeasure. Hmph! Who dared to say that no one wanted Xue¡¯er? He was anxious with whoever! Did they think he didn¡¯t exist? ¡°Hmph! Do I need to rely on my talents to attract men?¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully. Only women who were not very talented in cultivation would be used by the family as a tool for marriage. The sad thing was that those women were actually happy about it. Alas! This was really the sorrow of women! ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng is of course an exception,¡± the Fifth Elder hurriedly echoed, thinking to himself that ordinary men couldn¡¯t afford to have such a strong woman. Moreover, he didn¡¯t think that any man would dare to let the future president of the Alchemist Association perform for everyone in public. Alas! Wasn¡¯t that courting death! ¡°Hehe, of course not,¡± Feng Da said hurriedly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, the conference has begun,¡± Empty reminded her and then looked at the stage. In the middle of the stage. After the host went on stage, he gave an opening speech before the patriarch went on stage to give his speech. Guan Yue Long strode onto the stage that was nearly two meters tall. His gaze first scanned the audience, and then paused on Leng Ruoxue and the others when he looked at them. He nodded slightly without leaving a trace and began to speak. ¡°Fifth Elder, are all the VIPs you invited here?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the VIP seats and found that there were still a few empty seats, which seemed to be the seats of the Wu family. Hmph! The Wu family was really extraordinary arrogant. The flower appreciation festival had already begun, but they hadn¡¯t arrived yet. ¡°Uh! The Wu family isn¡¯t here yet.¡± Fifth Elder also glanced at the VIP seats and said. ¡°Does the Wu family want to forfeit?¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately guessed. ¡°The Wu family won¡¯t forfeit. Miss Leng, they¡¯re already here,¡± the Fifth Elder reminded. When he was speaking just now, he happened to see the Wu family members walking into the VIP seats from the corner of his eye. Alas! The Wu family always used this method to show that they were different. In fact, it was really unnecessary! Because this didn¡¯t mean that the Wu family was superior to others! To reverse it, it was precisely because they deliberately did so that the Wu family¡¯s social relations among the various families were not good.. Chapter 629 - Attending The Flower Appreciation Festival With Different Thoughts (4) ¡°Where¡¯s Wu Qian¡¯er?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the Wu family¡¯s lineup and found that Wu Qian¡¯er was not among them. This would not do! Wu Qian¡¯er had to come even if no one from the Wu family came! ¡°She should be backstage. The talent performance of the daughters of the various families will begin after the patriarch finishes his speech. Wu Qian¡¯er is the first to go on stage!¡± the Fifth Elder explained. Alas! Poor Wu Qian¡¯er. Good luck! He couldn¡¯t help gloating and praying. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. It was good that he was here. At this moment, Guan Yue Long had already ended his speech and announced the official start of the first round of the competition. Wu Qian¡¯er was the first young lady to go on stage. After Guan Yue Long finished speaking, she, who was already prepared, strode elegantly and arrogantly onto the stage like a proud phoenix. ¡°Tch, look at her proud appearance. What¡¯s there to be smug about?¡± a young lady from an aristocratic family said disdainfully when she saw Wu Qian¡¯er go on stage. ¡°Sister Xing¡¯er, Miss Wu does have the right to be arrogant,¡± a young woman in white who looked very pure and beautiful said very impartially. ¡°Big Sister Fang, there¡¯s no need for her to be so smug! Does she really think that the champion will definitely belong to her? Hmph! How can the champion be hers with Big Sister Fang around!¡± the woman called Xing¡¯er said indignantly, her cute and beautiful face fuming. ¡°Sister Xing¡¯er, don¡¯t spout nonsense. How can I compare to Miss Wu? You will make things difficult for me by saying this,¡± Bai Fang said with a troubled face. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say it. However, Big Sister Fang, no matter who wins in the end, you are the true champion in my heart,¡± Xing¡¯er said with certainty. They had a good relationship even though Bai Fang was not the first daughter. Moreover, she liked the elegant, beautiful, and outstanding Bai Fang very much. The daughters backstage had different thoughts. Wu Qian¡¯er, who was on the stage, began her first performance¡­ After Wu Qian¡¯er stood on the stage, she first very politely gave a few opening remarks and said some pompous words, and then began her performance today. Her talent performance was the zither. The waiter had already prepared the zither when she spoke. After a few short words, she sat in front of the zither table and began to play today¡¯s song, Phoenix Seeking Phoenix¡­ In the corner of the audience. ¡°It seems like Wu Qian¡¯er wants to marry out quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased as she listened to the melodious and pleasant zither music coming from the stage. Well, Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s zither playing was really good. She must have practiced a lot. However, with her unruly character, the Guan Yue family probably wouldn¡¯t want her no matter how good she was at playing the zither. ¡°Ahem!¡± The Fifth Elder coughed awkwardly when he heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words because he really didn¡¯t know how to respond to this. Uh! Miss Leng was right. Wu Qian¡¯er really wanted to marry off quickly. ¡°Fifth Elder, are you sick?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid, her beautiful watery eyes innocent! ¡°Yes, my throat is a little uncomfortable,¡± the Fifth Elder said shyly. Alas! None of the daughters who came to participate in the flower appreciation convention this year were easy to deal with. Hopefully, nothing bad happened. ¡°I have medicine for you.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed him a pill very kindly and then looked at the Fifth Elder expectantly. ¡°Uh!¡± The Fifth Elder looked at the pill in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand and was depressed! Boohoo¡­ She wanted to give him medicine again. He was just saying it casually, but he couldn¡¯t not want it. Therefore, he could only bite the bullet and take it and put it in his mouth. ¡°Fifth Elder, it¡¯s not poison. Why are you eating so painfully?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help teasing after seeing Fifth Elder¡¯s expression. ¡°Uh!¡± The Fifth Elder¡¯s face was red because he really didn¡¯t know how to answer. He couldn¡¯t say that he was afraid of poison, nor could he say that he didn¡¯t like to take medicine. Boohoo¡­ It was a dilemma! ¡°Miss, don¡¯t give away such good pills casually!¡± Feng Da glanced at the Fifth Elder and complained seemingly petty. ¡°I didn¡¯t give it away casually! Fifth Elder isn¡¯t a casual person,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered aggrievedly. ¡°Miss, our pills can be sold for a lot of money. Even people who are not casual have to take money, understand?¡± Feng Da said very seriously. ¡°Okay, take more money for others next time. I won¡¯t take the money this time for Fifth Elder¡¯s sake,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Alright, there won¡¯t be a next time!¡± Feng Da pretended to be satisfied and nodded. The Fifth Elder, who was beside them, felt even more depressed when he heard the two of them talking in unison. Did they think that he didn¡¯t pay? However, the first time was an appearance changing pill, and the second time was unknown medicine. Both times were not what he wanted to eat. Would he not be a fool if he paid? Boohoo¡­ A group of baddies! In the audience, Leng Ruoxue and Feng Da were teasing the Fifth Elder. The VIP seats were also extraordinarily lively. After the patriarchs of the major families greeted each other, they sat down in their seats and prepared to enjoy the performance. The patriarchs of the various families were all full of smiles. However, there was one person sitting listlessly in his seat with the words¡¯ Do not approach strangers, please don¡¯t disturb ¡®written on his face. Most of the patriarchs were tactful when they saw this situation, but there were also those who were ignorant¡­ ¡°President Ning, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I¡¯m the patriarch of the Fang family. Nice to meet you.¡± The middle-aged man who claimed to be the patriarch of the Fang family walked in front of Ning De and said very politely. ¡°Go away, don¡¯t bother me!¡± Ning De said without giving him any face. Normally, he might give some face to deal with these so-called patriarchs, but he really didn¡¯t have the mood now. Boohoo¡­ He was depressed and annoyed at everyone, so even Guan Yuelong tactfully didn¡¯t dare to disturb him! ¡°Uh!¡± The patriarch of the Fang family, who had walked over to try to worm his way into being friends, blushed and stood awkwardly on the spot. He couldn¡¯t leave or stay, but even if he was angry, he didn¡¯t dare to vent it on Ning De, so he could only bear with it. ¡°Hehe, Patriarch Fang, I have something to tell you.¡± First Elder looked helplessly at the depressed Ning De and hurriedly mediated.. Chapter 630 - The Furious Wu Qian’er (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Oh, First Elder, what¡¯s the matter?¡± the Fang family¡¯s patriarch hurriedly asked and descended the ladder handed to him by the First Elder. Otherwise, he really didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Patriarch Fang, come over and you¡¯ll know,¡± the First Elder said with a smile. Then he whispered a few words in the Fang family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s ear, who walked in front of him, and the Fang family¡¯s patriarch returned to his seat obediently. ¡°Hehe, Brother Wu, your daughter played this ¡®Phoenix Seeking Phoenix¡¯ really well! I hope your daughter¡¯s wish will come true and find a good husband as soon as possible!¡± At this moment, a patriarch started flattering Wu Ming again. ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s too much. As the saying goes, there¡¯s always someone better. Qian¡¯er¡¯s tune might be passable, but which of the daughters who came to participate in the competition this year aren¡¯t talented people? Therefore, I really don¡¯t dare to be arrogant!¡± Wu Ming said with slight modesty, but the smugness on his face couldn¡¯t be concealed. ¡°Patriarch Wu is too modest. With Miss Wu¡¯s talent, winning the championship is a matter of course,¡± another patriarch echoed. ¡°Yes! Hehe, actually, we can¡¯t just congratulate the Wu family head, we have to congratulate the Guan Yue family head too!¡± A patriarch of a middle-class family brought up the topic. Moreover, he didn¡¯t realize that his words had already displeased someone. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Guan Yue Long said irritably with a black face. ¡°Uh! If Miss Wu wins the championship, she will be the young madam of your Guan Yue family, so of course we have to congratulate you, Patriarch Guan Yue,¡± the patriarch explained. However, after speaking, he realized that most of the patriarchs were looking at him as if they were watching a good show. No one wanted to echo him at all. What was going on? This was the first time he was qualified to participate in the Flower appreciation festival this year, so he was not aware of the entanglement between Guan Yue Long and Wu Ming. Otherwise, he would not have said such words at all. However, he was rejected by the Guan Yue Long family from then on because he thought he wanted to curry favor with the two families. The only Flower appreciation festival did not achieve his desired goal because no family was willing to befriend him after angering him. After all, basically all the top families followed Guan Yue Long¡¯s lead. ¡°Are you so sure that Wu Qian¡¯er will win the championship?¡± Guan Yue Long narrowed his eyes and said lightly. ¡°Of course. Many patriarchs think highly of the Wu family¡¯s young miss,¡± the patriarch said matter-of-factly. He had privately chatted with some patriarchs before the flower viewing convention began. Most of the patriarchs supported Wu Qian¡¯er, so he was so sure that Wu Yi would definitely win the championship. ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Guan Yue Long rolled his eyes at Wu Ming and said without giving him any face. ¡°Uh!¡± The patriarch was a little dumbfounded. What was going on? He could sense that something was amiss even if he was slow. Moreover, he happened to see the gloating expressions of many patriarchs, and his heart turned cold. Boohoo¡­ Did he say something wrong again? Everyone didn¡¯t dare to speak because Guan Yue Long was a little angry, so the atmosphere instantly became depressed. After a while, finally, a patriarch couldn¡¯t stand the oppressive atmosphere and said bravely, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Young Master Guan Yue here?¡± ¡°Xi¡¯er has something more important to do and hasn¡¯t rushed back yet,¡± Guan Yue Long said lightly. Alas! In fact, he knew very well that Xi¡¯er had run out because he didn¡¯t want to participate in the flower appreciation festival. It was a little unreasonable not to participate in the flower appreciation festival as the young master of the Guan Yue family, but he could still find a suitable excuse for his son. ¡°What is more important than the flower appreciation festival?¡± a patriarch said in disbelief, his face full of disapproval. ¡°Xi¡¯er went to the Alchemist Association to obtain the reward for the champion of this year¡¯s Flower appreciation festival. He¡¯ll be back in a few days,¡± Guan Yuelong explained calmly. Hmph! You can¡¯t say anything about this reason, right? The prize for the champion of the Flower Viewing Convention is a Heaven Grade pill named the Hundred Flower Pill. The Hundred Flower Pill has the effect of beautifying and beautifying. No woman can refuse it at all. However, ordinary women can¡¯t afford the Hundred Flower Pill because refining the Hundred Flower Pill requires more than a hundred famous flowers and herbs as the main ingredient. Not only does it take time and effort, but only alchemists can refine it. Therefore, the cost of one Hundred Flower Pill is extremely high, and one Hundred Flower Pill on the market can be sold for a sky-high price. ¡°Oh, no wonder!¡± The patriarch nodded in understanding. ¡°May I know if Young Master Yue from the Daoist Temple can rush back before the Flower appreciation festival ends?¡± Wu Ming asked casually. ¡°Of course you can,¡± Guan Yue Long said confidently. Hmph! Xi¡¯er promised him that he would return before the flower viewing convention ended. ¡°But why did I hear that Young Master Guan Yue only left home for three to four days? It took nearly a month to travel from Guan Yue City to Carefree City. Can Young Master Guan Yue really make it back in time?¡± Wu Ming said with a spurious smile. ¡°Patriarch Wu, could it be that you burned your head because you fell into the toilet? My Xi¡¯er has obviously been away for almost a month. How is it three or four days like you said! You remembered it wrong,¡± Guan Yu Long lied through his teeth, and even revealed the embarrassing matter of Wu Ming falling into the toilet in public¡­ ¡°You¡­¡± Wu Ming was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything. Damn Guan Yuelong, how dare he say this matter. Hmph! He wouldn¡¯t let this old thing go. He would definitely have the chance to get rid of Guan Yue Long when his precious daughter became the young madam of the Guan Yue family, so he could only bear with it now. ¡°Wow! Seems like the rumors are true!¡± The patriarchs couldn¡¯t help whispering when they heard Guan Yue Long¡¯s words. There had been rumors on the streets these two days that the Wu family¡¯s patriarch had fallen into the toilet. However, they had always thought that someone was being malicious. However, after hearing Guan Yue Long¡¯s words today, they were sure that it was true! Immediately, the patriarchs looked at Wu Ming with a hint of gloating and pity. Wu Ming¡¯s face became as colorful as a color palette when he saw the strange gazes of the patriarchs. However, he couldn¡¯t flare up on the spot, so he could only swallow his anger.. If he really became angry because of Guan Yue Long¡¯s words, then it would probably become even more true! Chapter 631 - The Furious Wu Qian’er (2) Chapter 631: The Furious Wu Qian¡¯er (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Guan Yue Long was so happy seeing Wu Ming¡¯s expression change as if he had eaten a dead fly! Hmph! Want to marry his daughter to his son? Dream on! That was simply a toad wanting to eat swan meat. Of course, the toad was referring to Wu Qian¡¯er. His son was a beautiful swan! Wu Qian¡¯er, who was in the middle of the stage, had already finished playing her last note. She stood up and nodded slightly to the audience who gave her enthusiastic applause to thank her after ¡°Phoenix Seeking Phoenix¡± was done. However, she immediately exploded when her gaze came to a corner of the audience! ¡°Damn it, why are you commoners here?¡± Wu Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and roared when she saw Leng Ruoxue and the others. The audience immediately stared at her in disbelief when she roared. Damn! Was this the beautiful woman who was as elegant as a fairy just now? Why was the contrast so huge? The current Wu Qian¡¯er was a shrew! However, it was precisely because of her roar that everyone¡¯s gazes were successfully attracted to her in an instant¡­ Everyone in the venue followed Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s gaze and looked in the direction that made her angry. Immediately, everyone was dumbfounded and in disbelief. They all rubbed their eyes and realized that the person they saw just now was still around. Only then did they confirm that what they saw was real and not an illusion. Immediately, the audience exploded¡­ ¡°Wow, how can there be such a beautiful woman! She¡¯s really too beautiful,¡± an audience shouted in disbelief when they saw Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Haha, the stunning beauty I told you about a few days ago was her! Do you believe me now?¡± A certain someone who had seen Leng Ruoxue on the street a few days ago also smiled happily. ¡°I wonder which family is she from!¡± someone guessed. ¡°Probably not the daughters of noble families. Most of the daughters of noble families are participating in the flower appreciation festival!¡± someone immediately echoed. ¡°Hey, did you see the three stunningly beautiful men surrounding her? They¡¯re all rare handsome men!¡± ¡°Who are those three?¡± ¡°Could they be from the three great families? Only the three great families can raise such an outstanding handsome man and beauty!¡± The Fifth Elder, who was also sitting in the corner, looked at some people who were calm and composed in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Their mental quality was really good. He was a little embarrassed as he listened to the discussions of those people and felt that his face was burning. However, these people didn¡¯t take it seriously at all, as if they were not the ones being discussed. That Miss had been leaning on that freak and had no intention of getting up at all. He turned his head and looked at Wu Qian¡¯er, who was so angry that she wanted to jump down and beat her up on the stage, and shook his head with slight disappointment. Then he sighed softly and thought to himself, Alas! There¡¯s no comparison! Compared with Wu Qian¡¯er, the daughter of a noble family who had received all sorts of training since she was young, this Miss Leng was more like a noble princess. No, more like the empress who was admired by everyone because Miss Leng¡¯s aura made even him, a man, feel inferior! She was really too strong. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m asking you a question. How dare you not answer me?¡± After a while, Wu Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but flare up again when she saw that no one was paying attention to her. In fact, no one would notice that she was ignored at all if she didn¡¯t speak. However, because she exposed this fact, the audience, including some people in the VIP seats, all laughed loudly without giving any face. Guan Yue Long laughed the loudest among them! ¡°So noisy!¡± Leng Ruoxue, who had been pretending to be asleep with her eyes closed, slowly opened her beautiful eyes and said very displeased. Alas! There would always be trouble knocking on her door! Wu Qian¡¯er was indeed unwilling to be left out and came knocking on her door! ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, there¡¯s a mad dog barking. You can ignore it.¡± Empty, who was beside her, smiled gloatingly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t ignore it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Then she looked at the Fifth Elder not far away, her beautiful eyes saying ¡®I didn¡¯t choose this!¡¯ Alas! The Fifth Elder sighed helplessly after seeing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s expression. He knew now that it was useless even if he stayed by these people¡¯s side because Wu Qian¡¯er was an unstable factor. That unruly daughter would not let them go even if these people didn¡¯t find trouble with Wu Qian¡¯er! ¡°Miss Wu, who do you think you are? Do we have to answer you just because you ask us?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Wu Qian¡¯er, who was hopping mad on the stage and was as angry as a cockfight. ¡°I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Wu family. You commoner, answer my question quickly!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er roared furiously. ¡°What are lowly commoners?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. She seemed to have always heard people talking about lowly commoners since she came to the Boundless Heaven Continent. Did those people think that their identities were very noble? Hmph! People who didn¡¯t know how to respect others would never obtain others¡¯ respect. ¡°Is there a need to ask? Of course, lowly commoners are referring to people like you,¡± Wu Qian¡¯er said with a smug face. Hmph! These people had already been chased out of the inn by the Guan Yue family, but they actually had the face to participate in the flower appreciation festival. They were really too shameless! ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll go get rid of this pig!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but say when he heard that damn woman on the stage actually scolding his young miss. Hmph! It didn¡¯t matter if she scolded them, but could others scold his young miss? ¡°Feng Da, calm down. We are humans. We will not bicker with pigs!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. Hmph! It was not the time to teach Wu Qian¡¯er a lesson yet. Today was only the first day of the flower appreciation festival. Wu Qian¡¯er could not be absent for the later rounds. Otherwise, it would be boring. ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er is right. Humans can¡¯t be calculative with pigs. Feng Da, calm down!¡± Empty said with a light smile. Hehe, the more nasty Wu Qian¡¯er scolded now, the greater the blow she would suffer in the future. Therefore, scold! Scold as much as you want! It wouldn¡¯t hurt to be scolded by others. They wouldn¡¯t care now.. However, this was the first time he was being scolded as a commoner after living for so long! He really didn¡¯t know if there were still good people in this world if they were all considered commoners. Chapter 632 - : The Furious Wu Qian’er (3) Chapter 632: The Furious Wu Qian¡¯er (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Leng Ruoxue looked up at Wu Qian¡¯er on the stage and said calmly, ¡°May I know what kind of people Miss Wu is?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of the Wu family. Of course, I can be considered one of the most honorable people in the Boundless Heaven Continent.¡± A confident smile hung on Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face as she said cockily. ¡°Oh, I hope Miss Wu will always remember what you said today,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Then she stopped talking and continued to lean in the freak¡¯s arms and closed her eyes. ¡°Damn it, who allowed you to sleep? Lying in a man¡¯s arms in public is really too shameless!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er roared with some jealousy, her beautiful face a little distorted from anger! Hmph! If she remembered correctly, it was this man who kicked her that day. However, she was in a fit of anger at that time, so she didn¡¯t pay too much attention to his appearance. She only realized that this man was actually so handsome today, even more outstanding than Guan Yue Xi. The other two men also had world-shaking features like heavenly people. The three of them were definitely comparable to the young masters of the three great families. However, she knew that these three people were not the three famous young masters. Then who were they? Why were all such outstanding men surrounding that woman who made her gnash her teeth in hatred? It was too much! She was so jealous that she was a little crazy! ¡°My woman is in the arms of her man. Who dares to say that she¡¯s shameless?¡± The freak said with a cold face and very displeased. His bright starry eyes swept sharply at Wu Qian¡¯er on the stage. If looks could kill, Wu Qian¡¯er on the stage would probably be riddled with holes! ¡°You said she¡¯s your woman. What evidence do you have?¡± Wu Qian¡¯er said with a face full of jealousy. ¡°What? Do I still have to take out evidence to prove that Xue¡¯er is my woman? Could it be that you specialize in other people¡¯s illegal marriage? But I¡¯ve never heard of anyone in the Boundless Heaven Continent meddling in this matter. When did such an organization appear on the Boundless Heaven Continent?¡± the freak asked doubtfully. Everyone roared with laughter after hearing what the freak said. Feng Da and the others were laughing so hard that they were almost rolling on the ground. ¡°Haha, she¡¯s a busybody!¡± Feng Da laughed until tears rolled down his cheeks, but he didn¡¯t forget to mock. ¡°And a b*tch! Aren¡¯t you being too nosy!¡± Lin Yuan said disdainfully. Hmph! Wasn¡¯t it courting death to be jealous of his young miss? Even if they didn¡¯t attack, just one sentence from each of them was enough to make her vomit blood from anger! ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The audience echoed cooperatively. In the VIP seats¡­ Guan Yue Long looked at the commotion caused by Wu Qian¡¯er and felt even more disgusted with her in his heart. However, this was not the Wu family¡¯s territory, so how could Guan Yue Long tolerate Wu Qian¡¯er ruining their Guan Yue family¡¯s flower appreciation festival! ¡°Wu Ming, how long does your daughter intend to stand on the stage for? Don¡¯t delay the other young ladies¡¯ competition,¡± Guan Yue Long reminded. However, he was also a little regretful in his heart. Why didn¡¯t Miss Leng take the opportunity to teach Wu Qian¡¯er a lesson? He really didn¡¯t want Wu Qian¡¯er to obtain the champion! Otherwise, he would have to fulfill his promise, and that was something he was absolutely unwilling to do! Wu Ming rolled his eyes at Guan Yue Long and didn¡¯t say anything. However, he gave the butler beside him a look. After that, the butler beside him left the VIP seats. After the butler left, he looked at Leng Ruoxue in the corner of the audience and pondered in his heart. Was this woman the one who got someone to beat up his daughter? What a rare beauty! Now he finally knew why Qian¡¯er had a conflict with this woman. Guan Yue Long, who was not far away, watched coldly from the side. Hmph! He knew what tricks Wu Ming was up to without even guessing. However, he knew very well that Wu Ming was destined to be tragic because that woman was not to be trifled with. If Wu Ming dared to have any bad ideas, he would probably die without a burial place. On the stage, Wu Qian¡¯er, who had received the butler¡¯s secret signal, walked down with a belly full of grievance. Hmph! She would definitely not let that damn woman go. However, she had to wait for the flower appreciation festival to end. After all, this competition was the most important to her. She still hoped to win the champion so that she could be the young madam of the Guan Yue family! As for the man, he might be more handsome than Guan Yue Xi, but his status was really not worthy of her, so forget it! She was destined to be high and mighty. How could she give up her bright future for a commoner! She couldn¡¯t help daydreaming¡­ Backstage, the cute girl named Xing¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but say after seeing Wu Qian¡¯er, ¡°Miss Wu, you were really too ungentlemanly just now. How could you shout and shout at the audience!¡± ¡°What does this have to do with you? I¡¯m happy!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er immediately released her pent-up anger when she saw Xing¡¯er¡¯s gloating face. Hmph! Their Wu family was on par with the Luo family, so others would give Luo Xing¡¯er some face, but she was not afraid of Luo Xing¡¯er at all. ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. I¡¯m just concerned about you!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er said aggrievedly. Tears glittered in her clear eyes as if she was about to cry. ¡°No need.¡± Wu Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. Hmph! How could she easily believe in concern when she was in an aristocratic family! In fact, she was even worried about the so-called friendship! ¡°Sister Xing¡¯er, Miss Wu is in a bad mood. Cut it out!¡± Bai Fang walked to Luo Xing¡¯er and comforted her understandingly. They had seen everything that happened backstage clearly. They didn¡¯t know what feud Wu Qian¡¯er had with those people, but the protection of that incomparably handsome man for his woman had already penetrated deep into her heart. Alas! As a woman, didn¡¯t she desire a man who could protect her the most? Therefore, the scene just now had already left a deep ripple in her heart¡­ ¡°Big Sister Fang, I¡¯m just being nice!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er muttered softly, feeling a little guilty.. In fact, she wanted to see a joke, but she didn¡¯t expect Wu Qian¡¯er to really not give her any face, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. Chapter 633 - The Furious Wu Qian’er (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Sister Xing¡¯er, Miss Wu is in a bad mood, so don¡¯t provoke her. It¡¯s my turn next, so you have to be good!¡± Bai Fang coaxed gently. After Wu Qian¡¯er left the stage, a few more young ladies went on stage to compete in succession. However, their talents were far inferior to Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s, so they didn¡¯t attract much attention. She was next. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help being a little nervous¡­ ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Xing¡¯er nodded obediently. She also knew that women in a rage couldn¡¯t be provoked, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t provoke Wu Qian¡¯er again. ¡°Little Sister Xing¡¯er, I¡¯m going on stage.¡± Bai Fang heard the host calling her name. She greeted Luo Xing¡¯er and walked elegantly onto the stage. After Bai Fang went on stage, she didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary. Instead, she looked around the audience with her beautiful eyes that were as limpid as autumn water. When her gaze reached the seats of Leng Ruoxue and the others, her gaze even swept lightly over the freak. Unfortunately, the freak didn¡¯t even raise his head, which couldn¡¯t help making her a little disappointed. She sat down in front of the zither with a depressed heart¡­ She also wanted to perform with the zither, but the tune was different from Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s. Wu Qian¡¯er played the melodious and tactful ¡®Phoenix Seeking Phoenix¡¯, while she wanted to play the majestic and imposing ¡®General¡¯s Endowment¡¯. When her first note floated into the ears of everyone present, it couldn¡¯t help making their eyes light up¡­ The guests and audience below the stage did not expect this woman, who looked as weak as water, to play such an exciting tune. For a time, everyone looked at Bai Fang in a different light, and Bai Fang became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention as she wished¡­ ¡°This woman isn¡¯t simple!¡± Empty looked at Bai Fang, who was performing in the middle of the stage, and said meaningfully in the corner of the audience. ¡°She is the concubine daughter of the Bai family, Bai Fang. She might not be from the first wife, but she is one of the best among the daughters of the Bai family. Not only is she beautiful, but she is also talented. If you don¡¯t like her, I am willing to be your matchmaker,¡± the Fifth Elder said hurriedly. Unfortunately, he expressed his feelings wrongly. ¡°I say, Old Man, do you think that woman is worthy of our family¡¯s Commander Wu? Isn¡¯t that a toad lusting for swan meat! Stop worrying about that.¡± Feng Da pouted gently and said disdainfully. To be honest, he had always hated women who seemed weak because such women were too good at pretending. Moreover, all the weak and pitiful women he had seen were scheming! ¡°Uh!¡± The Fifth Elder was depressed. Boohoo¡­ Why was it so difficult to curry favor with them! He would say the wrong thing accidentally. Alas! He just wanted to curry favor, but he did it on purpose. However, that Bai Fang was really not worthy of His Excellency. ¡°Haha, Fifth Elder, thank you. However, I¡¯m not the one who likes you!¡± Empty glanced at the freak and teased with a light smile. Hehe, he had lived for so long and had seen countless people. Therefore, how could that woman¡¯s thoughts be hidden from him? Unfortunately! That woman was destined to not get what she wanted! ¡°Uh!¡± The Fifth Elder looked at the smile on Empty¡¯s face and then followed his gaze to gently glance at the man who was as beautiful as a freak. He pondered in his heart, What does Your Excellency mean? Could it be that Bai Fang has taken a liking to this freak? Uh! Then she¡¯s dead for sure. A woman who dares to snatch another man won¡¯t have a good end. Moreover, her opponent is the woman that even their Guan Yue family is quite afraid of. Alas! Bai Fang is plucking fur from a tiger! She¡¯s really tired of living! ¡°Fifth Elder, how many people are behind you?¡± Leng Ruoxue opened her beautiful eyes and asked lightly. ¡°Uh! There are still many more!¡± Fifth Elder said after some thought. Many families sent their daughters to participate in the competition, so the number of people participating in the first round was the greatest. ¡°Fifth Elder, we¡¯ll go back first today. I won¡¯t be coming for the next few days. However, I¡¯ll be coming for the finals, so you can rest assured.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave the Fifth Elder a pill to calm him down so that he wouldn¡¯t be on tenterhooks. Alas! These performances were really boring. She would rather find someone to have a good fight with than see those women flirting on the stage. Uh! When did she become so violent? ¡°Go back now? But the competition has just begun,¡± Fifth Elder said in surprise. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not interested in these competitions,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. She stood up with the freak and then turned to Empty. ¡°Continue staying here if anyone wants to watch. However, be careful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in these things either,¡± Empty said softly, implying that he wanted to leave with Xue¡¯er. After all, he wouldn¡¯t have come here to show himself if he didn¡¯t want to accompany Xue¡¯er and the others! ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll go back with you,¡± Feng Da and the others said hurriedly. Alas! They were quite disappointed in the flower appreciation assembly. Those famous flowers and famous grass were quite good-looking, but those young ladies from noble families were nothing to look at. Who would be interested in these ordinary women in front of their Miss¡¯s stunning appearance all day long! ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Just like that, they strode out of the venue of the flower appreciation meeting under the accompaniment of Bai Fang¡¯s magnanimous zither music. On the stage, Bai Fang was instantly depressed when she saw the person she was paying attention to leave without hesitation. She accidentally played the zither wrong. Fortunately, her reaction was fast enough, so the effects were not too big. She hurriedly walked off the stage after playing. The Fifth Elder watched as Leng Ruoxue and the others left. He looked at their backs and then at Bai Fang, who was fleeing in a sorry state. He sighed helplessly. Alas! Women who think too highly of themselves were the worst! Ah! His antidote. Suddenly, he remembered that he was still in disguise! However, when he chased after her, she was long gone. When he ran to the Alchemist Association, he was told by the people of the Alchemist Association that they were all in seclusion. Therefore, he could only live with this unfamiliar face for several days gloomily. There were a few times that he was almost rejected by the Guan Yue family. Boohoo¡­ After Leng Ruoxue and the others left for a while, Ning De, who was sitting on pins and needles in the VIP seats, realized that his young miss and the others had all disappeared. Upon seeing this, he hurriedly greeted Guan Yuelong and left the flower appreciation convention in a hurry. However, when he returned to the association, he was also informed that everyone was in seclusion.. He was depressed when he heard this¡­ Chapter 634 - Bai Fang’s Little Thoughts (1) Chapter 634: Bai Fang¡¯s Little Thoughts (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Five days later. Leng Ruoxue and the others left the bracelet with smiles and came to the yard. ¡°Haha, Miss, we can finally advance to Great Mystic,¡± Feng Da said happily. They had gained a lot from cultivating in seclusion in the bracelet for five days! They could take the Silver Snow Pill and become Mystic Kings after advancing to Great Mystic. Hehe, this was great. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s advance first and then go to the flower appreciation meeting. Today is the finals!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Hehe, the highlight was today! ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Feng Da and the others quickly agreed. To them, the flower viewing convention was just a pastime. Improving their strength was the most important. ¡°Alas! It¡¯s so good to be young!¡± Leng Qingtian looked at the energetic young people in front of him and sighed with emotion. Young people¡¯s cultivation speed was indeed faster than these old fellows. Old Man Lin and the others had been in seclusion for a much longer time than Feng Da and the others, but there had been no movement until now. Alas! He didn¡¯t know how it was. ¡°Haha, of course it¡¯s good to be young,¡± the little old man hurriedly echoed. ¡°Little Peacock, bring us to the place where Grandpa advanced last time!¡± Leng Ruoxue summoned the little Peacock from the bracelet and ordered. ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± the little peacock hurriedly answered. Then, after everyone sat on its back, it left the Alchemist Association with Leng Ruoxue and the others and flew toward the same place as last time. About an hour later, the little peacock brought everyone to the uninhabited mountain where Leng Qingtian advanced last time. The little peacock stopped flying and said to Leng Ruoxue, ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. They jumped off the little peacock¡¯s back after it landed. ¡°Big Brother, find a place to advance each!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruohan nodded. Then everyone scattered and chose a spacious place to sit down. They released their beasts and prepared to advance¡­ After a while, everyone¡¯s Heaven Earth Laws descended one after another¡­ Immediately, golden light flashed all over the barren valley, rising and falling, continuing for a long, long time¡­ After Leng Ruohan and the others advanced to Great Mystic, Leng Ruoxue gave each of them a Silver Snow Pill. After everyone took the Silver Snow Pill, a new wave of advancement arrived as scheduled not long later¡­ After a long while. The noisy valley finally returned to its former calm. Leng Ruoxue was very happy seeing the excited expressions on everyone and the beasts¡¯ faces. Haha, their strength had improved again! ¡°Miss, I¡¯m a Mystic Monarch too,¡± L¨¹ Tao said happily as she ran to Leng Ruoxue excitedly. ¡°Yes, congratulations,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. Then she looked at Cui Zhu, who was not far away. These two girls were the first people she saw after she opened her eyes, and they were her subordinates who had followed her from the beginning. They were now Mystic Monarchs, and she was very happy for them. ¡°Miss, boohoo¡­ Cui Zhu missed you so much.¡± Cui Zhu, who had been excited, hurriedly ran over and sobbed after receiving Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze. She could finally keep up with Miss¡¯s footsteps. She had been cultivating in the space since she emerged from seclusion last time because she didn¡¯t want to be Miss¡¯s burden. She had always hoped that she could help Miss. ¡°Silly girl, haven¡¯t you always been by my side!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡°But¡­¡± Cui Zhu pouted. She often went into seclusion! ¡°Alright, you¡¯re all Mystic Monarchs now. You can be considered powerhouses on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Don¡¯t be like a child and cry all the time!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed softly. Then she couldn¡¯t help reaching out to pinch Cui Zhu¡¯s face. Hehe, she found that Cui Zhu was becoming more and more cute. Her little face was red, making her want to ravage it! ¡°Miss!¡± Cui Zhu sighed helplessly. Boohoo¡­ She was not Qing Jue. Why did Miss pinch her face! ¡°Haha, our Cui Zhu is becoming cuter and cuter,¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help teasing. ¡°Miss is too evil to bully Cui Zhu. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m going to ignore you.¡± Cui Zhu ran to a corner to hide shyly after speaking. ¡°Haha!¡± Everyone and the beasts couldn¡¯t help laughing when they saw Cui Zhu¡¯s actions. Hehe, Miss was right. Cui Zhu was indeed very cute. ¡°Alright, stop laughing. We should leave this place. The Flower appreciation festival is about to begin!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. They still had to watch the show! With that, she pulled the freak directly onto the little peacock¡¯s back, and then everyone sat down. ¡°Miss, sit tight. I¡¯m going to take off,¡± the little peacock said. With that, it flapped its two powerful wings, flying straight toward the blue skies¡­ After returning to Moon Gazing City, Leng Ruoxue ordered Little Peacock to go to the Alchemist Association first because she was afraid that Ning De would be waiting for them in the association. After all, she had asked someone to tell Ning De that he would come out of seclusion five days later. After the little peacock flew everyone back to the yard, they saw Ning De waiting for them at the yard gate gloomily as if he had been abandoned. ¡°Miss, where did you go?¡± Ning De looked at the little peacock that landed in front of him and couldn¡¯t help asking. Boohoo¡­ He thought that Miss and the others had yet to come out of seclusion, so he didn¡¯t dare to disturb them at all and had been waiting outside the yard. However, he didn¡¯t expect Miss and the others to not be here. This couldn¡¯t help making him feel a little uncomfortable. Could it be that Miss ultimately couldn¡¯t accept him? ¡°Haha, Old Ning! We went to advance. I¡¯m a Mystic Monarch now,¡± Feng Da interrupted happily. ¡°Uh!¡± After Feng Da finished speaking, Ning De, who had been wallowing in self-pity, realized that they were actually Mystic Monarchs. Boohoo¡­ Perverts! How many Silver Snow Pills did Miss have! Feng Da and the others were only elementary Mystic five days ago, but their cultivation levels were actually the same as his now. He was also a Mystic Monarch, and it took him a long time to advance. However, these people were all Miss¡¯s subordinates, so it was normal for them to be so abnormal, he comforted himself. ¡°Ning De, come up.. Let¡¯s go to the Flower appreciation festival,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Ning De, who had been standing there foolishly. Chapter 635 - Bai Fang’s Little Thoughts (2) Chapter 635: Bai Fang¡¯s Little Thoughts (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Oh!¡± Ning De jumped onto the little peacock¡¯s back and then looked at Leng Ruoxue hesitantly. He hesitated for a while and finally couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Miss, give me a appearance changing pill too. I can sit with you this way.¡± He had been wanting to refine a few appearance changing pills these few days, but he actually didn¡¯t have enough herbs on hand, so he could only give up helplessly. ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed without hesitation. In fact, she didn¡¯t give Ning De the appearance changing pill on the first day for Guan Yue Long to see. She just wanted Guan Yue Long to know what choice she should make. She was a pacifist after all! Hehe! ¡°Really?¡± Ning De looked at Leng Ruoxue in disbelief. Boohoo¡­ Why did Miss agree so easily? All the excuses he had already thought of were useless. ¡°Of course, I never lie,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Haha, the reason why I didn¡¯t give you the appearance changing pill last time was that I hoped Guan Yue Long could make a sensible choice. It was also to let him know that the Alchemist Association didn¡¯t fall out with their Guan Yue family,¡± Leng Ruoxue added and explained her thoughts simply. ¡°Oh, I understand,¡± Ning De said happily. Boohoo¡­ He thought that he was despised by Miss because he was an outsider! He was immediately happy knowing that it was not for this reason! ¡°Ning De, did the major families do anything these few days?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked casually. ¡°The Guan Yue family has always been very quiet. However, the Wu family has been asking about the residences of Miss and the others. Moreover, there seem to be a few forces secretly asking about Miss and the others.¡± Ning De reported everything he knew, afraid that he would miss a single thing. ¡°Which forces are they?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°The Luo and Bai families,¡± Ning De answered honestly. ¡°The Luo family and the Bai family?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned in thought. She had no dealings with the Luo family. Could it be that the Bai family wanted to avenge that Bai Ru? ¡°The Luo family might not be as strong as the Wu family but they have always been on good terms with the Guan Yue family. As for the Bai family, they are only at the bottom. Logically speaking, they should be paying attention to the movement of the Guan Yue family the most, but they sent people to inquire about Miss. I really don¡¯t know why!¡± Ning De said doubtfully. He had actually thought about this question for a few days, but he had never thought of an answer. ¡°Could it be that they want to have ideas about Miss? Aren¡¯t they overestimating their capabilities?¡± Feng Da guessed with a face full of disdain. Hmph! Not just anyone could have ideas about his young miss. Not to mention that Commander Ye would fly into a rage, even they wouldn¡¯t do it! ¡°Hmph! Anyone who dares to have designs on Xue¡¯er, die!¡± the freak roared directly without thinking after hearing Feng Da¡¯s words. ¡°Oh right, Miss, there¡¯s another thing. Wu Qian¡¯er was beaten up again a few days ago.¡± Two drops of cold sweat hung on Ning De¡¯s forehead as he thought, Alas! Violent freak, unlucky Wu Qian¡¯er! ¡°Beaten up by who? It seems like she has a lot of enemies,¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. That Wu Qian¡¯er was really unlucky. However, she didn¡¯t want the person who beat up Wu Qian¡¯er to ruin her matter. Therefore, she hoped that Wu Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t lose an arm or a leg. Otherwise, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let the person who beat Wu Qian¡¯er off! ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ning De was also a little puzzled. He knew that Miss and the others definitely didn¡¯t do this. Who could it be? He couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Is Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s injury serious?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with concern. ¡°Not serious, just some superficial wounds. She went on stage normally the next day after taking our association¡¯s pills.¡± Ning De said with a naughty smile. Hehe, he gave Wu Qian¡¯er the Snake Accumulation Pill that he refined together last time! ¡°Yes, well done. Wu Qian¡¯er can¡¯t be absent from the competition,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve arrived at the venue of the flower appreciation festival,¡± the little peacock suddenly interrupted. It took off as soon as Ning De sat on its back. However, because the venue was not very far, it only flew for a few minutes before reaching its destination. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others jumped down from the little peacock¡¯s back. The little peacook landed at the entrance they entered from on the first day. Moreover, there was no one else at the door except for the guards. The group walked straight into the venue in a grandiose manner. The guards at the door hurriedly bowed when they saw them and then watched their backs very respectfully¡­ ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯re finally here.¡± The Fifth Elder, who had been waiting in the venue, ran to them as soon as Leng Ruoxue and the others entered. ¡°Fifth Elder?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked doubtfully at the Fifth Elder, whose eyes were brimming with tears. Uh! What was going on? Why did Fifth Elder look like he had seen a long-lost relative when he saw their expressions? Was there a need to? ¡°Miss Leng, quickly give me the antidote to the appearance changing pill! Boohoo¡­¡± Fifth Elder choked. It had been five days, and he had been in deep water and fire every day. The patriarch and First Elder laughed hysterically when they saw him, while the other elders and clansmen kept staring at him doubtfully. No matter where he went, almost everyone would find an excuse to follow him, afraid that he would sneak into the Guan Yue family to cause trouble. Boohoo¡­ He was really too pitiful. ¡°Haha, Fifth Elder, I can¡¯t give you the antidote if you still want to sit with us today!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Hehe! She really forgot about the antidote. However, she believed that Fifth Elder¡¯s life these few days must be very exciting! ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m not sitting with you anymore,¡± the Fifth Elder said tactfully. It was the last day. He was helpless alone if anything really happened. He knew very well that the patriarch could not stop Leng Ruoxue and the others from finding trouble if they really wanted to. Therefore, he shouldn¡¯t court disaster! ¡°Oh, then eat this!¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a pill from her ring and handed it to the Fifth Elder. ¡°Thank you, Miss Leng.¡± Fifth Elder took the pill and hurriedly threw it into his mouth. ¡°Fifth Elder, please tell your patriarch that the flower appreciation meeting will end today.. The time limit I gave him is three days,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him. After speaking, she led everyone past the Fifth Elder and walked toward their seats from last time¡­ Chapter 636 - Bai Fang’s Little Thoughts (3) Chapter 636: Bai Fang¡¯s Little Thoughts (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Fifth Elder looked at the backs of Leng Ruoxue and the others and sighed softly. Alas! What should come will come. This Eldest Miss was indeed a trustworthy person. The Flower appreciation festival would end today. He knew that if they couldn¡¯t give Leng Ruoxue a satisfactory answer, their Moon Gazing Family would probably become history. Leng Ruoxue and the others walked to the corner of the audience and sat down. ¡°Miss, what do you intend to do with the Guan Yue family?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking curiously as soon as he sat down. ¡°That will depend on the Guan Yue family¡¯s sincerity!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. She didn¡¯t like violence, so it would naturally be best if it could be resolved peacefully and satisfy her. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I think the patriarch and First Elder of the Guan Yue family are sensible people. However, it¡¯s hard to say for the Wu family.¡± Leng Qingtian said after some thought. ¡°Grandpa, the Wu family won¡¯t let us go. They are waiting for the flower appreciation festival to end just like us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. The audience in the venue was almost here as Leng Ruoxue and the others conversed softly. The eyes of the audience lit up when they saw that the empty seats were finally full again today¡­ ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect to finally see them again today,¡± an audience whispered excitedly, afraid to disturb them. ¡°Yes!¡± Beauty was always pleasing to the eye, so everyone was naturally happy to see the stunning beauty in their hearts. ¡°Miss, those people seem to be talking about you!¡± Cui Zhu said excitedly. ¡°Calm down, just ignore it. We are only small supporting characters. We can¡¯t become the focus of everyone and steal the limelight from those young ladies from the influential families. Otherwise, we will definitely become public enemies!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly and earnestly. ¡°Miss, this isn¡¯t something we can control!¡± Cui Zhu said speechlessly. In fact, what she wanted to say was that Miss, you have long been the public enemy of those young ladies from noble families. You probably can¡¯t keep a low profile even if you want to! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! It¡¯s enough as long as we can take care of ourselves. It¡¯s their business what the others want. We can¡¯t interfere. However, the prerequisite is that they don¡¯t provoke me.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Then she leaned into the freak¡¯s arms and leaned comfortably on him. ¡°Okay.¡± Cui Zhu looked at Miss¡¯s lazy appearance and sighed helplessly before looking at the stage. At this moment, the host had already stood in the middle of the stage and was giving a routine speech. After his long speech, he directly announced that the finals of the flower viewing convention had begun! After six days of preliminaries and semi-finals, only the five daughters of the noble families were qualified to participate in the final. There would be three rounds of competition today. According to the rules of the finals, the talents for the first two rounds were specified in advance. The other round was to choose their own talents, so the five daughters of the noble families would show their best talents and compete. After the first young lady from a noble family went on stage to perform, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help closing her eyes in boredom in the audience. To be honest, she actually wanted to give this young lady some face. However, this unknown young lady was performing the zither, and the tune she played made her want to sleep, so she had to follow her heart! Alas! She couldn¡¯t be blamed for this! ¡°Wow! Which family¡¯s young lady is this? The tune she plays actually makes me want to sleep. Well, if I have insomnia in the future, find her to play a tune so that we can have a good night¡¯s sleep,¡± Feng Da said very viciously. Damn, this was obviously a hypnosis song! Was this the top five of the flower appreciation festival? Who selected this? Wasn¡¯t this deceiving the audience! Fortunately, they didn¡¯t spend money to buy tickets in, otherwise, they would definitely get the Guan Yue family to refund the tickets because this was obviously Red Fruit deceiving the consumers! ¡°Hehe, the grand finals of the flower appreciation event takes a comprehensive score. Her piano skills are very ordinary, but being able to enter the grand finals means that she has still obtained recognition in other areas of talent,¡± Ning De, who had participated in the flower appreciation event many times, explained. ¡°Oh, Old Ning! Then do you think this young lady has a chance of becoming the champion?¡± Feng Da asked curiously. ¡°Definitely not,¡± Ning De said resolutely. With Wu Qian¡¯er around, the champion would definitely not fall into the hands of others. The other young ladies from the families were just Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s sidekicks. How could they snatch her limelight! ¡°Old Ning! Do you mean that the other daughters of noble families are not as outstanding as Wu Qian¡¯er?¡± Feng Da said in disbelief. Why didn¡¯t he think that Wu Qian¡¯er was so good? Hmph! A woman who couldn¡¯t even compare to a strand of their young miss¡¯s hair could probably only show off in front of these second-rate daughters. ¡°What I mean is that the Wu family is very despicable. Even if Wu Qian¡¯er isn¡¯t the best, Wu Ming will sweep away all obstacles for her. However, Wu Qian¡¯er is indeed talented, so it¡¯s not wrong for the champion to fall to her.¡± Ning De frowned and explained. While the two of them were chatting privately, the competition between the first young lady of the aristocratic family had already ended. The second person to go on stage happened to be Wu Qian¡¯er. The zither was one of Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s best talents, so after she went on stage, she only bowed slightly to the audience on the stage and directly sat in front of the zither table to play¡­ ¡°What is this? Why does it resemble Phoenix Seeking Phoenix?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking as he listened to the pleasant and melodious tune on the stage. ¡°This should be Phoenix Flight.¡± Ning De listened carefully and then said, Uh! It seemed like Wu Fu¡¯er was determined to marry. With this in mind, his eyes gently glanced at the VIP seats. He heard that the young master of the Guan Yue family would be coming today, but he didn¡¯t see it. ¡°Alas! The young master of the Guan Yue family is really unlucky to be remembered by such a woman,¡± Feng Da said with a face full of sympathy. ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you think Wu Qian¡¯er will cause trouble for us after the performance?¡± Empty, who was beside Leng Ruoxue, asked very curiously, his beautiful face actually full of anticipation. Chapter 637 - Please Sell Us Together (1) ¡°Not if she has a brain,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently with her eyes closed. ¡°Haha, she¡¯s brainless,¡± Empty said disdainfully, not optimistic about Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s intelligence. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she still have her father? Wu Ming that old man isn¡¯t stupid,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. In fact, she was really right. Even if Wu Qian¡¯er wanted to cause a fuss, she didn¡¯t have the guts to do so as long as the competition didn¡¯t really end because Wu Ming had already given her an ultimatum. He said that if she dared to do what she did on the first day, he would definitely not let her go. Therefore, as long as the champion didn¡¯t fall on her head, she wouldn¡¯t dare to cause trouble even if she was given a hundred guts. Therefore, she hurriedly left the stage after playing the song because she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself if she stayed for another second. ¡°Haha! Seems like you were right.¡± Empty teased after seeing Wu Qian¡¯er glare at them and then run away. ¡°In fact, Wu Qian¡¯er is also a little smart. Unfortunately, her jealousy is too strong, so she¡¯s destined not to achieve anything big,¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed. Well, she didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t be jealous, but it was the worst if she developed a possessive desire for something that didn¡¯t belong to her. Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s situation was like this because as far as she knew, the young master of the Guan Yue family didn¡¯t want to marry her at all. However, she had already treated herself as the young madam of the Guan Yue family, so it could be seen how unrequited she was. If it weren¡¯t for this thought of hers, they probably wouldn¡¯t have had a conflict at all, nor would she have targeted the Wu family. ¡°Even if she isn¡¯t jealous, she won¡¯t be able to achieve anything with her character,¡± Empty said objectively. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. After Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s competition ended, Bai Fang and the other three young ladies also went on stage one by one. After Bai Fang went on stage, her clear eyes swept lightly in the direction of Leng Ruoxue and the others, and then her gaze fixed on the freak. However, she quickly looked away and directly began her performance after staring for a few seconds. However, the man she liked didn¡¯t even look at her until the end of her song, which couldn¡¯t help making her feel very disappointed. Therefore, she left the stage with a resentful face after playing the song¡­ ¡°Haha! Xue¡¯er, you have a worthy opponent!¡± Empty couldn¡¯t help teasing when he saw Bai Fang¡¯s happy and slightly resentful expression. ¡°Opponent? Is she worthy?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. Hmph! Not every woman was qualified to be her opponent. Women who coveted her man also had to pay the price. In fact, she had felt Bai Fang¡¯s gaze that day but she just ignored it. ¡°Haha, she¡¯s really not worthy,¡± Empty said with a loud laugh. His hearty laughter immediately attracted the attention of many people, causing Leng Ruoxue and the others to become the focus of everyone again. ¡°Empty, that¡¯s enough. If you continue smiling, those audience might eat you up!¡± Leng Ruoxue also teased. Well, the destructive power of the peerless handsome man¡¯s smile was not small, so she forbade the freak from laughing in front of outsiders! ¡°You should keep an eye on your man! I don¡¯t dare to trouble you with my affairs,¡± Empty said hurriedly because he could already feel a certain freak¡¯s gaze staring at him with ill intentions. ¡°Tch, my man is very obedient,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m very obedient!¡± The freak took the opportunity to quickly express his opinion. He was a filial fianc¨¦! He had to be obedient! The three of them chatted happily in their seats, and the competition on the stage continued. Unknowingly, the first round of the competition had already ended. The second round of the competition was dance. Everyone chose their best dance to participate in the competition. After the five of them went on stage one by one and performed their dance, the scores for the first two rounds were out. Among them, Wu Qian¡¯er had the highest total score for the two rounds of the competition and was temporarily in first place. The second place was Bai Fang, and the third place was Luo Xing¡¯er. However, the three of them had very close scores, so in theory, the three of them had hope of becoming the champion. The other two young ladies could only be their contrast. The third round of the competition was to choose their own talents. This was also the last competition of this year¡¯s flower viewing convention because the five young ladies would definitely not hide anything anymore. After the third round of the competition began, the one with the lowest score went on first according to the scores for the first two rounds. Therefore, the daughter who was ranked last was the first to go on stage. After the two rounds of the competition, the daughters of the last two rankings were officially eliminated. After all, the audience wanted to see the performance of the top three more, so there were naturally not many people paying attention to the performance of the first two daughters. The third to go on stage was the daughter of the Luo family, Luo Xing¡¯er. After the cute girl went on stage, she began the performance without hesitation¡­ After Luo Xing¡¯er¡¯s performance, it was Bai Fang¡¯s turn. In fact, the true competition of this year¡¯s flower viewing convention should be between her and Wu Qian¡¯er. Luo Xing¡¯er might be outstanding, but she was indeed inferior to the two of them in terms of talent. Otherwise, Luo Xing¡¯er would not have ended her competition with a random song just now. ¡°Big Sister Fang, you can do it!¡± Not only was Luo Xing¡¯er not depressed after getting off the stage, but she was also very happy to cheer for Big Sister Fang, whom she liked! She didn¡¯t like Wu Qian¡¯er, so she really hoped that Big Sister Fang could win this championship. ¡°Okay, I will.¡± Bai Fang nodded. With that, she walked directly onto the stage. However, this time, after she went on stage, she did not look in the direction of Leng Ruoxue and the others but directly began the performance. In the last match, her performance talent was still the zither because the zither was her best, and the tune she played was actually ¡°Phoenix Seeking Phoenix¡±¡­ Everyone in the audience and the VIP seats were stunned when the note was out because according to tradition, the other young ladies would not perform the songs that others had played in the competition. After all, the effect of the competition would be too obvious if two people performed the same song. The major families were obviously unwilling to offend the other families because of a competition.. However, Bai Fang surprised everyone today¡­ Chapter 638 - Please Sell Us Together (2) Chapter 638: Please Sell Us Together (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the VVIP seats. ¡°Lord Bai, this song was played by my daughter. What does the daughter of the Bai family mean?¡± Wu Ming glared at the patriarch of the Bai family with a displeased face and questioned. ¡°Uh! She¡¯s my brother¡¯s concubine¡¯s daughter. She hasn¡¯t seen much of the world since she was young, and it¡¯s her first time participating in such a competition today, so she probably doesn¡¯t know. She definitely didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Patriarch Wu, please believe me. Your daughter¡¯s zither skills are top-notch. Fang¡¯er can¡¯t compare.¡± The patriarch of the Bai family wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and hurriedly explained. At the same time, he cursed the unruly Bai Fang half to death in his heart. Damn it, she shouldn¡¯t implicate their Bai family even if she wanted to die! Wu Ming was famous for being ruthless. Moreover, he had already warned Bai Fang to keep a low profile in this competition and not snatch the limelight from Wu Qian¡¯er. After all, their Bai family couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Wu family. However, Bai Fang actually ignored his words. He really didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do! ¡°So she¡¯s a bastard daughter. No wonder she¡¯s so unpresentable!¡± Wu Ming mocked rudely. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The patriarch of the Bai family suppressed his anger. Hmph! How could he have used a concubine daughter to participate in the competition if his daughter wasn¡¯t disappointing. In fact, he was still very satisfied with Bai Fang¡¯s performance these few days. After all, if his daughter participated in the competition, she might not have such good results. However, Bai Fang made him a little angry today, and she made him cry softly in front of the Wu family. Hmph! He would settle this score with her when he returned! ¡°Haha! Do you not have confidence in your daughter winning the championship? If that¡¯s the case, let her withdraw from the competition directly so that she won¡¯t be embarrassed when the results are announced later!¡± Guan Yuelong reminded coldly from the side after hearing their conversation. He was very happy to see someone defeat Wu Qian¡¯er. He just didn¡¯t know if those daughters of noble families had the guts. After all, many people were very afraid of the Wu family. ¡°Who said so? My daughter is the best!¡± Wu Ming roared furiously. ¡°Is that so? Why can¡¯t I tell? Can you tell?¡± Guan Yue Long said to the patriarch present with a face full of smiles, neither angry nor angry. The patriarchs sitting in the VIP seats had black lines hanging on their foreheads when they heard Guan Yue Long¡¯s words. They thought to themselves, Patriarch Guan Yuelong, aren¡¯t you harming us? Even if they thought so in their hearts, they didn¡¯t dare to say it in front of Wu Ming! One had to know that Wu Ming was famous for being despicable. Who knew what kind of underhanded means he would play behind his back if they really displeased him! Often, no one dared to provoke such people. ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone answer me?¡± After a while, Guan Yue Long couldn¡¯t help asking angrily when he saw that no one responded. Hmph! These people thought Wu Ming couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. Could he afford to offend them? ¡°Because everyone thinks my daughter is outstanding! Of course no one will respond to you,¡± Wu Ming said in a good mood seeing Guan Yue Long deflated. The temperature of the scene immediately dropped several degrees after Wu Ming¡¯s words. No one dared to say anything seeing Guan Yue Long¡¯s ugly expression. ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, is Young Master Guan Yue Xi back?¡± After a long while, a patriarch cleverly changed the topic, not daring to bear Guan Yue Long¡¯s anger. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s back,¡± Guan Yue Long said lightly. ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t the young master come?¡± the patriarch asked, as if he wanted to chat with Guan Yue Long. Unfortunately, Guan Yue Long was not interested at all because he was still angry! ¡°Of course he¡¯s here. He¡¯s not interested in someone¡¯s performance, so he should be here after the competition.¡± Guan Yue Long rolled his eyes at Wu Ming and said irritably. In fact, Xi¡¯er was already here, but he didn¡¯t appear in the VIP seats. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He has to marry Qian¡¯er no matter if he¡¯s interested or not,¡± Wu Ming said nonchalantly. Anyway, the Guan Yue family couldn¡¯t refuse as long as his daughter won the championship. ¡°Wait for your precious daughter to win the championship!¡± Guan Yue Long reminded her. However, he couldn¡¯t help thinking about how to prevent Wu Qian¡¯er from winning the championship. At this moment, two handsome men were also sitting in a corner on the other side of the audience. The two men were sitting diagonally opposite Leng Ruoxue and the others, so they could easily see Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Hey, is that woman your sweetheart?¡± Luo Fei looked at the drop dead gorgeous beauty opposite him and asked with a face full of amazement. Yesterday, his sister had praised Bai Fang in front of him a lot, as if she was the only woman in the world. Later, she knew that the little girl planned to make Bai Fang her sister-in-law. After he knew, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the girl¡¯s whimsical thoughts. Not to mention whether he was interested in Bai Fang, it was impossible to become the young madam of the Luo family with Bai Fang¡¯s identity. ¡°Yes, your sister¡¯s taste isn¡¯t good either? That Bai Fang is very ordinary!¡± Guan Yue Xi didn¡¯t expect to actually see Leng Ruoxue today and couldn¡¯t help teasing his good friend in a good mood. ¡°Yes, which woman isn¡¯t ordinary compared to your beloved!¡± Luo Fei said speechlessly. Boohoo¡­ He was not interested in Bai Fang at all. He didn¡¯t expect Guan Yue Xi to tease him with this! ¡°Alas! I just have a crush on her. She doesn¡¯t know of my existence, so don¡¯t spout nonsense. It won¡¯t be good if others misunderstand,¡± Guan Yue Xi reminded very cautiously, his handsome face carrying a trace of disappointment. ¡°Then you¡¯re not allowed to talk about Bai Fang either. Let¡¯s not talk about anyone.¡± Luo Fei began to state his conditions. ¡°Okay.¡± Guan Yue Xi nodded in agreement. At this moment, Wu Qian¡¯er was playing her last song on the stage. The flower appreciation festival had truly ended after her performance. Finally, the song ended. The entire competition ended when Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s final note sounded. ¡°Miss, this time, Wu Qian¡¯er actually didn¡¯t play a tune like ¡®Happy Moon¡¯, ¡®Wedding Night¡¯, and the like. Instead, she chose a tune full of concepts like ¡®Mountain River¡¯. Unfortunately! This isn¡¯t her style,¡± Feng Da said with a look of pity. ¡°Haha! Feng Da, I just found out that you know music today,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in surprise. Chapter 639 - Please Sell Us Together (3) Chapter 639: Please Sell Us Together (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Hehe, I just think that the last song she played was not nice and didn¡¯t match her style. Who asked her to be so desperate for marriage! ¡®Phoenix Seeking Phoenix¡¯ and ¡®Phoenix In Flight¡¯ have all been played. Shouldn¡¯t we enter the bridal chamber next?¡± Feng Da said with a smile. After all, this matched Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s desire for marriage! ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead uncontrollably. However, she had to admit that Feng Da¡¯s words were reasonable. ¡°Feng Da, Wu Qian¡¯er is staring at you!¡± Empty reminded with a light smile. Alas! One was marked by the company one kept! Everyone around Xue¡¯er was so venomous. Upon hearing Empty¡¯s words, Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but look up at Wu Qian¡¯er, who had just finished playing the song. Good gracious, she was indeed staring at her. Could it be that this woman had heard what he said just now? Then why didn¡¯t she flare up? This shouldn¡¯t be the case! This wasn¡¯t like her! Leng Ruoxue also looked up at Wu Qian¡¯er on the stage, and then said calmly, ¡°Could it be that Miss Wu likes my subordinates?¡± ¡°Damn it, what nonsense are you spouting? How can such a lowly person be worthy of me?¡± Wu Qian¡¯er raised her head arrogantly like a phoenix and said very disdainfully. ¡°Hey, you big milk cow, who are you calling lowly? I don¡¯t care even if a woman like you comes to me for nothing. Hmph! I advise you not to take yourself too seriously. You¡¯re not noble at all,¡± Feng Da said very rudely. Everyone in the audience roared with laughter when they heard the big milk cow¡¯s call. Wu Qian¡¯er might not be tall, but her chest was extraordinarily spectacular, so they all felt that this name was very appropriate! ¡°Big¡­ milk cow? Damn it, you¡¯re the big milk cow!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er roared angrily. Her beautiful face flushed red with anger after hearing everyone¡¯s laughter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It seems like I have to teach you. Only female milk cows produce milk, so I can¡¯t be called a milk cow. Moreover, I don¡¯t have such big breasts!¡± Feng Da said angrily. ¡°Y-you, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Wu Qian¡¯er was so angry that she was trembling. Her clear eyes glared at Leng Ruoxue and the others as she said fiercely. ¡°I wonder how Miss Wu wants to deal with us?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously with her beautiful face. ¡°I want to sell all of you to the brothel. However, before I go, I¡¯ll find a few strong men to play with you, haha!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er said a little smugly. Her intense anger made her forget what kind of place this was for a moment, so she accidentally said what was on her mind. The audience and the guests in the VIP seats were dumbfounded before Wu Qian¡¯er finished speaking. They couldn¡¯t believe that such vicious words would be said by Wu Qian¡¯er in public¡­ ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell that this daughter of the Wu family was so vicious!¡± ¡°Yes! If the so-called daughters of noble families are all like this, I would rather marry a commoner woman. Well, I can¡¯t take this kind of woman even if she wants to! She¡¯s really too vicious. She can sell people because of a small dispute and wants to¡­ If there¡¯s a conflict between husband and wife, I think she will murder her husband! Poor Young Master Guan Yue.¡± Everyone began discussing one after another, their voices so loud that even Wu Qian¡¯er, who was still standing on the stage, couldn¡¯t ignore them. ¡°Damn it, all of you shut up!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er roared without caring about her image. Her anger made her beautiful face a little distorted. ¡°What? Miss Wu wants to sell us too?¡± someone in the audience shouted. ¡°Hehe, I just found out today that the Wu family is a human trafficker. It seems like we have to be careful lest we get caught and sold by her one day!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased without being angry or angry, and her beautiful face even had a drop dead smile. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Our Wu family is a top-notch family, not a human trafficker.¡± Wu Qian¡¯er was so angry that she lost her mind and roared like thunder. ¡°But you said you wanted to sell us and even said you wanted to find a few strong men to play with me. I don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll find them for me? I can¡¯t wait anymore!¡± Leng Ruoxue narrowed her beautiful eyes and said anxiously. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll definitely let you have your wish. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er said fiercely. ¡°Oh, when? Can you give me a time limit so that I won¡¯t wait for nothing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked anxiously, looking like she would not stop until she was given time. ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s sell them first,¡± Wu Qian¡¯er said proudly. ¡°Are you favoring men over women? What right do you have to sell them first before finding the burly man for me? You¡¯re a woman too. You can¡¯t be so biased!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very displeased, her beautiful face full of grievance. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Do you lack men that much?¡± Wu Qian¡¯er roared impatiently. For some reason, she felt that something was amiss, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. ¡°I didn¡¯t lack it originally, but since you¡¯re going to sell my man, I lack it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly, still looking at Wu Qian¡¯er aggrievedly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t let her sell me away. Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t want to leave you. You have to protect me.¡± The freak lay on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder and sobbed cooperatively. Alas! He had to cooperate since Xue¡¯er wanted to play. However, that woman Wu Qian¡¯er was dead for sure. Hmph! It was the first time in his life that a woman wanted to sell him away. She was really tired of living. Empty also had the same thoughts as the freak. However, they didn¡¯t say a word now and just looked at Wu Qian¡¯er on the stage like they were watching a good show. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I will protect you. I will beg Miss Wu to sell us to the same brothel,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly comforted. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what about me?¡± Empty looked at Leng Ruoxue and asked. His clear and innocent beautiful eyes stared at Leng Ruoxue intently. Moreover, there were faint tears in his eyes, as if he would cry directly if Xue¡¯er said anything wrong. ¡°Uh! I¡¯ll protect you too.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she said speechlessly.. Chapter 640 - Please Sell Us Together (4) Chapter 640: Please Sell Us Together (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Miss, what should I do? No one can separate us. Boohoo¡­¡± L¨¹ Tao¡¯s eyes were red as she sobbed very sadly. ¡°Lass! You can¡¯t leave an old man like me behind!¡± The little old man also participated and said pitifully. Hehe, it was really fun. Even the three major families wanted to provide for him. However, the daughter of the Wu family actually wanted to sell them. Uh! He really wanted to know which brothel dared to take him in? ¡°Alas! Miss Wu, you see, my family and subordinates can¡¯t leave me, so you can¡¯t separate us. If you want to sell, you have to sell us together. Otherwise, I won¡¯t agree.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed and said helplessly. ¡°Yes, Miss Wu, please sell us together! I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have called you Big Milk Cow just now. Look at your figure. It¡¯s a pity to call you Big Milk Cow. I should call you Big Milk Cow with the best figure,¡± Feng Da said with a face full of regret. ¡°Y-you all!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er was so angry that she was about to vomit blood, and she even stammered. At the same time, in the VIP seats¡­ Upon hearing Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s words, Guan Yue Long, who was drinking tea, spat out the tea that he had yet to swallow. Fortunately, it all happened to spray onto Wu Ming. ¡°You¡­¡± Wu Ming, who was already very displeased, became even angrier seeing that he was sprayed with water. His daughter was spouting nonsense downstairs, and he got someone to spray water on him. One could imagine how terrible his mood was. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Wu. Your daughter¡¯s words have really broadened my horizons, so, hehe! I only found out today that the Wu family still has that kind of livelihood¡­¡± Guan Yue Long said with a smile. He had even changed his way of addressing Wu Ming to Brother Wu. It could be seen how good his mood was. Hehe, even if Wu Qian¡¯er won the champion of the flower viewing convention, he could rest easy! After all, he didn¡¯t believe that Wu Qian¡¯er could live to the day she married her son after offending that eldest young lady. However, a young lady from an aristocratic family actually had such thoughts. He had to sigh that the Wu family¡¯s upbringing was indeed good! ¡°Hmph! Children are insensible. You actually believe nonsense. It can be seen how low your intelligence is,¡± Wu Ming said with slight sarcasm. He knew that Guan Yue Long wanted to see him make a fool of himself, but how could he let this fellow do as he pleased? ¡°It¡¯s not important whether I believe it or not. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re selling me,¡± Guan Yuelong said nonchalantly. Hehe, it was enough as long as Leng Ruoxue believed it. ¡°Guan Yue Long, it¡¯s been so long. Why isn¡¯t the final ranking out yet?¡± Wu Ming asked and directly changed the topic. He really didn¡¯t want to discuss the topic with Guan Yue Long just now. Otherwise, he would be angered to death. ¡°Probably because the ranking isn¡¯t good. First Elder, go take a look! Don¡¯t make our Brother Wu wait anxiously. He still has to take care of his business!¡± Guan Yuelong said to the First Elder happily and secretly made a gesture that only the two of them knew when no one was paying attention. The First Elder understood and then left the VIP seats¡­ After the First Elder left the VIP seats, he looked at the judges¡¯ seats and then went to the audience to find his young master. ¡°Young Master.¡± First Elder looked at Guan Yue Xi. ¡°First Elder, why are you here?¡± Guan Yue Xi asked in surprise. Uh! Could it be that Father was looking for him? ¡°I¡¯m here to take a look,¡± the First Elder said with a smile. Alas! The flower appreciation festival was about to end today, but he and the patriarch had yet to think of how to explain it to that Eldest Miss. He couldn¡¯t help being a little worried when he thought of this. ¡°Sport? First Elder, you¡¯re really free! It¡¯s so lively over there, why isn¡¯t anyone caring?¡± Luo Fei teased with a light smile. ¡°Care? Who? We can¡¯t care about the Wu family¡¯s young miss,¡± First Elder said helplessly, his face full of difficulties. ¡°Hehe, First Elder, who will be the champion of the flower appreciation festival this time?¡± Luo Fei asked the advisor knowingly. ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m not a judge.¡± First Elder glared at Luo Fei and said indifferently. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just come from the judging panel? You really don¡¯t know?¡± Luo Fei said in disbelief. In fact, he just wanted to know if the champion was Wu Qian¡¯er, but this old man insisted on keeping him in suspense. Alas! He was really anxious to death. ¡°I don¡¯t know! The judges are in a difficult position, and the champion is difficult to evaluate, so the result isn¡¯t out yet! It probably will take a while!¡± First Elder explained. ¡°If the champion is Wu Qian¡¯er, does Xi really have to marry that woman?¡± Luo Fei asked curiously. ¡°Of course. Our Guan Yue family is a very trustworthy family,¡± the First Elder promised. Hehe, they would keep their word, but they were afraid that the Wu family would not have the fortune! ¡°Xi, looks like I have to congratulate you in advance,¡± Luo Fei teased. ¡°Do you want to die? I won¡¯t marry her.¡± Guan Yue Xi rolled her eyes at Luo Fei, her handsome face full of displeasure. ¡°Hehe! Can you do whatever you want?¡± Luo Fei gloated. ¡°Since you¡¯re congratulating me, then I¡¯ll also congratulate you and Miss Bai on getting married early!¡± Guan Yue Xi said, unwilling to be outdone. Hmph! How could wanting to see him make a fool of himself be such a beautiful thing? ¡°Don¡¯t. I was wrong, okay?¡± Luo Fei quickly begged. He didn¡¯t want to marry that weak and sickly woman who would collapse from the wind. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she would not want to marry you even if you wanted to marry her!¡± First Elder said in realization. Alas, that bastard daughter of the Bai family was quite ambitious! She actually¡­ What a pity! She was inviting trouble onto herself. Hopefully, she wouldn¡¯t do anything irrational. After all, the Bai family and the Guan Yue family had business dealings. ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Luo Fei said happily after hearing what the First Elder said. He didn¡¯t have time to care for that kind of woman all day. Moreover, he hated women who looked weak and sickly since they were young but had better bodies than anyone and liked to pretend to be pitiful. At this moment, Wu Qian¡¯er was glaring fiercely at Leng Ruoxue and the others on the stage. Leng Ruoxue also glared back at her, unwilling to be outdone.. Neither side spoke. At this moment, under the arrangement of the host, Bai Fang and Luo Xing¡¯er also walked onto the stage and waited for the final result to be out¡­ Chapter 641 - The First Elder Doesn’t Allow Me To Give You The Champion (1) Chapter 641: The First Elder Doesn¡¯t Allow Me To Give You The Champion (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Bai Fang and Luo Xing¡¯er went on stage, they did not stand with Wu Qian¡¯er but maintained a distance from her. ¡°Miss Wu, it¡¯s wrong for you to quarrel with the audience.¡± After a while of silence, Bai Fang couldn¡¯t help persuading her. Her voice was so soft that water seemed to seep out. Slap! A slap landed on Bai Fang¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you meddle in my business?¡± Wu Qian¡¯er roared furiously after raising her hand to slap Bai Fang. Hmph! She was almost angered to death by Leng Ruoxue and the others just now, and she couldn¡¯t do anything to those people, so she could only vent all her anger on Bai Fang, and this was somewhat related to the tune Bai Fang played just now. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡± Half of Bai Fang¡¯s face immediately swelled up after being slapped, and she said with tears in her eyes. However, her gaze seemed to glance at the freak. Her aggrieved and pitiful appearance was enough to make most people pity her, but it absolutely didn¡¯t include Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Hey, Big Sister Fang is just trying to persuade you out of goodwill. How can you be so barbaric!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er, who couldn¡¯t take it anymore, quickly protested. ¡°Good intentions? I¡¯m afraid only you will think that she¡¯s being kind, idiot!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er said disdainfully. ¡°You¡­¡± Luo Xing¡¯er was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say anything. She might look very powerful, but she couldn¡¯t muster up any aura when facing an unreasonable person like Wu Qian¡¯er. Leng Ruoxue, who had been sitting in the corner, looked at the farce on the stage and thought, Uh! Are they being rebellious? However, that Bai Fang was quite intriguing. Unfortunately, she expressed the wrong feelings. Just as there was some silence on the stage and off stage, a stinky smell suddenly drifted out of the venue. At first, no one paid attention because the smell was very faint. However, as the stink became stronger, no one could ignore it anymore. ¡°Where did this smell come from? It stinks!¡± An audience member covered his mouth and nose. ¡°Yes! It stinks!¡± ¡°Wow, even our sewers smell a hundred times better than this!¡± The audience exploded¡­ In the corner of the audience. Ning De also covered his mouth and nose and looked at Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Miss!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered softly. Then she took out a jade bottle from her ring and motioned for Ning De to distribute it to everyone. She thought that it was fortunate that she had taken the antidote early. Otherwise, she would definitely be smoked to death. ¡°Xue¡¯er, this smell¡­¡± Empty asked after taking the antidote, but he stopped mid-sentence. ¡°Ah! Wu Qian¡¯er, the stink is coming from you.¡± Before Leng Ruoxue could say anything, a scream sounded from the stage! The audience¡¯s attention was instantly attracted to the stage. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. How can I stink!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er roared furiously. She could smell the stink too. She didn¡¯t know where it came from at all. However, Luo Xing¡¯er actually wronged her. How ridiculous! ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. It¡¯s really from you. Big Sister Fang, come and smell it!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er didn¡¯t suspect anything and got Bai Fang to smell it too. ¡°Sister Xing¡¯er, how could Miss Wu have this smell on her body? Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Bai Fang forced a smile. In fact, she obviously knew that this smell came from Wu Qian¡¯er, but so what if she knew? She couldn¡¯t say it in public. She was not Luo Xing¡¯er after all! ¡°I knew you wronged me. Hmph!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er glared at Luo Xing¡¯er fiercely. She would not let her go. ¡°I didn¡¯t wrong you. Big Sister Fang, smell it and you¡¯ll know. It¡¯s definitely from her,¡± Luo Xing¡¯er said stubbornly. ¡°Sister Xing¡¯er, speak no more.¡± Bai Fang pulled Luo Xing¡¯er to the side and advised her softly. No one knew what Wu Qian¡¯er would do if she continued. ¡°Oh!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er answered softly, feeling incomparably depressed. Boohoo¡­ It was also a mistake to be honest! In the VIP seats¡­ Guan Yue Long looked at the gloomy Wu Ming and asked gloatingly, ¡°Brother Wu, why does your daughter stink? Can you explain?¡± ¡°How can my daughter stink? Don¡¯t listen to other people¡¯s nonsense,¡± Wu Ming roared furiously. They had all heard what Luo Xing¡¯er said just now, so he was in a fit of anger. However, that old man Guan Yue Long actually came to provoke them! ¡°How can Xing¡¯er spout nonsense? I watched that child grow up. She won¡¯t panic,¡± Guan Yue Long said with certainty. ¡°Yes, my daughter won¡¯t lie. She said it came from Miss Wu, so it must be,¡± Luo Xian said very cooperatively. Hmph! How dare she say that his daughter was spouting nonsense. She was really going too far! ¡°But Miss Bai said no? You said that your daughter doesn¡¯t know how to lie, so you¡¯re saying that Miss Bai lied?¡± Wu Ming narrowed his eyes and tried to sow discord. ¡°That¡¯s what you said. I¡¯m just saying that my daughter won¡¯t lie. It¡¯s not my business whether other people¡¯s daughters lie or not,¡± Luo Xian said calmly and nonchalantly. ¡°Patriarch Bai, what do you think?¡± Wu Ming raised his eyebrows and asked. ¡°Uh! Erm¡­¡± The patriarch of the Bai family was so anxious that cold sweat rolled down his back, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Boohoo¡­ The Bai family was not the Luo family. They had the Guan Yue family backing them up. If he said anything wrong, it would offend both parties, so he had to pretend to be stupid. ¡°Brother Wu, don¡¯t make things difficult for them. How can they answer your question like this!¡± Guan Yue Long very kindly helped the Bai family¡¯s patriarch out of the predicament, receiving the Bai family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s incomparably grateful gaze. ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s absolutely impossible for my daughter to stink,¡± Wu Ming said with certainty. ¡°Patriarch Wu, imagination like this won¡¯t solve anything. Why don¡¯t each of our two families test it so that we can seek justice for Miss Wu?¡± Guan Yu Long suggested. In fact, he really hoped that the smell came from Wu Qian¡¯er.. However, Wu Ming would not admit to Luo Xing¡¯er¡¯s words alone, so the best way was to convince that old man. Chapter 642 - The First Elder Doesn’t Allow Me To Give You The Champion (2) Chapter 642: The First Elder Doesn¡¯t Allow Me To Give You The Champion (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Ming nodded in agreement. Then he whispered a few words to the butler behind him, and the butler turned and left the VIP seats. Guan Yue Long also said a few words to the guard beside him. The guard turned and left after receiving the patriarch¡¯s order. ¡°Brother Wu, don¡¯t blame me for adding insult to injury. If that stink really comes from your daughter, then the champion of this flower appreciation festival will probably not be fated to your daughter.¡± Guan Yue Long said the ugly words first lest Wu Ming refused to admit it at that time. ¡°Of course.¡± Wu Ming nodded without hesitation. He was too confident and believed that the smell absolutely didn¡¯t come from Qian¡¯er, so he didn¡¯t object when Guan Yue Long said this. ¡°Brother Wu is really sensible!¡± Guan Yue Long put on a high hat, not caring if his words were appropriate. After a while, the Wu family¡¯s butler and Guan Yue Long¡¯s guard returned. ¡°Patriarch, this stink is indeed coming from Miss Wu,¡± the guard reported honestly. ¡°And this. The Wu family¡¯s butler wants to bribe me to help them hide it,¡± the guard added as he handed over another silver card. ¡°Oh, since it¡¯s from the Wu family, take it. It¡¯s a waste not to take it!¡± Guan Yuelong said with a smile. At this moment, he was rather happy. Hehe, he could finally get rid of Wu Qian¡¯er. It was really great. ¡°Patriarch Xie.¡± The guard openly took the silver card under the murderous gaze of the Wu family¡¯s butler. The Patriarchs sitting around were all well aware of the result of the verification. Therefore, even if the Wu family¡¯s butler didn¡¯t say anything, it wouldn¡¯t affect the final result. It seemed like Miss Wu was definitely not fated to be the champion. ¡°Brother Wu, looks like your daughter won¡¯t have the chance to become the young madam of our Guanyue family. Alas! What a pity!¡± Guan Yue Long said with a face full of pity. ¡°Guan Yue Long, even if this smell comes from Qian¡¯er, it won¡¯t affect the ownership of the champion. No one else is qualified to be the champion except for our Qian¡¯er,¡± Wu Ming said with certainty. ¡°Alright. Your daughter¡¯s talents are indeed the best among the five young ladies. We can¡¯t treat her favorably just because she has a strange smell! Therefore, for the sake of the Wu family, we can give her the championship! However, don¡¯t even think about the young madam of the Guan Yue family. Our Guan Yue family can¡¯t marry a young master¡¯s wife with a stinky smell.¡± Guan Yuelong thought for a while and then said very cautiously. In fact, he knew Wu Ming very well, so he was prepared that he would not keep his promise. However, the champion could be given to him, but the position of the young madam was absolutely not allowed. ¡°Do you want to go back on your word?¡± Wu Ming stood up from his seat and roared angrily. ¡°You were the one who didn¡¯t keep your promise first. Now, you¡¯re blaming me. What kind of logic is this! Moreover, Brother Wu, how can you blame me for your daughter being disappointing? Think about it. Which family would want a woman with a strange smell as the future mistress of the family? Even if I agree, the elders of the family won¡¯t agree. Would you marry such a woman for your son?¡± Guan Yue Long said without anger or anger. Guan Yue Long¡¯s words immediately left Wu Ming speechless, and the atmosphere fell silent again. Wu Qian¡¯er and the others were standing in the middle of the stage, waiting for the final result. For some reason, Wu Qian¡¯er felt a sense of unease enveloping her heart. Two people had come to her side to smell her just now. They might not have said anything, but it was precisely because of this that she felt even more uneasy. Just as Wu Qian¡¯er was feeling uneasy, the host endured the stink and walked onto the stage. He didn¡¯t even open his mouth and directly announced the winner. Then he left as if he was fleeing for his life¡­ ¡°Miss Wu, congratulations.¡± Bai Fang actually walked to Wu Qian¡¯er as if she didn¡¯t smell any stink. ¡°Hmph! I told you long ago that the champion will definitely belong to me.¡± Wu Qian¡¯er rolled her eyes at Bai Fang, completely indifferent to her goodwill. ¡°Yes, Miss Wu is the best,¡± Bai Fang said and slowly walked off the stage. Luo Xing¡¯er had already escaped the stage with the host after announcing the results. ¡°Hmph! You commoners, what are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen the champion?¡± Wu Qian¡¯er was so smug that she was about to fly into the sky after winning the championship. She turned her gaze to Leng Ruoxue and the others provocatively and said with contempt, Haha! The entire stage belonged to her alone now. Leng Ruoxue, who was sitting in the corner, looked at Wu Qian¡¯er as if she was watching a joke. Then she said lightly, ¡°I only found out today that the flower viewing convention is actually charity.¡± ¡°Damn it, what do you mean?¡± Wu Qian¡¯er widened her eyes in puzzlement. ¡°It means that you actually let a stinky woman be the champion! Haha! However, we won¡¯t look up to you,¡± Feng Da explained with a crazy laugh. ¡°Damn it, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Wu Qian¡¯er was about to explode with anger after hearing Feng Da¡¯s words. ¡°Bring it on. You can sell or kill as you please,¡± Feng Da said nonchalantly. Hehe, he hoped that the Wu family would not disappoint them. They had just advanced, and their hands were itchy! ¡°Just you wait!¡± Wu Qian roared. She realized that her body was a little itchy after shouting. However, she didn¡¯t dare to scratch it in public and couldn¡¯t run down the stage directly because she was still waiting for the award! Ah! So itchy. Damn it, where did the person who gave the award go? She endured the itch and cursed in her heart. ¡°Yes, yes. We¡¯ll wait,¡± Feng Da said with a smile. Hmph! They would wait to see a joke! After a while, the First Elder in charge of the awards ceremony covered his nose very reluctantly and walked onto the stage. After standing in front of Wu Qian¡¯er, he saw Wu Qian¡¯er lying directly on the stage before he could hand the prize to her. Her body kept twisting and rubbing on the stage, and her hands didn¡¯t idle around¡­ Uh! What was going on? First Elder was a little dumbfounded.. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation after presenting so many awards. This was too strange! Chapter 643 - The First Elder Doesn’t Allow Me To Give You The Champion (3) Chapter 643: The First Elder Doesn¡¯t Allow Me To Give You The Champion (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The First Elder stood foolishly in front of Wu Qian¡¯er and watched her squirming on the stage like a green bug, hesitating whether to interrupt her because even a fool could see that Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s body was very itchy now. Uh! How long had it been since she showered! Everyone in the audience was stunned when they saw Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s actions. Then they began to discuss again. ¡°Wow, is the daughter of the Wu family crazy? We¡¯re in public, she¡¯s really too uneducated.¡± ¡°Hehe, she scratched my clothes. This Miss Wu¡¯s skin is so black!¡± ¡°Oh, she has embarrassed the Wu family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± First Elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said helplessly, ¡°Miss Wu, have you scratched enough?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m so itchy!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er said impatiently. Then she tore open her clothes and began scratching again with only a bellyband. ¡°Ah!¡± First Elder screamed and hurriedly turned his head. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t want to marry this woman! The Wu family mustn¡¯t rely on him! He was so scared! ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help laughing after seeing the First Elder¡¯s actions in the corner. She thought, This First Elder of the Guan Yue family is quite interesting! ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s so funny!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t help roaring in anger when she heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s laughter. However, her hands had no intention of stopping at all. ¡°What? Miss Wu, are you so overbearing that you even care about your smile?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly, a drop dead gorgeous smile hanging on her beautiful face. However, Wu Qian¡¯er ignored her at all and only cared about tickling. However, the First Elder stole a resentful glance at her. ¡°Miss, will Wu Qian¡¯er strip naked later?¡± Feng Da asked curiously. ¡°Big Brother Feng, do you want to see her naked body?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked lightly, her calm and beautiful face unreadable! ¡°Uh! No, no!¡± Feng Da said hurriedly. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat. Boohoo¡­ How could he have forgotten that L¨¹ Tao was beside him! However, as soon as Feng Da finished speaking, Wu Qian¡¯er took off her skirt and began to scratch her thigh. Uh! There were no red fruits, but it was about enough. ¡°It seems like Big Brother Feng¡¯s wish is about to be realized,¡± L¨¹ Tao said a little sourly. She was quite displeased that the man she liked actually wanted to look at other women. If she was displeased, it meant that someone was going to be unlucky. ¡°Yes! Alas! L¨¹ Tao, men are all like this. It¡¯s good to be calm,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. Her words were obviously adding oil to the fire, making L¨¹ Tao even angrier. ¡°Miss!¡± Feng Da looked at his young miss aggrievedly with a long face. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t offend the young miss recently? Why did the young miss prank him like this! ¡°Xue¡¯er, you can¡¯t wrong all the men just because Feng Da wants to see them. I don¡¯t want to see other women,¡± the freak hurriedly promised and stepped on Feng Da while adding insult to injury. ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er, not all men are as lecherous as Feng Da,¡± Empty echoed, the word ¡®wronged¡¯ written on its beautiful face. ¡°Boohoo¡­ You¡¯re too evil!¡± Feng Da felt like dying when he heard what they said. Boohoo¡­ No one would stop him if anyone gave him a piece of tofu! ¡°Captain, take care. Don¡¯t take things too hard,¡± Lin Yuan comforted him sympathetically. Uh! He didn¡¯t know what else to say except to console him. He wanted to add insult to injury, but he didn¡¯t dare to! ¡°Lin Yuan, give me a piece of tofu!¡± Feng Da said aggrievedly with tears in his eyes. Boohoo¡­ He felt even more aggrieved seeing everyone¡¯s sympathetic gazes. ¡°Captain, I don¡¯t have tofu. I have an iron plate, do you want it? It¡¯s also from the Millennium Meteoric Iron. It¡¯s very sturdy. I guarantee that it won¡¯t break,¡± Lin Yuan said. ¡°Thank you. Keep it for yourself!¡± Feng Da said gloomily. Boohoo¡­ A group of baddies! ¡°Haha!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help laughing seeing Feng Da¡¯s expression. Suddenly, groans were heard by Leng Ruoxue and the others. They looked in the direction of the sound doubtfully. It turned out that the sound was coming from the stage. They saw Wu Qian¡¯er on the stage scratching her itch non-stop and letting out comfortable groans. The First Elder, who was closest to her, had an awkward face. She couldn¡¯t leave or stay. ¡°Miss, this voice is really too unpleasant. She can scratch it, but what¡¯s her name?¡± Cui Zhu said with some disgust. Lin Yuan and the others didn¡¯t dare to follow her words, afraid that they would become public enemies again. ¡°Yes, Cui Zhu makes sense. First Elder, can you shut Miss Wu¡¯s mouth! My subordinates say that her voice is unpleasant.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and then shouted at the First Elder on the stage loudly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to touch her. Come up and shut her up yourself if you want to.¡± First Elder¡¯s forehead was full of black lines as he said with displeasure. Boohoo¡­ Why was this girl so bullying! Even if he was closer, there was no need to prank him like this! ¡°Haha!¡± The audience roared with laughter. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to touch her as a man, then I¡¯m even less interested as a woman,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously. Then she turned to Cui Zhu and said, ¡°Let¡¯s bear with it!¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± Cui Zhu said reluctantly. In the VIP seats¡­ At this moment, the atmosphere in the VIP seats was even lower. Everyone didn¡¯t dare to speak when they saw the black-faced Wu Ming, lest they became cannon fodder. ¡°Brother Wu, aren¡¯t you going to send people to get Miss Wu down? Your Wu family will lose all your face if you don¡¯t go up now.¡± Guan Yue Long could only take the lead seeing that no one dared to speak. He was the organizer of the flower viewing convention after all! This matter would also have a certain impact on the flower viewing convention, but compared to the Wu family¡¯s scandal, that little effect could be ignored! Hehe, he was so happy! ¡°Why haven¡¯t you sent anyone to bring Miss down yet?¡± Wu Ming, whose face was black, roared furiously when he saw that the butler was still standing behind him. Chapter 644 - The First Elder Doesn’t Allow Me To Give You The Champion (4) Chapter 644: The First Elder Doesn¡¯t Allow Me To Give You The Champion (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Patriarch, I sent someone, but Miss refused to come down no matter what, and our subordinates didn¡¯t dare to touch her,¡± the butler hurriedly explained. Boohoo¡­ Who would dare to touch Miss at this time? With the Patriarch¡¯s temper, whoever touched her would really die! ¡°It seems like Brother Wu has to take Miss Wu in person. Alas! Your daughter is really stubborn!¡± Guan Yue Long suggested, his handsome face full of sympathy. ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t have to tell me!¡± Wu Ming didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. He was only angry just now. He didn¡¯t expect none of these subordinates to succeed. It was really infuriating. ¡°Brother Wu! Even if our families have a good relationship, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t award the champion to your daughter in this state. I hope you can understand!¡± Guan Yuelong said with a troubled face after Wu Ming stood up. ¡°Hmph! Give it to whoever you want. Our Wu family doesn¡¯t care at all.¡± Wu Ming roared with a fierce gaze and then left the VIP seats angrily. After Wu Ming left the VIP seats, he went straight to the stage and knocked out the happily scratching Wu Qian¡¯er. Then he looked at Leng Ruoxue meaningfully and left the flower appreciation convention with Wu Qian¡¯er. ¡°Haha, now that the champion¡¯s seat is empty, all the patriarchs, tell us, who is qualified to obtain this champion? Let¡¯s choose one from the other four young ladies to make up for it!¡± Guan Yue Long asked very democratically after Wu Ming left, his searchlight-like eyes gently scanning the patriarchs present. ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, this is the job of the judges. Why are you asking us?¡± a patriarch who was slightly closer to Guan Yue Long deliberately asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t the judges evaluate Wu Qian¡¯er? But you also know her current situation. If she continues to be the champion and news spreads, it won¡¯t look good on us!¡± Guan Yue Long explained. ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, you are the organizer of the flower viewing convention. You decide this matter. I have no objections,¡± another patriarch said. In fact, no one was stupid. They knew very well that if Wu Ming knew that they were the ones who selected the champion to replace his daughter, he would definitely vent his anger on them. Therefore, they were unwilling to take the lead! ¡°How can that do? It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m the organizer that I have to listen to your opinions! Hurry up and tell me, don¡¯t waste time,¡± Guan Yue Long said with a smile. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s vote and decide!¡± Luo Xian suggested. In fact, he knew what Guan Yue Long meant. He was forcing everyone to make a choice! ¡°Yes, yes. A good vote and fair!¡± Guan Yue Long agreed very much. Then he ordered someone to bring paper and pen and send them to the patriarchs present. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s an anonymous vote!¡± Guan Yue Long added. In fact, even if he didn¡¯t say it, those patriarchs didn¡¯t intend to write their names. After a while, the results of the voting were out. Bai Fang had the highest number of votes among the four young ladies, and the other three each had one vote. ¡°Haha, looks like Miss Bai is what everyone wants!¡± Guan Yue Long said happily. ¡°Hehe, Lord Bai, congratulations.¡± The patriarchs present also congratulated the patriarch of the Bai family. ¡°Hehe, thank you for thinking highly of me, your niece,¡± the patriarch of the Bai family said with a forced smile. In fact, he was about to cry in his heart. Boohoo¡­ It was impossible for him to stay out of this now. Wu Ming would definitely not let him go! ¡°Send this result to the First Elder!¡± Guan Yue Long ordered the guard beside him. ¡°Yes!¡± the guard replied and quickly left the VIP seats. In the corner of the audience. ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like the Wu family¡¯s patriarch has his eyes on you,¡± Empty teased with a light smile. Alas! Wu Ming¡¯s glance before he left was obviously up to no good! ¡°Alas! There¡¯s nothing we can do. How can we fight against those families without a backer!¡± Leng Ruoxue shrugged her shoulders and said helplessly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we find a backer too!¡± Empty suggested with a smile. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s so easy to find a backer?¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Empty and said lightly. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true!¡± Empty was depressed. Ning De, who was sitting beside them, broke out in cold sweat as he listened to their conversation. You can¡¯t bully me like this. However, he looked at Feng Da and the others, who were calm and composed, and realized that his tolerance was a little poor. Boohoo¡­ He had to train! If Miss said they were a disadvantaged group, then they must be! At the same time, the First Elder on the stage also received the patriarch¡¯s order. He cleared his throat and explained to the audience loudly, ¡°Uh! There was an accident just now, so I¡¯ll announce the champion of the next flower viewing convention again.¡± Uh! The audience looked at each other and whispered among themselves. Was the champion going to be changed? However, with such a scandal just now, the daughter of the Wu family was indeed not suitable to be the champion anymore, so they quickly calmed down. ¡°The champion of this year¡¯s flower viewing convention is Bai Fang,¡± First Elder hurriedly announced when he saw the discussions quieten down to prevent any unexpected mishaps. Boohoo¡­ Don¡¯t make any mistakes. After speaking, he was relieved to see that the audience did not have much reaction. ¡°Wow, Wow, Big Sister Fang, it¡¯s you! That¡¯s great. I told you long ago that only you are the champion in my heart,¡± Luo Xing¡¯er said to Bai Fang happily backstage after hearing what the First Elder said. ¡°Sister Xing¡¯er, thank you. However, it¡¯s not good for us to be so happy after something like this happened to Miss Wu. Alas! In fact, I pity her,¡± Bai Fang said worriedly. Her incomparably beautiful face was full of difficulties and sympathy, but she couldn¡¯t help cursing in her heart. Hmph! Who cared about this lousy champion? She was just a substitute. In fact, what she wanted the most was¡­ ¡°I know Big Sister Fang is the kindest, but some people are not worthy of sympathy,¡± Luo Xing¡¯er said. ¡°Little Sister Xing¡¯er¡­¡± Bai Fang seemed to want to defend Wu Qian¡¯er, but she opened her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Big Sister Fang, quickly go on stage! The First Elder is about to give you the award,¡± Luo Xing¡¯er urged. Sometimes, she really didn¡¯t like Bai Fang¡¯s kindness.. It was because Bai Fang was too kind that she was always bullied. Chapter 645 - The First Elder Doesn’t Allow Me To Give You The Champion (5) Chapter 645: The First Elder Doesn¡¯t Allow Me To Give You The Champion (5) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Fang nodded and then walked onto the stage reluctantly. ¡°Miss Bai, congratulations,¡± the First Elder said directly after seeing Bai Fang come up. The stink would not disappear for a while even though Wu Qian¡¯er had already left. Therefore, what he wanted to do the most now was to distribute the prizes quickly. Otherwise, he would have to sacrifice himself on this stage. ¡°First Elder, I¡­¡± Bai Fang hesitated. Her beautiful eyes secretly glanced at the freak, and then at Leng Ruoxue, hesitating. ¡°Miss Bai, this is your reward for being the champion. Take good care of it.¡± First Elder handed Bai Fang a ring and reminded her. ¡°First Elder, I can¡¯t accept this champion.¡± Bai Fang didn¡¯t take the ring and summoned her courage. At the same time, she felt a little uneasy, not knowing if the First Elder would see through her thoughts. ¡°What did you say?¡± First Elder frowned and asked with slight displeasure. ¡°I can¡¯t accept this hampion. I¡¯m not qualified,¡± Bai Fang said very modestly, her beautiful face full of determination. ¡°If you¡¯re not qualified, then who is? Your score is the highest among the four young ladies. Moreover, this was decided by the collective vote of the patriarchs. This is what everyone wants. Don¡¯t decline anymore,¡± First Elder explained. Hmph! He really didn¡¯t like Bai Fang acting in this way. In his opinion, excessive modesty was hypocritical. ¡°First Elder, in terms of talent, I can¡¯t compare to Miss Wu. In terms of beauty, I can¡¯t compare to that that Miss, so I¡¯m really not qualified to obtain this champion. I¡¯m willing to give the champion to that Miss.¡± Bai Fang turned her gaze to Leng Ruoxue. The First Elder¡¯s head hurt after hearing Bai Fang¡¯s self-righteous words. His impression of Bai Fang was originally quite ordinary, but now it had fallen to rock bottom in a straight line. He secretly looked at Leng Ruoxue, who had a gorgeous smile on her face, and couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart. Who do you think you are? Do you think I need you to give way? The audience and the patriarchs in the VIP seats had a headache after hearing what Bai Fang said and sighed in unison. Alas! What was this? However, Bai Fang, who was on the stage, didn¡¯t realize that her suggestion would actually backfire. On the contrary, she was a little smug. Haha! Everyone would know how magnanimous she was now! Moreover, she believed that the woman who was not qualified to participate in the flower appreciation meeting would definitely be grateful to her. In fact, it was not Bai Fang¡¯s fault for thinking this way because she had always thought that only the daughters of the major families were qualified to participate in the Flower Banquet. There was a rule that the participants had to be the daughters of the various families and could be from the direct line of descent, but it was actually not the case. Otherwise, what would happen to those families without daughters who could participate? Therefore, it was enough as long as there were families who admitted that the daughters participating in the Flower Banquet were from their families. This had long been an open secret among the families, and no family would fall out because of such deceit. ¡°Wow, Miss, that lady is so nice. She actually wants to give you the championship,¡± L¨¹ Tao said very innocently, her beautiful face full of joy. ¡°Yes, you are indeed very kind,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile and looked at Bai Fang as if she was watching a joke. ¡°I really think Miss is better than me, so please believe in my sincerity. I¡¯m not joking,¡± Bai Fang said very sincerely. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? There¡¯s no need to say it from your mouth. Moreover, whether you¡¯re joking or not has nothing to do with me, so save it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without gratitude. ¡°Miss, you misunderstood me. I really think this honor should belong to you.¡± Bai Fang looked at the freak with tears in her beautiful eyes and said aggrievedly, as if she had been wronged. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to sing, dance, or play the piano. I¡¯m useless except for my face. So, you don¡¯t have to have any ideas about me,¡± Leng Ruoxue declined bluntly. She hated this hypocritical woman to death. However, she neither hit nor scolded her. She couldn¡¯t rush up and beat her up even though she really wanted to. ¡°Miss Bai, do you think our flower viewing convention is owned by your family? How can you give up the championship just because you want to?¡± First Elder couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Two drops of cold sweat hung on his forehead as he said very angrily. This Bai Fang¡¯s actions now made him feel like vomiting because he was very close to Bai Fang, so he saw all her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, First Elder.¡± Bai Fang was very embarrassed. However, when her gaze turned to Leng Ruoxue again, it was full of guilt. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry. First Elder didn¡¯t allow me to give you this championship. In fact, I really think you are more qualified than me.¡± Bai Fang¡¯s words angered the First Elder so much that he almost vomited blood. The First Elder, who had always thought of himself as very gentlemanly, kept cursing in his heart. Damn it! Did I not allow you to give up the championship? I have to take it even if you want to! He really didn¡¯t know what this woman¡¯s head was made of. Why did she think so highly of herself? She looked like a pretty smart girl, but she was actually stupid. Could it be that this was the legendary relationship that would lower one¡¯s intelligence? Uh! To be precise, it should be single love! Apart from the First Elder, the audience and Leng Ruoxue and the others were at a loss for words after hearing what Bai Fang said. In the VIP seats¡­ Guan Yue Long looked at the farce on the stage, glanced at the patriarch of the Bai family indifferently, and said mockingly, ¡°Miss Bai is really kind-hearted.¡± ¡°Yes, this child has been kind since he was young. He doesn¡¯t even dare to step on an ant to death.¡± The patriarch of the Bai family didn¡¯t hear the mockery in Guan Yue Long¡¯s words and said happily instead because he couldn¡¯t wait for Bai Fang to take the initiative to give up the championship. This way, the Wu family wouldn¡¯t blame them. Guan Yue Long tactfully shut his mouth and stopped talking after hearing what the patriarch of the Bai family said.. The other patriarchs naturally wouldn¡¯t ask for trouble. Alas! What else could they say since she thought that her niece was being noble and virtuous? Chapter 646 - Rumors Arise (1) Chapter 646: Rumors Arise (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the corner of the audience. Leng Ruoxue looked at the guilty Bai Fang on the stage speechlessly. Uh! She really didn¡¯t want to bother with this top-grade person. However, just because she didn¡¯t want to bother with him didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to come closer to her! ¡°Miss, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Bai Fang couldn¡¯t help saying guiltily when she saw that Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t react. ¡°Stop! Shut up! You don¡¯t have to be sorry,¡± Leng Ruoxue said, unable to bear it anymore. She hated Bai Fang even more in her heart. To be honest, it would be fine if Wu Qian¡¯er was an unruly and mature woman. However, people would think that she was bullying such a weak and pitiful woman no matter how she dealt with her. She might not care about what others thought, but such a woman was really difficult to deal with. The weaker a woman looked, the more deceitful she would be. Bai Fang happened to be such a woman, so this couldn¡¯t help giving her a headache. ¡°Miss¡­¡± Bai Fang¡¯s beautiful eyes welled up with tears as she looked at Leng Ruoxue hesitantly, her beautiful face full of grievance. ¡°Miss Bai, I¡¯ve seen too many women, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone as self-righteous as you. Hehe, you¡¯ve broadened my horizons,¡± Feng Da said with a smile. Hmph! He really wanted to beat this woman up if they weren¡¯t in public. Who did she think she was! ¡°That¡¯s right! This Miss Bai is really the best! She obviously doesn¡¯t want to be the champion, but she still makes it sound so dignified. Do you think everyone else is stupid?¡± Lin Yuan exposed Bai Fang¡¯s thoughts unceremoniously and said mockingly. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ I mean it. You misunderstood me,¡± Bai Fang explained. Two streams of tears rolled down her cheeks, making her look even more pitiful. ¡°What does it have to do with us if you really don¡¯t mean it? Just be your champion. Our Miss isn¡¯t a trash acquisition station. Hmph! If Miss wants your lousy champion, it won¡¯t be your turn!¡± Ning De said with some displeasure. He thought he was knowledgeable and had seen countless people, but this was the first time he had seen such a top-grade woman. Uh! In Feng Da¡¯s words, it was an eye-opener today. ¡°I¡­¡± Bai Fang cried even harder after hearing Ning De¡¯s words. ¡°Hey, you guys are too much. Big Sister Fang is just being nice. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t appreciate it, but why are you bullying her like this?¡± Luo Xing¡¯er, who was backstage, hurriedly jumped on the stage to complain when she saw her beloved Big Sister Fang being bullied. ¡°Miss Luo, do you think we bullied her?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyes and said coldly. ¡°Of course. You made Big Sister Fang cry. Do you still dare to deny it?¡± Luo Xing¡¯er said self-righteously. ¡°I don¡¯t care if Miss Luo thinks we bullied your Big Sister Fang. However, what I want to say is that everyone here is not blind. Moreover, if you really like her so much, then look after your Big Sister Fang! Otherwise, bear the consequences yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very coldly. Then she stood up and said to the freak and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The freak and the others stood up and everyone left the venue of the flower viewing convention in a grandiose manner. Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t say a word on the way back to the Alchemist Association. Feng Da and the others thought that their young miss was angry, so they all followed her cautiously and obediently. L¨¹ Tao couldn¡¯t help asking when they returned to the temporary yard, ¡°Miss, that Bai Fang is really too annoying. Are we going to let her go just like that?¡± ¡°They just want to give me their championship. They didn¡¯t hit me or scold me. What can you do? Do you really want others to say that we¡¯re bullying others?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return. She didn¡¯t mind her subordinates doing something if they had a good way. However, if they didn¡¯t, then they should stay obediently! ¡°But I¡¯m really angry,¡± L¨¹ Tao said gloomily. The one being bullied was obviously her young miss! ¡°L¨¹ Tao, let me tell you. You have to be patient if you want to deal with that kind of woman. You can¡¯t be impatient,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. In fact, weak and scheming women had always been as difficult to deal with as Wu Qian¡¯er, so patience was the most important. ¡°Oh,¡± L¨¹ Tao answered gloomily, still feeling uncomfortable. ¡°Hehe, L¨¹ Tao, don¡¯t worry. That woman will definitely provoke us again!¡± Feng Da came to L¨¹ Tao¡¯s side and comforted her. ¡°Yes, damn it, I almost forgot about you.¡± L¨¹ Tao grabbed Feng Da¡¯s ear and transformed into a female lion as she roared furiously. Since she couldn¡¯t teach that Bai Fang a lesson, she would teach her man a lesson first! Hmph! How dare he look at another woman¡¯s body. She really had to beat him up. ¡°Ah! Ah! L¨¹ Tao, I was wrong. Let me go!¡± Feng Da begged repeatedly. It would be very embarrassing to be treated like this by his woman, but it was okay to lose some face as long as L¨¹ Tao could be happy. There were no outsiders here anyway. ¡°Wrong? What did you do wrong?¡± L¨¹ Tao narrowed her eyes and asked in puzzlement. ¡°Boohoo¡­ I shouldn¡¯t be so curious. Spare me. Don¡¯t spank me,¡± Feng Da pleaded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t spank you. Miss, do we still have instant noodles?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked with a naughty smile. ¡°Yes, as many as you want.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Miss, why aren¡¯t we done yet?¡± Feng Da said gloomily. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t want to kneel on instant noodles! ¡°How can we finish it since it¡¯s convenient? Qing Jue makes drops whenever he has nothing to do, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll provide as much as you want,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Miss, can we not?¡± Feng Da discussed. ¡°No!¡± L¨¹ Tao roared. ¡°Hehe, this is between the two of you. You decide. I¡¯m only in charge of supplying goods,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very irresponsibly. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s getting late. I¡¯m going back first.¡± At this moment, Ning De couldn¡¯t help but say. Oh, the maidservant beside Miss was so violent! Poor Feng Da! ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Ning De looked at Feng Da sympathetically and then left the yard without looking back. Chapter 647 - Rumors Rising (2) Chapter 647: Rumors Rising (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Old Ning, Old Ning, don¡¯t go! What should I do if you leave?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help crying when he saw Ning De leave. Boohoo¡­ Ning De left, so his instant noodles didn¡¯t run away. ¡°Stop howling. I¡¯m not dead yet!¡± A roar sounded from outside the yard. ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t help but laugh after hearing this. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s rest early too!¡± Leng Ruoxue brought them directly into the bracelet. After entering the space, L¨¹ Tao grabbed Feng Da¡¯s ear and returned to the room. ¡°Tao Tao! Tao Tao, wuu¡­ I was wrong!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others stood outside the purple bamboo hut and couldn¡¯t help smiling when they heard Feng Da¡¯s pleading voice coming from his room. ¡°Alas! Poor Feng Da,¡± Empty said sympathetically. ¡°Miss said that as a man, you have to be obedient. Otherwise, the family law will serve you,¡± Cui Zhu explained. ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but have two drops of cold sweat drip down her forehead when she heard Cui Zhu¡¯s words. Did she say such a thing? Why didn¡¯t she remember? ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m very obedient.¡± The freak hurriedly expressed his opinion because he believed that if he was not obedient, then the family laws he would receive would definitely be more powerful than Feng Da¡¯s. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er was a tiger! ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and then caressed the freak¡¯s head like she was petting a puppy. ¡°Big Sister, Baby wants to sleep again.¡± Suddenly, Baby jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, its beautiful blue eyes looking at her reluctantly. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue gently caressed Baby¡¯s soft fur and nodded. She understood what Baby meant by sleep, but she was more curious about what would happen when Baby woke up again. ¡°Big Sister, Ball ball wants to sleep too.¡± The round ball also flew over and joined in the fun. ¡°Uh! You want to sleep too?¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged Qiuqiu and said in surprise. Why did these two little things want to sleep! ¡°Okay.¡± Qiuqiu nestled in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and nodded vigorously. ¡°Then sleep well. I¡¯ll put you in the cultivation room later,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Okay.¡± Baby and Ball ball nodded and then fell asleep in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. ¡°Uh! Miss, don¡¯t they sleep often?¡± Cui Zhu asked in puzzlement. ¡°We should sleep for a longer time this time,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. Then she walked into the purple bamboo hut with the two little beasts and placed them on the bed in the cultivation room. ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a promotion.¡± The freak comforted Leng Ruoxue seeing her worried appearance. ¡°I know.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then she looked at the two little beasts by the bed for a while before pulling the freak out of the cultivation room¡­ The next day. Leng Ruoxue and the freak saw Empty drinking tea on a stone chair in front of the purple bamboo house as soon as they left. ¡°Drinking tea so early in the morning?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. The tea hadn¡¯t left her hand since Empty had paid for the tea. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m bored!¡± Empty said with a chuckle. ¡°Are you still bored? Are Lin Yuan and the others not up yet?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. They woke up earlier than her when they were not in seclusion! It was really abnormal that they were not awake yet today. ¡°Mommy, Uncle Wu gave them special training yesterday, hehe!¡± Little Fire jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms from nowhere and said coquettishly. ¡°Special training?¡± Leng Ruoxue was stunned. Uh! No wonder she hadn¡¯t woken up yet. One had to know that special training without was very tiring. ¡°Yes! They are too weak. I gave them special training and asked them to learn those advanced mystic techniques in three days,¡± Empty explained. ¡°In three days! Empty, isn¡¯t your request a little too high?¡± the freak couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°Is it high? They have been here for a long time compared to you,¡± Empty said nonchalantly. Hehe, he wanted to pressure those little fellows. Otherwise, why would their strength increase rapidly! ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good to let them try,¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed. ¡°Big Sister, Ning De is here, and he brought a few uninvited guests.¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others and reminded them. ¡°An uninvited guest? Then let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with interest. ¡°Okay,¡± the freak and Empty agreed. Leng Ruoxue brought the two of them out of the bracelet with a thought. However, she realized that she had also brought Huo¡¯er out after exiting. ¡°Mommy, let me play outside for a while! I won¡¯t run around!¡± Little Fire couldn¡¯t help pleading with tears in its eyes knowing that Leng Ruoxue wanted to send it back. ¡°Alas! Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart softened. The three of them sat down on a stone bench in the yard. Soon, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Come in! The door isn¡¯t locked,¡± Leng Ruoxue sent a voice transmission to Ning De. Well, she had already seen who the uninvited guest was. ¡°Miss Leng, Young Master Guan Yue and Young Master Luo are here to visit you,¡± Ning De said with a face full of unwillingness. Boohoo¡­ He really didn¡¯t want to bring these people here if possible. Uh, mainly because he didn¡¯t want to bring that self-righteous Bai Fang. However, Guan Yue Xi said that she came on his father¡¯s orders. He couldn¡¯t turn Guan Yue Xi away either! However, he was a little resentful that they brought that woman along. ¡°Oh, please take a seat, Young Masters!¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely. There was only a stone bench in front of them even though she said please take a seat. Therefore, Guan Yue Xi and Luo Fei looked at each other and then Guan Yuexi sat down. ¡°May I know what¡¯s the matter, Young Masters?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly, her beautiful face full of curiosity. ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m here on behalf of my father,¡± Guan Yuexi explained. ¡°Oh, what about Young Master Luo? Is he also representing my father?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and said indifferently. ¡°No, I¡¯m here to see Miss Leng,¡± Luo Fei said honestly. He was very curious about Leng Ruoxue, so he followed after knowing that Guan Yue Xi was coming to visit. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t stand on ceremony.. Help yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Chapter 648 - Rumors Arise (3) Chapter 648: Rumors Arise (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony then.¡± Luo Fei mimicked Ning De and found a random place to sit down. ¡°Miss Leng, is this how you treat your guests?¡± Luo Xing¡¯er said with some dissatisfaction when she saw her brother actually sitting on the stone steps. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the most hospitable person. I¡¯ve never treated guests as outsiders. However, if guests treat themselves as guests, then it¡¯s none of my business!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without anger. ¡°Xing¡¯er, come here and sit down,¡± Luo Fei called out. He knew that his sister was feeling unfair for him, but he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with sitting on the ground. ¡°Big Brother, you are the young master of our Luo family. How can you sit on the ground?¡± Luo Xing¡¯er said indignantly. ¡°Xing¡¯er, don¡¯t make things difficult for Big Brother Luo. Miss Leng definitely didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Bai Fang, who had been silent, comforted. However, not only did her words not have the effect of comforting, they were like oil on fire, making Luo Xing¡¯er even angrier. ¡°Big Sister Fang, you¡¯re too kind. You always think too highly of others,¡± Luo Xing¡¯er said angrily. ¡°Miss Luo, are you dissatisfied with me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the advisor while glancing at Luo Fei. ¡°I¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue interrupted Luo Xing¡¯er. ¡°You should be happy that I¡¯m willing to receive you. Even Lan Lie and Leng Wudi have to sit underground, let alone the Luo family¡¯s young master,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Who are you lying to? How can you know Lan Lie and Leng Wudi? Just say that you know Sun Teng,¡± Luo Xing¡¯er said disdainfully. Hmph! Even she didn¡¯t have the chance to know the famous three young masters. How could this woman know them! ¡°I really do,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Miss Leng, you can¡¯t be so vain. No one will laugh at you if you don¡¯t know them. Really, we won¡¯t look down on you,¡± Bai Fang said, thinking that she was very understanding. She had already asked her uncle yesterday and knew that this woman had no background at all, so her confidence multiplied! ¡°Should I be moved to tears by Miss Bai¡¯s words?¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes and asked speechlessly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be grateful. I just hope to be friends with Miss Leng,¡± Bai Fang said very generously, impressed with her thoughts. Hehe, as long as she became friends with this woman, someone would definitely be able to see her beauty. She couldn¡¯t help thinking happily. ¡°Miss Bai is of noble status, I can¡¯t match up to you. Forget about being friends!¡± Leng Ruoxue refused tactfully. However, she knew that with Bai Fang¡¯s self-righteousness and thick skin, she definitely wouldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Miss Leng, one should be confident. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t look down on you because you don¡¯t have any status or position,¡± Bai Fang said very sincerely. ¡°Miss Bai, didn¡¯t you say you were coming to apologize to Miss Leng?¡± Guan Yue Xi couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. Bai Fang¡¯s words made him a little uncomfortable. Damn! He wanted to curse. He had seen many women, but this was the first time he had seen someone as shameless as Bai Fang. ¡°Yes, Miss Leng. I¡¯m really sorry about yesterday. I might have been kind, but I didn¡¯t expect to hurt your self-esteem. I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Bai Fang said guiltily. ¡°¡­¡± Bai Fang¡¯s words made everyone except Luo Xing¡¯er fall silent¡­ ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be ungrateful. Big Sister Fang specially came to apologize to you. Don¡¯t be so ungrateful!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er couldn¡¯t help criticizing Leng Ruoxue when she saw that she didn¡¯t react for a long time. ¡°Ning De, send the guests away.¡± Leng Ruoxue was so angry that she was amused. She didn¡¯t want to waste time talking to them and directly ordered them to leave. ¡°Alas! Please leave!¡± Ning De sighed and then stood up helplessly. ¡°Miss Leng, we are guests. How can you treat guests like this? Who will dare to visit you in the future if news of this spreads!¡± Bai Fang reminded. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to visit me, okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of displeasure. ¡°Miss Leng, aren¡¯t we friends? You can¡¯t treat your friends like this. People will think you¡¯re heartless,¡± Bai Fang said anxiously. She couldn¡¯t be driven out like this. She hadn¡¯t even spoken to the person she liked, so how could she be willing to go like that? ¡°I don¡¯t care about what others think. Please leave this place immediately,¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. She would definitely beat someone up if she let this woman stay any longer. However, this woman kept speaking gently. If she really hit her, there would probably be no end of trouble, and she would have to tangle with her endlessly. Therefore, the best way was to ignore her. ¡°Big Sister Fang, this woman is too barbaric. She won¡¯t accept your goodwill at all. Let¡¯s leave quickly and not court a rebuff,¡± Luo Xing¡¯er advised. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to scold my mother. You¡¯re a bad person. I want to bite you!¡± Huo¡¯er, who had been lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms for a long time, finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Ah!¡± In an instant, everyone only saw a fiery red light flash quickly, and then Bai Fang let out an ear-piercing scream¡­ By the time everyone saw what was going on, Little Fire had already laid back in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and flashed its incomparably sharp little claws in a show of force. Blood was flowing down Bai Fang¡¯s face, and she was rolling on the ground in pain¡­ ¡°Big Sister Fang!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er squatted on the ground in fright and looked at Bai Fang worriedly. ¡°Xing¡¯er, let¡¯s go!¡± Luo Fei picked up Bai Fang who was on the ground reluctantly. ¡°Big Brother, we can¡¯t leave like this. That cat scratched Big Sister Fang. We have to seek an explanation for Big Sister Fang,¡± Luo Xing¡¯er said guiltily. Hmph! She would never allow Big Sister Fang to suffer like this. ¡°Xing¡¯er, stop messing around.. Let¡¯s leave this place,¡± Luo Fei couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Hmph! How could you blame me? If you hadn¡¯t been provoking me, why would that kitten be angry! Chapter 649 - Rumors Arise (4) Chapter 649: Rumors Arise (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Big Brother! Why are you so useless! If you don¡¯t want to stand up for Big Sister Fang, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er said furiously. In fact, she was more or less guilty that Bai Fang would be injured. What she didn¡¯t expect was that didn¡¯t the cat say that it wanted to bite her? Why did its target change to Bai Fang! ¡°Up to you. If you insist, I¡¯ll tell Father when we get back and pretend that I never gave birth to you,¡± Luo Fei warned. He was angry with his sister¡¯s idiot. He left the yard with Bai Fang, who had fainted from the pain. ¡°Big Brother!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er didn¡¯t expect her brother to really leave just like that. She couldn¡¯t help stomping her feet in anger. ¡°Xing¡¯er, let¡¯s go!¡± Guan Yue Xi said helplessly. Alas! It seemed like they couldn¡¯t negotiate today. ¡°Big Brother Guan Yue, don¡¯t you care about Big Sister Fang anymore?¡± Luo Xing¡¯er asked in disbelief. She didn¡¯t understand why her brother and Big Brother Guan Yue had such a reaction. Shouldn¡¯t they seek an explanation for Big Sister Fang¡¯s injuries? ¡°She doesn¡¯t belong to me. Why should I care about her?¡± Guan Yue Xi asked in puzzlement. In fact, it was good enough that he didn¡¯t blame that stupid woman. Why should he care about her? ¡°Big Brother Guan Yue!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er didn¡¯t know what to say. It shouldn¡¯t be like this! ¡°Xing¡¯er, bear the consequences if you don¡¯t leave!¡± Guan Yue Xi left the yard after speaking. ¡°Big Sister Fang is injured. The Bai family won¡¯t let you go. Just you wait,¡± Luo Xing¡¯er threatened indignantly before leaving angrily. After seeing everyone he brought leave, Ning De looked at Leng Ruoxue anxiously and said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen either.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. Don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. She could ignore Luo Xing¡¯er¡¯s threat before she left, so why would she blame Ning De? ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble,¡± Little Fire said shyly. However, it didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. Hmph! It would still scratch that annoying woman if there was a next time! ¡°Silly, what trouble is this!¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. She didn¡¯t even care about the Guan Yue family, let alone the mere Bai family. ¡°Haha, Little Fire actually knows how to scratch people too,¡± Empty teased with a light smile. Uh! Xue¡¯er¡¯s beasts were indeed extraordinary. Even plant-attribute beasts knew how to scratch people. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m also learning from Big Brother Darling and the others. I finally have the chance to scratch you in person today,¡± Little Fire said with a naughty smile. ¡°Your little claws are indeed sharp,¡± the freak praised as he took Little Fire from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and pinched its little claws. ¡°Hehe, thank you, Daddy. I grind it often,¡± Little Fire said proudly. ¡°Where did you grind it?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Huo¡¯er¡¯s entire body was full of treasures! Alas! What a waste! ¡°He took away the powder I ground away with the things Big Brother Qing Jue found for me,¡± Huo¡¯er explained. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. It didn¡¯t go to waste.¡± Leng Ruoxue was relieved. ¡°Miss, what do you intend to do with Bai Fang?¡± Ning De hesitated but still asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. What else could she do? ¡°I¡¯m talking about the injury on her face,¡± Ning De explained. Bai Fang was injured, and it was on her face. The Bai family would probably ask for compensation, and with his understanding of Leng Ruoxue, Miss would definitely not care. ¡°She has the Hundred Flowers Pill. Those injuries are nothing,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. She didn¡¯t take Bai Fang¡¯s injuries seriously at all. ¡°Uh! That¡¯s true,¡± Ning De said. He had forgotten about the Hundred Flower Pill. One had to know that the effects of the Hundred Flower Pill were to nourish one¡¯s appearance and beauty. ¡°Ning De, go busy yourself. Don¡¯t disturb us if there¡¯s nothing important.¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered Ning De to leave. After Ning De left, she returned to the bracelet with the freak. ¡°Have a chat. I¡¯m going to concoct some pills.¡± Leng Ruoxue threw the freak and Empty in front of the purple bamboo hut. After speaking, she walked directly into the alchemy room of the purple bamboo hut. ¡°Uh, what pill does Xue¡¯er want to concoct again?¡± Empty sat down in a chair and asked curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The freak was also a little strange. They didn¡¯t seem to lack pills now. With Zheng En and the little old man around, there was no way they could use up all the pills. ¡°Do you think¡­ Xue¡¯er wants to prank me again?¡± Empty said expectantly. ¡°Won¡¯t you know when she comes out?¡± the freak said helplessly. Just like that, the two of them sat in front of the purple bamboo hut, chatting and waiting¡­ In the main mansion of the Guan Yue family. After returning to the family, Guan Yue Xi didn¡¯t return to her room but went directly to Guan Yue Long¡¯s study. ¡°Young Master.¡± The guard outside the study bowed very respectfully when he saw Guan Yue Xi. ¡°Yes, I want to see Father.¡± Guan Yue Xi nodded slightly. ¡°Please wait a moment,¡± the guard said and then walked into the study to report. A moment later, the guard emerged. ¡°Young Master, the Patriarch invites you in.¡± Guan Yuexi nodded and pushed the door open to enter. ¡°Xi¡¯er, why are you back so soon?¡± Guan Yue Long, who was sitting on the main seat, asked in puzzlement. He had asked Xi¡¯er to bond with Leng Ruoxue and the others. Why were they back so quickly? ¡°Uh! There was an accident. Hello, First Elder and Fifth Elder,¡± Guan Yue Xi said speechlessly and then bowed very politely to the two elders. ¡°What happened?¡± First Elder asked anxiously. Boohoo¡­ They couldn¡¯t afford to offend that little ancestor! ¡°Alas!¡± Guan Yue Xi sighed and then told them what had happened. ¡°Young Master, why did you bring that woman? That woman is a big trouble,¡± First Elder said angrily. Alas! Young Master was really too muddle-headed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to either, but she¡¯s crying on the streets, begging and kneeling.. If I don¡¯t bring her, the people on the streets will think I did something to her!¡± Guan Yue Xi said gloomily. Chapter 650 - Rumors Rising (5) Chapter 650: Rumors Rising (5) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°First Elder, at this point, it¡¯s useless to blame the young master. Let¡¯s think about what to do. In short, we have to coax that little ancestor!¡± Fifth Elder said with a slight headache. Alas! How did the Bai family raise such a top-grade daughter? And the Luo family too. Patriarch Luo and the young master seemed to be quite smart. Why was his daughter so stupid? She was still counting money for others even though she was being used! ¡°How? I can¡¯t even take that Bai Fang anymore,¡± First Elder said speechlessly. Alas! It was fine if she pretended to be a good person on the stage. After all, they were in public. Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t kill her in public even if she was angry. However, she had provoked her into coming to their house now. She was really too much! ¡°Patriarch, Patriarch Luo requests an audience.¡± The guards outside the door suddenly reported while they were discussing a solution. ¡°Let him in!¡± Guan Yue Long said with a displeased face. ¡°Yes!¡± the guard replied and left. Soon, Luo Xian pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Hello, Brother Guan Yue, the First Elder, and the Fifth Elder.¡± Luo Xian greeted them after entering the study. However, Guan Yue Long and the others all had stern faces and ignored him. ¡°Hehe, what¡¯s wrong with you? I didn¡¯t provoke you!¡± Luo Xian smiled awkwardly and said helplessly. ¡°What are you doing here? I didn¡¯t invite you today,¡± Guan Yue Long said irritably. ¡°I missed you! That¡¯s why I came,¡± Luo Xian explained with a smile. ¡°Cut it out. You¡¯re here for your precious daughter, right? Let me tell you, I have no choice. Do as you deem fit!¡± Guan Yue Long said bluntly. Boohoo¡­ Their Guan Yue family couldn¡¯t even protect themselves. How could he have the leisure to care about others! ¡°Brother Guan Yue, you watched Xing¡¯er grow up. She might be a little willful, but she definitely doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions,¡± Luo Xian said amiably. Alas! Xing¡¯er had poor taste, but he knew very well that Leng Ruoxue¡¯s identity was absolutely not simple since she could stay in the Alchemist Association. ¡°Do you know what your precious daughter did?¡± Guan Yue Long couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Xing¡¯er didn¡¯t do anything. Didn¡¯t she just have a verbal conflict with that Miss Leng? This isn¡¯t a big deal. Moreover, didn¡¯t Miss Leng¡¯s cat scratch White Fang!¡± Luo Xian said. He had specially come to Guan Yue Long to help make up for the small conflict between Xing¡¯er and Leng Ruoxue. This was enough to prove his importance to Leng Ruoxue, so he felt that Miss Leng shouldn¡¯t blame Xing¡¯er because of this. ¡°Didn¡¯t Luo Fei tell you anything?¡± Guan Yue Long said in disbelief. If he were to be scolded by others, he would definitely chop that person into pieces because this was absolutely a provocation! ¡°He went to see Bai Fang off and hasn¡¯t returned yet. I came to find you immediately after hearing what Xing¡¯er said. Brother Guan Yue, I know that Miss Leng¡¯s identity is not simple. Can you help me introduce her? I don¡¯t want to have an unhappy relationship with her over such a small matter,¡± Luo Xian said with a fawning look. He had been friends with Guan Yuelong for many years, so he believed that Guan Yue Long would definitely help with such a small matter. ¡°If you¡¯re sincere, you should go directly to the Alchemist Association and not come to beg me,¡± Guan Yue Long said helplessly. Alas! In fact, he didn¡¯t have much of a relationship with Leng Ruoxue. How could he help! Moreover, he hadn¡¯t even resolved his own matter! ¡°I asked the butler to go, but President Ning refused. He even said that he wouldn¡¯t see me even if I went,¡± Luo Xian said honestly. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t want to offend the Alchemist Association! However, it was obvious that his daughter had already angered President Ning. ¡°You¡¯re fast. Hmph! You even said you were coming to find me immediately. You¡¯re playing tricks in front of me,¡± Guan Yue Long scolded angrily. ¡°Hehe, Brother Guan Yue, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. You won¡¯t fuss about it with me, right?¡± Luo Xian said with a smile. ¡°I will! I¡¯ll tell you again. I can¡¯t do anything about this matter,¡± Guan Yue Long said with a headache. His own matter was already annoying enough, but this old thing actually came to cause trouble. It was really infuriating. ¡°Brother Guan Yue!¡± Luo Xian refused to let go of Guan Yue Long¡¯s sleeve, his watery eyes still looking at him pitifully. ¡°Damn, you old thing. You¡¯re already in your fifties. Stop doing such disgusting actions and expressions, okay?¡± Guan Yue Long jumped up in surprise and said a little unbearable. Luo Xian had always liked to use such actions to achieve his goal when he was young, but he really had no choice in this matter! ¡°Are you really not going to introduce me?¡± Luo Xian asked, still tugging at Guan Yue Long¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I can¡¯t even protect myself now. How can I care about you!¡± Guan Yue Long had no choice but to tell the truth. ¡°Uh! I thought you had a good relationship with Leng Ruoxue. Didn¡¯t you tell me not to offend her?¡± Luo Xian said in puzzlement. After the flower viewing convention yesterday, Guan Yue Long had told him to keep an eye on his daughter and not provoke Leng Ruoxue. However, his disappointing daughter had offended her today, so he came to Guan Yuelong to think of a way. She refused to see him after all! ¡°Good my ass. I reminded you out of goodwill because someone in my family offended her. In fact, the matter in my family hasn¡¯t been resolved yet!¡± Guan Yue Long roared furiously. ¡°Ah! No way! Brother Guan Yue, where did that woman come from? Even you can¡¯t do anything. Could she be from the Leng family?¡± Luo Xian guessed. ¡°I don¡¯t know if she is from the Leng family, but what I can tell you is that she absolutely doesn¡¯t make me fear her because of the Leng family. Do you understand?¡± Guan Yue Long said very implicitly. After all, it was impossible for him to reveal Leng Ruoxue¡¯s identity to Luo Xian, even if their relationship was good. ¡°Oh, Brother Guan Yue, what should I do now? Could she¡­¡± Luo Xian said worriedly, but he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. ¡°Xi¡¯er, tell Uncle Luo what happened!¡± Guan Yue Long said helplessly.. Alas! He didn¡¯t have a willful daughter like Luo Xing¡¯er, but he had an ignorant and incompetent son, so he could understand Luo Xian¡¯s feelings. Chapter 651 - Rumors Arise (6) Chapter 651: Rumors Arise (6) ¡°Okay.¡± Guan Yue Xi described the incident in front of Luo Xian again. ¡°Now you know!¡± Guan Yue Long said sympathetically. In fact, this originally had nothing to do with Luo Xing¡¯er, but she insisted on sticking up. ¡°Yes, what should we do now?¡± Luo Xian was at a loss. He really didn¡¯t want to bring an undeserved calamity to the family because of his ignorant daughter. Alas! ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Guan Yue Long looked at Luo Xian, who was in the same boat as him, very helpless. ¡°Patriarch, Patriarch Luo, why don¡¯t you go to the Alchemist Association personally and probe Miss Leng¡¯s intentions while you¡¯re at it?¡± the First Elder suggested. The time limit that girl gave them was almost up. If they couldn¡¯t give her a satisfactory answer at that time, their Moon Gazing Family would probably be unable to escape calamity. ¡°Alas! That¡¯s the only way.¡± Guan Yue Long sighed heavily. ¡°Then let¡¯s go now!¡± Luo Xian said impatiently. ¡°Okay.¡± Guan Yue Long nodded. Then the two of them went straight to the Alchemist Association, but they were refused entry. At the entrance of the Alchemist Association, Guan Yue Long and Luo Xian looked at each other helplessly. ¡°What should we do now?¡± they asked in unison. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Guan Yue Long said. Alas! Whether they met or not, it would be useless even if he had any ideas! This was like punching cotton, making people very depressed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back first and come back tomorrow? Perhaps Miss Leng¡¯s anger will subside tomorrow,¡± Luo Xian suggested. However, wishes were good, but reality was cruel. They were given the cold shoulder for two days in a row. Moreover, rumors suddenly spread all over Moonview City¡­ Some said that Leng Ruoxue injured someone, while others said that Leng Ruoxue stole someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦. All the blame was instantly on Leng Ruoxue, who was concocting pills in the bracelet without knowing anything¡­ In the main mansion of the Guan Yue family. In the study, Guan Yue Long paced around like an ant on a hot pan, his handsome face full of worry. ¡°Patriarch, stop spinning. I¡¯m dizzy,¡± First Elder said, unable to bear watching. ¡°First Elder, I¡¯m anxious. Miss Leng has been unwilling to see us. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking,¡± Guan Yue Long said gloomily. He and Luo Xian had been going to the Alchemist Association for two days in a row, but they were both denied entrance. Today was the last day of the deadline Leng Ruoxue gave him. However, he didn¡¯t think of a good solution, so he wanted to see Miss Leng and discuss with her what she meant. Who knew that she would shut up and not see him. ¡°Patriarch, I don¡¯t want to see you. There¡¯s no point in being anxious. Moreover, isn¡¯t there still a day today? Why don¡¯t you send someone to scout first? When will I be willing to see you? You can go over?¡± the First Elder suggested. The fate of their Guan Yue family was in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hands, so they couldn¡¯t decide whether she would see them or not. ¡°That¡¯s the only way,¡± Guan Yue Long said helplessly. He called the guard over and gave instructions before sitting down weakly in the chair. ¡°Patriarch, calm down. I believe our Guan Yue family can survive this crisis,¡± the First Elder said confidently. He saw that Leng Ruoxue was not an unreasonable person, so he believed that this matter would definitely be resolved perfectly as long as their Guan Yue family was sincere enough. ¡°Hopefully so!¡± Guan Yue Long sighed softly. ¡°Xi¡¯er has been out for so long. Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡± Guan Yue Long asked. Rumors had been flying around the city for the past two days. Moreover, they were targeting Leng Ruoxue and the others. Therefore, he sent his son to investigate this matter early in the morning, hoping to use this matter to give Leng Ruoxue a favor. However, it was almost noon, and Xi¡¯er was still not back. This couldn¡¯t help making him a little anxious. ¡°Patriarch, calm down. It¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re anxious!¡± First Elder advised. Alas! The patriarch¡¯s temper had been getting more and more anxious these few days. ¡°I know.¡± Guan Yue Long smiled bitterly. Compared to Guan Yue Long¡¯s distress, Leng Ruoxue and the others knew nothing because they had been staying in the bracelet for the past two days. In the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. The freak and Empty were still sitting on the stone chair in front of the purple bamboo hut, chatting randomly. However, his eyes were fixed on the activity in the purple bamboo hut. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er had already been in for two days, and he didn¡¯t know what she was busy with. However, he didn¡¯t dare to enter and disturb her, so he could only wait outside anxiously. ¡°Freak, don¡¯t look anymore. Xue¡¯er will come out,¡± Empty said helplessly. This fellow was about to become a ¡®wife-seeking¡¯ rock. He didn¡¯t even focus on chatting with him. ¡°It¡¯s been two days. I wonder what Xue¡¯er is doing inside,¡± the freak said with some dissatisfaction. He originally thought that Xue¡¯er would come out soon, but he didn¡¯t expect there to be no movement after so long. ¡°It¡¯s only been two days. What¡¯s the rush?¡± Empty rolled his eyes and said speechlessly. Fortunately, Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t go into seclusion. Otherwise, this fellow would definitely become a real rock when Xue¡¯er emerged. The door of the purple bamboo hut suddenly opened and Leng Ruoxue walked out while the two of them were chatting. ¡°Xue¡¯er! I missed you so much.¡± The freak hurriedly rushed forward and hugged Xue¡¯er tightly. ¡°Freak, I¡¯m sorry. It took too long to concoct pills,¡± Leng Ruoxue said guiltily. She originally thought it would come out soon, but it actually took two days. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what pill did you concoct? It actually took so long,¡± the freak complained with some dissatisfaction. ¡°Uh! Many types. I haven¡¯t refined pills for a long time, so I accidentally lost track of time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said shyly. ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, if you don¡¯t come out, this fellow will become a ¡®wife-seeking¡¯ stone,¡± Empty said with a light smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Freak. By the way, is there anything important these two days?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Probably not. However, I heard from Qing Jue that Guan Yue Long and the patriarch of the Luo family came twice, but they were rejected by the Alchemist Association,¡± the freak said after some thought.. Chapter 652 - I Belong Only To Xue’er (1) Chapter 652: I Belong Only To Xue¡¯er (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Oh, looks like Ning De wants to take them down a notch! Has Ning De not been looking for us for the past two days?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. That shouldn¡¯t be the case. That Ning De fellow reported almost every day. ¡°He came once. However, Ling told him that you were refining pills and that Feng Da and the others were cultivating, so he didn¡¯t come again,¡± the freak explained. ¡°Big Sister, Ning De also went back to concoct pills,¡± Qing Jue added in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Oh, freak, let¡¯s go out,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. If she remembered correctly, today should be the last day of the deadline she gave Guan Yue Long. ¡°Yes.¡± The freak and Empty nodded. ¡°Mommy, take me out to play!¡± At this moment, Little Fire emerged from nowhere and jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms coquettishly. ¡°Alas! Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Little Fire¡¯s cute appearance and couldn¡¯t bear to refuse. ¡°Hehe, Little Fire loves Mommy the most,¡± Huo¡¯er said happily. Leng Ruoxue gently caressed the soft fur on Little Fire¡¯s body and brought the two of them and the beast out of the bracelet with a thought. In the yard, Rise, which was basking in the sun, immediately crawled over and coiled around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist after sensing her master¡¯s aura. ¡°Rise, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Rise¡¯s golden scales. ¡°Hehe, not at all,¡± Rise said shyly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± the freak asked curiously. ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk! We¡¯ll visit the Guan Yue family on the way,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Guan Yue Long had come twice but hadn¡¯t seen her. However, she didn¡¯t think Guan Yue Long had thought of a good way. ¡°Okay.¡± The freak and Empty nodded. The three of them and two beasts left the Alchemist Association. However, they were stopped by a person who looked like a guard just as they walked out of the Alchemist Association. Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at the person blocking their way. She said lightly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Judging from the clothes on this person, it was undoubtedly the Guan Yue family. ¡°Miss Leng, our patriarch requests an audience,¡± the guard said very respectfully. He was the patriarch¡¯s attendant, so he knew a little about Leng Ruoxue¡¯s identity, so his attitude was very respectful. ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered softly and stopped talking. It seemed that old fellow Guan Yue Long had learned to wait for the rabbit. The guard was stunned after hearing what Leng Ruoxue said. What did this mean? Was Miss Leng going to see him or not? ¡°Lead the way!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement seeing the cautious appearance of the guard in front of her. In fact, she was going to the Guan Yue family anyway, so she could take advantage of the situation. ¡°Yes,¡± the guard said happily. Boohoo¡­ He finally didn¡¯t disappoint the patriarch. ¡°Miss Leng, please,¡± the guard said respectfully. Then he led the way while Leng Ruoxue and the others walked slowly behind, watching the commotion as they walked. However, she found that people on the streets were pointing at her and whispering not far away. ¡°Empty, can you hear what they are saying?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Those people¡¯s voices were too soft. It would be a little difficult for her to hear them with her strength. However, looking at their mouths, it seemed to be related to her. Moreover, it was definitely not something good. ¡°Uh! Xue¡¯er, they said that you snatched someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦,¡± Empty said with a black face. With his strength, the whispered discussions of those people could not be hidden from him. He did not really want to tell Xue¡¯er, but since she asked, he had to tell the truth. ¡°What?¡± Leng Ruoxue was stunned. Rob someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦? Who did she rob? Why didn¡¯t she know? ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m enough for Xue¡¯er. There¡¯s no need to snatch others.¡± The freak was furious when he heard that. This person was really too wicked. How dare he frame Xue¡¯er like this. Hmph! This person better not be caught by him. Otherwise, he would definitely suffer a fate worse than death. ¡°Miss Leng, there have been rumors in the city recently that you stole someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦ and even got someone to injure your love rival,¡± the guard said carefully. He didn¡¯t think it was true, but rumors were terrifying! If there were too many rumors, even if it was fake, it would become true. ¡°Whose fianc¨¦ did I snatch?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. There were no other men beside her except for the freak? Could it be Empty? ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t look at me like that. I don¡¯t have a fianc¨¦e.¡± Empty knew what was on Xue¡¯er¡¯s mind when he saw her suspicious gaze, so he quickly clarified. ¡°Could it be Zheng En if it¡¯s not you?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. She hadn¡¯t been in the Boundless Heaven Continent for long and didn¡¯t know many men. The one who interacted the longest was Empty and Zheng En. Apart from this, she really couldn¡¯t think of anyone else. ¡°It definitely won¡¯t be Zheng En,¡± Empty said with certainty. ¡°Could it be Grandpa Du?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in surprise. ¡°Xue¡¯er, your imagination is a little too rich! How can it be that old man? Don¡¯t forget, the rumors say that you stole someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦,¡± Empty said speechlessly. Alas! Even if you wanted to snatch a man, you had to snatch a young and beautiful one. Who would snatch an Old Man Zao! ¡°But I didn¡¯t snatch it? Ah! Could it be Lan Ming?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued guessing. ¡°Miss Leng, you don¡¯t have to guess anymore. Our young master has already gone to investigate this matter,¡± the guard said helplessly. ¡°Oh, then thank the Young Master on my behalf,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely and then quietly contacted Qing Jue in her heart. ¡°Big Sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Qing Jue asked in puzzlement. As his Big Sister¡¯s Artifact Spirit, he could feel that his Big Sister was very angry now! Hmph! Which idiot provoked his Big Sister? ¡°Qing Jue, there have been rumors in Guan Yue City recently that I stole someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦!¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ It was enough that she had a freak. Why did she have to snatch another man! This was Hong Guo¡¯s slander. Hmph! She would definitely not let that person go if she knew who deliberately spread this news. ¡°Ah! There¡¯s actually such a thing? It¡¯s really too despicable.¡± Qing Jue was angry when he heard this. He hurriedly enveloped the entire Moon Gazing City with his Spiritual Sense.. This way, the people who spread the rumors would have nowhere to hide. Hmph! Anyone who dared to bully his sister would die! Chapter 653 - I Belong Only To Xue’er (2) ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find out who that person is.¡± Qing Jue hurriedly comforted her after doing all this. Hmph! Don¡¯t even think about running away as long as that person was still in the city. ¡°Qing Jue, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and cut off her connection with Qing Jue. The few of them continued walking. However, Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t say anything along the way after knowing the rumors. Instead, they pondered¡­ ¡°Miss Leng, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll go and report,¡± the guard said respectfully. Before they knew it, they had arrived outside Guan Yue Long¡¯s study. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and continued thinking. The study door was opened in a moment. Guan Yue Long and the First Elder hurriedly welcomed them with smiles on their faces. ¡°Miss Leng, welcome, hehe!¡± Guan Yue Long was so happy! He was just worried that she wouldn¡¯t want to see him. He didn¡¯t expect Leng Ruoxue to take the initiative to come. This was great. ¡°I heard that the Guan Yue family¡¯s patriarch wants to see me. Unfortunately, I¡¯m refining pills and can¡¯t be disturbed,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained simply. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Guan Yue Long was relieved. He felt much more relaxed knowing that Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t deliberately disappear. ¡°May I know why the Yue family¡¯s patriarch is looking for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the advisor. ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng, let¡¯s sit inside and talk!¡± Guan Yue Long said with a smile. ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and pulled the freak and Empty straight in. Then she found a random seat and sat down. Guan Yue Long and the First Elder also sat down, but neither of them spoke first. ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, speak frankly! Today is the last day of the deadline. You have to give me a satisfactory answer,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Miss Leng, to be honest, we¡¯ve racked our brains for several days but still haven¡¯t thought of any good ideas. Therefore, we¡¯ve decided to listen to you for everything. No matter what conditions Miss Leng propose, as long as my Guanyue family can do it, we will definitely be satisfied!¡± Guan Yue Long said with a smile, his expression looking very sincere. ¡°Really?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked casually. ¡°Of course,¡± Guan Yue Long said with certainty. ¡°What if I want the entire Guan Yue family?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly. ¡°This¡­ This has to be discussed with the elders,¡± Guan Yue Long said with a slight headache. Boohoo¡­ In fact, he was mentally prepared. After all, her food would take away one-third of the assets of the Guan Yue family, so it was not strange that Leng Ruoxue would make such a request. ¡°There¡¯s no need to discuss. I¡¯m just joking with you. I don¡¯t care for such a big burden from the Guan Yue family!¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. She was not in need of money now, so the Guan Yue family was not very useful in her eyes. ¡°Uh!¡± Guan Yue Long was depressed. He didn¡¯t expect his family to be treated as a burden and despised. However, thinking about his family, he felt that Leng Ruoxue was right. It was indeed a burden. ¡°However, you have to do something for me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°What is it?¡± Guan Yue Long asked anxiously. Boohoo¡­ This little fox must have asked him to do something bad. ¡°I heard there are a lot of rumors about me in Moon Gazing City recently, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly. ¡°Uh! Yes, I¡¯ve already asked Xi¡¯er to bring people to investigate,¡± Guan Yuelong said hurriedly. Did Leng Ruoxue ask him to do this? That would be too easy. ¡°Oh, Patriarch Guan Yue, you chased us out of the Moon Gazing Restaurant because of the Wu family, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again. ¡°Uh, probably.¡± Guan Yue Long braced himself and replied. He didn¡¯t order the matter, but it was indeed because of the Wu family. ¡°Then chase the Wu family out of Moon Gazing City! As long as you chase the Wu family out of Moon Gazing City and order that no one from the Wu family is allowed to enter from now on, we¡¯ll forget about what happened between us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly. ¡°Uh! Alright!¡± Guan Yue Long and the First Elder¡¯s gazes collided, communicated silently, and then answered. Boohoo¡­ He knew that what this little fox wanted him to do wouldn¡¯t be so simple. He didn¡¯t like the Wu family, but he really didn¡¯t want to completely fall out with the Wu family now. However, if he really ordered to prohibit the Wu family from entering the city and chase them out, then the Guan Yue family and the Wu family would really fall out. However, the Gua Yue family would be the unlucky ones if he didn¡¯t do this, so the Wu family had to be sacrificed for the Guan Yue family. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for the good news from Patriarch Guan Yue in the Alchemist Association.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Hehe, Guan Yue Long must have thought at first that she wanted him to help find the person who spread the rumors! Hmph! How could it be so easy! That was just a smokescreen. Otherwise, why would Guan Yue Long agree so readily! ¡°Okay.¡± Guan Yue Long nodded. ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, we¡¯ll take our leave first. Come to the Alchemist Association if you need alchemy in the future! I¡¯ll get them to give you a 50% discount,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very generously. ¡°Uh! Thank you, Miss Leng,¡± Guan Yue Long said with a smile, thinking, Fortunately, luckily, not only did he not fall out with the Alchemist Association, but he also gave his family a discount. Even though it was only a 95% discount, it would save a lot of money. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the price of the pills in the Alchemist Association would increase before long. Therefore, not only did he not take advantage of it at all, he even spent more money! ¡°You¡¯re welcome. In fact, apart from you chasing me out of the Moon Gazing Restaurant and your son snatching me away, there¡¯s no deep enmity between us, right? Therefore, let people go wherever they can! Why make it so irreconcilable!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile as if she didn¡¯t care about these things at all. ¡°Yes!¡± Guan Yue Long forced a smile. Two drops of cold sweat dripped down his forehead, and he wanted to cry but had no tears. We¡¯ve already paid a third of our assets just because we chased you away and robbed you. Moreover, we¡¯re going to completely fall out with the Wu family. What else do you want? Boohoo¡­ No matter who we provoke in the future, we can¡¯t provoke this little demon. She¡¯s really too terrifying. ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, we¡¯re leaving. You don¡¯t have to see us out.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave the freak and Empty a look after speaking, and the three of them left Guan Yue Long¡¯s study. However, they were stopped again just as they exited the study.. Chapter 654 - I Belong Only To Xue’er (3) Chapter 654: I Belong Only To Xue¡¯er (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Leng Ruoxue looked at the middle-aged man blocking them speechlessly and said with some displeasure, ¡°You¡¯re blocking my way.¡± ¡°Miss Leng, I am the patriarch of the Luo family, Luo Xian. I have something to discuss with you,¡± Luo Xian hurriedly said. Of course, he could see that Leng Ruoxue was a little unhappy. However, he was not confident if he did not make things clear with her! ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Leng Ruoxue was helpless. She had been a rabbit twice today. Alas! These people were really¡­ ¡°Miss Leng, I mainly want to apologize to you on behalf of my daughter. She¡¯s young and insensible. Don¡¯t take it to heart with her!¡± Luo Xian said very friendly. ¡°Won¡¯t she come if she wants to apologize? Moreover, she doesn¡¯t have anything to apologize to me. It¡¯s only right and proper for her to help her brother and friends. We just have different sides,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. There were really too many spoiled young ladies. Wouldn¡¯t she be dead tired if she fussed over every one of them? ¡°Uh!¡± Luo Xian was depressed. He had been worried for two days, afraid that Leng Ruoxue would bear a grudge against his daughter. However, she didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. Wouldn¡¯t he have been worried for nothing? Boohoo¡­ ¡°Patriarch Luo, I can let your daughter go this time. However, I can¡¯t guarantee that I will be so magnanimous if there¡¯s a next time,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. Hmph! As the saying went, she could ignore the repeated provocations, but don¡¯t blame her for being heartless if she provoked her again and again. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll send someone to watch her. Thank you, Miss Leng.¡± Luo Xian was finally at ease. Boohoo¡­ Fortunately, Leng Ruoxue was not unreasonable. Otherwise, he would really have a headache. ¡°You¡¯re not looking at her, but Bai Fang,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. With that, the three of them and the two beasts left the main mansion of the Guan Yue family. Ning De immediately reported to them as soon as Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to their residence. ¡°Old Ning, you¡¯re really fast. Miss just returned and you¡¯re already here,¡± Feng Da, who had just emerged from the bracelet, couldn¡¯t help teasing. ¡°Hehe, what have you been doing for the past two days?¡± Ning De asked curiously. Miss was concocting pills, but he didn¡¯t see Feng Da and the others. Only Miss¡¯s beasts were guarding the yard, not allowing anyone to disturb them. ¡°We¡¯re cultivating advanced mystic techniques!¡± Feng Da said proudly. Hehe, they had already learned advanced mystic techniques of the same attribute. ¡°Oh, Miss, did you go to the Guan Yue family?¡± Ning De guessed. He knew that Guan Yue Long had been coming for the past two days, but he had already gotten someone to send him away. However, he also heard that the guards of the Guan Yue family had been guarding the door! ¡°Yes, Guan Yue Long still owes me an explanation. I happened to be free, so I went to ask for it myself,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained indifferently. ¡°Miss, the Guan Yue family is very rich. Don¡¯t be soft-hearted!¡± Ning De reminded with a naughty smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for money,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. She didn¡¯t lack money now, so she didn¡¯t care so much. ¡°Ah! Then what do you want?¡± Ning De was puzzled. He really couldn¡¯t think of any better solution other than putting all the Guan Yue family¡¯s money in his pocket. Could it be that Miss wanted the Guan Yue family to deal with the Wu family? ¡°I want him to chase the Wu family out of Moon Gazing City!¡± Leng Ruoxue said simply. ¡°Miss, the Wu family will definitely not let you go. Why don¡¯t you just let the Guan Yue family destroy the Wu family? As long as you mention it, Guan Yue Long will definitely agree for the family.¡± Ning De couldn¡¯t help asking. Uh! When did Miss become so kind? It shouldn¡¯t be like this with his understanding! ¡°There¡¯s no need. They will chase the Wu family out of the city and the two families will fall out. Moreover, I want to keep the Wu family for Feng Da and the others to practice, so they don¡¯t have to do anything.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. ¡°Oh!¡± Ning De understood. He knew it! Miss shouldn¡¯t be so kind, hehe! ¡°Miss, when are we going to attack the Wu family?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking eagerly when he heard that there were unlucky people training. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? There will be times when you perform. Oh right, Ning De, from today onwards, the price of all the pills in the Alchemist Association will increase by 10%,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Ning De. ¡°Uh, why?¡± Ning De said in puzzlement. The pills on the market now were not cheap. Why did Miss still want to increase the price? ¡°Because I promised Guan Yue Long to give them a 50% discount if they came to buy pills,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. ¡°Uh! Okay, I¡¯ll inform them later,¡± Ning De said hurriedly, feeling pity for Guan Yue Long in his heart. Alas! Poor guy, he was fooled by Miss again. ¡°Ning De, do you know the rumors in the city these few days?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and asked indifferently. She guessed that Ning De didn¡¯t know. Otherwise, he would never have hidden it from her. ¡°What rumor? I¡¯ll get someone to investigate later,¡± Ning De asked with a puzzled expression. He had also been concocting pills these two days, so he really didn¡¯t know what the news outside was. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Rumor has it that I stole a certain woman¡¯s fianc¨¦ and beat her up,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a slight headache. Uh! She thought for a while but couldn¡¯t think of which woman she beat up. ¡°Ah! There¡¯s such a thing? Miss, who have you beaten up?¡± Ning De suppressed his smile and asked. How could there be such a rumor? It was too ridiculous. ¡°Lan Ning¡¯er, Sun Meilin¡­ But I¡¯ve never fought these people myself. They were all beaten by my beasts.¡± Leng Ruoxue counted with her fingers. ¡°Uh! Miss, you¡¯re just short of the Leng family not provoking the three great families.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Ning De¡¯s forehead as he said speechlessly. Alas! Miss really didn¡¯t have affinity with the opposite sex. The ones who found trouble with her were actually women. ¡°I never provoke others on my own accord. It¡¯s others who provoke me. I¡¯m very innocent,¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Miss¡­ whose man did you snatch from?¡± Ning De asked carefully, afraid that he would anger Miss. ¡°I already have a freak. Why should I snatch other people¡¯s men? Moreover, how can there be anyone beside them who can compare to a freak?¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.. It was troublesome to have more men, so one was enough for her. Chapter 655 - : I Belong Only To Xue’er (4) Chapter 655: I Belong Only To Xue¡¯er (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the freak agreed. Xue¡¯er¡¯s words couldn¡¯t help making him a little smug. ¡°Then has he been someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡± Ning De probed. Boohoo¡­ Heaven took pity on him. He only wanted to help Miss analyze who was the most likely. Really! ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m Xue¡¯er alone!¡± The freak patted Ning De¡¯s head furiously and said with a displeased face. ¡°Oh!¡± Ning De covered his head and looked at the freak aggrievedly. At this moment, there was a knock on the door outside the yard. ¡°Young Master Guan Yue, why are you here?¡± Feng Da, who went to open the door, couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised to see the people outside. ¡°I have something to tell your young miss,¡± Guan Yue Xi said anxiously. ¡°Oh, please come in!¡± Feng Da said hurriedly. Guan Yue Xi came directly to Leng Ruoxue after entering the yard and said, ¡°Miss Leng, I found the person who spread the rumors!¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others asked in unison. They were more curious about this person. ¡°The rumors came from the mouth of a gangster. According to the gangster, someone gave him a large sum of money to spread it. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t recognize that person,¡± Guan Yue Xi explained. The gangster was playing in the casino when he brought people to capture the gangster. Moreover, it was said that he was generous and lost a lot. ¡°Oh, where is that hooligan?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Outside. I¡¯ll get someone to watch him. Does Miss Leng want to see him?¡± Guan Yuexi said very understandingly. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Guan Yue Xi walked a few steps out of the yard and ordered the guards guarding outside. Soon, the hooligan who spread the rumors was brought over. ¡°Did you say that I stole someone else¡¯s man and injured that woman?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked coldly as she looked at the trembling hooligan. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, Miss, please spare me! Boohoo¡­ I was just blinded by money. Boohoo¡­ Let me go! I have an old man and a young one¡­¡± The timid little gangster wailed, trying to attract the sympathy of everyone present. Unfortunately, he found the wrong person. Moreover, he was interrupted by the freak before he could say anything. ¡°Shut up. I¡¯ll kill you right now if you continue crying,¡± the freak threatened impatiently. Hmph! How dare he make a man for Xue¡¯er. He would definitely make this person suffer a fate worse than death if he knew who this person was! Uh! The hooligan immediately stopped crying when he heard that. He didn¡¯t want to die! ¡°Let me ask you, how much did that person give you?¡± The freak kicked the hooligan fiercely and questioned. ¡°Ten thousand purple coins,¡± the hooligan answered honestly with tears in his eyes. ¡°Damn it, how dare you wrong my young miss for 10,000 purple coins. I think you¡¯re tired of living.¡± Feng Da was furious when he heard this and kicked the hooligan again! ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± The hooligan choked, and blood flowed down the corner of his mouth. Boohoo¡­ If he knew that these people were not to be trifled with, he shouldn¡¯t have been so greedy back then! ¡°You still have the cheek to cry. Damn it!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help kicking the little hooligan a few more times seeing his cowardly appearance. ¡°Feng Da, stop kicking! He will die if you continue kicking him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. This hooligan was only a Spiritualist with a low status and strength. He could not withstand the few kicks from the freak and Feng Da! ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± The hooligans cried even louder in pain. These people were really too barbaric. ¡°Let me ask you, what did the person who asked you to spread the news look like?¡± Leng Ruoxue questioned. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I knew she was a woman!¡± the hooligan answered cautiously. ¡°Damn it, why did we keep you if you don¡¯t remember?¡± Feng Dahuo came up again and said fiercely. ¡°Feng Da, I¡¯ll leave this hooligan to you,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Okay. Miss, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely be responsible for making this guy suffer a fate worse than death!¡± Feng Da grabbed the hooligan by the collar and locked him up in the woodshed, ready to serve the hooligan after outsiders left. ¡°Young Master Guan Yue, thank you for catching this hooligan for me.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her head and said to Guan Yue Xi. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. In fact, I couldn¡¯t help much either,¡± Guan Yue Xi said guiltily. He had only caught the person who spread the rumors. Unfortunately, the mastermind was not found, and the hooligan was clueless. ¡°This is already very good,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted politely. ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯ll continue investigating this matter,¡± Guan Yue Xi said very seriously. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Young Master Guan Yue. My people will investigate this matter.¡± Leng Ruoxue refused because she knew that Guan Yue Xi probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything even if she investigated. After all, he didn¡¯t have Qing Jue¡¯s ability. Moreover, she felt that there was no need to owe Guan Yue Xi a favor. ¡°Miss Leng suffered such injustice in Moon Gazing City. As the young master of the Moon Gazing Family, I should seek justice for you. This is my responsibility,¡± Guan Yue Xi said very stubbornly. ¡°Up to you then!¡± Leng Ruoxue was helpless. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Guan Yue Xi bowed slightly and then turned to leave. ¡°Miss, could this be caused by the Wu family?¡± Feng Da asked curiously. ¡°No, Wu Qian¡¯er has been injured for a while. If we wanted to spread such rumors, we wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. Moreover, Wu Qian¡¯er is the legitimate daughter of the Wu family. She can¡¯t hide her fianc¨¦ from others. I think the other person is the most suspicious.¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed. ¡°Are you talking about Bai Fang?¡± Empty said understandingly. The rumors spread after Bai Fang was injured, so she was indeed the most suspicious. Moreover, Bai Fang coveted her man. However, this Bai Fang was a little too brainless. As a member of an aristocratic family, it was very easy for others to find out if she had a fianc¨¦ or not. What benefits did she have to spread such a rumor? Did she think that she could break her up with just a few rumors? What a fantasy! ¡°Okay..¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She really couldn¡¯t think of anyone other than that woman who would do such boring things! Chapter 656 - The Toilet Recommending Itself (1) Chapter 656: The Toilet Recommending Itself (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios For a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on the freak. ¡°Why are you looking at me? I don¡¯t know that woman,¡± the freak roared furiously. Boohoo¡­ What were their gazes like! ¡°Commander Ye, Bai Fang is interested in you!¡± Feng Da said bluntly. Alas! Even a fool could see the redness in Bai Fang¡¯s eyes. ¡°What does that have to do with me!¡± the freak said angrily. Damn, that woman was crazy. Why were they booing along! ¡°You are a source of trouble,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er, why are you saying this about me? It¡¯s not my fault that I¡¯m good-looking.¡± The freak was aggrieved, very aggrieved! ¡°Hehe, whose fault is that?¡± Empty said with a light smile. Fortunately, the person Bai Fang liked was not him. Otherwise, he would be the one worrying now. ¡°You!¡± the freak roared in anger. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not my fault! You¡¯re not my child, don¡¯t blame me!¡± Empty teased fearlessly. ¡°Alright, stop arguing. We¡¯re only guessing if it¡¯s Bai Fang. Let¡¯s wait for Qing Jue¡¯s result!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to wrong others, but she wouldn¡¯t let anyone who wronged her go, be it the mastermind or the accomplice. ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, I have a good idea. We can immediately know if it¡¯s that woman,¡± Empty said with a smile. Qing Jue might have been watching the entire Moon Gazing City, but it would be useless if that woman didn¡¯t do anything. The best way was to let that woman take action. ¡°What idea?¡± Leng Ruoxue was curious. ¡°Come closer.¡± Empty looked at Leng Ruoxue and the freak mysteriously. ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the freak¡¯s eyes met. They looked at each other and then cooperatively moved their ears closer¡­ ¡°No, I won¡¯t do it!¡± The freak objected loudly after hearing it. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t want to leave Xue¡¯er! ¡°I think this idea is good. Be good, freak. Cooperate!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed the freak¡¯s head and coaxed. ¡°Xue¡¯er, can you really bear to do it?¡± The freak¡¯s bright starry eyes held tears as he asked sadly. ¡°Freak, be good!¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted him. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Alright then!¡± the freak said reluctantly. His starry eyes glared fiercely at Empty. Boohoo¡­ It was all his rotten idea! Outside the Alchemist Association. A handsome and invincible man was chased out of the Alchemist Association. ¡°Xue¡¯er, Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t chase me away. It¡¯s really not my fault! Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t know any Miss Bai at all.¡± The freak knocked on the closed door of the Alchemist Association and roared loudly. The abnormality in front of the Alchemist Association quickly attracted a large number of passersby to watch. Everyone pointed at the freak¡­ ¡°Could this person be the rumored male lead? He¡¯s indeed a drop dead gorgeous disaster!¡± someone who had never seen a freak whispered. ¡°Yes! Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been snatched away by others. Alas! How pitiful. They¡¯re actually being chased out now,¡± someone said with great pity. ¡°Which Miss Bai is he talking about?¡± someone who didn¡¯t know the truth asked curiously. ¡°Who else could it be? It must be Miss Bai Fang! However, if I were to choose, I would choose Leng Ruoxue too. Then Miss Bai can¡¯t even compare to a strand of Miss Leng¡¯s hair!¡± someone said, and this person obviously knew some inside information! ¡°Oh, oh!¡± The pedestrians on the street were discussing spiritedly, but the freak was abnormally angry in his heart. Damn it, these people were really not ordinary gossip! He had already become the male lead of the rumors, but even though he was angry, he had to pretend to be sad and depressed as he walked on the streets in a daze¡­ As he walked, the sad freak actually came to the outskirts. He casually found a clean big green rock to sit down and then fell into a daze¡­ ¡°Young Master Ye, why are you here?¡± A gentle female voice sounded in the freak¡¯s ear after some time. ¡°Who are you? Do you know me?¡± The freak raised his head, pretending to be depressed, and said in surprise. Damn, why did this damn woman only come now? He waited until he was about to fall asleep, cursing in his heart with great dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m Bai Fang? Why don¡¯t you recognize me anymore!¡± Bai Fang said sadly. ¡°Should I know you?¡± The freak¡¯s face was full of question marks, thinking, This woman is really shameless! She actually acted so familiar. ¡°Young Master Ye, I will be sad if you say that,¡± Bai Fang said pitifully with tears in her eyes. ¡°Oh, but I really can¡¯t remember. I¡¯ve seen you before.¡± The freak sighed softly and said helplessly. However, he couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart. Damn it, whether you¡¯re sad or not has nothing to do with me. He was already very angry that he was arranged to perform, but he couldn¡¯t show it, which showed how depressed he was. ¡°Young Master Guan Yue and the others went to your residence that day. Did you forget?¡± Bai Fang reminded. She was also scratched by that damn cat. She would probably be disfigured if it weren¡¯t for the Hundred Flower Pill in her hand. However, what made her even angrier was that her uncle was actually unwilling to stand up for her to settle the score with Leng! Hmph! Even though her uncle refused to help her, someone would help her! ¡°Oh, I remember now. There¡¯s also Miss Luo, right?¡± the freak said in realization. ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Fang gritted her teeth and said with raging jealousy. Hmph! He didn¡¯t even remember her, but he still remembered Miss Luo. She was really angry. However, she still had a perfect smile on her face no matter how angry she was. ¡°Ah! If I remember correctly, you seemed to have been scratched by Xue¡¯er¡¯s cat. How did you recover so quickly?¡± the freak said with seeming surprise. ¡°I took the Hundred Flower Pill,¡± Bai Fang explained. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t give the pill to her uncle. Otherwise, her uncle would definitely not care about her. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± The freak nodded. ¡°Young Master Ye, what are you doing here?¡± Bai Fang asked again, unwilling to give up because she was a little uncertain. Was this man really chased out by Leng Ruoxue? Chapter 657 - The Toilet Recommending Itself (2) Chapter 657: The Toilet Recommending Itself (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s a long story!¡± The freak sighed softly, as if there was something difficult to say. ¡°Did you quarrel with Miss Leng?¡± Bai Fang probed, her beautiful face full of concern. ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er actually accused me of having another woman. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m so sad. I¡¯ve always been devoted to her. I don¡¯t even have a sow by my side, but she actually suspects me,¡± the freak complained, his beautiful face full of grievance. ¡°Young Master Ye, don¡¯t be sad. Miss Leng doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. Stop thinking about her. There will be a woman who loves you more than her,¡± Bai Fang comforted, but she was secretly smug. It seemed like the news she received was true. They really fell out. Haha! This was great. This was a rare opportunity for her! ¡°In fact, you can¡¯t blame her. There have been some rumors in the city recently that she stole someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦ and injured someone, so she suspected me.¡± The freak couldn¡¯t help defending Xue¡¯er. ¡°Young Master Ye, you¡¯re a good man. Miss Leng treats you so well, but you¡¯re still so considerate of her,¡± Bai Fang said with envy all over her face. However, she was so jealous that she was about to go crazy. She really didn¡¯t know what was so good about Leng Ruoxue other than being prettier. Why was this man so loyal? ¡°Because I love her! No woman can compare to her in my heart, but I didn¡¯t expect her to suspect me because of a few rumors. Boohoo¡­¡± The freak said sadly. ¡°Young Master Ye, why are you so loyal to her since she doesn¡¯t trust you? There are many good women in the world. You will find a woman who loves you more,¡± Bai Fang couldn¡¯t help persuading. ¡°Really? Is there a woman who loves me more than Xue¡¯er?¡± the freak said with a face full of disbelief. ¡°Of course,¡± Bai Fang said resolutely and confidently. ¡°Where is it? Why don¡¯t I see it?¡± The freak looked around and said with some disappointment. ¡°Young Master Ye, what if I say¡­ I¡¯ve admired you for a long time?¡± Bai Fang himself with red cheeks and a shy face. Her little heart was thumping crazily, and she was extremely nervous. She didn¡¯t know if the man in front of her would accept her initiative to confess her love. He wouldn¡¯t think she was too frivolous, right? She thought uneasily. ¡°Miss Bai, thank you for your comfort. Don¡¯t joke around. We only met once,¡± the freak said gratefully. ¡°We didn¡¯t just meet once. I saw you at the flower appreciation festival,¡± Bai Fang said shyly with her head lowered. ¡°So what? Don¡¯t tell me you fell in love with me just like that?¡± the freak said with a look of disbelief. ¡°Young Master Ye, I really like you. In fact, I fell in love with you at first sight,¡± Bai Fang whispered with a red face. ¡°Miss Bai, I already have a fianc¨¦e,¡± the freak reminded. ¡°I know, I don¡¯t mind being small.¡± Bai Fang touched on the sore spot. ¡°No,¡± the freak refused, his handsome face full of difficulties. ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t you like me? I¡¯m not inferior to Leng Ruoxue,¡± Bai Fang said indignantly. She had finally found a chance to get close to her beloved, so of course she wouldn¡¯t give up easily. ¡°I promised Xue¡¯er that I wouldn¡¯t marry a concubine,¡± the freak said honestly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can beg her. I believe she will definitely fulfill our wish. Moreover, didn¡¯t she chase you out already? Then what right does she have to request you!¡± Bai Fang said confidently, as if she and the freak were already in love. ¡°Miss Bai, what exactly do you like about me?¡± the freak couldn¡¯t help asking. Boohoo¡­ Couldn¡¯t he change it? ¡°I like your gentleness and thoughtfulness. When I first saw you, I saw that you were very good to Miss Leng, so I liked you at that time because I also wanted to obtain that gentleness and consideration, wanted you to treat me like that,¡± Bai Fang said with yearning and daydreaming, her limpid eyes lighting up at the freak from time to time. ¡°Miss Bai, to tell you the truth, I¡¯m actually not a gentle and considerate man. I¡¯m hitting women!¡± The freak rolled his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but say. Alas! He really didn¡¯t know what this woman was thinking. Did she want to snatch that man away just because other men were good to her? Didn¡¯t she think that that man would treat her the same? ¡°I believe in my taste. If I become your woman, you will definitely treat me the way you treat Leng Ruoxue,¡± Bai Fang said very confidently. ¡°No, I won¡¯t treat any woman like that except for Xue¡¯er,¡± the freak said uncontrollably. He really didn¡¯t know where this woman¡¯s confidence came from. ¡°But didn¡¯t she chase you out already? Will you still love her as much as before?¡± Bai Fang reminded rudely. ¡°So what? Even if she chased me out, I won¡¯t accept other women casually. I only love her!¡± the freak said with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of replacing her place in your heart. I just want to stay by your side and I¡¯m satisfied,¡± Bai Fang said aggrievedly. She didn¡¯t believe that this man would refuse such a small request of hers. ¡°Stay by my side? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t need a maidservant.¡± The freak pretended to be stupid. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your maidservant,¡± Bai Fang said angrily. Damn it, this man actually pretended to be stupid. She just said that she was willing to be a little girl, but this man actually pretended to be stupid. ¡°Then what can you be?¡± The freak continued to pretend to be stupid. ¡°I said I¡¯m willing to be your little one,¡± Bai Fang said. ¡°I told you, that¡¯s impossible,¡± the freak refused resolutely. ¡°Are you afraid that Leng Ruoxue will disagree? It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll beg her,¡± Bai Fang said very seriously. ¡°Uh! How do you want to beg her?¡± The freak was a little speechless. Wasn¡¯t this woman a little too thick-skinned? ¡°I will beg her to fulfill our wish,¡± Bai Fang said with great determination. She had done so many things in hopes of achieving her wish! Chapter 658 - The Toilet Recommending Itself (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°What do you want from me?¡± A slightly displeased female voice suddenly interrupted their conversation. At this moment, Leng Ruoxue walked out from behind a huge tree. She couldn¡¯t help but burn with anger as she looked at the man and woman in front of her! ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t misunderstand. There¡¯s nothing between me and her,¡± the freak hurriedly explained after seeing Leng Ruoxue. However, this became guilt in Bai Fang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who said we¡¯re nothing? We were once engaged. How can you abandon us?¡± Bai Fang steeled her heart and said with certainty. At this point, she could only try her best. Anyway, she would not stop until she achieved her goal. ¡°So you are the other main character in the rumors?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. Now the entire Moon Gazing City knows that not only did you snatch my fianc¨¦ away, you even injured me, so I¡¯m a victim,¡± Bai Fang boasted shamelessly without knowing where her confidence came from. ¡°So you were the one who spread those rumors!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words were not a question but a statement. ¡°So what if I am?¡± Bai Fang said nonchalantly. She didn¡¯t think Leng Ruoxue would do anything to her. After all, the Bai family had a certain status in the Boundless Heaven Continent. Moreover, there was the Sun family backing their Bai family. ¡°Do you think you can obtain this man with just a few rumors?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the freak and asked curiously. ¡°Hmph! Didn¡¯t I successfully break you up?¡± Bai Fang said with a face full of pride. At this moment, she was too busy being smug, so she didn¡¯t realize that Leng Ruoxue was trying to worm information out of her. Therefore, she was extremely honest. ¡°Who said you¡¯ve already broken us up? It¡¯s too early for you to be smug. Let me tell you, this man is mine in life and my ghost in death. If he wants to have a change of heart, I would rather kill him than let another woman have it easy, so give up!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any emotion. Alas! This self-righteous woman was really not ordinary stupidity! ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. Young Master Ye, tell her that you¡¯re willing to marry me.¡± Bai Fang couldn¡¯t believe it. Had her plan failed prematurely? ¡°I won¡¯t want anyone but Xue¡¯er,¡± the freak said coldly. Hmph! He couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue acting. This woman¡¯s self-righteousness was disgusting! ¡°No¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be like this. You should be willing to marry me. I just want to be a concubine, not snatch you from her. Can¡¯t this do?¡± Bai Fang¡¯s watery eyes welled up with tears as she said pitifully. ¡°No, I only want Xue¡¯er,¡± the freak said emotionlessly, hating this woman to death in his heart. ¡°Miss Leng, I really like Young Master Ye. Please agree to let me be his concubine! I¡¯ll serve you well and respect you. I promise I won¡¯t compete for favor. I¡¯ll be satisfied as long as I stay by his side and see him every day.¡± Bai Fang suddenly knelt in front of Leng Ruoxue and pleaded. Two streams of clear tears flowed down her cheeks. She looked really pitiful now! Leng Ruoxue looked at the woman in front of her speechlessly. To be honest, she had never seen such a thick-skinned woman in her life. The matter was exposed, but this woman could still plead with her bitterly. Hmph! What did she think she was? She would not be protective of the fairer sex. ¡°I say, are you shameless? Who is rushing to be my concubine? I¡¯ve already refused, but you still won¡¯t give up!¡± L¨¹ Tao, who couldn¡¯t take it anymore, jumped out from behind the tree and scolded angrily. ¡°That¡¯s right. There are all sorts of birds in the big forest. How can there be such a shameless woman like you in the world? Can you be any more shameless?¡± Feng Da and the others also walked out from behind the tree and said with disdain. Bai Fang looked at the people who suddenly appeared in front of her and was stunned, but she quickly calmed down because she believed that these people would not make things difficult for a weak woman. ¡°Miss, what should we do with this woman?¡± Zheng En asked Bai Fang disdainfully. ¡°Kill him!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very coldly. She hated being schemed against the most, especially when this woman actually dared to have designs on the freak. It was even more unforgivable. ¡°Hehe, Miss, leave this woman to me! I¡¯ve just concocted a new poison that hasn¡¯t been tested yet!¡± Zheng En said with a naughty smile. He had also concocted many strange things under the influence of Leng Ruoxue, so today was a good time to test the effects. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Zheng En took out a black pill from his storage ring and grabbed Bai Fang like he was picking up a chicken. He was about to send the pill into her mouth when he was suddenly interrupted. ¡°Stop! How can you bully a weak woman with so many people?¡± Luo Xing¡¯er ran to Leng Ruoxue and the others and accused. ¡°Xing¡¯er, save me!¡± Bai Fang seemed to have seen her savior. ¡°Big Sister Fang, I¡­¡± Luo Xing¡¯er was in a dilemma. Her father had told her to mind her own business when he brought her here, so¡­ Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes gently swept over the people who came with Luo Xing¡¯er. Then she turned her gaze to Luo Xing¡¯er and said with a faint smile, ¡°Miss Luo, didn¡¯t your father tell you to mind other people¡¯s business less?¡± ¡°Xing¡¯er!¡± Luo Xian called out with great displeasure. Alas! This daughter was really too worrisome. ¡°Father!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er answered softly. Then she glared at Leng Ruoxue and returned to her father¡¯s side reluctantly. ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m sorry to have embarrassed you.¡± Luo Xian said apologetically. ¡°Miss Leng, I know that Big Sister Fang was in the wrong this time, but she also loved her too much, so can you pity her and not fuss about it? She just wants to be a concubine, it won¡¯t affect you much. Can¡¯t you agree to her request?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help speaking up for Bai Fang¡¯s pitiful Luo Xing¡¯er before she could answer. ¡°Xing¡¯er, what nonsense are you spouting!¡± Luo Fei knew that something bad was about to happen when he heard his sister¡¯s words, so he quickly reprimanded her. ¡°Hehe! Miss Luo and Miss Bai are really sisters! In that case, why don¡¯t you marry the same man so that you won¡¯t be separated in the future?¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested with a light smile. She was a little speechless about this retarded Luo Xing¡¯er. She really didn¡¯t know what was in her head.. Chapter 659 - Bloodline Contract (1) Chapter 659: Bloodline Contract (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°How can that be!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er quickly declined. She liked Big Sister Fang a lot, but she was not willing to share half of her husband with her. ¡°Are you unwilling? Miss Luo, haven¡¯t you heard of the saying ¡®don¡¯t do to others what you don¡¯t want¡¯? You actually want to impose something that you¡¯re unwilling to do on others! It¡¯s too funny!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight sarcasm. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ That¡¯s because Big Sister Fang likes him.¡± Luo Xing¡¯er pointed at the freak and quibbled. ¡°Oh, do I have to share half of my man with her just because she likes it? Who do you think she is? Who do you think you are?¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully. ¡°Xing¡¯er, shut up!¡± Luo Xian roared anxiously when he saw his daughter becoming more and more out of hand. ¡°Father, I¡­¡± Luo Xing¡¯er still wanted to say something, but this time, Luo Xian didn¡¯t want to give her the chance to say anything. A slap landed on Luo Xing¡¯er¡¯s face with a bang. ¡°Father, you actually hit me!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she said in disbelief. A trace of blood seeped out of the corner of her mouth, indicating that Luo Xian¡¯s slap was not light. ¡°I told you not to spout nonsense and meddle in other people¡¯s affairs!¡± Luo Xian roared angrily. Alas! This daughter of his was really spoiled by them. She actually couldn¡¯t differentiate right from wrong. She obviously knew what Bai Fang had done, but she still spoke up for that woman. He knew that if he didn¡¯t teach his daughter a lesson now, it would be difficult to say whether this daughter would still be alive when Leng Ruoxue attacked. However, Xing¡¯er wouldn¡¯t understand from her appearance. ¡°Patriarch Luo is such a good father!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight mockery. Hmph! Did Luo Xian think she would let Luo Xing¡¯er go just like that? What a fantasy! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Leng. I didn¡¯t teach my daughter well. Please spare my daughter on my account!¡± Luo Xian pleaded. ¡°Father, why are you begging her? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er cried indignantly. Her father had never hit her since she was young, but not only did he hit her today, he even had to beg that woman. She really didn¡¯t know why. ¡°Xing¡¯er, shut up!¡± Luo Fei couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and roared. This sister was really too insensible. Didn¡¯t Father do it for her! ¡°It seems like Miss Luo doesn¡¯t appreciate it! Coincidentally, I don¡¯t intend to let you go either,¡± Leng Ruoxue said ruthlessly. To be honest, she really didn¡¯t have the desire to kill this little flower who grew up in a greenhouse because she felt too little of a sense of accomplishment. However, Luo Xing¡¯er challenged her bottom line again and again. Alas! If she really showed mercy, this brainless young miss would probably think that she was afraid of the Luo family! ¡°Miss Leng, please show mercy,¡± Luo Fei pleaded. ¡°Zheng En, deal with Bai Fang first!¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored the Luo father and son and ordered Zheng En directly. ¡°Okay!¡± Zheng En pinched Bai Fang¡¯s chin and threw the black pill in his hand in. Then he let go of Bai Fang and carefully observed her reaction. ¡°Ahem!¡± Bai Fang, who had regained her freedom, coughed violently, wanting to cough out the pill. Unfortunately, the pill melted in her mouth and disappeared long ago. A few minutes later, Bai Fang suffered severe abdominal pain, and a small portion of her body ulcerated, starting from her face¡­ ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡± Bai Fang rolled on the ground in pain and kept shouting. Unfortunately, Leng Ruoxue and the others were not protective of the fairer sex, and Luo Xian, Guan Yue Long, and the others naturally would not speak up for Bai Fang. They did not want to offend Leng Ruoxue for an irrelevant woman. As for Luo Xing¡¯er, she was trembling in fright from Bai Fang¡¯s tragic state and did not dare to say another word. ¡°Bai Fang, who ordered you to do this?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly. She didn¡¯t believe that Bai Fang would dare to spread such rumors wantonly without anyone backing her up. ¡°No¡­ No one ordered me.¡± Bai Fang¡¯s eyes flashed with panic. She knew that she couldn¡¯t say it even though her stomach hurt. Otherwise, that person would not let her go. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say it? Zheng En, give her another pill,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered emotionlessly. ¡°Uh! Miss, she¡¯ll be dead if you add one more pill,¡± Zheng En reminded. One pill could torture Bai Fang and she would not die even if she wanted to. However, he was afraid that Bai Fang would benefit from eating two pills! ¡°Don¡¯t worry! She won¡¯t die from two pills, but the pain will double,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. She knew the medicinal purposes of the medicine once Zheng En took it out, which was why she was comfortable with the increase in dosage. Moreover, how could she let Bai Fang die easily! ¡°Alright!¡± Zheng En took out another pill, then pinched Bai Fang¡¯s chin, threw the pill in, and immediately let go of his hand in disdain. He even took out a piece of cloth to wipe his hand, as if the illness on Bai Fang¡¯s body was contagious. ¡°Ah! So painful! So painful!¡± Bai Fang¡¯s pain was indeed more serious. Moreover, it was only a abdominal pain just now, but now it developed to the pain all over her body, and her body emitted a stink that made everyone present couldn¡¯t help covering their mouths and noses. ¡°Miss Bai, didn¡¯t anyone tell you not to offend an alchemist no matter who you offend? If an alchemist wants you to suffer a fate worse than death, there will be thousands of ways. The current you probably don¡¯t even have the strength to commit suicide, right? However, if you tell me the truth, I will consider letting you die a faster death.¡± Leng Ruoxue listed her conditions. ¡°I¡­ I will speak, let me die peacefully!¡± Bai Fang, who was twitching and shrinking into a ball on the ground, said painfully. ¡°Very good. Only those who know the facts can die peacefully.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very satisfied with Bai Fang¡¯s cooperation. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, I¡¯m very jealous of you, but I know that I¡¯m not your match, so I can only pretend to be pitiful in front of you. However, someone told me a method, which is to separate your gang, so I sent someone to do it. However, I didn¡¯t expect me to still fail, haha!¡± Bai Fang laughed painfully. She knew that even if she died, that man would not look at her again. However, she had lost her life for that man.. She really didn¡¯t know if what she did was worth it or not. Chapter 660 - Bloodline Contract (2) ¡°You speak too much nonsense. You just have to tell me who instigated you to do it. As for the others, you can slowly savor them in hell!¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. ¡°What told me all this was¡­¡± Bai Fang was about to say it when a white light flashed. Immediately after, Bai Fang stopped breathing. ¡°Miss, she¡¯s dead.¡± Zheng En probed Bai Fang¡¯s nose and said. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Damn it, someone actually killed Bai Fang in front of so many people, and they didn¡¯t even notice. This really depressed her. ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t be depressed. The one who killed Bai Fang was at least a Mystic Sovereign, and he was good at concealed weapons,¡± Empty said comfortingly. In fact, he was also quite depressed because he felt that he was a little careless. He actually didn¡¯t realize that someone was hiding near them. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily. ¡°Miss, what should we do with Luo Xing¡¯er?¡± Zheng En asked and changed the topic. Uh! He didn¡¯t want Miss to make him unhappy because of Bai Fang. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to test the medicine?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Yes! The experiment time was too short just now,¡± Zheng En said with some regret. However, it would probably not be easy to let Luo Xing¡¯er test the medicine. She had her father and brother to protect her. Alas! A child with a father and brother was a treasure. A child without anyone to love was a blade of grass! Bai Fang was the best example! ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. Father, save me!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er was a little scared silly seeing Bai Fang¡¯s tragic state. After seeing Bai Fang die, her mind went blank. She finally returned to her senses and heard these two people saying that they wanted to test her on medicine. She was so scared that she hurriedly shouted. Boohoo¡­ She didn¡¯t want to become as painful as Bai Fang, covered in pus and emitting a stink. She didn¡¯t want to! ¡°Miss Leng, please show mercy and let Xing¡¯er go!¡± Luo Xian continued to plead. He only had one daughter, and she had been spoiled since childhood. Alas! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She doesn¡¯t deserve to die, so I won¡¯t kill her. However, my subordinates wanted to test the medicine, so she had to sacrifice herself!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Testing medicine, wouldn¡¯t that be worse than death? Luo Xian was even more afraid when he heard this. Boohoo¡­ With Bai Fang¡¯s example, how could he watch helplessly as his daughter tested medicine for others! Therefore, he steeled his heart and knelt in front of Leng Ruoxue with a plop¡­ ¡°Miss Leng, please let my daughter go! I¡¯ll do anything as long as you let him go,¡± Luo Xian pleaded bitterly. Luo Fei hurriedly knelt down when he saw his father kneeling. ¡°Miss Leng, Xing¡¯er is insensible and offended you. I¡¯m willing to suffer on her behalf. Use me to test the medicine!¡± Luo Fei said. ¡°Fei¡¯er, don¡¯t spout nonsense. You are the hope of our Luo family. You can¡¯t¡­ Alas! Father is old. The Luo family will rely on you in the future. Miss Leng, use me to test the medicine! Xing¡¯er is my daughter. It¡¯s the fault of a child not teaching the father. I should suffer on her behalf,¡± Luo Xian hurriedly said. ¡°What deep affection between father and son. You love your daughter! Unfortunately, the people you love might not be grateful to you.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the silly Luo Xing¡¯er and said mockingly. Alas! Luo Xing¡¯er had a good father and a good brother. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know if Luo Xing¡¯er knew how to cherish. ¡°What are you doing? Miss didn¡¯t say she wanted to kill Luo Xing¡¯er. Don¡¯t make things difficult for Miss,¡± L¨¹ Tao said with some dissatisfaction. Hmph! These people were too much. They knew that Miss valued familial love, but they actually did this. ¡°Miss Leng, Xing¡¯er is my daughter. I¡­¡± Luo Xian wanted to explain, but he was interrupted by Leng Ruoxue before he could say anything. ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t kill her. However, the death penalty can be spared, but the crime of living is unforgivable. If I let her go, with her intelligence, she will definitely think that I¡¯m afraid of your Luo family. Therefore, for her own good, don¡¯t protect her anymore,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. In fact, the reason why she didn¡¯t kill Luo Xing¡¯er was not only because she didn¡¯t take her seriously, but also because of Luo Xian and his son. If they were as indiscriminate as Luo Xing¡¯er, they could just kill her, but they were not that kind of people. ¡°No, we will watch over her. Miss Leng, please let her go!¡± Luo Xian hurriedly promised. ¡°Look at her? Can you look at her? If you can look at her, you wouldn¡¯t have brought her here today. If I¡¯m not mistaken, she probably wants to come no matter what, so you had no choice but to follow her!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. Hmph! She knew that some uninvited guests would be attracted when Qing Jue teleported everything here to Guan Yue City. However, she didn¡¯t care for her innocence. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words left the Luo father and son speechless. They knew very well that it was because of their soft-heartedness that Xing¡¯er had offended this Eldest Miss again. Alas! ¡°Zheng En, do it!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. She would not learn her lesson until this Miss Luo suffered a little. ¡°Okay.¡± Zheng En walked to Luo Xing¡¯er, who was standing foolishly, and took out a pill. He pinched her chin and was about to deliver it to Luo Xing¡¯er¡¯s mouth, but¡­ ¡°No, no. I swear on my bloodline that I am willing to recognize Leng Ruoxue as my master, to be my slave for life, and never betray her!¡± Luo Xian wanted to save his daughter, but he found that his body couldn¡¯t move anymore, and Luo Fei was the same. Therefore, in a hurry, he swore a bloodline oath and recognized Leng Ruoxue as his master. Buzz! A contract law descended from the sky just as Luo Xian finished speaking. A blood contract array enveloped Leng Ruoxue, the Luo father and son. The contract was formally established in a few minutes, and then the contract law slowly disappeared. Leng Ruoxue widened her eyes and looked at Luo Xian gloomily. This damn old man didn¡¯t cause any trouble with the bloodline contract! It was really infuriating. She had never thought of taking the Luo family in as a servant. Moreover, this bloodline contract was very overbearing because even though the contract was issued by Luo Xian alone, anyone related to Luo Xian, be it the main or side branches, would become her servant, even their descendants. Uh! To put it bluntly, the descendants of the Luo family already had masters before they were born. As for the seniors of the Luo family, they were even worse. They had worked hard for their entire lives and were finally made masters by their descendants. Not only that, their lives were in the hands of their masters. Chapter 661 - Bloodline Contract (3) Chapter 661: Bloodline Contract (3) ¡°Master, please let Xing¡¯er go!¡± Luo Xian said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ He knew that he was a little impulsive, but he had no choice! Could he watch helplessly as his daughter was tortured? He still had lingering fears about Bai Fang¡¯s tragic state! ¡°Old Man, are you stupid?! You¡¯ve already become my young miss¡¯s servant. How Miss wants to deal with your precious daughter now can be done with a word! Moreover, you don¡¯t even have the right to object,¡± Feng Da reminded with a chuckle. ¡°Uh!¡± Luo Xian was a little dumbfounded. Yes! How could he have forgotten about this matter? Boohoo¡­ He originally thought that this Eldest Miss would not make things difficult for Xing¡¯er since his entire family had become Leng Ruoxue¡¯s people. However, he had forgotten the master-servant relationship between them. Did he make a fool of himself! Boohoo¡­ ¡°Master, let Xing¡¯er go and let me try that medicine!¡± Luo Fei pleaded helplessly. Alas! They didn¡¯t even have the mood to resist in front of Leng Ruoxue now because they would die without a burial ground with a single thought from Leng Ruoxue. She didn¡¯t even have to do anything. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t give her that medicine since you¡¯ve become my servants now. However, I¡¯ll give her another one,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Master!¡± Luo Xian and Luo Fei stared at Leng Ruoxue with pleading eyes. ¡°Zheng En, give this to Luo Xing¡¯er.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a pill and handed it to Zheng En. ¡°Yes.¡± Zheng En took the pill, ignored the pitiful gazes of the Luo father and son, and threw the pill directly into Luo Xing¡¯er¡¯s mouth. Hmph! Don¡¯t offend an alchemist no matter who you offend, or your end will be tragic! ¡°Master, what medicine did you give Xing¡¯er?¡± Luo Xian asked carefully. Boohoo¡­ At this point, he knew that it was useless to beg. However, it was also fine to let his daughter suffer less! It could be seen that his request was becoming lower and lower. ¡°Medicine that can make her lose her voice,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Oh!¡± Fortunately, Luo Xian was relieved. He just couldn¡¯t talk. It was okay, as long as he didn¡¯t have to suffer. ¡°Uh!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er quickly lost her voice after taking the medicine. She opened her mouth to speak but couldn¡¯t say anything. Moreover, she heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful to her in the slightest. Moreover, she had a trace of instinctive fear for Leng Ruoxue. Leng Ruoxue looked at the terrified Luo Xing¡¯er and said indifferently to Luo Xian and his son, ¡°Leave with Luo Xing¡¯er! Remember, you are now my servants. I can take your lives at any time, so go back and teach her a good lesson. Don¡¯t blame me for being heartless if she dares to be indiscriminate again.¡± Hehe, if Luo Xing¡¯er dared to provoke her again, even if she killed Luo Xing¡¯er, the father and son of the Luo family would not dare to say anything, much less bear a grudge against her. This was the benefit of the bloodline contract. Uh! She suddenly felt some pity for Luo Xian now. He swore an oath and handed the lives of his entire family to her. Although she was a little unwilling to accept it, Luo Xian must be even more depressed than her at this moment! However, Leng Ruoxue did not expect Luo Xian to know about bloodline contracts because, as far as she knew, this kind of contract had been lost for a long time. At least, no one on the Ling Feng Continent knew about it. Could it be that the level of space here was higher than on the Ling Feng Continent? She pondered. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely teach her a lesson,¡± Luo Xian hurriedly promised. Boohoo¡­ impulse kills! Just as Leng Ruoxue thought, he was so depressed that he wanted to bang his head against the wall. Unfortunately, the lives of their entire family belonged to Master now. They couldn¡¯t die even if they wanted to unless Master killed them. ¡°Yes, if there¡¯s a next time, it¡¯s death!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°I promise there won¡¯t be a next time,¡± Luo Xian said. After speaking, he didn¡¯t leave directly but led his children to stand very respectfully behind Leng Ruoxue. At this moment, Leng Ruoxue looked at Bai Fang¡¯s corpse and was about to burn it when Feng Zhan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in her heart. ¡°Master, leave such a small matter to me. You don¡¯t have to do it yourself,¡± Feng Zhan said after watching the commotion in the bracelet for a long time. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and let Feng Zhan out. After Feng Zhan emerged, he affectionately rubbed his little head against Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face. Then he spat a small flame on Bai Fang¡¯s body. It only took a few seconds to burn Bai Fang to ashes. The father and son of the Luo family looked at the small and cute little red bird, and their foreheads were full of cold sweat. They were even more surprised. Heavens! What kind of fire was this! The temperature was actually so high. They could still feel the hot temperature even though they were not very close. This little bird that was not even the size of a palm was really too strong. ¡°Luo family, you might be my master¡¯s servants, but listen up! Whoever from your Luo family dares to be disrespectful to my master will end up like that annoying woman. Hmph! I won¡¯t show mercy!¡± Feng Zhan flew in front of Luo Xian and the others and threatened. ¡°You too. If anyone wants to test the temperature of this king¡¯s flame, don¡¯t hesitate to bring it on.¡± Feng Zhan said to Guan Yuelong and the others, his words still full of threat. ¡°Uh! How can we be enemies with Miss Leng!¡± Guan Yuelong wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and thought to himself, This little bird is really too terrifying. He decided that if any blind person in the Guan Yue family annoyed Miss Leng, he would definitely be the first to deal with it. He couldn¡¯t let this little bird find an excuse to burn their main mansion! ¡°Hmph! At least you¡¯re sensible. I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Our master has a lot of beasts that specialize in scratching and biting people. I, on the other hand, am in charge of setting off the fire drops. Therefore, you have to be careful. My master can¡¯t be provoked,¡± Feng Zhan continued. ¡°Uh! We understand,¡± the First Elder of the Guan Yue family said hurriedly. Boohoo¡­ This girl¡¯s beast was also so difficult to deal with. ¡°Very good. Hehe, Master, am I right?¡± Feng Zhan nodded with satisfaction and then flew to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder to curry favor.. Chapter 662 - Bloodline Contract (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly, thinking, Feng Zhan! We have to keep a low profile and not be smug. ¡°Xue¡¯er, the matter has been resolved. Let¡¯s go back!¡± the freak suggested. Boohoo¡­ His innocence had finally been found. Damn it, if Bai Fang hadn¡¯t been killed, he would definitely make the woman who dared to have any ideas about him suffer a fate worse than death. However, even if she was dead, she would still not have an easy life. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and everyone returned to their residence. After returning to her residence, Leng Ruoxue realized that the Luo father and sons had also returned. She asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Miss, we are your servants now! Who should we follow if not you?¡± Luo Xian said aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ He could tell that his master didn¡¯t like them. However, raw rice had already been cooked. They couldn¡¯t deny it even if they wanted to! ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me. Go back to your Luo family. I¡¯ll send someone to contact you if there¡¯s anything you need to do.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she said speechlessly. ¡°Oh, alright then!¡± Luo Xian replied. Then he led his children away. ¡°Miss, there are also some old farts in the Luo family. I¡¯m afraid a round of beating will be unavoidable after Luo Xian returns to the Luo family.¡± Ning De gloated. Hehe, this matter was really too dramatic. None of them expected Luo Xian to actually do this for his daughter. This was very rare in the families. Presumably, Miss did not intend to kill Luo Xing¡¯er because of Luo Xian¡¯s love for her daughter! ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t kill Luo Xing¡¯er even if he doesn¡¯t release the bloodline contract. However, physical pain is unavoidable,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had never experienced fatherly love in both her previous life and this life, so she was more or less touched that Luo Xian loved his daughter. Moreover, she had also said that she would not kill Luo Xing¡¯er. However, she didn¡¯t expect Luo Xian to love his daughter so much that he couldn¡¯t bear to let her suffer physical pain. Alas! Hopefully, Luo Xing¡¯er could understand the hearts of her father and brother and truly grow up ¡°Miss, I think that Luo Xian is scared silly,¡± Feng Da interrupted. ¡°Feng Da, you will understand the heart of a parent when you have a child,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really rare for such familial affection to exist in an aristocratic family,¡± Ning De said. Luo Xing¡¯er might be a little out of line, but her father and brother were sensible people. ¡°Yes, or I wouldn¡¯t have let Luo Xing¡¯er go. By the way, Ning De, we plan to leave Moon Gazing City tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. ¡°Leave? Then what should I do?¡± Ning De quickly put on a long face and pretended to be pitiful when he heard that. ¡°Of course you should continue being your president!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid. ¡°Old Ning! We¡¯ll visit you when we have time. Be good and don¡¯t cry!¡± Feng Da teased with a naughty smile. ¡°Miss, can I go training with you?¡± Ning De asked bravely because he knew that he might not have a chance in the future if he didn¡¯t dare to ask. ¡°No, you have to continue being your president,¡± Leng Ruoxue refused. If Ning De was not the president, she might have brought him along with her based on his performance during this period. However, his identity was not there, so she could not take him away. ¡°Oh, Miss, you¡¯re leaving tomorrow. Rest early today!¡± Ning De said gloomily. Then he bowed to Leng Ruoxue and left. ¡°Everyone, rest early. We¡¯ll leave early tomorrow morning.¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Feng Da and the others after Ning De left. Then, with a thought, she brought everyone into the bracelet¡­ The next morning. Leng Ruoxue and the others saw the alchemists of the Alchemist Association blocking their way collectively as soon as they emerged from the yard. ¡°Miss Leng, the president asked us to send you off. He said he had something to do and didn¡¯t want to come,¡± an alchemist said. ¡°Oh, thank you. We¡¯re leaving.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She knew that Ning De probably didn¡¯t dare to come because he was afraid of being too sad. Leng Ruoxue and the others left Moon Gazing City after bidding farewell to the people from the Alchemist Association. They admired the scenery by the side of the road as they walked. However, they were stopped by a group of men in black not long after¡­ ¡°Miss Leng Ruoxue?¡± the leader of the men in black said coldly. ¡°No, you¡¯ve got the wrong person,¡± Leng Ruoxue denied. She didn¡¯t know what these people were for, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with them! ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng really likes to joke!¡± The leader of the men in black laughed gloomily, the displeasure in his eyes flashing for a moment. ¡°I never joke with people I don¡¯t know,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Miss Leng, don¡¯t pretend to be stupid. Why would we stop you if we don¡¯t know you?¡± the leader of the men in black said proudly. ¡°Then why are you asking me who I am?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and said with displeasure. These men in black really had too much nonsense. It would be better to tell them the reason directly. ¡°We have to confirm it out of courtesy! Miss Leng, our patriarch invites you to be a guest,¡± the leader of the men in black said without anger and made his intentions clear. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know your patriarch,¡± Leng Ruoxue refused bluntly. Then she looked up at the men in black in front of her with her beautiful eyes. There were about 50 people in this group of men in black, and their overall strength was not bad. The person in the lead was a Mystic Sovereign, and the others were also at the Mystic Monarch level. However, these people looked at her as if they were looking at prey, which she disliked very much. ¡°Hmph! Our Wu family¡¯s patriarch invited you as a guest. Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Before the leader of the men in black could say anything, a man in black roared first impatiently. ¡°So what if I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for me? I don¡¯t know any Patriarch of the Wu family. Do I have to go just because he invited me? What kind of logic is that?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly, her beautiful face full of disdain. ¡°Our patriarch invited you because he thinks highly of you, so you have to go no matter what,¡± the man in black continued with an arrogant expression on his face. Chapter 663 - : To Die In The Dark (1) Chapter 663: To Die In The Dark (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°What if I don¡¯t go?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly. ¡°Miss Leng, we invited you nicely. Don¡¯t blame us for being nasty if you¡¯re unwilling to go. The patriarch said that we have to kidnap you even if we have to.¡± The leader of the men in black said with a light smile. ¡°Oh, if I understand it correctly, are you planning to force me if I don¡¯t go?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly. ¡°Miss Leng, the patriarch has ordered us to invite you no matter what,¡± the leader of the men in black said honestly. ¡°I see.¡± The man in black didn¡¯t say it explicitly, but Leng Ruoxue already understood what he meant. She either took the initiative to go or tied her up. However, she knew that she had another choice. She just didn¡¯t want to go. Hmph! Why should she obediently deliver herself to the door when the Wu family head invited her? Even if she wanted to visit, it had to be when she wanted to go! No one could force her when she didn¡¯t want to go. ¡°Since Miss Leng already knows, don¡¯t make things difficult for us. Hehe, we don¡¯t want to hurt Miss Leng, so¡­¡± The leader of the men in black advised kindly, but he was interrupted by Leng Ruoxue before he could finish. ¡°No!¡± Leng Ruoxue refused very bluntly. ¡°Boss, this woman is obviously refusing a toast and taking a forfeit. Why are you still so polite to her?¡± a man in black said impatiently. Hmph! No one had dared to not give their Wu family face in the Boundless Heaven Continent! ¡°Miss Leng¡­¡± The leader of the men in black didn¡¯t give up and seemed to want to continue persuading her. However, he was interrupted by Leng Ruoxue before he could say anything. ¡°I said I won¡¯t go,¡± Leng Ruoxue said emotionlessly. She had never liked being forced since she was young, so she was very uninterested in the Wu family¡¯s method of inviting people. ¡°Miss Leng, don¡¯t blame me for not caring for the fairer sex since you don¡¯t give me face.¡± The leader of the men in black narrowed his eyes and said coldly. ¡°What? Do you want to snatch it in broad daylight?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly. That beautiful smile dazzled the eyes of the group of men in black, making them dizzy. They were all stunned. ¡°Miss Leng, we didn¡¯t want to do this either. However, you refused to go, and we have to complete the task the patriarch gave us, so we can only let Miss Leng down,¡± the leader of the men in black explained very coldly after coming back to his senses. ¡°Guards, take Miss Leng away and kill the others.¡± The leader of the men in black ordered his subordinates confidently after speaking to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Yes.¡± The subordinates in black had been waiting for their leader¡¯s instructions and hurriedly answered. ¡°Miss, they want to kill us. Boohoo¡­¡± L¨¹ Tao grabbed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s sleeve and said with tears in her beautiful eyes. The word ¡®scared¡¯ was still written on her beautiful face. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She heard it. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be scared. We have always been protective of the fairer sex. We won¡¯t kill you. We¡¯ll kill those men if we want to,¡± a man in black hurriedly comforted her with lecherous eyes. ¡°Who cares about your protective feelings for the fairer sex! Hmph!¡± L¨¹ Tao felt that she had been teased and said very displeased. ¡°You don¡¯t want it? I¡¯ll make you beg me for it later! Haha!¡± The man in black laughed hysterically and looked L¨¹ Tao up and down obscenely. Well, he didn¡¯t have a chance with that stunning beauty. However, he wouldn¡¯t lend her if he could eat her. He was daydreaming. ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa!¡± Feng Da went forward and slapped the man in black several times. Damn, how dare you tease my woman. Do you think I¡¯m dead? The man in black was a little stunned by the sudden slap and did not recover for a long time. However, when he recovered and wanted to take revenge, Feng Da had already returned to his team, and he did not see who hit him at all just now. ¡°Miss Leng, even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, you have to think for your subordinates! If you don¡¯t go, their end will only be death,¡± the leader of the men in black advised again. ¡°Do you think you can snatch me away? Kill them?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Where did these people get their confidence from? Could it be that they were treated as easy prey because they hid their strength? ¡°Hmph! There are so many of us. You can only surrender, so it¡¯s better to be sensible,¡± the leader of the men in black said confidently. ¡°We won¡¯t be captured. Kill if you want to and snatch if you want!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with them anymore and said directly. ¡°Hmph! Miss Leng, I¡¯m persuading you nicely, but you don¡¯t know how to grasp the opportunity. Don¡¯t blame me. Brothers, attack!¡± the leader of the men in black ordered directly. As soon as he gave the order, many men in black surrounded Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Little Black Shirt, did so many of you come?¡± Feng Da said with a face full of pity. Alas! There were too few people. They each couldn¡¯t get two. It was really a pity. ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t call us Little Black Shirt!¡± the leader of the men in black said very displeased. They were the elites of the Wu family, and now they were actually called Little Black Shirt. This was too embarrassing. ¡°But I can¡¯t call you Blackie! My young miss¡¯s dog is already called Blackie,¡± Feng Dagu explained as if it was difficult. ¡°You¡­ What are you waiting for? Hurry up and attack!¡± The leader of the men in black was angry. Damn, this despicable man actually compared them to dogs. It was really infuriating. ¡°Cheer up! It¡¯s better than nothing even though there are fewer people!¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted them. Alas! She knew that they despised the other party for having too few people seeing how uninterested Feng Da and the others were. ¡°Then listen to Miss. It¡¯s barely passable!¡± Feng Da said with dissatisfaction, muttering from time to time. ¡°Okay, play slowly. I¡¯ll take a break!¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak and ignored the existence of the men in black. She found a clean place to sit down and planned to watch from the side. Seeing this, Old Man Wu He also sat down beside them. Chapter 664 - To Die In The Dark (2) Chapter 664: To Die In The Dark (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Xue¡¯er, there are so many of them. Are we going to do nothing?¡± Empty asked impatiently. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not allowed to attack! Otherwise, my subordinates won¡¯t have any practice,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Among these people, other than the leader of the men in black, the others were all on par with her elder brother, Feng Da, and the others, so it was most suitable to use them for practice. ¡°Oh!¡± Empty answered gloomily. Boohoo¡­ It had been a long time since he beat someone up. He also wanted to exercise! ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Wu family after we deal with these people. I¡¯ll leave those old farts of the Wu family to you then,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very generously. ¡°Really? You said it yourself. Don¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Empty said hurriedly. Hehe, he had to settle this matter first lest someone snatch it from him! ¡°Of course, the freak and I won¡¯t snatch it from you,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. ¡°Lass, didn¡¯t you not want to go to the Wu family?¡± the little old man said doubtfully. Uh! From what the girl said, could it be that she wanted to take the initiative to deliver herself to him? ¡°Hehe, of course I don¡¯t want to go since they invited me. I have to go willingly if I want to,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. ¡°Tch, I think you¡¯re obviously asking me to practice with these people on purpose!¡± Empty said understandingly. He had long seen through Xue¡¯er¡¯s little thoughts. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re really getting to know me better,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a slightly smug smile. Alright! She admitted that she deliberately wanted to anger these people, but not wanting to be forced to go was also one of the reasons! While Leng Ruoxue and the others were chatting, Leng Ruohan and the others were already fighting with the group of men in black. Compared to the high fighting spirit of Feng Da and the others, the men in black were extraordinarily depressed because they never dreamed that these people who seemed to only have the strength of an elementary mystic would transform into Mystic Monarchs instantly. Moreover, their individual combat strength was above theirs. ¡°Freak, should we find that leader to practice?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the leader of the men in black who had been standing there without moving. Alas! This leader of the men in black was too confident in the strength of his subordinates. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help being a little dumbfounded when he saw the strength of his elder brother and the others at first glance. ¡°Okay!¡± the freak answered with a naughty smile. Hehe, his hands were a little itchy seeing the saber flashes, sword shadows, and mystic energy flying not far away. Leng Ruoxue and the freak¡¯s gazes collided, and they smiled at each other. Then the two of them stood up in unison and walked toward the leader of the men in black. ¡°What do you want?¡± The leader of the men in black looked at Leng Ruoxue and the freak cautiously. At this moment, he looked like a good woman who had encountered a lecher. He knew that he had kicked an iron plate this time seeing that more than half of his subordinates had died in just a few minutes. The two people in front of him were obviously not to be trifled with, but he was actually careless just now. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We won¡¯t use force on you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement. This leader wasn¡¯t like this just now! Alas! He was still a Mystic Sovereign! How disappointing. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need to be afraid. We are only Mystic Monarchs, but you are a Mystic Sovereign! We are the ones who are afraid!¡± the freak comforted with a stunning smile on his face. ¡°You¡­ Stay away from me!¡± The leader of the men in black didn¡¯t believe them at all. Boohoo¡­ These people were liars. Their subordinates were obviously Mystic Monarchs, but they actually pretended to be elementary mystics. It was too much! ¡°No!¡± Leng Ruoxue refused and pulled the freak closer. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to be afraid. We¡¯re really just Mystic Monarchs,¡± the freak said speechlessly. Alas! Wasn¡¯t this man too useless? Where did the courage to threaten them go? ¡°Who will believe you! You obviously hid your strength too! I won¡¯t be fooled,¡± the leader of the men in black said very stubbornly. ¡°Alas! To be honest, no one believes it. Freak, let¡¯s cut the crap with him and attack directly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. ¡°Alright!¡± The freak nodded helplessly. Alas! It seemed like he could only use force. ¡°Do you want to attack in groups? This isn¡¯t fair to me!¡± the leader of the men in black hurriedly roared. ¡°How can there be so much fairness in the world! Moreover, the two of us can¡¯t be considered as group attacks at all. In terms of group attacks, it¡¯s you too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight mockery. ¡°Where are your beasts? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have any beasts,¡± the freak reminded. What he implied was that he could release beasts to help him fight! ¡°Wait for me,¡± the leader of the men in black said and summoned all his beasts. They flew in the sky and ran on the ground. The beasts of the leader of the men in black returned to their original forms as soon as they were released. They glared at Leng Ruoxue and the freak covetously. Leng Ruoxue looked at the huge beasts in front of her. Hehe, there were actually seven. Among them, the weakest was a level five Legendary Beast, and the strongest was a level two Transcendent Divine Beast. It seemed that this leader of the men in black had some capabilities! Otherwise, it was impossible to contract so many beasts. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Empty walked over and said with a light smile. Hehe, there were so many beasts. Xue¡¯er should give him two no matter what! ¡°There¡¯s no need. Just watch from the side,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Xue¡¯er, give me that level two Transcendent Divine Beast! I¡¯ll practice too,¡± Empty pleaded shamelessly. ¡°No, I can share the ugliest among these beasts with you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. The ugliest few? The beasts of the leader of the men in black looked at each other, not knowing who they were talking about because none of them would admit that they were the ugliest. ¡°Xue¡¯er, that doesn¡¯t match my image!¡± Empty looked at the few beasts and said with slight dissatisfaction. ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°Yes! I want it!¡± Empty said hurriedly. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er was too evil. He couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart, but his hand movement directly attacked the ugliest lizard. The huge, slightly cumbersome lizard saw that this man was the first to find it and was extremely depressed.. Boohoo¡­ Why was this? Could it be that it was the ugliest! Even though it never thought so. Chapter 665 - To Die In The Dark (3) Chapter 665: To Die In The Dark (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Freak, let¡¯s begin too!¡± Leng Ruoxue summoned Feng Zhan and said to the freak. ¡°Master, leave those two flying in the sky to me!¡± Feng Zhan said excitedly. ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered. Then her gaze collided with the freak¡¯s. The two of them communicated silently and attacked the leader of the men in black at the same time¡­ For a moment, two streams of light, one red and one black, suffused with silver light, were released from Leng Ruoxue and the freak¡¯s hands like two intertwining beautiful galaxies, and they entangled the man in black¡­ Leng Ruoxue liked to use fire-attribute skills, and the freak naturally used the dark-attribute. This was the first time they used it on their enemies since they advanced to Mystic Monarch and cultivated advanced mystic techniques. They had also used advanced mystic techniques when they sparred with Cheng Wu and the others previously, but they had not used their full strength, so they were naturally not very clear about the power of their mystic techniques. Hehe, today was just the right time to test it on this man in black. The mystic technique Leng Ruoxue used was called ¡®Fire Brilliance¡¯, a single-body advanced fire-attribute mystic technique. She liked it very much when she learned this mystic technique for the first time because this mystic technique was very beautiful. The mystic technique released would carry dazzling silver light, and its power was relatively shocking. However, this was the first time she released 100% mystic power, so she was naturally very looking forward to the power created by this mystic technique. The freak¡¯s dark-attribute mystic technique was called ¡®Dark Light¡¯, which was also an advanced offensive mystic technique with a corrosive effect. To be precise, dark-attribute mystic energy had additional functions, so most mystics didn¡¯t like to fight mystics with the dark-attribute because it was really too much of a loss. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s actually the dark attribute!¡± the leader of the men in black said gloomily. After really fighting and seeing the mystic techniques they used, he already knew Leng Ruoxue and the freak¡¯s strength, and he knew that they were not lying to him because the two people in front of him were really only Mystic Monarchs. However, weren¡¯t they a little too abnormal! These two people were absolutely the strongest Mystic Monarchs he had ever encountered. Moreover, the man with the very freakish appearance was actually of the dark attribute. Boohoo¡­ Every Mystic hoped to possess darkness-attribute mystic energy, but they didn¡¯t want to meet an enemy with the dark attribute. However, he just happened to encounter one. Alas! The leader of the men in black felt that he was really unlucky. One had to know that there were very few mystics with the darkness attribute. He didn¡¯t expect to meet them today. Moreover, even though he blocked the two attacks just now, his clothes were still corroded by the darkness-attribute mystic power to form a hole, and white smoke was coming out¡­ ¡°Freak, this old man is very powerful! He actually dodged it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily. Boohoo¡­ She used 100% of her mystic energy! She actually didn¡¯t injure this man in black. ¡°Yes, I like powerful ones. You can beat them up without any qualms. To put it simply, you can take the beating!¡± the freak said with a naughty smile. At the same time, a black mystic energy thinner than a strand of hair was quietly released from his fingertips. ¡°But this old man¡¯s defense is very strong, and his strength is above ours. We will have some teeth when we eat,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°No, let¡¯s eat slowly,¡± the freak said nonchalantly. ¡°Damn it, have you said enough? It¡¯s my turn now!¡± the leader of the men in black roared furiously. These two juniors really didn¡¯t take him seriously. Of course, they actually discussed him in front of him and even called him an old man. It was really infuriating. ¡°Old Man, attack if you want to! This isn¡¯t a competition. There¡¯s no need to inform us!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without gratitude. ¡°Damn it!¡± The man in black roared, and a ray of light blue mystic power gathered in his hand. However, before he could cast his mystic technique, he was hit by a fiery red mystic technique shining with silver light. His body was slashed with several wounds, and his clothes were torn into pieces. ¡°You actually launched a sneak attack!¡± the leader of the men in black roared angrily, and a trace of red blood seeped out of the corner of his mouth. ¡°How can this be called a sneak attack? We¡¯re fighting! Don¡¯t tell me I have to wait for you to gather your mystic energy to attack me before I attack? Even a fool can¡¯t be fooled like this!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a slightly mocking smile. ¡°Miss, you can do it! Kill this little leader in black!¡± Suddenly, Feng Da¡¯s hooting sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s ears. It turned out that Leng Ruohan and the others had already eliminated the more than 50 men in black. At this moment, they were surrounding them to watch the commotion! Empty had dealt with three beasts. Currently, its eyes were on the fourth beast, and the two beasts flying in the sky were confronting Feng Zhan, staring at each other! ¡°Yes, freak. It seems like we have to work hard.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and then said to the freak. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m going to use my specialty!¡± the freak said with a naughty smile. At this moment, the black mystic energy he had just released had already floated to the side of the leader of the men in black. However, the leader of the men in black did not notice at all and only glared fiercely at the two of them. ¡°Yes, me too!¡± Leng Ruoxue instantly cast several Blazing Flames after speaking. In an instant, red light filled the sky and fire danced, dying half the sky a dazzling red. Moreover, the temperature in the air rapidly rose, so hot that Leng Ruohan and the others retreated a distance. ¡°It¡¯s so hot, Xue¡¯er!¡± Empty complained and quickly dealt with the fourth beast he had targeted, leaving the troublesome place. ¡°Wow, wow, Master, it¡¯s so comfortable! I like it!¡± Feng Zhan was overjoyed as he felt the scorching temperature. Hehe, it loved fire the most, so such a temperature was its favorite! Feng Zhan liked it, but the two beasts that stared at him didn¡¯t like it at all. Moreover, they were afraid that they would be grilled if they stayed any longer. However, they were sadly entangled by Feng Zhan and couldn¡¯t escape at all. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Alas! I better send you on your way early! See how kind I am,¡± Feng Zhan said narcissistically.. Then he spat out a mouthful of Southern Spirit Flame. In an instant, the flames devoured the two beasts that had yet to attack¡­ Chapter 666 - To Die In The Dark (4) Chapter 666: To Die In The Dark (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Ah! Master, save us!¡± The two beasts couldn¡¯t help asking for help before they were devoured by the flames. However, how could the leader of the men in black care about his beasts now! He had long been scared silly by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s instantaneous mystic technique¡­ ¡°No¡­ This is impossible. How can you instantly use a mystic technique?¡± The man in black¡¯s face was full of disbelief. In his memory, no one could instantly use a mystic technique at all because every time he used a mystic technique, he needed the support and nurturing of countless mystic powers. Just like what he did just now, if his mystic power was insufficient, he would be unable to release a mystic technique at all. The higher the level of a mystic technique, the more mystic power it naturally required. Therefore, even a Mystic Supremacy could not immediately cast it a second time after releasing a heaven-level mystic technique. ¡°Why can¡¯t I instantly cast mystic techniques?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a face full of question marks. ¡°Because no one can instantly use mystic techniques at all!¡± the leader of the men in black said gloomily. At the same time he spoke, he set up an earthen-yellow curtain wall in front of him. ¡°Tch, others can¡¯t, but it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t either. I have a lot of mystic energy, so I can send it as many times as I want,¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily and counted in her heart. Three, two, one. She had just counted when she heard a bang. The ¡®Fire Blaze¡¯ she instantly released broke through the curtain wall and attacked the leader of the men in black¡­ The leader of the men in black was caught off guard. Perhaps he was too confident in his defense, so when he vomited blood and fell to the ground, his widened eyes were still full of disbelief. It was the Undying Eye! ¡°It¡¯s finally resolved.¡± Leng Ruoxue clapped with satisfaction. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I haven¡¯t used my specialty yet. Why did you kill him!¡± the freak said resentfully. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er was bullying! ¡°Uh! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so weak,¡± Leng Ruoxue said guiltily. ¡°He¡¯s only a Mystic Sovereign. How sturdy can you count on his body!¡± the freak complained, his face full of grievance. ¡°Are you two going to let me live? The Mystic Monarch killed the Mystic Sovereign, and you actually despise my weak body. You¡¯re too much,¡± Empty couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and said. These two perverts! If he was the leader of the men in black, he would be angered to death by them! ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the freak were stunned. Are we really too much? ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already cleaned up the battlefield. Shall we go to the Wu family?¡± At this moment, Feng Zhan flew to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder and said ingratiatingly. Leng Ruoxue looked up gently at her surroundings when she heard Feng Zhan¡¯s words. Sure enough, she saw signs that had just been burned, and flames were burning in some places. Uh! Feng Zhan was really fast. Feng Zhan had cleaned up the battlefield before she could say anything¡­ ¡°Yes, well done.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Feng Zhan¡¯s soft feathers with a smile in her eyes and praised. ¡°Hehe!¡± Feng Zhan laughed foolishly. ¡°Feng Zhan, you¡¯re pretty fast!¡± Feng Da and the others praised. ¡°Of course. This is my forte,¡± Feng Zhan said cockily. ¡°Haha! Miss, shall we go to the Wu family?¡± Feng Da said eagerly. Hehe, the Wu family should have more people than this! ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then she moved the little peacock out of the bracelet and beckoned everyone to sit on it. After everyone was seated, the little peacock flapped its wings and flew toward the Martial Immortal where the Wu family was¡­ Three days later. Near noon, everyone arrived at Martial Immortal City happily. Outside the city gate. Leng Ruoxue, who was sitting on the little peacock, looked at the tall and mighty city walls of Martial Immortal City and hesitated about how to enter. ¡°Miss, shall we go in?¡± the little peacock asked cautiously. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m thinking whether we should keep a low profile or keep a high profile,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Miss, of course we have to be more high-profile. Being low-key will make people think we¡¯re easy to bully,¡± Feng Da said with a naughty smile. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I agree with being more high-profile. Anyway, we¡¯re here to cause trouble, there¡¯s no need to keep a low profile,¡± Empty agreed. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start with the city walls of Martial Immortal City! Hehe, let¡¯s see if the city walls are sturdy enough,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly, as if her suggestion was similar to eating and sleeping. ¡°Hehe, okay.¡± Feng Da and the others rubbed their palms excitedly. ¡°Little Peacock, find a less crowded place to land!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± the little peacock replied. Then it flew to an uninhabited corner of the city gate and descended. Leng Ruoxue moved Big Hairy and Er Mao out of the bracelet and said to the two beasts, ¡°Big Hairy, Er Mao, let me try if this city wall is sturdy.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Hairy # 2 was excited! This was their favorite thing to do. After speaking, Hairy Ball transformed back into its original form. Then two giant bears more than ten meters tall approached the city wall and slapped down with its huge bear paw¡­ A crack appeared on the city wall after the slap, but the city wall did not collapse. Fur was a little depressed at first sight. Well, it seemed that they used too little strength. At this point, they increased their strength and slapped down from the sky¡­ After that, a third of the cracked city wall collapsed with a bang. The two beasts were overjoyed at the sight and hurriedly replenished their strength. ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa!¡± The originally intact city wall turned into a gorgeous ruin in the blink of an eye. ¡°Ah! What happened?¡± The guards guarding the city were scared stiff and quickly became alert. The guards who escaped death and were almost buried in the city wall also began to search for the enemy¡­ ¡°Who are you? Did you push the city walls of Martial Immortal City?¡± The guards searched and couldn¡¯t help asking when they found Leng Ruoxue and the others standing in the corner, as well as the two huge bears. ¡°No, look at which one of us seems to be so strong!¡± Leng Ruoxue denied resolutely.. Hehe, she would not admit anything without evidence. Chapter 667 - Go And Knock On The Door For Me (1) Chapter 667: Go And Knock On The Door For Me (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Then why are you standing here?¡± a guard asked doubtfully. Hmph! These people¡¯s traces were really too suspicious. ¡°We just arrived at Martial Immortal City and were about to enter the city, but who knew that your city walls were so weak. Alas! It seems like the security in this city isn¡¯t much better,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with great disappointment. ¡°Who said so? Our Martial Immortal City is famous for its good security,¡± a guard argued indignantly. ¡°Your city walls have collapsed, yet you still dare to say that the security in your city is good?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and said doubtfully. ¡°Uh! These are two separate matters,¡± the guard said uncomfortably. ¡°Did you find anyone suspicious?¡± At this moment, another voice interrupted. Then a middle-aged man appeared in front of them. ¡°Second Butler, we haven¡¯t found anyone suspicious,¡± the guard quickly reported. ¡°Oh, then who are they?¡± The Second Butler sized up the freak and the others. However, his face couldn¡¯t help revealing a stunned expression when his gaze landed on Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Second Butler, they want to enter the city, but the city wall collapsed before they could enter,¡± the guard said hurriedly. Obviously, he believed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. ¡°Enter the city? Hmph! I think they are very suspicious, and those two bears are even more suspicious.¡± The second butler¡¯s green eyes glared and said fiercely. However, he was thinking in his heart that this woman was really too beautiful. The patriarch would definitely reward him heavily if he gave her to the patriarch. Hehe! He was daydreaming. ¡°Second butler, is it? Are you trying to frame us without evidence?¡± the freak asked calmly. ¡°Hmph! As the second butler of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, why would I do such a thing?¡± the second butler pretended to be displeased. ¡°Hehe, why not? I heard that the Second Butler of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion has always been underhanded. Alas! Your City Lord will definitely not let you go if he finds out,¡± Leng Ruoxue said fearfully with a gorgeous smile on her beautiful face. ¡°Nonsense. I have always been loyal to the City Lord. Hmph! Guards, capture these people who dare to slander this butler and await punishment.¡± The second butler roared angrily, but the guards were a little hesitant and didn¡¯t attack. Leng Ruoxue and the others also looked like they were watching a good show. ¡°What are you waiting for? Catch them quickly,¡± the second butler ordered with might. ¡°Second Butler, they want to enter the city.¡± A guard rolled his eyes and reminded. Alas! Who would dare to come to their Martial Immortal City in the future if they knew that the City Lord¡¯s Mansion actually captured people entering the city casually, ! ¡°Hmph! They are suspicious people. I suspect that they were the ones who caused the collapse of the city walls of our Martial Immortal City!¡± the second butler said with certainty. In fact, he was right because Leng Ruoxue was the one who got the two hairy beasts to do it. However, Leng Ruoxue would not admit to such doings without evidence. ¡°Second Butler, our city walls are very sturdy. How can they make them collapse!¡± a guard argued with a face full of disbelief. It was not that he did not believe Second Butler, but he was too confident in the city walls of Martial Immortal City. After all, the city walls had thousands of years of history and had always been very sturdy. There were no cracks on the city walls even during the most chaotic times in the past. Therefore, he felt that the possibility of human destruction was not high. Uh! The possibility of natural collapse was very high after a long time. However, he did not dare to voice these doubts in front of the Second Butler. ¡°How is it impossible? Our city wall has been here for many years, so it¡¯s easy to be destroyed by them.¡± The second butler glared at the green bean eyes and roared loudly, cursing this guard in his heart. Damn it, don¡¯t drag me down if you don¡¯t cooperate with me! He had decided to offer this stunning beauty in front of him to the City Lord. ¡°Seems like this Second Butler wants to push the blame of the city walls being weak onto us. Alas! I didn¡¯t expect the Wu family to actually fall to the point where they can¡¯t even repair the city walls. It¡¯s really too disappointing!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of regret. ¡°Nonsense. This city wall was destroyed by you yet you dare to quibble with me. Hmph! Do you have the guts to go to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion with me and ask the City Lord to adjudicate?¡± the second butler said provocatively, feeling even more smug in his heart. Hehe, he was really too smart. He would be a great contribution if he could trick this woman to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion! He believed that the City Lord would definitely reward him! ¡°Why should we go to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion with you?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s right! How embarrassing would it be for us to go just like that?¡± L¨¹ Tao echoed. ¡°What? Are you afraid?¡± The second butler¡¯s lecherous green eyes kept circling L¨¹ Tao. Hehe! This beauty was not bad either, he would keep her for himself. ¡°What a joke. What are we afraid of?¡± Feng Da said nonchalantly with a face full of contempt. ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid, come with me to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and ask the City Lord to adjudicate! I naturally have nothing to say if the City Lord thinks you¡¯re not guilty,¡± the Second Butler said in a seemingly fair manner. ¡°Alas! Alright then! We¡¯ll go with you to prove our innocence!¡± Leng Ruoxue seemed to be very helpless. Hehe, if someone was willing to lead the way for them, why didn¡¯t they go! ¡°At least you know your place,¡± the second butler said proudly. Then he ordered a guard to lead the way and half escorted Leng Ruoxue and the others into the city. Leng Ruoxue and the others walked on the streets of Martial Immortal City and chatted as if no one was around. ¡°Xue¡¯er, this Martial Immortal City can¡¯t compare to the Moon Gazing City!¡± Leng Ruohan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The two sides of the streets of the Martial Immortal City were bustling and shops were standing, but he felt that something was missing. Moreover, the gazes of the pedestrians on the streets seemed to be full of sympathy. Uh! What was going on? He was puzzled. ¡°Yes, the Wu family is inferior to the Guan Yue family in strength. It¡¯s normal that this Martial Immortal City isn¡¯t as luxurious as the Guan Yue City,¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately said loudly. ¡°Nonsense. Our Martial Immortal City is also one of the best in the Boundless Heaven Continent.. How can it be inferior to Moon Gazing City?¡± The Second Butler was displeased when he heard this and hurriedly explained. Chapter 668 - Go And Knock On The Door For Me (2) Chapter 668: Go And Knock On The Door For Me (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°One of the best? Then where do you put Blue Cloud City, Proud Cold City, Sun Zhou City, and Carefree City?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Uh! I¡¯m talking about the best families in our Martial Immortal City.¡± The second butler wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and explained. He was a little arrogant, but not enough to compare the Martial Immortal City with the four cities. ¡°Second Butler really knows how to take advantage of the situation!¡± Feng Da said with a face full of mockery. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± the second butler emphasized. ¡°Second Butler, how far are we from your City Lord¡¯s Mansion! I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately provoked him. Hehe, how could they let this Second Butler bring them to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion so easily! Moreover, this Second Butler was not up to any good. ¡°We¡¯ll be there after taking a turn,¡± the second butler said helplessly. Alas! Could this woman be made out of paper! It wasn¡¯t far, but she was actually tired. Even the young miss of their Wu family wasn¡¯t as delicate as her! ¡°We still have to take a turn! No, I¡¯m tired and can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± Leng Ruoxue stopped and decided not to walk for the time being. Then she took out a recliner from the bracelet and lay down directly. The freak, Leng Ruohan, and Empty did the same. L¨¹ Tao quickly took out a huge sun-shrouded tent and fixed it on the ground to block the sunlight for them. Cui Zhu took out a small table that was half the height of a person and placed snacks on it. Feng Da and the others quickly formed a circle to block their Miss, the freak, and the others from being watched. Then they took out a small chair from their storage ring and sat down. The two hairy beasts sat directly on the ground and guarded the tent on each side like two guardian deities. Everyone¡¯s smooth movements made the second butler dumbfounded and his face full of disbelief. Uh! What was going on? He was a little dumbfounded! ¡°Second Butler, my young miss is taking an afternoon nap. Why don¡¯t you go back first and pick us up here in the afternoon?¡± Feng Da looked at the sky and said. ¡°A¡­ afternoon nap? Here?¡± The second butler was a little slow to react. This was the first time he had seen someone sleeping on the streets in the morning. Moreover, the streets were still crowded now, and he even felt many strange gazes. ¡°Yes, yes. Miss is sleepy. She won¡¯t leave until she has had enough sleep. Hehe, Second Butler, our young miss has two hobbies. One is to eat, and the other is to sleep. So, please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± Feng Da said with a smile. He felt great seeing the second butler¡¯s face that was like the gray under the pot! ¡°But we¡¯re on the streets. How can we sleep here? We¡¯re about to reach the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. You can sleep there!¡± The second butler advised kindly. Boohoo¡­ Don¡¯t sleep here! He didn¡¯t want to accompany them in the sun. However, he was afraid that they would run away if he left. After all, he only arranged for one guard to follow him, so he was quite conflicted. Should he leave or not? ¡°Second Butler, if our Miss wants to sleep, no one can stop her. I think you shouldn¡¯t accompany us here. We don¡¯t know when Miss will wake up!¡± Feng Da advised kindly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have nothing to do anyway. Uh! You¡¯re unfamiliar with the place. No one will dare to bully you with me here.¡± The second butler thought about it and then made up his mind to risk his life to accompany the emperor. Hmph! He didn¡¯t believe that this woman could sleep for long! ¡°Second Butler, don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. Miss is very good at sleeping.¡± Feng Da said with a light smile. Hehe, the sun won¡¯t kill you! ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay. I can wait,¡± the second butler said stubbornly. Feng Da and the others ignored him seeing how stubborn the second butler was. Anyway, he could wait if he wanted to. They were not the ones who were tired. Hehe, they had food and water, so they could treat this place as the wilderness. It was not a big deal. However, they did not believe that the second butler could wait for too long. Three hours passed unknowingly. Feng Da and the others set up their tents and took an afternoon nap not long after they were full, leaving the second butler and a guard standing foolishly under the sun waiting¡­ ¡°Second Butler, how long do we have to wait?¡± the guard, who was parched and dizzy from the sun, asked impatiently. ¡°It should be soon!¡± The second butler looked up at the scorching and dazzling sun hanging high in the sky and said uncertainly. Damn! Who were these people? All of them went to take an afternoon nap. They actually left the two fools outside to guard them. Boohoo¡­ This was too much of a bully! He was full of regret now! ¡°Second Butler, it¡¯s been three hours,¡± the guard reminded. Boohoo¡­ It would be night soon if they continued sleeping. ¡°I know. I order you to wake them up now!¡± the second butler said after some thought. Hmph! He had to send someone to wake them up since they refused to wake up themselves. ¡°Yes!¡± The guard braced himself and then carefully walked into a tent. ¡°Ah!¡± Not long after the guard entered, he heard a scream coming from the tent, startling the second butler and the pedestrians on the street outside. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± The second butler outside the tent asked anxiously. Uh! The scream just now was really too tragic, making his heart nervous and scared. ¡°Second Butler, there¡¯s a monster inside. I was bitten.¡± The guard raised his bloody hand in front of the Second Butler with tears in his eyes and said with lingering fear. Boohoo¡­ Was this considered a work injury? ¡°What monster?¡± the second butler asked curiously. Damn, was this guard scared silly? How could there be monsters in the world? ¡°I didn¡¯t see clearly. It was too dark inside. However, the monster¡¯s teeth are so sharp. My hand would have been gone if I hadn¡¯t reacted quickly,¡± the guard said with a face full of fear. The cold sweat flowing out of his back wet his clothes. ¡°Go and treat your wounds! Call some more people along the way,¡± the second butler said helplessly. He didn¡¯t believe in any monsters.. He reckoned that they were bitten by these people¡¯s contract beasts. Chapter 669 - Go And Knock On The Door For Me (3) Chapter 669: Go And Knock On The Door For Me (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yes.¡± The guard immediately disappeared without a trace as if he had been pardoned. After the guard left, the second butler frowned and pondered on how to wake these people up. He thought for a long time and also tried to shout loudly. However, these people did not react at all. Moreover, he did not dare to go in to call for people because he was afraid that he would be bitten like the guard! A quarter of an hour later, the guard who had treated his wounds rushed over with a team. ¡°Second Butler, I¡¯m back,¡± the guard reported. ¡°Okay, enter the tents and wake them up separately!¡± the second butler hurriedly ordered. ¡°Yes!¡± the guards answered. However, they were abnormally careful when they entered the tent because they had learned from the guard¡¯s mistakes. After all, they didn¡¯t want to be bitten! ¡°Ah!¡±¡­ However, in the blink of an eye, the tragic cries of the guards sounded one after another as soon as they entered the tent. Immediately after, they saw the guards fleeing from the tent with injuries on their faces¡­ ¡°Second Butler, it¡¯s really too terrifying,¡± a guard reported with a pale face and cold sweat on his forehead. ¡°Uh! Did you see the monster too?¡± the second butler asked hurriedly. ¡°I¡­ I only saw two green eyes, and then I was bitten,¡± the guard said hurriedly. Boohoo¡­ Could it be a wolf with green eyes? He couldn¡¯t help letting his imagination run wild. Fortunately, he was only thinking in his heart. Otherwise, if those proud beasts knew that they were actually treated as wolves, they would probably be bitten even more miserably! ¡°That should be their contract beasts,¡± the second butler said with certainty. Alas! What should they do? They wanted to go in and wake those people up, but they had beasts guarding them and didn¡¯t allow them to come close at all. Could they only wait foolishly outside? He was a little unwilling to wait like a fool, but he couldn¡¯t bear to give this opportunity to make a big contribution. ¡°Second Butler, what should we do now?¡± the guard asked. ¡°Just wait!¡± The second butler frowned slightly and said helplessly. In the end, his greed overcame his unwillingness, so they only waited outside the tent like watching dogs. After a long time. In the bracelet. Leng Ruoxue, the freak, Leng Ruohan, and Empty sat on stone chairs in front of the purple bamboo hut, chatting and observing the commotion outside. ¡°Xue¡¯er, how long do you intend to sleep for?¡± Empty raised his eyebrows and asked with a naughty smile. Alas! He wanted to laugh seeing the second butler¡¯s conflicted appearance. Xue¡¯er really knew how to prank people. ¡°Well, it depends on my mood.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Hehe, Second Butler and the others must think that she was still sleeping! In fact, she had already entered the bracelet to watch the show. ¡°Alas! Poor Second Butler and the Wu family¡¯s guards!¡± Empty sighed and expressed deep sympathy for their encounter. ¡°What¡¯s so pitiful about them? They will see God sooner or later anyway,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. Those people were already dead in her heart, so she would not pity them at all. ¡°Xue¡¯er, even God won¡¯t be willing to see them,¡± the freak said with a smile. Hehe, he knew who the God Xue¡¯er was referring to, so he was very sure that God didn¡¯t want to see those people from the Wu family at all. ¡°Uh! Aren¡¯t they very pitiful then?¡± Leng Ruoxue said sympathetically. ¡°There must be something hateful about pitiful people.¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others. After entering the Martial Immortal City, he had taken on the heavy responsibility of monitoring the Martial Immortal City. He had some progress now. ¡°Qing Jue, why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but hug the pink and cute toddler gently. ¡°Big Sister, make a guess.¡± Qing Jue kept her in suspense. ¡°Could it be that something happened in the Wu family?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed as she caressed Qing Jue¡¯s pink little face and began to take advantage of it. ¡°Yes, yes. Big Sister, the Wu family¡¯s patriarch has already thought of your a place for you,¡± Qing Jue said with a smile, his beautiful face full of mystery. ¡°Where does he want of me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Hehe, that old man from the Wu family really dared to have designs on her? She originally thought that the old man only wanted to avenge his daughter! ¡°The Sun family!¡± Qing Jue said softly and then looked at Leng Ruoxue with smiling eyes. ¡°The Sun family again?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. Alas! When she just came to the Boundless Heaven Continent, that Windless City¡¯s City Lord planned to give her to a certain person of the Sun family, causing her to disguise herself for a long time. She didn¡¯t expect the Wu family to actually have designs on her too. However, she was no longer a little rookie who had just entered the Boundless Heaven Continent now. The Wu family who dared to have designs on her was also destined to meet a tragic end. ¡°Yes, yes. From what Wu Ming said, there¡¯s an old fart in the Sun family who loves beauty, and that person¡¯s status in the Sun family is higher than that of the patriarch, so he planned to use you to curry favor with that old fart from the Sun family. Originally! He didn¡¯t have this plan. However, it seems that the Wu family¡¯s situation is a little bad now, and his relationship with the Guan Yue family has been broken, so he urgently needs the Sun family¡¯s help,¡± Qing Jue explained. ¡°Haha, Qing Jue, I didn¡¯t expect you to obtain so much information just after we arrived in Martial Immortal City. Amazing!¡± Empty said ingratiatingly. Well, Qing Jue was the little butler of this space, so he couldn¡¯t offend this little thing no matter who he provoked. ¡°We were lucky!¡± Qing Jue said shyly. Hehe, he wouldn¡¯t have known so much if he hadn¡¯t happened to meet Wu Ming discussing these filthy designs with his trusted butler. ¡°Qing Jue, tell Feng Da and the others to leave the tent tomorrow morning. Freak, let¡¯s rest too! Let the second butler guard the night for us.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. Hehe, let¡¯s start repairing the second butler! ¡°Okay!¡± Qing Jue left Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and immediately went to do what his sister ordered. Leng Ruoxue and the freak returned to the purple bamboo hut hand in hand. Only Empty and Leng Ruohan were still sitting on the stone chair and drinking tea¡­ The next day, Leng Ruoxue and the others walked out of the tent after having their meals near noon. The second butler and the guards, who had been guarding outside the tent, were overjoyed to see them finally coming out.. They were just short of jumping up and cheering. Chapter 670 - Go And Knock On The Door For Me (4) Chapter 670: Go And Knock On The Door For Me (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°The weather is good. We can take an afternoon nap again,¡± Feng Da said lightly as he looked at the wind, sun, and blue sky. ¡°Plop!¡± Some of the guards couldn¡¯t take the blow and fell directly to the ground. The others were almost vomiting blood from anger even though they didn¡¯t fall. Boohoo¡­ What kind of people were they? Why did they only know how to sleep? ¡°Second Butler, you¡¯ve worked hard. We slept but we got you to protect us outside. Hehe, luckily we didn¡¯t sleep for too long,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile, her beautiful face full of gratitude. ¡°Hehe, this is what we should do. After all, you are guests of our Martial Immortal City!¡± The second butler suppressed his anger and said with a salivating smile. However, he couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart. Damn, did you not sleep for long? It had been an entire day and night! Moreover, what made him depressed was that he obviously sent people to watch them. Why did it become protecting them through their mouths. It was really infuriating. ¡°Second Butler, bring us to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. ¡°Okay, please follow me.¡± The second butler temporarily put down the unhappiness in his heart. Then he ordered someone to lead the way and led Leng Ruoxue and the others straight to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. After making a turn, everyone arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Leng Ruoxue nodded with satisfaction as she looked at the words City Lord¡¯s Mansion hanging outside a gorgeous and grand mansion. She said to the Second Butler, ¡°Second Butler is really not lying to me. We really arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion after taking a turn.¡± ¡°Hehe, of course!¡± The second butler smiled proudly. ¡°Big Hairy, Little Hairy, go and knock on the door for me!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the Two hairy beasts, who was following beside her, and ordered. ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± The two hairy beasts said very respectfully. Then they waved their huge bear paw, secretly gathered some mystic energy, and knocked on the door very politely¡­ ¡°Knock! Knock! Knock!¡± A moment later, there was a loud crash as the door of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion shattered, and even the wall collapsed¡­ ¡°Uh! It¡¯s not my fault. The door to your City Lord¡¯s Mansion is too weak.¡± The two hairy beasts looked at their huge palm and said aggrievedly, looking like they were about to cry. ¡°¡­¡± The Second Butler and the guards were dumbfounded when they saw this situation. They recovered after a while. Then the Second Butler scolded, ¡°You two stupid bears, who asked you to knock on the door? Damn it!¡± The second butler wanted to stop Leng Ruoxue when she asked the two bears to knock on the door. However, the door was shattered by the two bears before he could say anything, so he was quite depressed! Boohoo¡­ ¡°I asked them to knock. What¡¯s the matter? We¡¯re the guests. We¡¯re already at the door, but you¡¯re still walking slowly behind. You don¡¯t have any sincerity at all. Therefore I can only get my beasts to knock on the door. Hmph! The quality of your door is too poor. Could it be that it¡¯s made of paper?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of displeasure. ¡°Uh! Erm¡­ Our door isn¡¯t made of paper. They used too much strength!¡± The second butler said with a wronged face. Boohoo¡­ This woman was so fierce! It made his little heart tremble! ¡°We didn¡¯t use much strength. Boohoo¡­¡± The two hairy beasts were very, very aggrieved. They only added a little mystic power when they knocked on the door. They really didn¡¯t use much strength! ¡°Second Butler, did you hear that? My beasts didn¡¯t use any strength at all. Alas! It seems like your Wu family is down and out now. You can¡¯t even afford a good door. Do you want me to sponsor you?¡± Leng Ruoxue said very generously with a face full of sympathy. ¡°Uh!¡± The second butler¡¯s forehead was full of cold sweat, and he didn¡¯t know how to respond to this. In fact, he wanted to say, ¡°Please sponsor me!¡± But he didn¡¯t have the guts! Because that would really confirm the fact that the Wu family had already fallen from grace! ¡°Who has the guts to say that our Wu family has fallen! They really don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± The second butler didn¡¯t say anything despite being in a dilemma. However, the person who came running out after hearing the knock wasn¡¯t so polite. That someone roared furiously after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words! ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the leading middle-aged man who ran out of the door doubtfully. ¡°Of course not. Damn it, where¡¯s our door!¡± the middle-aged man said arrogantly. Then he realized that the doorway seemed a little empty and his vision was much wider. The door had disappeared. ¡°On the ground!¡± Leng Ruoxue kindly pointed at the broken door on the ground. ¡°Damn it, who has the guts to smash our Wu family¡¯s door! Do you want to die?¡± The middle-aged man was so angry that his face and neck were red as he roared. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. They didn¡¯t smash it! ¡°Who are you? Why are you outside our Wu family¡¯s door?¡± the middle-aged man questioned doubtfully, his eyes carrying a hint of amazement! ¡°Second Butler, who is this person? Why doesn¡¯t he respect you?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly and provoked. ¡°Third Butler, they are the people I brought back.¡± The second butler was already a little angry when he was ignored. Now that Leng Ruoxue provoked him, he was even more angry, so he also roared. ¡°Second Butler, so you¡¯re here! Haha, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t see you!¡± the middle-aged man called Third Butler said apologetically. ¡°Second Butler, looks like you are indeed a little small and inconspicuous!¡± Leng Ruoxue mocked. ¡°Hmph! Third Butler, they are people I invited. Move aside quickly!¡± The second butler half ordered as he looked at the Third Bulter blocking the door. At this moment, his heart was already burning with anger, and he was so angry that he was about to explode. Damn Third Butler, he would deal with him when there¡¯s a chance. ¡°Second Butler, who are they? How can you bring people of unknown origin to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion? The City Lord will blame us if he finds out..¡± The third butler¡¯s small eyes rolled around Leng Ruoxue and the others, not knowing what sort of evil plans were running through his head. Chapter 671 - You Are Not a Good Dog (1) Chapter 671: You Are Not a Good Dog (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°It¡¯s my business if the City Lord blames me. Move aside,¡± the second butler said impatiently. Hmph! He couldn¡¯t let his credit be snatched away by the third butler! ¡°No, I don¡¯t know their identities yet, so we can¡¯t let them in,¡± the Third Butler and his subordinates blocked the door and said loudly. ¡°We won¡¯t enter since you won¡¯t let us in. Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to the freak and the others. Then she said to the second butler, ¡°Second butler, looks like your status in the Wu family doesn¡¯t amount to much!¡± After speaking, Leng Ruoxue led the freak and the others to prepare to leave. However, she was stopped by the anxious Second Butler after taking two steps¡­ Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at the Second Butler with slight dissatisfaction. ¡°Second Butler, what¡¯s the meaning of this? They don¡¯t let us in, and you don¡¯t let us go. Could it be that you want us to camp outside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± ¡°No¡­ No, I want to invite you in,¡± the second butler said anxiously. What a joke! He waited on the streets for the entire night just to trick this stunning beauty into entering the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. How could he let her go! Wouldn¡¯t everything he did be in vain then? ¡°But the Third Butler won¡¯t let us in? Forget it, let¡¯s not make things difficult for you. We won¡¯t disturb you anymore,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very understandingly. ¡°You can¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t forget why you¡¯re here. If you leave, your innocence won¡¯t be washed away,¡± the second butler reminded. What he implied was that if you left, I would blame you for the fall of the city wall. ¡°Alas! But the third bulter is blocking the door like a dog!¡± Leng Ruoxue said awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about him. I¡¯m number two in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. He has to listen to me,¡± the second butler said confidently. ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with relief, thinking, You¡¯re quite silly. Immediately after, Leng Ruoxue heard the two butlers of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion arguing. ¡°Damn it, move aside quickly. I¡¯m bringing them to see the City Lord,¡± the second butler roared at the top of his lungs. ¡°Not just anyone can enter our City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Moreover, I suspect that they were the ones who shattered our door, so¡­¡± The Third Butler said calmly, and he stopped mid-sentence. Hmph! Don¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t know the Second Butler¡¯s little thoughts and wanted him to let him go easily without giving him some benefits. No way. ¡°Third Butler, you¡¯re mistaken! We didn¡¯t deliberately break the door of your City Lord¡¯s Mansion. That¡¯s obviously because your door has been neglected for a long time and the quality is no longer good, so it shattered with a light knock. You can¡¯t blame us! Hey! Second Butler was also there at that time, he knew the situation best,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. Well! She couldn¡¯t let this shifty-eyed Third Butler wrong them. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s indeed the case.¡± The second butler nodded because he really didn¡¯t see how much strength the two bears used. The door shattered like paper. He was a little skeptical at one point, but there was no evidence that the door was deliberately broken by the two bears. More importantly, his goal was to bring Leng Ruoxue to see the patriarch, so these small things were nothing. The door could be repaired if it was broken. Where could he find this stunning beauty if she escaped! ¡°In that case, the destruction of the main gate of our City Lord¡¯s Mansion is indeed related to you!¡± The third butler smiled proudly, his small eyes staring at the second butler intently, his eyes clearly saying ¡®I want benefits¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to say so, but this can only be considered an accident!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, her beautiful face without the slightest fear. ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s an accident or not. I only know that the door to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion is broken, so¡­¡± the Third Butler said fiercely, but he only spoke halfway. ¡°Third Butler, I have something to tell you.¡± The second butler was very helpless seeing Third Brother being so stubborn. Alas! He was the one responsible for the safety of the mansion! He would also be in the wrong if this matter blew up in front of the City Lord! It seemed like it was impossible for him to monopolize the credit. Boohoo¡­ The Third Butler hurriedly walked to him after hearing what the Second Butler said. Then the two of them came to the corner and whispered¡­ After a while, the two butlers, who had already negotiated the conditions, walked to Leng Ruoxue and the others together. Then the third butler said reluctantly, ¡°Hmph! Enter on the account that Second Butler spoke up for you!¡± ¡°Third Butler, you¡¯re not a good dog!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Then she swaggered into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion with the freak and the others. Not a good dog? What did that mean? The three butlers stood rooted to the ground like fools, unable to understand for a long time. ¡°Hehe, everyone, I¡¯ll arrange a place for you to stay first!¡± The second butler smiled charmingly and said ingratiatingly. This was his future benefactor! Therefore, he had to do more pleasing work before she flew to the top. ¡°Thank you, Second Butler,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely. ¡°No trouble, no trouble!¡± the second butler said with a smile. After speaking, he brought Leng Ruoxue and the others to a yard. Upon reaching the yard, Leng Ruoxue glanced at the words¡¯ Peony Garden ¡®written at the entrance of the yard and walked in directly. ¡°Everyone, are you satisfied here?¡± The second butler asked with a smile. This Peony Garden was one of the best courtyards in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Usually, only esteemed guests were qualified to stay here. However, he believed that the City Lord would not blame him for letting this stunning beauty stay here. ¡°Not bad,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with satisfaction. Then she raised her beautiful eyes to size up the environment in front of her. Well, the yard was indeed not bad. There were about ten guest rooms, each exquisite and luxurious. The garden of the yard was full of peony flowers, and there were many precious varieties among them. It seemed like the Wu family wanted this peony court to live up to its name! ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s good that everyone is satisfied. I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± the second butler said very politely and then left the place like his butt was on fire. Lin Yuan asked in puzzlement after seeing the second butler leave, ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t he suspect that we collapsed the city wall and brought us to the City Lord for judgment? He actually arranged for us to stay in such a good place?¡± Chapter 672 - : You Are Not a Good Dog (2) Chapter 672: You Are Not a Good Dog (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°What else? Do you think he should arrange for us to stay in a cell?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows and teased. ¡°Uh! That¡¯s not what I mean. I just feel that this Second Butler¡¯s mental state is a little abnormal,¡± Lin Yuan said honestly. ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s too smart. How is it abnormal!¡± Empty said with a light smile. Alas! Why would it be like this if the Second Butler didn¡¯t want to obtain benefits from Xue¡¯er! ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Let¡¯s take it easy since we are here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly and then sat down on a stone bench in the yard. ¡°Xue¡¯er, we¡¯re walking into a trap. We¡¯re fish on the chopping board now. We¡¯re at the mercy of others!¡± the freak pretended to be afraid, but there was no trace of fear on his peerless face! ¡°Yes! But I want to experience the feeling of little fish eating people, hehe!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. Well, since she had already entered the house, she couldn¡¯t come for nothing! ¡°Xue¡¯er, when should we take action?¡± Empty asked curiously. ¡°Up to you! If your hands are itchy, I have no problem attacking you now!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. Anyway, they were here to challenge the dojo. There was no difference whether they kicked early or late. ¡°Xue¡¯er, give me a few of your explosive balls,¡± Empty said with a smile. ¡°For you. Empty, this is newly refined by me. It¡¯s much stronger than the ones I¡¯ve used before!¡± Leng Ruoxue explained with a smile. Then she took out five small black balls and handed them to Empty. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why did this explosive ball shrink?¡± Empty played with the thumb-sized black ball in his hand and said in puzzlement. The explosive ball he had used in the past was at least the size of a baby¡¯s fist, but it was much smaller now. ¡°Concentrated is the essence. Don¡¯t look down on the power of this explosive ball just because it¡¯s small!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned with a smile. ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll try!¡± Empty threw a small black ball into the distance. ¡°Uh! Boss Empty, where did you throw that little ball?¡± Feng Da asked curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know either! I threw it casually,¡± Empty said irresponsibly. ¡°Uh! Can I throw one too?¡± Feng Da said with slight desire. ¡°Why not? Here, take it and play!¡± Empty said very generously. With that, he handed the remaining black balls in his hand to Feng Da. ¡°Hehe!¡± Feng Da took the ball and threw it far away like Empty. A moment later, an explosion sounded in the distance, and the entire City Lord¡¯s Mansion was in a mess. ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t help but laugh when they heard the explosion. ¡°Xue¡¯er, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion should be in chaos!¡± Empty gloated when he heard the footsteps in the distance. ¡°Yes, I heard from Qing Jue that Wu Ming¡¯s study was blown up!¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. Alas! Why didn¡¯t Wu Ming die from the explosion? That would save them a lot of trouble! ¡°Really? Did anyone from the Wu family get injured?¡± Feng Da asked curiously. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not very serious.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Miss, give me a few balls to play with too!¡± Lin Yuan said eagerly after hearing the explosion. ¡°Here, distribute them yourselves!¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a bag and handed it to Lin Yuan. ¡°Hehe, thank you, Miss!¡± Lin Yuan took the bag and specially found a corner to distribute the loot with everyone. After distributing the loot, they also threw the ball in their hands far away¡­ A few minutes later, there were several loud bangs again¡­ At this moment, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was in a mess. In the main yard of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Wu Ming looked at the ruins behind him and was about to explode with anger. Damn it, who did this? He would definitely be cut into pieces if he found this person! ¡°Head butler, did you find the thief?¡± Wu Ming sat on a stone chair in the yard and asked with a black face. ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯ve already sent people to look for him. There¡¯s no news yet,¡± the head butler said carefully as he looked at his injured arm. ¡°They¡¯re all trash. How long has it been? We can¡¯t even find a single person,¡± Wu Ming said angrily. Wu Ming heard another ¡°bang! bang!¡± after shouting. He was even angrier now! ¡°Where is it this time?¡± Wu Ming said furiously. He was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. His big hand slapped the stone table fiercely, and with a bang, the stone table shattered. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± the Head butler said hurriedly. Then he escaped from the main yard anxiously. Boohoo¡­ He was afraid that his outcome would be the same as the stone table if he didn¡¯t leave. After the head butler left, Wu Ming felt that he had nowhere to vent the anger in his heart. He stood up and kept pacing around the yard¡­ After some time, the head butler finally returned. ¡°Patriarch, there have been explosions in many courtyards of the Wu family other than Peony Garden,¡± the head butler said cautiously, breaking out in cold sweat from fright. ¡°Damn it, who did it?¡± Wu Ming roared again after hearing this news. ¡°We didn¡¯t find anyone suspicious.¡± The head butler braced himself. ¡°Patriarch, what happened?¡± Suddenly, a slightly old voice interrupted. ¡°First Elder, why are you here?¡± Wu Ming was about to curse, but he forcefully suppressed it after hearing that voice. ¡°Hmph! How can we not come after such a big commotion?¡± First Elder said with slight displeasure. ¡°Patriarch, can you give us a reasonable explanation?¡± a thin old man beside the First Elder questioned coldly. They were originally in seclusion, but they were awakened by the explosion, so they had to end their seclusion early. ¡°Erm¡­ I¡¯m not sure now,¡± Wu Ming said carefully, cold sweat flowing down his back! ¡°How can you say you are not sure as the patriarch?¡± The thin old man was angry when he heard that! Chapter 673 - You Are Not a Good Dog (3) Chapter 673: You Are Not a Good Dog (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate, but there are no results yet,¡± Wu Ming explained. ¡°Oh! Then tell me what¡¯s the situation now?¡± The thin old man pointed at the head butler. ¡°Second Elder, many courtyards of our Wu family exploded. Moreover, many people were injured. No one is dead at the moment,¡± the head butler said hurriedly. ¡°Haven¡¯t found the enemy yet?¡± Second Elder asked. ¡°No, I think they¡¯ve probably run away long ago,¡± the head butler guessed. ¡°Run away? Hmph! Our Wu family¡¯s defense is so tight. How can the enemy run away so easily? I think the possibility of a traitor is very high. Call the Third Butler over,¡± Second Elder ordered with full force. ¡°Yes,¡± the senior manager quickly answered and turned to look for the third butler. Soon, the head butler led the Third Butler to the yard of the main mansion. ¡°Greetings to the patriarch and the elders.¡± Cold sweat rolled down the Third Elder¡¯s forehead as he said anxiously. Boohoo¡­ He was responsible for the safety of the Wu family. He couldn¡¯t escape the blame now that such a thing happened! It¡¯s over, he¡¯s dead meat. The patriarch and the elders won¡¯t let him go! ¡°Third Butler, tell me, did anyone suspicious enter and leave the Wu family today?¡± Second Elder raised his eyes slightly and asked lightly. ¡°Reporting to Second Elder, we didn¡¯t find anyone suspicious,¡± the Third Butler quickly replied. ¡°Really? Not even a stranger? Huh?¡± Second Elder narrowed his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Ah! A few people came to the Wu family, but they were brought back by the second butler, so there¡¯s nothing suspicious,¡± the third butler hurriedly explained. He also hoped that the stunning beauty would be rich, so he didn¡¯t even report the matter of the door shattering. How could he treat Leng Ruoxue and the others as suspicious people! However, they were really strangers! ¡°Where are those people?¡± Second Elder grabbed the Third Butler¡¯s collar and asked loudly. ¡°Second Butler arranged for them to stay in Peony Garden,¡± Third Butler reported hurriedly. ¡°Peony Garden? Who are they? Why did Second Butler arrange for them to stay there?¡± Second Elder said with a puzzled face. One had to know that only esteemed guests were qualified to stay in Peony Garden. Could it be that the person was from some aristocratic family? ¡°Who are those people?¡± Wu Ming asked in surprise. He actually knew nothing about the guests at home. Hmph! These people really didn¡¯t take him seriously. ¡°Yes¡­ Second Butler and I discovered a stunning beauty, so we specially brought her back to offer her to the patriarch. The patriarch and First Elder had been discussing something just now, so we didn¡¯t have the time to report it,¡± Third Butler hurriedly explained, and didn¡¯t forget to count his credit. ¡°You¡¯re really good subordinates! The patriarch will definitely reward you.¡± The Second Elder looked at Wu Ming with a spurious smile and said mockingly. ¡°Uh! Damn it, who asked you to do such a thing!¡± Wu Ming pretended to be angry, and his face flushed red. However, he was not angry, but shy. ¡°Head Butler, I heard you say that Peony Garden is intact when I came in?¡± At this moment, First Elder, who had not spoken for a long time, asked. ¡°Yes, there were explosions in all the courtyards except Peony Garden,¡± the Head butler said honestly. ¡°Patriarch, that young lady is really a blessed person!¡± Third Butler hurriedly flattered when he heard this. Unfortunately, his flattery was not timely. He received several glares as soon as he finished speaking. ¡°Third Butler, do you have a brain? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s suspicious that only Peony Garden is intact?¡± Second Elder asked angrily, exasperated at his failure to live up to expectations. Alas! He had always thought that Third Butler was smart and sharp, but he realized today that Third Butler was also a pig brain! ¡°Uh! What¡¯s suspicious? That Miss is lucky!¡± the Third Butler asked foolishly. ¡°Alas!¡± The Second Elder sighed heavily and couldn¡¯t be bothered with the Third Butler. ¡°Patriarch, let¡¯s go see the lucky young lady that the Third Butler mentioned!¡± First Elder suggested. ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Ming nodded in agreement. However, he couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart, If it was really the stunning beauty that the Third Butler mentioned, would they still be staying in Peony Garden now? They would probably have run away long ago, right? After speaking, the First Elder turned and walked at the front, while Wu Ming and the other elders followed closely behind. The head butler and the third butler followed behind them step by step. When First Elder and the others arrived at Peony Garden, they happened to see Leng Ruoxue and the others sitting in the yard. After seeing the stunning beauty mentioned by the three butlers, Wu Ming¡¯s eyes immediately burst out with a terrifying glow. He didn¡¯t expect the beauty they were talking about to be the Leng Ruoxue he missed so much. Uh! Since Leng Ruoxue was here, why hadn¡¯t his subordinates returned yet? He couldn¡¯t help thinking gloomily. ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like we have a guest,¡± the freak sitting beside Leng Ruoxue said calmly as he looked at the uninvited guest who appeared in front of them. ¡°Yes! Alas! These guests are really too rude. They actually barged in without knowing to get someone to report. What if they are bathing?¡± Leng Ruoxue complained. ¡°Miss, this is the territory of our Wu family. You are the guests,¡± Second Elder reminded her. His shrewd eyes kept looking at Leng Ruoxue and the others. Moreover, the more he looked, the more questions he had in his heart. This was because other than the few people sitting on the stone bench who were slightly stronger and were Mystic Monarchs, the others were actually elementary mystics. However, why could these people ignore his might? One had to know that he deliberately wanted to show them his strength when he spoke just now. ¡°So what? This might be the Wu family¡¯s territory, but it¡¯s mine and my subordinates staying here now. Therefore, even if you are the masters, you should inform them when you come in to disturb them. This is the most basic courtesy! Look at you, you¡¯re so old. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know this!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of disdain. Hmph! Damn old man actually wanted to use the might of a Mystic Sovereign to intimidate them. Unfortunately, he had miscalculated. ¡°What a sharp-tongued woman.. It seems like I underestimated you,¡± The Second Elder said with a very calm expression. However, he had long exploded in his heart because no one had dared to speak to him like this since he became the Second Elder of the Wu family! Chapter 674 - : You Are Not a Good Dog (4) Chapter 674: You Are Not a Good Dog (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°You don¡¯t have to underestimate yourself. I know how to respect my elders,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Hehe, we haven¡¯t seen each other for some time, but Miss Leng is still so energetic,¡± Wu Ming said with a smile and tried to smooth things over. Well, he couldn¡¯t let Leng Ruoxue anger the Second Elder. Otherwise, the Second Elder would kill this beauty in a fit of anger, and then his plan would all be in vain! ¡°Have we met before? Why don¡¯t I remember?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of question marks. Hmph! She really couldn¡¯t tell that this Wu Ming was still acting familiar. However, she didn¡¯t intend to give this Patriarch Wu a good attitude. ¡°Miss Leng really likes to joke. We met once at the flower appreciation festival. Moreover, my daughter seems to be a little unhappy with Miss Leng,¡± Wu Ming said without anger. Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t give him a good face, but he just happened to like Leng Ruoxue like this. Hehe! Beauty wouldn¡¯t be attractive if she didn¡¯t have a little personality! ¡°Wu Qian¡¯er? So you¡¯re her father!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization, as if she had just found out. ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Ming nodded. Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and sized up Wu Ming. Wu Ming was about 40 years old. His facial features were not very handsome, but he was tall and his strength was passable. He was a Mystic Sovereign, but she really didn¡¯t like Wu Ming¡¯s gaze as if he was looking at prey. ¡°Miss Leng, are you satisfied with me?¡± Wu Ming felt Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze and teased. ¡°Not very satisfied. You¡¯re too old and ugly. Did you really give birth to Wu Qian¡¯er?¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly and asked doubtfully. ¡°Pfft! Haha!¡± Feng Da and the others ignored Wu Ming¡¯s livid face and laughed hysterically just as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking! ¡°Miss Leng is really honest.¡± Wu Ming suppressed his anger and said through gritted teeth. ¡°Yes, yes. Of course. Only honest children have candy to eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Patriarch, do you know this young lady?¡± The First Elder, who had been looking at them coldly, spoke again. ¡°Yes, we met once in Moon Gazing City,¡± Wu Ming explained. ¡°Miss Leng, right? You¡¯re a guest. May I know why Miss Leng wants to blow up the other courtyards of our Wu family?¡± First Elder said expressionlessly, but his words were full of blame. ¡°Who is this old man? What evidence do you have that I blew it up? Go and ask the guards at the door. Have we ever left Peony Garden?¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly, neither angry nor angry. ¡°I am the Wu family¡¯s First Elder. Guards.¡± The First Elder introduced himself and then shouted out of the yard. ¡°What instructions does the First Elder have?¡± A guard walked in quickly. ¡°Have you been guarding Peony Garden?¡± First Elder questioned. ¡°Yes,¡± the guard said quickly. ¡°Did you leave?¡± First Elder asked again. ¡°I have never left,¡± the guard said. ¡°First Elder, did you hear that? There¡¯s always someone guarding the door. Would they not know if we leave? Therefore, don¡¯t think that we¡¯re wronged just because we¡¯re new here! We¡¯re guests,¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly. Feng Da and the others were impressed when they heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Hehe, as expected of the young miss! Her ability to lie through her teeth was better than ordinary people! At this moment, they were thinking that they didn¡¯t have to leave at all if they wanted to do something. Moreover, those guards wouldn¡¯t notice even if they left! ¡°Uh!¡± Cold sweat broke out on the First Elder¡¯s forehead. He didn¡¯t know what to do. They were obviously the most suspicious person, but he had evidence of their alibi, and the person proving was actually one of their own. Alas! He was a little stuck in the middle now! ¡°Haha, Miss Leng, don¡¯t take it to heart. First Elder was just joking with you.¡± Wu Ming smiled and gave First Elder a way out. ¡°Yes! The Wu family was attacked, so I have to be careful. Please don¡¯t blame me, Miss Leng,¡± First Elder said adaptably and took his exit. ¡°It¡¯s right to be careful. I won¡¯t blame First Elder,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very generously. ¡°Miss Leng, why didn¡¯t anyone inform me that you came to the Wu family?¡± Wu Ming suddenly asked. What he implied was, where did the people I sent go? Why didn¡¯t they return with you? ¡°Didn¡¯t Second Butler inform you? Your Wu family¡¯s efficiency is really too poor.¡± Leng Ruoxue pouted her pink lips slightly with dissatisfaction. ¡°Didn¡¯t I send someone to invite Miss Leng a few days ago? Why didn¡¯t they come back with Miss Leng and the others?¡± Wu Ming had no choice but to make things clear seeing Leng Ruoxue pretending to be stupid. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t see anyone?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was very sincere. ¡°Uh! How is this possible?¡± Wu Ming said with a face full of disbelief. He had sent more than 50 people? He might believe it if they said they didn¡¯t see him if they only sent one person. However, they didn¡¯t see so many people. Who were they kidding! ¡°I really didn¡¯t see it. Did you see them?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Feng Da and the others. ¡°No,¡± Feng Da and the others answered in unison. ¡°Patriarch Wu, look, I¡¯m not the only one who didn¡¯t see anyone. My subordinates didn¡¯t see anyone either,¡± Leng Ruoxue said incomparably innocently, the word ¡®wronged¡¯ clearly written on her beautiful little face. ¡°Patriarch Wu! I¡¯m only Miss¡¯s subordinate. I shouldn¡¯t say this, but I still have to say. Did the people you sent fool around somewhere?¡± Leng Fengda asked with a face full of curiosity. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Wu Ming hurriedly denied. The people he sent were all the elites of the family. How could they ignore his orders and go out to fool around! ¡°One can never be too careful!¡± Feng Da Liang said with a whoosh, but he was already laughing in his heart. ¡°Uh! Miss Leng, why did you come to Martial Immortal City since you didn¡¯t see the people I sent?¡± Wu Ming asked doubtfully. Obviously, he didn¡¯t completely believe Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°We were passing by this place. We were going to enter the city, but the quality of your Martial Immortal City¡¯s city walls was too poor. It actually collapsed before we entered the city. The Second Butler suspected that we were the culprits, so he brought us to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.. Alas! You have a loyal good subordinate!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Wu Ming with envy after explaining. Chapter 675 - You Are Not a Good Dog (5) Chapter 675: You Are Not a Good Dog (5) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°The city wall collapsed?¡± Wu Ming and the elders looked at each other in shock. Then anger rose in their hearts. Hmph! No one reported such a big matter. Were those guards dead? ¡°Patriarch, our¡­ our Wu family¡¯s door has also shattered.¡± At this moment, the third butler, who saw that the situation was a little off, hurriedly reported. However, his voice was actually softer than a mosquito because of fear. ¡°What did you say?¡± First Elder roared with widened eyes. ¡°He said that your Wu family¡¯s door shattered.¡± Leng Ruoxue kindly said for the Third Butler, who was trembling from fright. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Wu Ming and the elders had looks of disbelief. No one knew better than them how sturdy the door of their Wu family was. Moreover, the city walls would not be destroyed with a single touch. ¡°What¡¯s impossible? I heard your Wu family¡¯s city walls and doors are old. Alas! This kind of situation will happen after years of neglect,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! The walls and doors of our Wu family might not be destroyed even if the Mystic Supremacy comes,¡± the First Elder roared. ¡°Say, old man! Aren¡¯t you a little too confident! That paper-thin city wall and door of your house will break even if I poke it gently, let alone a Mystic Supremacy,¡± Feng Da said mockingly with a face full of contempt. ¡°Paper-thin? Ignorant thing. That door is made of mystic wood, and the city walls are also made of granite. It¡¯s very sturdy.¡± The First Elder stomped his feet in anger from Feng Da¡¯s words and roared at the top of his lungs without caring about his image. ¡°Mystic Wood? I¡¯ve never heard of it,¡± Feng Da said lightly. ¡°First Elder, calm down. No matter how sturdy the Mystic Wood is, it¡¯s only a rotten piece of wood. Therefore, I suggest you build an iron door with the Millennium Meteoric Iron to guarantee its sturdiness. Not even granite. You have to use obsidian. The bugs can¡¯t bite it,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested kindly. However, her suggestion angered the Wu family because the two things she mentioned were very precious refining materials. They were expensive, and even the three major families couldn¡¯t afford to build such a door and city wall. The First Elder was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Only his chest kept heaving violently, which showed how angry he was. ¡°Where did Second Butler go!¡± After a while, the First Elder, who had calmed down slightly, roared out of the yard. Alas! He couldn¡¯t do anything to these people, so he remembered the Second Butler who brought them here. ¡°First Elder, I¡¯m here.¡± The second butler, who was hiding in a corner outside the yard and eavesdropping, ran in fearfully. ¡°Where did you go? Did you bring these people here?¡± The First Elder raised his leg fiercely and kicked the Second Butler, venting all his anger on the unlucky Second Butler. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s me!¡± The second butler was kicked down by the First Elder and fell to the ground. A trace of red blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth, which showed how ruthless the First Elder¡¯s kick was. ¡°Why did you bring them back?¡± First Elder roared. In fact, what he wanted to say was, did you bring them back to anger me? ¡°I¡­ I suspect that the incident on the city wall has something to do with them, so I brought them back and asked the patriarch to decide,¡± the second butler said carefully, feeling nervous. ¡°Nonsense! If they are really suspicious, you should lock them up in prison, not Peony Garden,¡± First Elder roared directly. ¡°So this isn¡¯t a cell? I knew it! How can the Wu family¡¯s cell be so good!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of regret. ¡°I¡­ Patriarch!¡± The second butler looked at Wu Ming pitifully. Boohoo¡­ He did it for the Patriarch! ¡°First Elder, calm down.¡± How could Wu Ming not understand the Second Butler¡¯s meaning? He hurriedly advised and pulled the First Elder to a corner to whisper to him. After a long while, they returned after muttering. ¡°Miss Leng, since you¡¯ve come to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, we can be considered to be fated. Stay here for the time being! As for your suspicion, I¡¯ll give you an explanation after Patriarch and I investigate the matter,¡± First Elder said with a serious expression. ¡°Give me an explanation? Alright, since the First Elder said so, I¡¯ll stay here for a day!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very reluctantly. One day? The First Elder frowned. How was one day enough! According to the patriarch¡¯s plan, this woman was very useful, so he naturally had to cooperate with the patriarch. ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to find anything in a day?¡± First Elder said awkwardly. ¡°Is your Wu family so inefficient?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in realization. ¡°¡­¡± First Elder was depressed. He just wanted to keep Leng Ruoxue, so he found a random excuse. ¡°This matter is more complicated,¡± First Elder said after taking a deep breath. He finally realized that he couldn¡¯t say too much to this little girl, or he would definitely be angered to death by her. ¡°What¡¯s so complicated about it? Didn¡¯t the wall collapse and the door shatter?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly, despising this old fox¡¯s words in her heart. ¡°Uh! That¡¯s not what I think. We still have to find witnesses! Miss Leng needs witnesses too!¡± First Elder said matter-of-factly. After speaking politely to Leng Ruoxue and the others, he left Peony Garden with a large group of people. After Wu Ming, the First Elder, and the others left, Empty looked at Leng Ruoxue and said with a light smile, ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like they have an agreement.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. It seemed like the Wu family was really one and the same! None of them were good. ¡°Miss, what should we do now? When should we take action?¡± Feng Da said impatiently. Hehe, it was just a small test just now. He wanted to kill the big fish now. ¡°Go take a look around the yard!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Then she summoned Rise and ordered her to cast an invisibility spell on them. After that, Feng Da and the others left Peony Garden invisible. Feng Da and the others walked around the yard, looking around. There was a fire here and an explosive ball there.. It was as if they were strolling in their own backyard. It was so enjoyable! Chapter 676 - : The Angered Mystic Supremacy (1) Chapter 676: The Angered Mystic Supremacy (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Wu Ming left Peony Garden, he immediately brought the First Elder and Second Elder to a relatively intact room and explained the Wu family¡¯s current situation and his plans in detail. However, an explosion sounded again while they were discussing something. ¡°What happened?¡± The First Elder immediately stood up in shock and ordered someone to check. Soon, the people who went to investigate returned. ¡°Reporting to the patriarch and the two elders, another explosion occurred in a place and caused a fire,¡± the guard said gloomily. ¡°You didn¡¯t find anyone again?¡± First Elder asked in disbelief. ¡°There¡¯s no one at all,¡± the guard said. This was also what made them depressed. After all, the Wu family¡¯s defense was so tight that even a mosquito couldn¡¯t fly in. However, they didn¡¯t see who was causing trouble in the Wu family. Alas! ¡°Did anyone come out of Peony Garden?¡± Second Elder asked. He still felt that the person inside was the most suspicious. ¡°No one came out. Someone has been guarding the door!¡± the guard said with certainty. ¡°Patriarch, if this continues, we won¡¯t even have a place to sleep at night,¡± First Elder reminded. ¡°First Elder, of course I know that. But we can¡¯t find any enemies at all!¡± Wu Ming also had a depressed face. Hmph! There were really not many people who dared to cause trouble in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion in Martial Immortal City! ¡°Patriarch, bad news. Miss went to Peony Garden!¡± Suddenly, the second butler came to report anxiously. ¡°What did you say? Does Qian¡¯er know where Leng Ruoxue lives?¡± Wu Ming said furiously. Qian¡¯er hated Leng Ruoxue to the core, so he had already ordered the Second Butler and the others not to let Qian¡¯er know about this. ¡°Patriarch, Miss heard that the Peony Garden wasn¡¯t destroyed, so she wanted to move there. I couldn¡¯t stop her,¡± the second butler said aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ It was very difficult being a subordinate! ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell her that someone lives there?¡± Wu Ming said angrily. He knew his daughter¡¯s temper very well if Qian¡¯er knew who lived there. ¡°I told you, Miss didn¡¯t listen and even wanted to chase that person away,¡± the second butler said honestly, a little resentful of his Miss¡¯s willfulness. ¡°First Elder, Second Elder, I have to take a look. Qian¡¯er and Miss Leng were once unhappy,¡± Wu Ming said helplessly. Alas! At this juncture, he couldn¡¯t count on Qian¡¯er anymore, so he had to coax Leng Ruoxue! ¡°Go!¡± The two elders nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Ming strode to Peony Garden. In Peony Garden. Wu Qian¡¯er was standing with her hands on her hips, shouting at Leng Ruoxue and the others like a shrew, ¡°Damn it, get out of the Wu family. The Wu family doesn¡¯t welcome you.¡± ¡°Scram? I don¡¯t know how to scram! Why don¡¯t Miss Wu give me a demonstration?¡± Leng Ruoxue covered her nose and smiled gently. ¡°You¡­¡± Wu Qian¡¯er pointed at Leng Ruoxue, a little angry. A white light flashed and Leng Ruoxue said lightly, ¡°I hate it when others point at me.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er screamed in pain. A finger fell to the ground, and one of her hands was already dripping with blood. ¡°Qian¡¯er!¡± Wu Ming happened to hear Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s scream when he arrived at Peony Garden and hurriedly ran over. ¡°Father! My finger¡­ You have to avenge me!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er fainted from the pain after speaking. ¡°Send Miss back to her room.¡± Wu Ming turned to the second butler who followed him and ordered. ¡°Yes,¡± the second butler answered and then reluctantly left with Wu Qian¡¯er. ¡°Miss Leng, Qian¡¯er is young and insensible. There¡¯s no need to be so heavy-handed!¡± Wu Ming said with slight displeasure. Qian¡¯er was the daughter he doted on for so long after all. He was unwilling to let others bully his daughter even though she was crippled now. ¡°Heavy-handed? Just one finger of hers is already considered light compared to her rudeness to me. If Patriarch Wu came a moment later, I¡¯m afraid Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s life would not be preserved.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Hmph! She had never been a soft-hearted person. He had pointed at her nose and scolded her. Wouldn¡¯t she be a joke if she didn¡¯t react at all? ¡°She¡¯s just young and insensible. She didn¡¯t deliberately offend Miss Leng.¡± Wu Ming braced himself. ¡°Patriarch Wu, wouldn¡¯t the world be in chaos if everyone used age as an excuse and didn¡¯t have to bear the responsibility? Moreover, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m as old as your daughter!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Uh!¡± Wu Ming had a headache after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words because he now realized that Leng Ruoxue was really too difficult to deal with. ¡°Patriarch Wu, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless if you can¡¯t take care of your daughter,¡± Leng Ruoxue said provocatively. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Leng. I¡¯ll send someone to watch her.¡± Wu Ming suppressed his anger and left Peony Garden angrily after speaking. ¡°Xue¡¯er, are we letting Wu Qian¡¯er go just like that?¡± Empty asked curiously after Wu Ming left. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes. Empty knew why they came to the Wu family. How could they let the Wu family go? ¡°But Wu Qian¡¯er should be afraid already. I don¡¯t think she will take the initiative to come knocking on our door,¡± Empty said with a smile. ¡°Shall we make a bet?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled mysteriously. ¡°Bet on what?¡± Empty was interested. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Wu Qian¡¯er won¡¯t fall into the trap again? I¡¯ll bet that she will come. How about it?¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s the stakes?¡± Empty asked excitedly. ¡°Ten thousand purple coins!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Hehe, she wouldn¡¯t bet too much against her own people. ¡°Okay.¡± Empty nodded. He could afford ten thousand purple coins. Boohoo¡­ He could not afford more. ¡°Miss, can we bet too?¡± Feng Da asked with a salivating face. ¡°Do you have money?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile. ¡°Uh! We don¡¯t have any. Boohoo¡­¡± Feng Da was depressed. Their money was given by Miss.. Moreover, it seemed like it was not even ten thousand in total. Chapter 677 - The Angered Mystic Supremacy (2) Chapter 677: The Angered Mystic Supremacy (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Then what are you betting on? Hurry up and cook. Let¡¯s rest after dinner so that the fish can take the bait,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a slightly smug smile. ¡°Uh! Miss, it¡¯s only noon!¡± Feng Da reminded speechlessly. They had stayed in the tent for almost a day yesterday, so should they return to their rooms early to sleep today? ¡°What about noon? Can¡¯t I take an afternoon nap and a night nap together?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked aggrievedly. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Feng Da said hurriedly. Alas! Who would dare to not let Miss sleep! ¡°Then quickly go and cook! I¡¯m a little hungry,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. ¡°Yes!¡± Feng Da answered. Then he led Lin Yuan and the others to prepare food. Leng Ruoxue and the others found their own rooms to rest after lunch. Late at night was the time when the moon was dark and the wind was strong, suitable for investigation. A black shadow quietly sneaked into the peony garden where Leng Ruoxue and the others were staying. After sneaking into the pitch-black main room and coming to the bed, the black shadow took out an incomparably sharp, cold, and intimidating saber from its ring, and gathered a trace of mystic energy to directly stab at the person on the bed, and stabbed several times with hatred¡­ The man in black stopped in surprise when the room lit up. When he turned back, he saw everyone standing behind him and looked at the bed in disbelief. ¡°Miss Wu must be exhausted!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with concern. ¡°No¡­ This is impossible? Weren¡¯t you sleeping on the bed?¡± Wu Qian¡¯er widened her eyes and questioned. She had sent her trusted aide to investigate thoroughly, but Leng Ruoxue appeared behind her now. How could she accept this? ¡°It¡¯s just a pillow sleeping on the bed,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°What?¡± Wu Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t believe it. She hurriedly lifted the blanket and saw that a pillow had indeed been pierced by her. ¡°Now you believe me!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed softly and said sympathetically. ¡°How did you know I would come?¡± No matter how stupid Wu Qian¡¯er was, she knew that she had been discovered long ago. However, she was really unwilling! Her father refused to take revenge for her and said that Leng Ruoxue was useful. However, she didn¡¯t believe it at all. Hmph! Don¡¯t think she didn¡¯t know that her father obviously took a liking to her beauty and wanted to take it for himself. He even lied to her! ¡°We smelled your smell before we entered Peony Garden,¡± Feng Da reminded with a naughty smile. Alas! You have to cover your smell even if you want to do something bad! ¡°What smell? I don¡¯t have any smell!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er immediately exploded when she heard Feng Da! ¡°Of course it¡¯s stink! It stinks for hundreds of miles. Of course, you usually can¡¯t smell it yourself!¡± Feng Da explained. ¡°No, I don¡¯t stink. Damn it, I don¡¯t stink!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er roared irrationally. She raised the saber in her hand crazily and stabbed at Leng Ruoxue fiercely. She wanted to kill this woman! ¡°Swish!¡± A white light passed through Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s body. With a bang, Wu Qian¡¯er fell to the ground¡­ Leng Ruoxue looked at the dagger stabbed into the wall, then at everyone and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m just defending myself!¡± ¡°Yes! Self-defense!¡± Everyone hurriedly echoed. However, the freak pouted with dissatisfaction and looked at Leng Ruoxue with slight complaint. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you don¡¯t need to defend yourself. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± He originally wanted to attack, but Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t give him the chance. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Uh! I was wrong. That was just my instinct,¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly. ¡°Miss, your dagger.¡± At this moment, Lin Yuan had already pulled out the knife from the wall and returned it to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Thank you.¡± Leng Ruoxue released a trace of water mystic energy from her fingertips, washed the dagger, and then stored it in her storage ring. ¡°Miss, what should we do with Wu Qian¡¯er?¡± Feng Da asked. Wu Qian¡¯er should be dead. However, he didn¡¯t know if Miss wanted to destroy the corpse or hand it to Wu Ming. ¡°To Wu Ming, of course! Ask the guards at the entrance to the yard to invite Wu Ming over. Tell him there are assassins, but they¡¯ve been killed,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. ¡°Okay!¡± Feng Da replied and then happily went to inform the guards. After a while, Wu Ming, who received the report, came to Peony Garden like his butt was on fire. He looked at the man in black lying on the ground, cold sweat breaking out on his body, and his heart turned cold. Alas! It was indeed Qian¡¯er. Why was his daughter disobedient? Great, she was killed now, but he was helpless! ¡°What? Does Patriarch Wu know this assassin?¡± Leng Ruoxue sat in a chair, held a cup of tea, and took a sip. ¡°Uh! No.¡± Wu Ming was very depressed, but he had to deny it at this time. ¡°Feng Da, take off the veil on his face and let Miss see who this person is?¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered lightly. She really didn¡¯t expect Wu Ming to be ruthless enough to disown his daughter¡¯s corpse. Alas! He was really heartless to do this. ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Da quickly answered and walked directly to Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s side. He was about to do as his young miss said, but was stopped by Wu Ming. ¡°Wait, Miss Leng. Leave this to me! I¡¯ll give Miss Leng an explanation,¡± Wu Ming hurriedly said. ¡°What explanation does the Wu family head want to give me? I¡¯m a guest of the Wu family since I live here, but your Wu family actually sent people to assassinate me. Fortunately, I¡¯m alert. Otherwise, I would be the one lying on the ground now.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face became stern and she said very displeased. ¡°This person isn¡¯t from the Wu family, but I will give Miss Leng a satisfactory explanation. Miss Leng can be at ease.¡± Wu Ming suppressed the anger in his heart and said. He just needed two more days. ¡°In that case, give me some time, Patriarch Wu! I can¡¯t wait endlessly.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and said coldly. ¡°I will definitely satisfy Miss Leng in two days,¡± Wu Ming promised.. Then he ordered someone to carry the corpse of the man in black out of Peony Garden. Chapter 678 - The Angered Mystic Supremacy (3) Chapter 678: The Angered Mystic Supremacy (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Miss, what is Wu Ming doing? Why do you want us to wait for two days?¡± Feng Da asked in puzzlement after Wu Ming left. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the time comes.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly and kept them in suspense. Well, Wu Ming was waiting for someone, and she was also waiting for a big fish, so let the Wu family live for two more days for the time being! Two days passed quickly. Leng Ruoxue and the others had been living comfortably these two days because no one came to disturb them! However, Wu Ming was not so comfortable. His daughter was dead, but he didn¡¯t dare to let others know. He even had to give an explanation to the enemy who killed his daughter. He was so angry that he was about to vomit blood when he thought of this. Alas! But Leng Ruoxue was useful to him. Otherwise, he would have pinned that woman down and imprisoned her for him to vent¡­ In the garden of the main courtyard, Wu Ming was looking at the colorful flowers in front of him with a gloomy face, a little lost in thought. ¡°Patriarch, the people over there have arrived.¡± The head butler walked to Wu Ming¡¯s side and whispered. The patriarch had been in a very bad mood these two days, so many servants didn¡¯t dare to approach the main mansion, and he, the head butler, couldn¡¯t avoid it. ¡°Please.¡± Wu Ming looked up and hurriedly said. The people over there had finally arrived. ¡°There¡¯s no need to invite us. We¡¯re already here.¡± A gloomy voice sounded from behind Wu Ming. Wu Ming turned around and saw two middle-aged men in black standing behind him. These two people might have ordinary looks, but their strength was unfathomable. They were already standing behind him, but he actually didn¡¯t realize it. One had to know that he was a Mystic Sovereign! ¡°Seniors, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Wu Ming hurriedly cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Where is he? We left after picking him up,¡± a man in black said. ¡°At Peony Garden. However, there are many people there. Moreover, I can¡¯t tell their strength,¡± Wu Ming explained. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We don¡¯t care how many people there are,¡± another man in black said arrogantly. Hmph! They were both Mystic Supremacies! Even if the other party was also a Mystic Supremacy, there was only one, so they were not afraid. ¡°One of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s subordinates is an alchemist, so they have a good relationship with the Alchemist Association,¡± Wu Ming reminded them, muttering in his heart. You¡¯re not afraid of the Alchemist Association, but he can¡¯t not care! ¡°What¡¯s the big deal with the Alchemist Association? You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. As long as our Old Ancestor is satisfied, he might destroy the Alchemist Association if he¡¯s happy!¡± the man in black said cockily. ¡°Uh! Do you mean to bring people away now?¡± Wu Ming asked carefully. ¡°Of course. The Old Ancestor is still waiting,¡± the man in black said matter-of-factly. He had never seen the painting that Wu Ming offered, but a beauty that the Old Ancestor valued so much must be a stunning beauty. ¡°But as far as I know, Leng Ruoxue has a fiery character. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t leave with the two seniors willingly.¡± Wu Ming revealed his worries. Alas! He could only do so for the Wu family¡¯s future even though he was a little reluctant. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We have our ways.¡± The two men in black looked at each other and smiled confidently. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll bring the two seniors to Peony Garden now!¡± Wu Ming said ingratiatingly. Hehe, hugging the Sun family¡¯s thigh, their Wu family would absolutely be able to suppress the Guan Yue family in the Boundless Heaven Continent in the future. His mood immediately improved when he thought of this. What was the pain of losing a daughter? How many children would he not have in the future with his age! Moreover, Wu Qian¡¯er was not his only child. ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them nodded and followed Wu Ming to Peony Garden. However, the two of them didn¡¯t enter directly. One of them even took out a withered branch from his ring, lit it with fire, and threw it into Peony Garden¡­ ¡°Seniors, this is?¡± Wu Ming asked curiously. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t know. Don¡¯t ask too much,¡± a man in black reprimanded with slight dissatisfaction. ¡°Yes!¡± Wu Ming immediately became well-behaved and stopped talking after being scolded. Two men in black strode into the yard after the dry branch burned up. They looked at the people lying on the ground in the yard and went straight for their target. After all, there was only one woman in the yard, which was very easy to recognize. ¡°She¡¯s indeed a rare beauty,¡± the two men in black praised with amazement. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s good that the two seniors are satisfied,¡± Wu Ming said with a charming smile, his face full of flattery. ¡°Bullsh * t, what¡¯s the use of us being satisfied? This is the woman the Old Ancestor likes.¡± The two of them roared very displeased. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that Old Ancestor is satisfied.¡± Wu Ming quickly corrected himself. Well, he didn¡¯t expect that the inconspicuous dried branch to be so useful. It was really too magical. ¡°This is the reward the Old Ancestor gave you.¡± A man in black threw a storage ring over. ¡°Thank you, Old Ancestor. Thank you, Seniors.¡± Wu Ming took the ring and sent his divine sense in slightly. He said happily after seeing the things inside. ¡°Our Sun family will not treat you badly as long as you are loyal,¡± the man in black said. ¡°Yes, Senior. What should we do with the others?¡± Wu Ming asked again. ¡°I¡¯ll give the others to you,¡± a man in black said generously. They only had this woman as their target, and they were not interested in the others. With that, a man in black summoned his beast and placed Leng Ruoxue on it. The two of them left Martial Immortal City¡­ In the sky, Leng Ruoxue slowly opened her beautiful eyes and looked at the man in black not far away. She said calmly, ¡°Where is this place?¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± a man in black said in surprise. This shouldn¡¯t be the case. How did this woman wake up so quickly? ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the man in black like he was an idiot. ¡°Stay here obediently since you¡¯re awake!¡± another man in black said.. Hmph! It¡¯s okay even if you¡¯re awake. How can a mere Mystic Monarch turn the situation around? Chapter 679 - The Angered Mystic Supremacy (4) Chapter 679: The Angered Mystic Supremacy (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°But I don¡¯t want to stay here obediently.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly, her naughty little hands quickly pulling the feathers of the beast below her butt. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± The black eagle-type Transcendent Divine Beast screamed in pain as its huge body shook non-stop. ¡°Your beasts can¡¯t fly steadily enough!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some dissatisfaction. ¡°Stop it!¡± One of the men in black couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and roared. Damn it, this was his beast. He usually treasured it very much, but who knew that in just a short while, several large feathers on his beast¡¯s back had become bald. ¡°How dare you shout at me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with tears in her eyes. Her aggrieved appearance was so pitiful that it made one¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not a big deal,¡± another man in black said nonchalantly while standing. It was not his beast anyway, so of course his heart didn¡¯t ache. Instead, he felt a little heartache for this beauty. ¡°That¡¯s right! I like grilled chicken the most, and I¡¯m especially good at plucking feathers,¡± Leng Ruoxue said proudly. Then a small flame suddenly jumped out of her fair finger. ¡°W-what do you want?¡± a man in black asked fearfully as he felt the temperature of the flame. ¡°Eat grilled chicken!¡± Leng Ruoxue threw the small flame at the unlucky beast after speaking. Then she let the little peacock out and jumped lightly onto its back. ¡°Ah! Master, save me!¡± the poor eagle screamed in pain. The owner of the beast hurriedly released his water-attribute mystic energy when he heard the cry for help, wanting to help his beast put out the fire. However, not only did his water fail to put out the fire, it even played a supporting role. Damn it, what kind of flame was this! He was a little dumbfounded, and it only took a few minutes before his beast passed away¡­ ¡°Damn it, you actually killed my contract beast!¡± Two men in black floated in the air. One of them had a pained face and gritted his teeth. Boohoo¡­ This beast was the highest level among his beasts, but it actually died just like that. He really couldn¡¯t take this lying down! ¡°Calm down, she¡¯s someone the Old Ancestor likes,¡± another man in black reminded. His pair of searchlight-like eyes kept looking Leng Ruoxue up and down. Uh! This woman was really unexpected! Moreover, what kind of flame was she? The temperature was so high! She actually killed a level six Transcendent Divine Beast in just a few minutes. It was really too terrifying. ¡°I know.¡± The man in black glared at Leng Ruoxue fiercely, his face full of unwillingness and hatred. However, he knew that now was not the time to kill Leng Ruoxue. Hmph! He would not let this woman go when the Old Ancestor didn¡¯t want her. ¡°Don¡¯t calm down! Hurry up and explode! I¡¯m embarrassed to attack first if you¡¯re not angry,¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly, her beautiful eyes full of accusation. ¡°Damn it!¡± The owner of the beast roared uncontrollably and released the might of a Mystic Supremacy. He was now very sure that this woman did it on purpose. Hmph! Since she dared to provoke him, let this woman compensate him for his strength! Of course, he would not kill Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Is this all a Mystic Supremacy can do?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to provoke fearlessly. Hehe, Qing Jue¡¯s defense was really good! This Mystic Supremacy level pressure posed no threat to her at all. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± the beast master roared furiously and then launched an attack directly at Leng Ruoxue¡­ ¡°Fighting is too barbaric. I don¡¯t like fighting.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s figure moved slightly and easily dodged the attack. Then, with a thought, she moved Empty, Icy, the freak, and the little old man out of the bracelet to be her helpers. Icy jumped directly into her arms as soon as it emerged. ¡°Haha! Xue¡¯er, take a rest at the side. Leave these two to me and the little old man,¡± Empty said happily. These were two Mystic Supremacies! They could exercise their bodies. ¡°Lass! I haven¡¯t exercised for a long time,¡± the little old man said eagerly, rubbing his palms together. ¡°Alas! I shouldn¡¯t have let you out.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the little old man, who was also floating in the air, and said helplessly. It seemed like she had nothing to do now. ¡°Hehe! Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s just watch the battle honestly.¡± The freak jumped onto the little peacock¡¯s back and hugged Leng Ruoxue. In the space just now, Empty and the little old man had said that these two people were theirs. They were in a hurry to snatch them, and even Icy couldn¡¯t snatch them. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the only way.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly. At this moment, Empty and the little old man had already begun fighting with the men in black¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not afraid no matter how many people there are? There are only two of us now. One on one, it¡¯s absolutely fair.¡± The green mystic energy in Empty¡¯s hand was released as if it was free, causing the men in black fighting him to dodge left and right in a sorry state¡­ Damn it, why was this person¡¯s strength so strong? The man in black who was not fighting couldn¡¯t help cursing, but he didn¡¯t dare to be distracted in the slightest. However, what made him vomit blood even more was that this person¡¯s mystic energy didn¡¯t seem to have been exhausted. It was really infuriating to compare oneself to others! ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to destroy the Alchemist Association? Hmph! Let¡¯s see who will destroy who first?¡± At this moment, the little old man roared very furiously. This person actually dared to have designs on the Alchemist Association. He absolutely couldn¡¯t stay. Thinking of this, he also imitated Leng Ruoxue and released several fiery red mystic techniques consecutively to attack the black-clothed person. However, he couldn¡¯t release mystic techniques non-stop like Xue¡¯er. After every cast, he needed to take a pill to replenish the mystic energy he had expended. Fortunately, the girl had many herbs and he was an alchemist. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take such a method of eating! ¡°Despicable! Too despicable!¡± The man in black who was fighting with the little old man was so angry that he almost vomited blood when he saw the inconspicuous little old man actually eating pills while fighting with him! Damn, wasn¡¯t this bullying! Bullying him because he couldn¡¯t bear to part with the pills. Boohoo¡­ He really couldn¡¯t bear to, and he didn¡¯t have so many pills! Blades flashed and smoke filled the air on the side of the little old man, while Leng Ruoxue and the freak sat comfortably on the little peacock¡¯s back and watched the battle while eating fruits. Chapter 680 - The Angered Mystic Supremacy (5) ¡°Mystic Supremacy¡¯s combat strength is indeed extraordinary,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. Hehe! Amazing! Truly amazing! ¡°Master! Let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± Icy nibbled at the red fruit in its hoof, raised its eyes slightly, and said impatiently. Alas! How could it take so long to deal with a Mystic Supremacy if Master was at his peak! Unfortunately! Master¡¯s injuries had not healed, and his current strength was only slightly better than ordinary Mystic Supremacies. ¡°Icy, go eat your fruit. I¡¯m not in a hurry, so why are you in a hurry!¡± Empty said with some displeasure. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t know that his strength was much weaker now, but he actually urged him! ¡°Do you need my help!¡± Icy said helplessly. ¡°No need. Don¡¯t snatch it from me!¡± Empty glared at Icy while releasing his mystic technique. ¡°Alright then!¡± Icy lowered its head and continued eating the fruit in its hoof. A moment later, Empty and the little old man, who had finally had a kick, looked at each other. The two of them launched their strongest attacks at the same time. At this moment, the two men in black were already so tired that they were out of breath and could only be at the mercy of others. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± With a few loud bangs, the fiery red and green mystic energy¡¯s imposing aura hit the two men in black who were unable to retaliate at the same time like a hot knife through butter¡­ ¡°Pfft!¡± Two mouthfuls of blood spurted out, and the two men in black fell directly from the sky. The little old man, Empty, who had completed the mission, clapped his hands gently. Then he jumped onto the little peacock¡¯s back, grabbed a fruit, and began eating. ¡°Little Peacock, let¡¯s go down and take a look at the spoils of war! We can¡¯t let others take advantage of us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± The little peacock flapped its wings gently and flew to the ground. It found the two men in black and descended beside them. ¡°Uh! Forget it. They look pretty poor,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with little interest as she looked at the two people who had fallen into a daze. She casually released a small flame to destroy the two pieces of meat. ¡°Little Peacock, bring us to the Wu family.¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered the little Peacock after she was done and moved Feng Da and the others out of the bracelet. ¡°Okay, Miss,¡± the little peacock replied and flapped its wings as it flew toward the Wu family. Martial Immortal City. In the sky above the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Leng Ruoxue and the others stood on the little peacock¡¯s back and looked down at every move of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion like they were watching a show. ¡°Feng Da, knock on the door!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered with a faint smile on her beautiful face. ¡°Okay!¡± Feng Da gave Lin Yuan and the others a look. Then, everyone summoned their beasts tacitly. Man and beast, Yi Xin, worked together to attack the Wu family¡¯s door¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud sound, the door that the Wu family had just used for two days was dead again. After hearing the sound, almost all the Wu family members moved, including Wu Ming and the elders. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, why are you back?¡± Wu Ming looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others in the air and was shocked. Wasn¡¯t Leng Ruoxue taken away by those two seniors? Moreover, her subordinates were all locked in a cell and waiting to be dealt with. Who were these people in front of him? However, what he didn¡¯t expect was why there were so many dragons. ¡°It seems like Patriarch Wu knows that I left and doesn¡¯t want me to return very much!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight mockery. ¡°Uh! Miss Leng and the others left without saying goodbye. I was just feeling regretful. Why wouldn¡¯t I want you to come back!¡± Wu Ming probed. He couldn¡¯t understand now if Leng Ruoxue ran back by herself or if the two seniors allowed her to come back. If it was the former, it meant that something had happened to the two of them. If it was the latter, he didn¡¯t dare to imagine¡­ ¡°Patriarch Wu, stop lying through your teeth. Didn¡¯t you send me away? Are you very curious now how I returned?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. ¡°Uh! Please enlighten me!¡± Wu Ming said gloomily, cold sweat flowing down his back. ¡°Do you think those two will let me come back?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile. ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± Wu Ming stammered, not knowing how to respond. ¡°Miss Leng, is there a misunderstanding? We don¡¯t understand what two people you¡¯re talking about,¡± First Elder said and pretended to be stupid. ¡°Haha! The Wu family are indeed birds of the same feather! The truth is in front of us, but they still pretend to be stupid,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Did these people think that they wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter if they pretended to be stupid? ¡°Miss, don¡¯t waste your breath on them. Just kill them!¡± Feng Da said impatiently. Hehe, what a good opportunity to practice! ¡°Kill them directly. The Wu family head won¡¯t die for no reason. Let¡¯s do something good and let the Wu family head set his mind at ease!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly. ¡°Hmph! You really overestimate your capabilities. Our Wu family is one of the top families after all. How can we be killed by you little shrimps just because you want to?¡± Second Elder said very unpleasantly after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. ¡°Haha! Second Elder seems to be very confident in the Wu family! Then let¡¯s see who kills who first! By the way, we¡¯ve already killed the two mystics from the Sun family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°What?¡± Wu Ming said in disbelief, his heart trembling in fear, and he almost fell to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Hurry up and call your family¡¯s Mystic Supremacy out so that I can settle it together,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested, her beautiful face full of arrogance. Mystic Supremacy? How could there be a Mystic Supremacy in their family! Boohoo¡­ Wu Ming and the elders¡¯ hearts bled when they heard this¡­ ¡°Feng Da, attack! Let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered directly after seeing no reaction from the Wu family. At the same time, she released more than half of her beasts and surrounded the entire City Lord¡¯s Mansion tightly¡­ ¡°Okay!¡± With Leng Ruoxue¡¯s order, Feng Da, the others, and the beasts immediately jumped onto the ground from the little peacock¡¯s back. They casually found an opponent, and only two people, one person, and one beast stronger than them went up together.. In an instant, cold glows emerged from the blades, and colorful mystic energy danced in the air like colorful butterflies, fighting until the sky darkened, ghosts wailed, and wolves howled¡­ Chapter 681 - Enraged Xuan Zun (6) Chapter 681: Enraged Xuan Zun (6) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the blink of an eye, more than half of the Wu Clan members had been killed. The members of the Wu Clan who wanted to sneak away, on the other hand, were caught by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts lying in wait for them. Naturally, they would die as well. After all, Leng Ruoxue was well aware of the principle of elimination lest they become hidden danger down the road. Her principle was to either not kill, or complete elimination! ¡°Leng Ruoxue, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Wu Ming looked at the dead clansmen and elders in front of him, his eyes bursting with hatred and bloodlust! However, in the battle with him, Wu He wouldn¡¯t give him the chance to do so, and directly used a wind blade to finish him off! At the same time, the other elders and Wu Clan members were also eliminated one by one¡­ After the battle ended, Feng Zhan and the other beasts cleaned up the battlefield very consciously. After that, a few fire phoenixes spat out a stream of Nanling Li Fire and burned the City Lord¡¯s Estate to ashes. ¡°Master, these are the spoils of war.¡± A few storage rings lay in Charm¡¯s furry little paws. It handed them over to Leng Ruoxue as though she was presenting a treasure. 1 ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue took the ring and passed it to Qing Jue. She then hugged the small and cute charm in her arms. ¡°Cute Master!¡± Baby also jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and found a comfortable position to lie down. 1 Feng Zhan, not wanting to be outdone, also took one of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulders. Seeing this, Leng Ruoxue felt a headache coming on. She quickly placed the other beasts that were staring at her into her bracelet. ¡°Xue¡¯er, the Martial Immortal City is now ownerless. Should we send someone to take over?¡± Wu Xu suggested. ¡°Why send someone to take over?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion. Uh! She had no intention of guarding such a lousy city! ¡°This city is also our spoils of war! If you don¡¯t send people to take over, before long, there will be other forces coming to fight for it. After all, there aren¡¯t many ownerless cities in the Vast Heaven Continent now. Furthermore, it¡¯s such a large city. How can others not want it?¡± Wu Qing said with a smile. ¡°Then let the Luo Family send someone to take over!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after thinking for a while. What he said made sense. There was no need to let someone else take advantage of the city she conquered! After all, the Luo Family were her servants. ¡°Yes, the Luo Clan is very suitable. The Luo Clan¡¯s Luo City is only a day¡¯s journey away from here.¡± Wu Tian nodded in agreement. ¡°Feng Zhan, make a trip to the Luo Clan! We will wait for you outside Martial Immortal City.¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Feng Zhan who was standing on her shoulder. ¡°Alright, Master.¡± Feng Zhan nodded his head before gently flapping his wings and disappearing into the sky¡­ After Feng Zhan sent the message, Leng Ruoxue and the others left Martial Immortal City under the terrified gazes of the citizens¡­ A day later, the news of the Wu Family being exterminated and Martial Immortal City changing owners spread throughout the entire Vast Heaven Continent. The names of Leng Ruoxue and the others also truly began to become known by people. In an instant, Leng Ruoxue, who had always been very low key, also entered the sights of the various major forces. According to what the witnesses said, the battle that day was obviously one-sided. Because under the super strong firepower of Leng Ruoxue and the others, the Wu Clan had almost no chance to retaliate¡­ Luo City. After flying for nearly a day, Feng Zhan finally arrived in Luo City. Luo City was much smaller compared to Martial Immortal City. It was also not as prosperous. ¡°Old man, how do we get to the City Lord Manor?¡± Feng Zhan flew straight to an elder selling items and asked politely after entering Luo City. ¡°Turn left ahead. You¡¯ll reach there after walking two streets.¡± The old man raised his head and looked at the little red bird that was shining with light in front of him with slight surprise. ¡°Uh! Is this bird a Legendary Beast? It actually know how to ask for directions. It¡¯s really too smart,¡± he muttered to himself. It was also fortunate that Feng Zhan didn¡¯t know how to read minds. Otherwise, she would definitely be depressed after hearing the old man¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Thank you!¡± Feng Zhan thanked him before vanishing with a swish in front of the old man. ¡°Ugh! This little bird is so fast!¡± The old man muttered to himself. After that, he foolishly looked in the direction where Feng Zhan had vanished and didn¡¯t come to his senses for a long time. In the City Lord Residence. At this moment, the upper echelons of the City Lord Residence were gathered because of a shocking piece of news. In the conference room, the ancestor of the Luo Family sat on the main seat. He looked at the elders below him and remained silent for a long time. ¡°Old Ancestor, is this news be accurate?¡± The Great Elder of the Luo Clan asked in disbelief. His slightly turbid eyes were filled with suspicion. ¡°First Elder, this news is definitely accurate. This matter is no longer a secret in the Vast Heaven Continent right now,¡± another elder said. ¡°Ancestor, if this is true, I feel that we should have made preparations earlier. There are definitely many aristocratic families who want a share of the loot now. We shouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity. After all, this was obtained by our master. Therefore, it¡¯s only right for us to go! We can¡¯t let others benefit from it.¡± The Great Elder analyzed. He didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. ¡°You want to recognize this master now?¡± The Luo Clan¡¯s Old Ancestor, who was sitting at the head of the table, lightly raised his eyelids and said indifferently. Hmph! These old foxes, when they knew that his son had acknowledged them as master, they were all frightened. They even forced him to imprison Luo Xian and his sons as punishment. However, when they heard that their cheap master was actually so powerful, they wanted to admit it again. Hmph! How could there be such a beautiful thing in the world! A person who could destroy the Wu Clan just like that, how could he be controlled by others? ¡°Uh! Didn¡¯t we not know that Master was so formidable?!¡± The Great Elder said somewhat embarrassedly, his face turning red. ¡°Yeah! Old Ancestor, if we can have such a valiant master, then our Luo Family can also do whatever we want in the Vast Heaven Continent in the future,¡± an elder said with a chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t dream too early. From what I know, this master doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge us.¡± The Old Ancestor reminded them. ¡°Uh! Ancestor, then we have to perform even better.¡± First Elder hurriedly said. ¡°Reporting to Old Ancestor, there is a little red bird outside that wants to see Patriarch..¡± At this time, a guard came to report. Chapter 682 - The Sweetness Of The Hot Springs (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°What little red bird?¡± The ancestor of the Luo Clan frowned and asked in confusion. A bird actually wanted to see his son. What was going on? ¡°Uh! That little red bird said it was here to deliver a letter,¡± the guard said honestly. Although he also found it a little unbelievable, it was the truth! ¡°Invite it in!¡± The Luo Clan¡¯s Old Ancestor said after pondering for a moment. ¡°Yes!¡± the guard replied, then turned around and left. Before long, the guard returned with a small fiery bird. The Luo Clan¡¯s Old Ancestor raised his head and carefully sized up Feng Zhan. The doubt in his heart grew heavier and heavier. Uh! What kind of beast is this? It has a phoenix crown on its head, its feathers are fiery red, and its body is burning with flames. People who first saw it would definitely think that it was a firebird, but he didn¡¯t think so. However, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. As for Feng Zhan, it was also observing the so-called Patriarch of the Luo Clan. This old man looked to be in his early fifties. His facial features were very handsome, and his eyes were bright and full of spirit. His strength was passable as well. He was a Mystic Emperor. Uh! However, where was the Patriarch of the Luo Clan? Why was the Old Ancestor of the Luo Clan in charge now? He was puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re the person in charge of the Luo Clan?¡± Feng Zhan observed for a long time before speaking. ¡°I am indeed.¡± The Old Ancestor of the Luo Clan said. He was getting more and more curious about this little red bird. ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Xian?¡± Feng Zhan asked curiously. ¡°He has something on now, so I will be in charge of the Luo Clan for the time being.¡± The Old Ancestor said. ¡°Oh, my master sent me to deliver a letter.¡± Feng Zhan said calmly. ¡°May I know who is your master?¡± The ancestor of the Luo Clan asked. ¡°Leng Ruoxue.¡± Feng Zhan chuckled. The moment its words left its mouth, the Earth Emanations Pavilion Luo Clan¡¯s Old Ancestor and all the elders in the hall stood up in unison. ¡°Is Master doing well?¡± The First Elder of the Luo Clan asked excitedly. ¡°Of course!¡± Feng Zhan said. At the same time, it couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy in itsheart. Wasn¡¯t that unnecessary talk!? ¡°May I know what instructions does Master has for us?¡± The Old Ancestor of the Luo Clan asked calmly. In fact, his heart was beating like a drum. ¡°Master has ordered you to manage Martial Immortal City.¡± Feng Zhan did not beat around the bush and said straightforwardly. ¡°Really? Master is wise!¡± All of the elders were overjoyed. ¡°There¡¯s no need for all of you to be so happy. Master just doesn¡¯t want the fruits of her victory to be taken away by others. With your strengths, it¡¯s difficult to say if you¡¯ll be able to defend it or not. Moreover, there are still some remnants of the Wu Clan that you have to annihilate. Otherwise, even if I give Martial Immortal City to all of you for free, all of you can only dream of it.¡± Feng Zhan reminded. It wasn¡¯t that it looked down upon the Luo Clan, but it was because the Luo Clan¡¯s strength was far inferior to those top-rate clans! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, messenger. We will do our best and not let Master down.¡± The ancestor of the Luo Family promised. ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way, my master doesn¡¯t want you, even if you want to acknowledge my master! Therefore, you will have nothing to do with my master in the future by giving the Martial Immortal City to you,¡± Feng Zhan said, acting on its own initiative. Hmph! It had used its divine sense to scan the area, only to discover that Luo Xian had been locked up. It understood after thinking about it for a moment. It was the ruler of a clan. There was no way they could hide the matters of a large clan from it! ¡°Uh! Messenger¡­¡± The ancestor of the Luo Family was about to explain, but Feng Zhan did not give him any chance. It rolled it eyes at everyone in the hall before flapping its wings and flying away¡­ The elders of the Luo Family were stunned for a long time before they regained their senses. ¡°Ancestor, what¡­ what should we do?¡± The First Elder of the Luo Clan asked with a bitter expression. Wu¡­ He really wanted to acknowledge this master of his. It was not easy to hug a big, thick leg! ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it in the future. Let¡¯s settle the matters in Martial Immortal City first. If Master sees our sincerity, she will definitely forgive us,¡± said the Luo Clan¡¯s Old Ancestor after thinking for a while. ¡°Yes, yes. We must manage the Martial Immortal City well. By the way, Ancestor, shouldn¡¯t we release the Family Head now?¡± The Great Elder reminded carefully. ¡°Hurry up and release him!¡± The Old Ancestor hurriedly said. Alas! That little bird had come too quickly. They had just received the news and had yet to react. Otherwise, if they had released Luo Xian earlier, they would not have angered that little bird! ¡°I¡¯ll go personally!¡± The Great Elder said, and then left the meeting hall. ¡°Second Elder, come up with a plan. We have to take over the Martial Immortal City as soon as possible,¡± instructed the Old Ancestor of the Luo Clan. It was perfectly justifiable for them to take over the Martial Immortal City now. ¡°Yes!¡± All the elders replied before leaving the meeting hall. Proud Cold City. At the Leng family¡¯s residence. Leng Wudi arrived at the back of the mountain with a belly full of doubts. This was the place where the seniors of the Leng Clan cultivated after they were not in charge. The spiritual qi here was dense, and there was also a spirit vein underground. Hence, this place had always been regarded as a forbidden area by the Leng Clan. Only the seniors of the Leng Clan who were highly respected had the qualifications to cultivate here. Of course, if a talented junior like him obtained the permission of the ancestor, he could also cultivate here. However, he could only stay here for a month at most. Moreover, without the summons, no descendants of the Leng Clan were allowed to enter this place. ¡°Seniors, the ancestor wants to see me.¡± After arriving at the forbidden area, Leng Wudi respectfully bowed to the guards at the entrance and said. Although he was the young master of the Leng Clan, even the weakest guard in the forbidden area was a Profound Emperor, so he had to treat them with respect. ¡°Young Master, please enter. The ancestors are already waiting.¡± The guard returned the greeting. ¡°Thank you, seniors.¡± After saying that, Leng Wudi walked straight into the forbidden ground. ¡°Come in directly!¡± Just as Leng Wudi entered the courtyard, a cold voice entered his ears. Upon hearing that voice, he immediately pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Greetings to the three elders!¡± Upon entering the room, Leng Wudi saw three men sitting cross-legged on the ground. After bowing, he obediently stood in front of the three of them.. He was a little nervous, but he was even more puzzled because he really couldn¡¯t figure out why these three elders, who hadn¡¯t shown themselves for a long time, wanted to see him. One had to know that these three people hadn¡¯t summoned anyone for at least a hundred years! Chapter 683 - The Sweetness Of The Hot Springs (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°As expected of the most outstanding descendant of our Leng Clan. He¡¯s still so calm even after seeing us.¡± A young man in his thirties praised with a smile. ¡°Ancestor, you flatter me,¡± Leng Wudi said a little embarrassedly. Only he knew that his calmness was all an act. In fact, he was so nervous that his palms were sweating. After all, it was every member of the Leng Clan¡¯s wish to be summoned by the Ancestor, and it was also his first time meeting the three legendary Ancestors. ¡°Wudi, are you curious as to why we summoned you?¡± The slightly older handsome man among the three asked kindly. Leng Wudi was a descendant of his lineage, and he was quite satisfied with Leng Wudi¡¯s performance. ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Wudi said honestly. He didn¡¯t dare to hide anything in front of the three elders. ¡°You know Leng Ruoxue, right?¡± The cold man who hadn¡¯t spoken the entire time asked. ¡°Uh! We¡¯ve met a few times before.¡± Leng Wudi said carefully, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out. Could it be that the Old Ancestor wanted to see him because of Leng Ruoxue? But, how did the Old Ancestor know about Leng Ruoxue? He couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Does Leng Ruoxue come from the Lingfeng Continent?¡± The grim man asked somewhat anxiously. ¡°Old Ancestor, I¡¯m not sure either.¡± Leng Wudi composed himself and replied carefully. ¡°Second Brother, I told you that Wudi would definitely not know,¡± the young man said knowingly. ¡°Forget it, Wudi, go and invite Leng Ruoxue over. I have something to ask her.¡± The cold man thought for a while and said. Sigh! He knew he was a little anxious. ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Wudi hurriedly replied. Even though he did not know where Leng Ruoxue was now, since it was the Old Ancestor who wanted to meet, then he had to find Leng Ruoxue even if he had to overturn the entire Vast Heaven Continent. ¡°Wudi, take your leave! Don¡¯t mention this to anyone,¡± the older man instructed. ¡°Yes, three ancestors. Wudi will take his leave.¡± Leng Wudi bowed and left the room¡­ At the same time, Feng Zhan also found Leng Ruoxue and the others who were waiting for him outside Martial Immortal City. ¡°Master!¡± Feng Zhan happily threw himself into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s embrace and affectionately rubbed against her. Afterwards, he took over Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Feng Zhan, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Leng Ruoxue gently stroked Feng Zhan¡¯s feathers and said with concern. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not hard. Master, I have something to report to you.¡± Feng Zhan looked at Leng Ruoxue timidly and said softly. ¡°What is it?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Uh! Why is Feng Zhan¡¯s expression so serious?! ¡°Master, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Feng Zhan went on and on, adding oil to the fire and telling Leng Ruoxue everything he knew about the Luo Family. After that, he stared at his master with his red crystal-like eyes, feeling uneasy. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly. Actually, she had already expected something like this to happen. If it were her, she probably wouldn¡¯t be willing either, so she could understand. ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Feng Zhan couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? Just like you said, I don¡¯t want them either!¡± Leng Ruoxue laughed lightly. She wouldn¡¯t do something like sticking her hot face on someone¡¯s cold butt. ¡°Hehe! Master, those people will definitely rely on you.¡± Feng Zhan said with great certainty. ¡°Ignore them, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone. ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded and continued on their way¡­ Half a month later, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the foot of a mountain. ¡°Miss, why is it so hot here?¡± Peach wiped the sweat off her forehead and complained. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her head to look at the sky. It was already evening, logically speaking, the temperature shouldn¡¯t be so high! ¡°Hehe, this should be the Fiery Mountain.¡± Wu Qing smiled and said. In the past half a month, they had entered whenever they saw a mountain. He wondered if Xue¡¯er would choose to enter this mountain that was like a furnace. He was very curious! ¡°This mountain is called the Fiery Mountain?¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she said somewhat speechlessly. Hearing this name, she actually recalled a name from her previous life. There was a place called the Fiery Mountain! ¡°That¡¯s right! Girl, there are quite a few fire attribute medicinal herbs in this mountain. Let¡¯s go in and pick some!¡± The little old man suggested excitedly. ¡°No! It¡¯s too hot here!¡± Feng Da pleaded with a dejected face. He would rather enter the snowy mountain than the flaming mountain. ¡°Young Feng Da, there are many good things in this mountain!¡± the little old man enticed. If he hadn¡¯t come with Xue¡¯er and the rest, to be honest, he didn¡¯t really want to go in. After all, the temperature inside wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could withstand. ¡°Really?¡± There was a look of disbelief on Feng Da¡¯s face. Boohoo¡­ Could this old man have said that on purpose to deceive him? ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Lass, shall we go in?¡± The little old man asked with anticipation. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look! If you find it too hot, then enter the space.¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°Miss, I want to enter the space,¡± said Peach quickly. She could not stand the heat. It was already so hot at the foot of the mountain. The temperature inside must be even higher. ¡°Who else wants to go in?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at everyone and continued to ask. Everyone looked at each other. No one dared to ask this question. In the end, only Peach wanted to go in. Peach saw that no one else wanted to enter the space except her and felt a little embarrassed. In the end, no one went in. ¡°Let¡¯s go into the mountain!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled. ¡°Mm.¡± Following Leng Ruoxue¡¯s order, the crowd walked into the Fiery Mountain with large strides. Just as they had expected, the temperature inside the Fiery Mountain was much higher than outside. However, it was indeed as the little old man had said. There were many herbs in the mountain. This was simply a paradise for fire-attribute herbs and beasts. ¡°This place is not bad, I like it.¡± Feng Zhan, who was standing on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, happily said. Hehe, this place is really suitable for the cultivation of fire attribute beast.. Even the Spiritual Aura in the air contained only fire attribute. Chapter 684 - The Sweetness Of The Hot Springs (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios However, Feng Zhan¡¯s words attracted the collective disdain of Feng Da and the others. It was because they were so hot that they were almost sticking out their tongues like dogs. They had already taken off all the clothes they could take off, but there was actually a beast making sarcastic remarks. It was really infuriating. ¡°Hehe!¡± Feng Zhan laughed foolishly. It also knew that its words had already aroused the wrath of the crowd. Boohoo¡­ he didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡°Wait, gather all the herbs here and walk inside.¡± As they walked, Leng Ruoxue discovered a large amount of herbs, so she stopped and ordered. ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Da and the others replied. They then bent down and prepared to collect the herbs on the ground. ¡°This is for you.¡± Charm which had been lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s embrace suddenly spoke. After speaking, it used its ice type technique to freeze quite a bit of ice and gave it to Feng Da and the others. When Feng Da and the others saw this, they immediately beamed with joy. Then, one after another, they started flattering Charm. ¡°Hehe! Charm, you¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°Charm! You¡¯re the best!¡± Everyone said excitedly. With the Charm¡¯s ice, they would feel much better in the Fiery Mountain. Thinking of this, their confidence was immediately boosted. Then, they squatted on the ground and started gathering herbs. An hour later, after everyone¡¯s hard work, the herbs on the ground were finally gathered. Leng Ruoxue and the others continued to walk into the mountain. Everyone paid attention to their surroundings as they walked. At the same time, they kept all the herbs that they passed by without wasting any. They even caught a lot of little beasts for dinner along the way. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s camp here tonight!¡± When they arrived at a relatively spacious open space, the monster reminded. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked around and nodded. When Feng Da and the others heard that, they immediately split up the work. Some set up tents, some started a fire, and some started food. There was order even though everyone was busy¡­ ¡°Miss, the river water over there is hot.¡± L¨¹ Tao and Cui Zhu, who were in charge of preparing the vegetables, each held a blue seed in their hands as they said gloomily. They knew that there was a small river not far from here. Coincidentally, they had dug up quite a lot of wild vegetables and mushrooms along the way. They wanted to wash the vegetables there, but when they arrived, they realized that the river water was very hot. They casually threw a vegetable leaf into the river, and in the blink of an eye, it was cooked. After seeing this situation, how could they still dare to wash the vegetables there! ¡°Hot? I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly before pulling the demon to the nearby river. When they reached the river, Leng Ruoxue was pleasantly surprised. This was actually a natural hot spring. In short, the river wasn¡¯t very big. The surface of the river was filled with steam, and bubbles were popping up from time to time. When she saw this, she reached her hand down slightly. Oh, although it was a little hot, it was still bearable. ¡°Xue¡¯er, be careful, it¡¯s hot!¡± The freak quickly reminded when he saw Xue¡¯er reaching her hand into the water. The temperature of the water looked very high! ¡°It¡¯s fine, demon, this is a natural hot spring!¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. She never thought there would be a hot spring here. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s just right to use it to cook eggs.¡± The freak thought for a while and said. This temperature should be able to cook the eggs. ¡°You glutton!¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. ¡°Is there anything nice to eat?¡± Suddenly, Empty¡¯s voice came from behind them. ¡°Another glutton!¡± Leng Ruoxue muttered to herself helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m not a foodie, what are you guys talking about?¡± Empty protested before looking at Leng Ruoxue curiously. ¡°I found a hot spring. The demon wanted to use it to cook eggs.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed and said weakly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good to cook eggs. It¡¯s very suitable here,¡± Empty agreed. ¡°Xue¡¯er, this hot spring is a rare item. It¡¯s very rare in the Vast Heaven Continent,¡± Empty continued. ¡°Yes, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any in Ling Feng Continent.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and said. ¡°Miss, dinner is ready.¡± Feng Da walked over and said just as Leng Ruoxue and the other two were chatting by the hot spring. ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied, then the four of them returned to the encampment. After dinner, Leng Ruoxue was still thinking about the hot spring. However, Feng Da and the others weren¡¯t very interested, so after everyone fell asleep, she asked the devil to accompany her to the hot spring. ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you sure you want me to soak in the hot spring with you?¡± The freak asked uncertainly when they reached the edge of the hot spring. His beautiful face was slightly flushed, and his heart started to beat faster. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± the freak asked nervously, his heart pounding. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion. She was also puzzled. What¡¯s wrong with this freak? Why is he so shy? ¡°What if I lose control and want to eat you¡­¡± The freak stopped mid-sentence, too embarrassed to continue. His face was burning as if it was about to catch fire. ¡°Eat me? Maybe I would be the one who wouldn¡¯t be able to control myself and eat you instead!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. Hehe, the freak¡¯s current appearance made her want to bully him! He was too cute. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re welcome to try me. I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡± The freak smiled charmingly. His starry eyes were sparkling as he said with anticipation. ¡°Haha, quickly take off your clothes!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. After speaking, she took off her clothes. Meanwhile, the freak kept his head down, not daring to look at her. ¡°Oh!¡± The freak lowered his head and used his trembling hands to undo the buttons on his body. Waah¡­ he was so nervous! Even though he slept with Xue¡¯er every day, they were still very pure and had yet to see each others¡¯ naked bodies! ¡°Freak, you¡¯re so slow! You don¡¯t have to take off all your clothes!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a wicked smile. Sigh! She was already sitting in the hot spring, but the devil was still slowly unbuttoning his shirt! She really didn¡¯t know why he was so embarrassed! Sooner or later, it would be her! ¡°Oh!¡± The freak¡¯s face turned even redder upon hearing Xue¡¯er¡¯s words. In fact, if Xue¡¯er hadn¡¯t reminded him, he might have stripped naked! After a while, the freak finally took off his shorts. Then, he slowly walked into the hot spring with a red face¡­ Chapter 685 - The Fire Fox Couple (1) ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡­¡± The freak sat down beside Leng Ruoxue shyly. He was so nervous that he started stuttering. ¡°Oh, your figure is not bad.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and openly admired the benefits that belonged to her. A firm chest, flat stomach, long and strong legs, coupled with his beautiful and shy face, it was too tempting. Leng Ruoxue knew that she wasn¡¯t a woman that could be easily seduced by beauty. However, the devil¡¯s looks and figure were enough to attract her. Sigh! How could this man be so good-looking? Wasn¡¯t he obviously trying to make her commit a crime? She couldn¡¯t help but complain in her heart as her naughty hands uncontrollably caressed the freak¡¯s body¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± The freak¡¯s heart trembled, and he narrowed his eyes, not daring to look at Xue¡¯er. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er was so alluring. She was only wearing clothes he had never seen before, the thinness of the cloth could not hide anything. So, Xue¡¯er¡¯s sexy and perfect figure could be seen at a glance in front of him. Moreover, even though the two of them were not hugging each other, they could feel the heat from each other¡¯s bodies. He did not know if it was because of the hot spring or because of their bodies, but it was very hot! ¡°Freak, you have a nosebleed.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the two streams of blood flowing out of the freak¡¯s nose and quickly reminded him. ¡°Oh! Is that so?¡± The freak wiped his hands. As expected, his hands were stained with blood. He used the hot spring water to wash them without thinking. ¡°Let me help you.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some heartache. Then, she used her small hands to clean the blood under the freak¡¯s nose. ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s all your fault, boohoo¡­¡± The freak complained as he looked at Xue¡¯er with tears in his bright eyes. His peerless face was full of grievance. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked innocently. ¡°If you didn¡¯t wear so little, would I have a nosebleed if you didn¡¯t touch me? Boohoo¡­¡± The demon felt that he had embarrassed himself in front of Xue¡¯er again. How embarrassing! ¡°Haha! Who asked you to be so attractive?¡± Thinking of this, Leng Ruoxue felt a little wronged. Sob¡­ she wasn¡¯t a pervert at all! However, she had always wanted to take advantage of the freak, so it was all his fault! ¡°Xue¡¯er, let me kiss you.¡± The freak lowered his head and asked shyly. ¡°If you want to kiss me, then kiss me. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t kissed you before, why ask!¡± Leng Ruoxue said generously and looked at the freak with a smile. ¡°Mmm, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony,¡± the freak said. Then, he stretched out his long arms and hugged Xue¡¯er. He lowered his head slightly and his hot lips covered Xue¡¯er¡¯s¡­ ¡°Ugh! Freak¡­ let me catch my breath!¡± Their tongues intertwined as they chased each other passionately. The long kiss almost suffocated Leng Ruoxue¡­ ¡°Let me give you some air¡­¡± the freak said. Then, he deepened the kiss¡­ They did not know how long the kiss lasted before they reluctantly left each other¡¯s lips. However, the two of them were still hugging each other tightly, and the heat in their bodies continued to rise¡­ ¡°Freak¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue felt the change in the freak¡¯s body and was extremely shy. Coupled with the heat from the hot spring, her beautiful little face was flushed red and looked even more alluring! ¡°Xue¡¯er¡­¡± The freak called out softly. Then, he could not help but bite Xue¡¯er¡¯s soft face. Oh, it tasted so good! ¡°Freak, why did you bite me!¡± Leng Ruoxue pouted and pretended to be unhappy. ¡°Hehe, my Xue¡¯er is too tempting. I really want to eat her in one bite.¡± The demon said with a face full of desire. After saying that, he took another bite of Xue¡¯er¡¯s tender little face. ¡°My freak is also very attractive, I want to eat you too.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly, her naughty little hands caressing the freak¡¯s body. Hehe, it felt good to touch, his muscles were firm, his skin was tight and elastic, the eight pieces of tofu on his abdomen were even more distinct¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, if you continue to touch me, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!¡± The freak panted rapidly, his chest heaving up and down as he warned her. He really wanted to eat Xue¡¯er right now but desired a title even more. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Uh! Sorry, I accidentally touched too much!¡± Leng Ruoxue was extremely embarrassed. Her beautiful face turned even redder, but she was more nervous. ¡°Xue¡¯er, when are you going to give me a title?¡± The freak took a deep breath before asking with a face full of desire. ¡°Haha! I¡¯m not telling you,¡± Leng Ruoxue laughed evilly. Actually, she had already thought about it, but she was not going to say it out loud. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re bullying me.¡± The freak was so anxious that he was about to cry. His tears were even welling up in his bright eyes. Oh, looks like he had to use his trump card. ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t cry! I¡¯ll tell you, okay?!¡± Leng Ruoxue raised the white flag in surrender. Even though she knew the freak was most likely faking it, she still fell for it! Her heart would ache every time she saw the freak staring at her with tears in his eyes. Boohoo¡­ could it be that this freak was going to eat her up for the rest of her life? She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed thinking of this. However, she felt even more happier. She was very grateful to have met a freak in this strange world and had so many family members who loved her. She felt that she was really a very lucky person. ¡°Then tell me quickly!¡± The freak was very anxious. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er was finally willing to give him a title. He felt as if he had waited for her for a lifetime. Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak¡¯s head down and whispered a few words into his ear. The freak revealed a beautiful smile and stood there in a daze¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re not allowed to lie to me!¡± After a while, the freak regained his senses and warned her. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She had always been trustworthy, how could the freak not believe her words¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± The freak hugged Leng Ruoxue. The two of them continued to hug each other tightly. They did not speak for a long time. However, it was also because of this that silence was better than words. The two of them were filled with excitement. Even though it was hard to control their body¡¯s instinctive needs, they did not want their first time to be too careless. Therefore, the two of them controlled themselves well.. Chapter 686 - The Fire Fox Couple (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After a long time. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go back and sleep!¡± The freak released the soft body in his arms and said with a face full of reluctance. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. ¡°Xue¡¯er, go and put on your clothes first!¡± The freak lowered his head and said. He did not dare to look at Xue¡¯er anymore. The fire on his body had been extinguished with great difficulty. He did not want to waste all his efforts! ¡°Haha! Alright!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and left the warmth of the freak¡¯s embrace. Then, she walked out of the hot spring and put on her clothes. She then said to the freak, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The freak nodded and strode to the shore. However, when he picked up his clothes and put them on, he felt someone¡¯s eyes staring at him. Boohoo¡­ he was being taken advantage of again! ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the depressed expression on the freak¡¯s face and laughed happily. Hehe! The freak was really too cute. It seemed the benefits that came first were not bad. She could even admire the beautiful man changing. She would not be as shy as the freak, she would definitely watch it openly! ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re too evil,¡± the demon said, wanting to cry but having no tears. Sigh! Forget it, he had accepted his fate. He was going to be Xue¡¯er¡¯s person sooner or later anyway. If Xue¡¯er wanted to see him, she could see him as much as she wanted! ¡°Hehe!¡± Leng Ruoxue mischievously moved in front of the freak and quickly kissed his alluring red lips before running away. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are you running!¡± the freak said with some dissatisfaction. Boohoo¡­ This was too much. He ran away after taking advantage of her! ¡°Of course you have to run after taking advantage of me. Otherwise, you will take revenge!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with understanding. Then, she stood a meter away and looked at the freak proudly. ¡°I won¡¯t take revenge. Come over quickly!¡± The freak had already put on his clothes and coaxed her helplessly. Sigh! I didn¡¯t expect Xue¡¯er to be so naughty. She¡¯s so cute! ¡°Oh, you said it yourself!¡± After Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, she slowly and carefully walked over. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t take revenge, but I will hit your little butt.¡± The freak stretched out his long arm and pulled Xue¡¯er into his embrace. His large hand patted Xue¡¯er¡¯s perky butt a few times as he said proudly. ¡°Freak, how could you hit someone¡¯s butt?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was red with embarrassment. Her beautiful eyes glared fiercely at the demon as she said, sob¡­ She had lived for two lifetimes, but she had never been spanked like this before! ¡°I want to take advantage too!¡± the freak said matter-of-factly. Then, he picked Xue¡¯er up by the waist and strode towards the camp. After returning to the camp, the freak lowered his footsteps and entered the tent without alerting anyone. Then, he carried Xue¡¯er and lay down on the mat. The two of them slept together¡­ The next day. By the time Leng Ruoxue and the freak left the tent, everyone was already up and busy with breakfast. After breakfast, everyone continued on their way. The group chatted and laughed along the way. Those who did not know would definitely think that they were here to play. In fact, they were here to train. ¡°Xue¡¯er, there¡¯s a sound over there. Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Empty suddenly pointed to their left. ¡°Mn.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then, the crowd walked towards the left. After walking for about half an hour, they arrived at their destination. The sound came from there. ¡°Miss, are these fire foxes?¡± L¨¹ Tao looked at the three beautiful fire foxes and asked in surprise. ¡°En, it¡¯s a fire fox!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded her head. Not far away from them, there were three fire red foxes. Two of them were as big as a small mountain and were lying weakly on the ground. Their fiery red fur was stained with blood, and their originally soft and smooth fur was almost all tangled together. The other small one was tightly held in the arms of a big fox. That small fox was not even the size of a palm, and its eyes had not even opened completely. At this moment, it was crying out with a sobbing sound from its mouth, and it was crying non-stop¡­ Leng Ruoxue looked at the three foxes not far away and understood in her heart that this should be a family of three. The little fox had just been born not more than two days ago, but its parents were seriously injured. Although they were unable to take care of the little fox, they still protected it tightly in their arms. Seeing this, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the greatness of the love of parents. Even if she was injured, she still had to protect her child! Perhaps sensing the approach of a stranger, the little fox warily pricked up its furry little ears and turned its head left and right as though it was looking for the source of danger¡­ At this moment, the two huge foxes also felt the presence of a stranger. They forced their weak bodies to stand up from the ground and let out low growls from time to time, as if warning them not to approach¡­ Leng Ruoxue looked at the two foxes with fierce eyes, bared their teeth and growled while releasing the pressure of a Transcendent Divine Beasts. However, their four limbs were trembling non-stop and she was speechless. Aye! She knew that these two foxes were not weak and were both level-five Transcendent Divine Beasts. However, with their unstable posture, could they scare them? ¡°Little fox, your injuries are so serious, you are not our match!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded helplessly. However, she admired the spirit of these two foxes. ¡°Human, we would rather die than be caught by you.¡± The largest male fire fox glared at them with a pair of glass-like eyes and said viciously. ¡°Are you guys planning to self-destruct?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯d rather die in pieces than live in dishonor!¡± The male fire fox said with great momentum. Although they were already at the end of their flight, they absolutely could not be looked down upon by the enemy! Foxes also had their dignity. Even if they died, they had to die with honor! ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue softly replied. Then, she summoned the charm, treasure and the shine from the bracelet. Uh! Perhaps it would be easier to communicate with the same kind! ¡°Cute Master!¡± Baby first affectionately rubbed against Leng Ruoxue as soon as Baby came out, Then, it took small, square steps and very elegantly walked in front of the three fire foxes.. He carefully sized up the three fire foxes before calmly saying, ¡°Little Fire! Don¡¯t treat my master as an enemy. My master is the best master in the world!¡± Chapter 687 - The Fire Fox Couple (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Humph! No human is trustworthy!¡± The male fire fox said with extreme disdain. It had lived for several hundred years and was well aware of the evil habits of humans. In the past, the number of fire foxes that died at the hands of humans was not small. Many of them were even forced to become contract beasts of humans. From then on, they lost their freedom and were ordered by humans, becoming human¡¯s hired thugs! ¡°Little Fire! I admit that there are degenerates among humans, but you can¡¯t overturn a whole ship of people with one stick! My master and the rest are all good people! Moreover, my master can also save you and your wife!¡± Baby said confidently. Hehe! This temptation is big enough, right?! ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We would rather die than become contracted beasts of humans. Hmph! To think that even the Purple Pupil Snow Fox has fallen to attach itself to humans. To think that you are the king of the fox race! You have disgraced our fox race.¡± The male fire fox glanced at Charm and said in extreme disappointment. There were not many foxes in this world. Other than those that had been killed and contracted by humans, there were probably less than a hundred that had free bodies. As for the Purple Pupil Snow Fox, it had long vanished. And the one it saw today had acknowledged humans as its master! Therefore, it was rather disappointed! ¡°Uh!¡± Standing not far away, Charm, which was shot while lying down was still depressed. The fury in its heart burned wildly. Who do you think it provoked? It still hadn¡¯t said anything. Why did this detestable male fox direct the fire onto it! Of course, it was still unclear about the current situation of the Vast Heaven Continent¡¯s fox clan. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be so angry. Leng Ruoxue looked at the aggrieved Mei and held her in her arms, comforting her, ¡°Charm, patients are all unreasonable, let¡¯s not argue with them!¡± ¡°Um.¡± Charm nodded its furry little head. Its beautiful purple eyes were filled with tears of grievance. It would not bicker with a heavily injured and unreasonable fox even though this fire fox despised it. That would be too ungentlemanly. ¡°Good girl!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed its soft fur and felt a little guilty in her heart. Sigh! Initially, she thought it would be easier to communicate with her own kind. However, she was clearly wrong because this was clearly a little angry fox. However, she, who had always liked small animals, would not be calculative with a bad-tempered beast. Furthermore, she could not bear to let the little fox, who had just been born and had not fully opened her eyes, lose the protection of her parents and become an orphan. Therefore, she would save these two unfriendly beasts! Thinking up to here, Leng Ruoxue took out two round and pure white medicinal pellets and said to the male fox, ¡°I never thought of making you guys my contract beasts. I just want to help you guys. Here are two medicinal pellets, enough to treat your injuries. Of course, whether you eat it or not is up to you.¡± After she finished speaking, Leng Ruoxue handed the medicinal pill to Dazzle. She indicated for Dazzle to place the medicinal pill beside them. After that, she gave everyone a look and everyone left with large strides. It was close to noon. Leng Ruoxue and the others found a random place to start a fire and prepare lunch. After the fire was lit, Leng Ruoxue placed the fish and meat she had prepared on the fire and sat down. ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you unhappy?¡± The freak sat down beside Xue¡¯er and asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s normal for beasts not to like humans. It¡¯s not like I only found out today.¡± Leng Ruoxue shook her head. She never liked to use her warm face to stick to other people¡¯s cold buttocks. If it wasn¡¯t for that newborn fox, she wouldn¡¯t have meddled in other people¡¯s business. Moreover, because she had loved animals since she was young, she couldn¡¯t ignore beasts. Therefore, even though the two big foxes were very wary of her, she still left them some medicine that could treat injuries. She hoped that the two stubborn fire foxes and their wife would work hard to live for their children! ¡°Cute master, I love you the most.¡± Baby jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and said coquettishly. Then, it continued to rub against her chest. ¡°Be good!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed her baby¡¯s fur and said happily. Oh, her beasts were all so cute, she was already very satisfied. So, why did she have to take it to heart because of a beast that viewed humans as an enemy! ¡°Master! I¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re my master.¡± Charm also jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s embrace and said with a face full of reliance. Even though she had just been looked down upon by her own kind, she was very glad that she had a master who cared about beast and treated beast like a family member. ¡°Haha! Charm is getting cuter and cuter.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with satisfaction. ¡°Xue¡¯er, am I not cute?¡± The freak immediately protested. ¡°Cute!¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly coaxed. Sigh! The freak always liked to fight for favor with her beast. She really couldn¡¯t do anything to him. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± The freak nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Miss, the food is ready!¡± At this time, Feng Da suddenly walked over and said. ¡°En, let everyone come and eat! The meat is almost done roasting,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Then, she used a dagger to cut a few pieces of golden roasted meat and handed them to the little beastie around her. Feng Da and the others also walked over and sat around the fire. Everyone was eating the roasted meat in their hands as they chatted. Suddenly, a red light flashed. After that, L¨¹ Tao realized that the meat in her hands had disappeared¡­ ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s my roast meat?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked in confusion. The red light was too fast for her to react. When she came back to her senses, the meat in her hand had already disappeared. ¡°L¨¹ Tao, your meat is over there!¡± Feng Da pointed at the little fiery red beast that was eating the roasted meat with its eyes half closed and a slightly speechless expression. ¡°Uh! It¡¯s that little fox! Isn¡¯t it just born? Why is it so fast?¡± L¨¹ Tao was a little speechless. She was a Mystic Monarch after all! Her roasted meat was actually stolen by a little fox who had yet to fully open her eyes. If this got out, she would be too ashamed to face anyone! ¡°Fire Foxes are most proficient in both fire and wind elements, and it specializes in speed,¡± Charm explained. ¡°Little guy, why are you running around everywhere? Where are your parents?¡± Leng Ruoxue picked up the little fire fox that was happily eating and asked in confusion. Chapter 688 - The Fire Fox Couple (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°That¡­ that way!¡± The little fire fox gently pointed and said in a childish voice. At the same time, it didn¡¯t forget to nibble on the roasted meat in its paws. Oh, it was so fragrant! It couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of this delicious food, so it could only run over and snatch it! Leng Ruoxue looked in the direction the little fire fox was pointing at and saw two slightly shy fire foxes coming out from behind the bushes. Their fur was glossy and slippery, and their injuries were all healed! ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion. These two foxes hated humans so much, shouldn¡¯t they stay far away from them? Why did they follow them here? Don¡¯t tell her that this was purely a coincidence, she didn¡¯t believe it! ¡°Xue¡¯er, this family of three has been tailing us all along!¡± Empty said with a smile. Actually, he had already noticed the three little tails behind him, but he had not said anything about it. ¡°Oh! Why are you following us?¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. What are these foxes up to? ¡°We¡¯re here to thank you.¡± The Fire Fox Couple looked at each other before the male fox spoke. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I gave you the medicinal pills because I didn¡¯t want this little fire fox to become an orphan at such a young age, and not because I want you to thank me.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a slightly cold tone. She still couldn¡¯t quite figure out what these two foxes wanted to do. However, she wouldn¡¯t think too much of herself and think that this fox couple was moved by her and wanted to ¡®sacrifice¡¯ themselves. ¡°We¡­ We¡­¡± The male fox¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment. He wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. He even stuttered. ¡°What do you guys want?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion. Uh! Why did this hot-tempered male fox become so shy? Where did its imposing manner go? ¡°We don¡¯t have anywhere to go¡­¡± The female fox could only speak up seeing that her husband couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Eh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. They had nowhere to go, what did it have to do with her? Could it be that they wanted her to take them in? Oh! This wasn¡¯t a shelter! ¡°With your strength, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to occupy a territory!¡± Empty smiled and said. These two foxes were both level-five super divine beasts. If he said that he couldn¡¯t find a place to live in this mountain, he wouldn¡¯t believe it even if he was beaten to death! ¡°Our home has been taken over by another even more powerful beast, so we have no home to return to now,¡± the fox mother said with a hint of sadness in her voice. It was getting harder and harder to encounter other foxes of the same species as her, but this woman had three of them by her side, and one of them was even a king of the fox clan. Thus, after discussing among themselves after recovering from their injuries, the two of them wanted to follow by the side of that snow fox. It was just that¡­ her husband had been very rude to that snow fox, so they were a little embarrassed to speak up. In addition, they didn¡¯t know if these people would take in their family of three. ¡°You want me to take you in?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Mn, mn.¡± The two foxes nodded their heads in unison. This woman had saved their lives. As for wanting to follow by the side of the Snow Fox, other than the fact that the fox was publicly acknowledged as the king of the Fox Clan, they also wanted to repay Leng Ruoxue for saving their lives. After all, beast knew how to repay favors. ¡°Charm, what do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue lowered her head and asked the Mei in her arms. That male fox was very rude to them just now. If it wasn¡¯t friendly to her, she could argue with them, but she didn¡¯t want her beast to suffer. ¡°Master, leave them behind!¡± Charm looked at the little fire fox, who was eating roasted meat with its head lowered, and then looked at the expectant couple. Her heart softened as she spoke. In truth, she could understand the anger of a naturally proud beast when it heard that its own kind recognized another as its master. If their positions were reversed today, it was afraid that its reaction would be even more intense. Thus, after thinking it through, it no longer felt angry. ¡°En, since Charm said to keep you guys, then you guys can stay in the group!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. ¡°Thank you.¡± The two fire foxes were very happy. After thanking him, the male fox walked in front of Charm and bowed slightly. Then, he said, ¡°Sorry about earlier. I was just¡­¡± However, before the male fox could finish, he was interrupted by Charm. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not angry anymore. Also, I can understand why your reactions are so intense.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The male fox felt relieved after hearing what Charm said. ¡°Little Fire! Did you just say that a beast stronger than you guys occupied your home?¡± At this time, Baby asked curiously. ¡°Yes, we were injured by that beast.¡± The male fox lowered his head and said gloomily. Sigh! If this human hadn¡¯t saved them, they would have died and their children wouldn¡¯t have survived. ¡°What beast is that?¡± Baby continued asking. ¡°That beast is covered in flames. I¡¯m not sure what species it is, but it¡¯s very powerful. It¡¯s a level-eight super divine beast.¡± The male fire fox told him what it knew. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I was giving birth, the two of us might not have been its match even if we worked together, boohoo¡­¡± the fire fox said with great self-reproach. When that beast attacked, it happened to be giving birth. Hence, not only did its husband have to deal with that powerful beast, he also had to divert his attention to worry about it. And the fire fox was severely injured in order to protect the mother and son. After giving birth, its body was weak and it was no match for that powerful enemy. That was why the husband and wife almost died. Sigh! Luckily, this human saved them. Otherwise, their child would probably not have survived. ¡°Level Eight Transcendent Divine Beast? Its strength is indeed not low!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Other than Icy, that beast should be the highest rank she knew until now. ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s not bad if a Level Eight Transcendent Divine Beast becomes a contract beast,¡± Empty said with a smile. ¡°I already have a lot of beasts. Even if they haven¡¯t reached the strength of a Level Eight Transcendent Divine Beasts, no one is their match if we attack them in groups.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled. To others, a Level Eight Transcendent Divine Beasts might be attractive, but she wasn¡¯t too interested. ¡°Miss, that beast is of the fire attribute.. It¡¯s the most suitable contract for Young Master,¡± L¨¹ Tao suggested. Chapter 689 - : The Adorable Beasts (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Haha, thank you for your kind intentions, Peach Lu. However, I really don¡¯t need it. It¡¯s better to give it to other people!¡± Leng Ruohan declined. His beasts were enough. Even though the other party was a level-eight Transcendent Divine Beasts, he still had no intention of taking it. Moreover, he believed that in time, his beasts would also advance to level-eight Transcendent Divine Beasts. Therefore, he was not in a hurry. ¡°If anyone else knew that a level-eight Transcendent Divine Beasts had appeared here, they would have come to capture it long ago. However, you guys are actually making excuses. Sigh! This is too much,¡± Wu Xiao teased. ¡°So what if it¡¯s a level eight Transcendent Divine Beast? If my beast uses a tag-team battle, it will still have to surrender!¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly. In fact, she knew that the higher the rank of the beast, the more prideful it would be and the harder it would be to tame it. Moreover, she did not want it to be difficult for strong beasts. Therefore, unless it was necessary, she would not use beast taming to forcefully tame those arrogant beasts. Moreover, she seemed to prefer raising them from a young age, hehe! Therefore, although her beasts had yet to reach the eighth rank, their feelings for her were very deep. It was not something ordinary beasts could compare to. ¡°Yes, yes! My cute master, isn¡¯t it just a level-eight Super Divine Beast! Don¡¯t be afraid, leave it to us,¡± Baby said confidently. Hehe! They did not like to play by the rules, so they were not afraid of level-eight Super Divine Beasts. Of course, that was excluding freaks like Icy. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll reach level eight sooner or later,¡± Charm said. Well, it had decided to cultivate hard and strive to become a level-nine Transcendent Divine Beasts as soon as possible. Even though it might not be comparable to the Ice Qilin in terms of bloodline, it believed that it would not be inferior to the Qilin if it advanced to level-nine Transcendent Divine Beast. ¡°En, I¡¯m already very satisfied with you guys.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised the two furry little beasts in her arms high up in front of her. Oh, her own beast looked so cute no matter how she looked at it. ¡°Hehe! Our young miss¡¯ beast pets are all delivered to her doorstep.¡± Feng Da said with a smile. He knew from the past that his young miss¡¯ attraction to beast pets was unrivaled. ¡°Sigh! You guys!¡± Wu Qing sighed, his handsome face full of helplessness. ¡°Xue¡¯er, are we going to look for that level-eight super divine beast?¡± Leng Qingtian, who had been silent all this while, asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we can train our beasts.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a while and said. Although she was not very interested in the level-eight Super Divine Beast, it was not bad to let the beast be a sparring partner for her own beast. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you there,¡± the male fox volunteered. It was so excited! It finally had a chance to take revenge. Now that it and its wife were working together with this lady¡¯s beasts, that level-eight Transcendent Divine Beast would definitely surrender. Hehe, it was even more confident with a backer. ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Looking at the excitement of the Fire Fox couple, she knew that these two little guys also wanted revenge. After everyone finished eating and tidied up, the Fire Fox couple led them to their former residence. After walking for nearly an hour and passing through several mountains, Leng Ruoxue and the others were brought to a mountain stream by Huo Hu and his wife. Before they even got close, they could already see two streams of fiery red magma like two red ribbons crossing the mountain stream, splitting the entire mountain stream into two. ¡°It¡¯s so hot in here,¡± Vonda said, unable to stand the heat. At the same time, she kept wiping the sweat from her forehead with her hand. ¡°This is the core of the entire Fiery Mountain, of course it¡¯s hot.¡± Leng Ruoxue said knowingly. These two fire foxes were super divine beasts with both fire and wind attributes, so they naturally liked places with abundant fire attribute spiritual energy. ¡°Master, I like this place, hehe!¡± Feng Zhan chuckled as it spoke. It was so comfortable that its eyes were half-closed, and its face was filled with enjoyment. Suddenly, Feng Zhan fell from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulders with a ¡®plop¡¯ sound, its claws hitting the ground. ¡°Haha! Who asked you to be so proud of yourself. Now, extreme joy brings sorrow!¡± Feng Da laughed happily. ¡°Dammit! Why did you kick me?¡± Feng Zhan glared at the treasure that had yet to retract its leg and roared out fiercely. ¡°Because you¡¯re not pleasing to the eye! Hmph! Who asked you to be so complacent?¡± Baby said with a furious expression. After that, he released another water element profound technique that completely drenched Feng Zhan! ¡°Master, my darling is bullying me.¡± Feng Zhan, who was drenched like a soup bird, had tears in its eyes as it looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully. Unfortunately, it was ignored by its own master. ¡°Where is that level-eight Transcendent Divine Beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended not to see Feng Zhan¡¯s pleading expression and said directly to the fire fox. ¡°It¡¯s in that cave.¡± The male fire fox pointed at the cave nearby. Then, it looked at Feng Zhan with extreme sympathy. Sigh! Poor little red bird! It knew that other than fire-attribute beasts, the other beasts wouldn¡¯t like this place, yet she was still so arrogant. Who else would he kick if not you! ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. After that, she directly walked past Feng Zhan who was still lying on the ground acting shamelessly and headed towards the cave that Gong Huo Hu had mentioned. Everyone looked at Feng Zhan with sympathy and quickly followed Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Master, wait for me! Wu¡­¡± Seeing this, Feng Zhan hurriedly got up from the ground and flew towards Leng Ruoxue. At the same time, it was a little depressed. Why did it trick of self-injury not work today? Actually, what it didn¡¯t know was that Leng Ruoxue also felt that it was a little too proud, so she deliberately ignored it. When Feng Zhan chased after them, Leng Ruoxue and the others were already standing at the entrance of the cave. The cave was about half the height of a person and wasn¡¯t very big. However, when they looked into the cave through the entrance, it was pitch black inside. Therefore, they were hesitating whether they should all enter. ¡°Master, leave the vanguard to me!¡± Feng Zhan said with an ingratiating expression. It looked extremely obedient. ¡°Let¡¯s go in together!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a while and said. There were level-eight super divine beasts inside. She was really worried about letting Feng Zhan go in to scout. Furthermore, this was the Fire Fox¡¯s home, so they should be very familiar with the situation inside.. With the two Fire Foxes leading the way, it would definitely be much safer than Feng Zhan going in himself. Chapter 690 - The Adorable Beasts (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°En, en.¡± Feng Zhan quickly nodded his head and obediently stood on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Miss, apart from that level-eight Transcendent Divine Beasts, there shouldn¡¯t be any other danger here.¡± The male fire fox thought for a while and said. Even though this was their home, they had never ventured deep into the volcano before. Hence, they were not very clear about what was in the depths of the volcano. ¡°En, let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned around and said to everyone. As soon as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, the Fire Fox couple jumped into the cave first, followed by Feng Zhan, Charm and Baby. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll go in first!¡± The demon said, then bent down and entered the cave. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed. She knew that the demon wanted to protect her, so she was very willing to give this opportunity to the demon. When everyone entered the cave one by one, they were surprised to discover that the situation inside was different from what they had seen outside. From the outside, the inside of the cave was pitch-black. However, after entering, they realized that it was actually very spacious and bright inside. There were even sparks flashing on the fiery red walls from time to time. Moreover, the fire-attribute spiritual energy here was also quite rich! ¡°Feng Zhan, this place seems to be bigger than the volcano beneath your Phoenix Nest!¡± Leng Ruoxue sized up the surroundings before speaking. ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Zhan nodded. This place was indeed much better than the volcano beneath their Phoenix Nest because the area here was large enough. Moreover, the location of their Phoenix Nest wasn¡¯t something that could be chosen by the Phoenix Clan. Otherwise, they would have chosen a good place to be their home! ¡°Miss, that level-eight Transcendent Divine Beasts should be at the magma pool!¡± the male fire fox explained, because they also lived there. ¡°Bring us there!¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed. ¡°Yes.¡± The male fire fox nodded. Then, he led Leng Ruoxue and the others to turn left and right. Soon, they arrived at their former residence. After Leng Ruoxue and the rest reached the magma pool, they looked around but did not find any beast. As for Feng Zhan who was standing on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, when it saw the fiery red lava pool that was emitting bubbles, it was as if it saw its own family. It directly flew to the side of the lava pool and plunged in¡­ ¡°Uh! It doesn¡¯t mind being hot!¡± Feng Da said with a face full of black lines. He was so scared that his heart was trembling, and he couldn¡¯t help but let his imagination run wild. If it were him, he would have been roasted a long time ago. ¡°Hmph! That Little Fire Bird loves lava the most.¡± Baby said with disdain. Just as Baby finished speaking, the wind and clouds suddenly changed. Two fiery red flames soared into the sky. One big and one small, they faced each other in midair¡­ ¡°Damn it, who dares to snatch my territory without a care for their own lives?¡± The huge flame roared angrily. Its powerful voice frightened Feng Da and the others so much that they were trembling all over. Uh! Of course, they weren¡¯t scared. It was just that this voice was too valiant, comparable to the lion¡¯s roar. ¡°Tch, this is clearly the territory of those two big foxes. You actually have the nerve to say that it¡¯s yours.¡± Feng Zhan said with contempt. This was really a good place. No wonder this Fire Phoenix had taken a fancy to it. ¡°You are the Fire Phoenix? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± The huge flame felt the aura of its own kind and asked with some doubt. This Fire Phoenix¡¯s aura was very unfamiliar. It wasn¡¯t from their clan. ¡°Who do you think you are? Why must I let you see me?¡± Feng Zhan said provocatively. Even though its strength was inferior to the Fire Phoenix, the Fire Phoenix¡¯s bloodline suppression was no use on him. Moreover, it had many helpers. Therefore, it was child¡¯s play to deal with this Fire Phoenix! ¡°Damn it, do you know who I am? How dare you speak to me in such a manner?¡± The Fire Phoenix was enraged. The consequences were extremely dire. In addition, it was better to act than to be tempted. After which, it launched an attack towards Feng Zhan¡­ In an instant, two balls of fire, one big and one small, intertwined. The fiery red flames burned with sparks, dancing in the enclosed cave¡­ Everyone was dazzled by what they saw. ¡°Young Lady, why isn¡¯t Feng Zhan transforming?¡± asked L¨¹ Tao in confusion. That fire phoenix was so huge, so Feng Zhan would be at a disadvantage if he disguised himself! ¡°The small one is more agile.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. The difference in strength caused Feng Zhan to be very clear that even if he transformed, he would not be a match for this fire phoenix. Therefore, he might as well use the small one to fight the big one and pretend to be a pig to eat the tiger. ¡°Miss, let me help it!¡± The male fire fox looked at the two balls of flames fighting in mid-air and said eagerly. It never expected that the beast that had stolen its territory was actually a fire phoenix. Sigh! The fire phoenix¡¯s bloodline pressure was above it, and its body was burning with flames. No wonder it couldn¡¯t tell what kind of beast it was! However, what surprised it even more was that the small bird was also from the Feng clan. ¡°Go!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She knew that the Fire Fox couple wanted to take revenge, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t stop them! ¡°Young Miss, that Fire Phoenix is a shrew! It¡¯s really too scary,¡± Feng Da said with a face full of fear. Oh, this was the first time he had heard of a beast that claimed to be his mother! ¡°Damn it, who are you calling a shrew!¡± Even though Feng Da¡¯s voice was not loud, it could not escape the ears of a level-eight Transcendent Divine Beast. Therefore, when it heard someone call it a shrew, it was a little angry. Hmph! It especially hated hearing that word. Thinking of this, it split out a flame and attacked Feng Da¡­ ¡°Ah! Miss, save me!¡± When Feng Da saw the flame, he hurriedly cried for help. Boohoo¡­ He did not like fire! Leng Ruoxue helplessly shook her head. After that, a fire attribute profound energy was released from her fingertip and she used the flame. ¡°Eh! How could this be?¡± Seeing its own flame being absorbed by Leng Ruoxue, the Fire Phoenix couldn¡¯t help but be momentarily stunned. ¡°Oh, you are indeed a shrew. However, your opponent is me. You are not allowed to be distracted.¡± When Feng Zhan saw that the fire phoenix was actually in a mental state while fighting with it, it could not help but say with some dissatisfaction. ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re not allowed to call me a shrew!¡± The Fire Phoenix instantly returned to its senses when it heard the word shrew, and then it roared fiercely at Feng Zhan. Chapter 691 - The Adorable Beasts (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Hmph! And you say you¡¯re not a shrew! I¡¯ve never seen a phoenix as rude as you!¡± Feng Zhan laughed evilly and provoked, then it found an opportunity to launch a sneak attack. The male fire fox on the ground kept its eyes fixed on the two beasts and took advantage of their bickering to launch a sneak attack¡­ ¡°Ah! Damn it, you all are too despicable!¡± The Fire Phoenix who was successively ambushed became furious, truly wishing to cut this bird and fox into pieces! ¡°This is called ¡®all is fair in war¡¯. Hmph! You said we¡¯re despicable, but aren¡¯t you despicable? Taking advantage of the fact that the Fire Fox is about to give birth to a baby and stealing other people¡¯s territory. You¡¯re the most despicable villain.¡± Feng Zhan said with a face full of contempt. ¡°In this world, the strong are respected. Their strength is inferior to mine, so it¡¯s natural for them to give up their territory to me,¡± the Fire Phoenix explained. It did not feel that there was anything wrong with snatching someone else¡¯s territory because this was the law of the jungle in the Beast World! ¡°Yes, what you said makes sense. Then I¡¯ll seize your territory!¡± Feng Zhan nodded and said. ¡°You want to snatch my territory? Can you defeat me?¡± the F mocked. In truth, it was furious in its heart because this fellow was really too cunning. It actually used its impersonation to fight with it, causing its attacks to be unable to hit the Fire Phoenix. It was really infuriating. ¡°Tch, although my strength is inferior to yours, I have helpers!¡± Feng Zhan said proudly. Just as he finished speaking, the male fox on the ground took the opportunity and successfully ambushed him again! ¡°Ah!¡± the Fire Phoenix cried out in shock. After that, it glared fiercely at the male fox on the ground who was slightly complacent. It was really courting death! It actually dared to spank its butt! ¡°You are screaming so wildly. Could it be that you have hit an important part of your body?¡± Feng Zhan laughed evilly. Its eyes were looking at a certain part of the fire phoenix. The expression on its face was really wretched! ¡°Damn it, you pervert!¡± The fire phoenix was enraged by Feng Zhan¡¯s bloodshot eyes, and the flames on its body burned even more intensely! Uh! Listening to the conversation between the two beasts, Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but think to themselves: Feng Zhan, you are so evil! At this moment, Silver Wings¡¯s dissatisfied voice came from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart, ¡°Master, I want to go out and teach this fire phoenix a lesson!¡± Silver Wings, who had been shot while lying down, was furious! ¡°Uh! Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue helplessly moved the silver wolves¡¯representatives out from the bracelet. She knew that the Fire Phoenix¡¯s ¡®you pervert¡¯ had definitely caused the silver wolves to be dissatisfied. Uh! Her beasts all had very strong self-esteem! After the silver wolves came out, they formed a circle with tacit understanding and surrounded Feng Zhan and the fire phoenix in midair¡­ ¡°Feng Zhan, quickly get this female bird off!¡± Silver Wings roared loudly, and an angry aura emitted from its nose! ¡°How do we get it?¡± Feng Zhan asked in a somewhat puzzled manner. It wanted to lure the Fire Phoenix down, but this female beast did not fall for it! ¡°Feng Zhan, take out your manly courage and force yourself on it! Haha!¡± A silver wolf suggested with a serious expression. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. My standards are very high! I don¡¯t fancy such a shrew!¡± Feng Zhan said with a face full of disdain. In its heart, it couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat. Uh! Why would this silver wolf have such thoughts? It was so depressed that it wanted to vomit blood! ¡°Damn perverts, I won¡¯t let you off. You¡¯re dead!¡± When the Fire Phoenix heard the Silver Wolf¡¯s suggestion to get that Fire Phoenix to rape it, it was so angry that it almost vomited blood! ¡°Hey, you female firebird. You scolded others as pervert just now and now you¡¯re scolding us. Did our wolf clan offend you? Why are you making things difficult for us?¡± Silver Wings roared with an unfriendly expression. It was so angry that the fur on its body almost stood up. ¡°You¡¯re all perverts to begin with!¡± the Fire Phoenix said disapprovingly. Hmph! If it wasn¡¯t a pervert, would that damned silver wolf have such obscene suggestions? On the battlefield, the beasts were engaged in a heated war of words, while Leng Ruoxue and the rest were whispering to each other. ¡°Xue¡¯er, your beast is really extraordinarily powerful, huh?¡± Empty laughed naughtily. He almost burst out laughing when he heard the silver wolf¡¯s suggestion. Haha! How could there be such a cute beast! ¡°Eh! That¡¯s right!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead was filled with black lines. She was so embarrassed that she wished she could find a hole to hide in. Sob¡­ this was too embarrassing. How could her beast have such evil thoughts? However, when her beast said those words in an incomparably serious manner, it was really extremely cute! ¡°A fire phoenix isn¡¯t that easy to force!¡± Icy, which was lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s embrace after it came out with the silver wolves to watch the show, spoke with a serious expression. ¡°But I can help,¡±Icy added. ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. Then, she looked at Empty with a faint smile and felt a little better. It seemed her beast wasn¡¯t the only one that was powerful! It was even more powerful and domineering here! ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and help!¡± Empty said without any composure. ¡°Okay!¡± Icy replied happily and then jumped into the battlefield¡­ Feng Zhan, who was in midair, looked at the Ice Unicorn that suddenly jumped out and was shocked in its heart. He almost fell from the sky. Wu¡­ Was this fellow here to cause trouble? With Icy around, they could forget about attacking. ¡°Little Fengfeng, I¡¯ve come to help you!¡± Icy glanced at Feng Zhan who had a bitter expression and said with a smile. Oh, it seemed like it hadn¡¯t made a move for a long time and its hooves were itching! Icy then opened its mouth and started brewing¡­ ¡°Haha! A little dog actually dares to send itself to death. It really doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth!¡± The depressed Fire Phoenix said with a bit of mockery when it saw the little dog that suddenly rushed into the battlefield. ¡°You¡¯ll regret it if you look down on it.¡± Feng Zhan kindly reminded and gloated at the fire phoenix. One had to know that Icy hated people calling it puppy the most. Hehe! Apart from the fire fox and its wife who didn¡¯t know the truth, everyone present, as well as the beast beasts all looked at the Fire Phoenix with sympathy. At this time, Icy was almost done brewing.. Its large mouth opened and closed, and a few sneezes were released from its mouth. With several loud bangs, the Fire Phoenix in the air, was knocked down from the sky by that powerful sneeze without the slightest bit of preparation¡­ Chapter 692 - The Adorable Beasts (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As soon as the fire phoenix fell to the ground, the silver wolves that were on standby swarmed up and began to beat up the fire phoenix that was using them as a bargaining chip¡­ When the Fire Fox couple saw the situation before them, they were stunned for a moment. However, they quickly reacted and joined the army¡­ In an instant, fiery red feathers flew everywhere, and the painful cries of the Fire Phoenix could be heard from time to time. ¡°Ah! Save me!¡± The Fire Phoenix cried out for help for the umpteenth time. Unfortunately, not a single person was willing to help it. ¡°Uh! Young Lady, that fire phoenix is so pitiful!¡± Cui Zhu said with some sympathy. ¡°Being soft-hearted to the enemy is the same as being cruel to yourself. Therefore, we definitely cannot sympathize with it!¡± Baby said with a calm expression. Although it did not attack this time, it was still cheering! ¡°Haha! Baby is right!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Baby¡¯s head and said happily. After an unknown period of time, the cries of the fire phoenix became weaker and weaker, and the beasts were also done fighting. At this time, Icy slowly walked over. When the beasts saw it, they felt that they had to give it space¡­ ¡°Do you still dare call me a puppy?¡± Icy looked down from above, its face full of arrogance. It extended a hoof, purposely stepping on the fire phoenix¡¯s wound, feeling extremely discontent inside. Hmph! It would have killed this bird if not for the fact that it was from the Phoenix Clan! ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare to, Boohoo¡­¡± The Fire Phoenix¡¯s face was filled with grievance as it carefully said. This fellow was really too abnormal. Just a few sneezes had caused it to be dazed. Not only that, but it actually didn¡¯t have the strength to retaliate in front of this little dog. At this moment, it also knew that this little dog¡¯s strength was above its own, so it didn¡¯t dare to act rashly! ¡°Hmph! If you dare to call me a puppy again, I don¡¯t care if you are from the Phoenix Clan, I will still roast and eat all your fur.¡± Icy threatened. ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare anymore!¡± The Fire Phoenix¡¯s fiery red eyes were full of tears, and it said with a face full of fear. Boohoo¡­ It already didn¡¯t have many feathers left on its body, so it didn¡¯t want to become a bald Fire Phoenix. ¡°At least you know what¡¯s good for you! Little Fengfeng, you can deal with this Little Fire Phoenix however you want! It doesn¡¯t matter if you force yourself on it.¡± Icy nodded its head in satisfaction, then said to Feng Zhan with a mischievous smile. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. My standards are very high.¡± Feng Zhan was terrified to the point of trembling, and it hurriedly said. ¡°Sigh! Little Feng Feng doesn¡¯t like you! Why don¡¯t I find you another bird?¡± Icy frowned as it thought. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. Thank you for your kind intentions.¡± The Flame Phoenix said in a depressed manner. It was so scared that its body was trembling. Boohoo¡­ this puppy was too terrifying. It decided that it would stay away from all puppies in the future. ¡°Hehe, since that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t say anything more. In the future, you have to listen to Little Snowy. You have to do whatever she tells you to do. You are not allowed to resist, and you are not allowed to talk back. Otherwise, bear the consequences yourself!¡± Icy made its request without any hesitation. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± The Fire Phoenix said softly. Boohoo¡­ Even though it did not know who Little Snowy was, it did not dare to disobey the little dog¡¯s words. Its heart was filled with regret. Boohoo¡­ If it had known earlier, why would it leave the clan! Now, not only was it beaten up, it might even become a contract beast of a human! Even though it was extremely unwilling, it did not have any thoughts of resisting under the pressure of that little dog! ¡°Follow me.¡± Icy pointed at the Fire Phoenix with its little hooves. After speaking, it walked in front, while the pitiful Flame Phoenix limped behind it obediently. ¡°Little Snowy, this fire phoenix is yours.¡±Icy jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s embrace and found a comfortable position to lie down on as it fawned over her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up and down at the fire phoenix that was covered in injuries and looked pitiful. Her beautiful face was filled with disdain. ¡°Ugh!¡± The Fire Phoenix, who was lamenting in its heart that it was about to become a contract beast of the human race, heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Not only did it not feel happy, it felt depressed instead¡­ It was a Phoenix! As a level-eight Transcendent Divine Beasts, the genius of the new generation in the clan, it was actually despised by a small human. How could its proud heart accept this! ¡°Why?¡± Icy blinked its beautiful ice blue eyes and asked in confusion. This beast¡¯s strength was not bad! At least it was stronger than that kitten. Why didn¡¯t Little Snowy want it? ¡°I don¡¯t lack beasts!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. ¡°Little Snowy, no one will complain about having too many beasts.¡± Of course, Icy knew that Little Snowy did not lack beasts. However, if they could contract more, who would complain about having too many beasts! One had to know that beasts were the greatest help in battle! ¡°Master, if you don¡¯t want to contract it, then let it be my subordinate!¡± Feng Zhan flew over and spoke with an evil smile on its face. Hehe, taking in a level-eight Transcendent Divine Beast as an errand boy, let¡¯s see if that cat still dares to bully it in the future! ¡°Little Fengfeng, didn¡¯t you say you were not interested in it!¡± Icy said meaningfully, its furry little face had a wretched smile. ¡°Uh! I just want to find an errand girl.¡± Feng Zhan said somewhat angrily. However, it did not dare to flare up in front of this pervert. Boohoo¡­ this little dog was not someone it could provoke! ¡°Oh¡­ Little Snowy, since I¡¯ve already given you this Fire Phoenix, you can decide.¡± Icy intentionally made a long ¡®oh¡¯ sound and then calmly said to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°En, do any of you want to contract this Fire Phoenix?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked indifferently. Everyone looked at each other and shook their heads in fear. What a joke! Who would dare to contract a beast that was so strong? Wouldn¡¯t that be finding an ancestor for themselves? So, no matter how strong this beast was, they would still keep a respectful distance because they couldn¡¯t afford it! Moreover, how could they lose a beast if they followed their Miss! ¡°Oh, looks like no one wants to contract you. Feng Zhan, I¡¯ll give it to you as a subordinate!¡± Leng Ruoxue said generously. ¡°Hehe! Thank you, Master!¡± Feng Zhan said happily.. With a level-eight transcendent divine beast as its subordinate, it would definitely be able to do whatever it wanted in front of that little white cat in the future. Chapter 693 - Year Fire Ginseng (1) ¡°Little Fire Phoenix, from now on, you¡¯re my subordinate. You have to protect this big brother!¡± Feng Zhan said to the depressed Fire Phoenix again. ¡°Yes,¡± the Fire Phoenix said, a little depressed. Moreover, it was definitely not just depressed. It had originally thought that it would become a contract beast for humans, but it had actually been looked down upon by all the humans present. Boohoo¡­ Even though it was better to be a subordinate to its own kind than to be a contract beast for humans, for some reason, it felt uncomfortable in its heart. ¡°Alright, from now on, we¡¯re all on the same side. Fire Phoenix, you¡¯re the strongest amongst the beasts but you¡¯re not allowed to bully other beasts.¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. She was afraid that this proud phoenix wouldn¡¯t be convinced and would bully her cute beasts, so she naturally had to say the ugly words first. ¡°I understand.¡± The Fire Phoenix said in an extremely wronged manner. Boohoo¡­ its strength was clearly not the strongest, okay? That little dog was. However, it definitely did not dare to say these words under the threat of Icy¡¯s gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Can we go out from that side?¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed to the other side of the passage and asked. If they went back the way they came, it would be a bit far. ¡°Should be able to.¡± The Fire Phoenix said with uncertainty. Ever since it occupied this place, it had always been cultivating in the magma pool, not going there. ¡°Xue Er, let¡¯s go over there and try!¡± Empty suggested. ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded her head. After that, she pulled the two of them to walk side by side at the front. No one else followed closely behind. The few little beasts and the limping Fire Phoenix walked at the back. ¡°Little Fire Bird, don¡¯t even think about escaping!¡± Silver Wing, who was following behind the Fire Phoenix, warned. ¡°I have no intention of escaping!¡± The Fire Phoenix angrily denied. In fact, it really did have that thought. However, it didn¡¯t dare to implement it because it was very afraid of that little dog. Now that its thoughts had been seen through by that damned pervert, it was furious! ¡°Hehe! Its injuries are so serious, where can it run to!?¡± the male fire fox gloated. Seeing this fire phoenix covered in wounds and limping, it was even happier than killing its enemy! ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Silver Wings sized up the Fire Phoenix and then said indifferently,¡± Hehe! Master didn¡¯t give it any healing medicinal pills, probably afraid that it¡¯ll flee! If its injuries really recover, then it¡¯ll probably be difficult to capture it again! Leng Ruoxue and the others walked through two passageways and saw the exit. This entrance was much bigger than the one they entered earlier. The two of them could walk out side by side. However, when they got closer, they realized why no one entered or left this entrance. It was because the bottom of the entrance was made up of endless fiery red magma and a sea of fire. The scorching temperature inside was something even fire attribute beasts could not withstand. ¡°Little Fire Phoenix, how nice this place is! Tell me, why are you fighting over territory with the Fire Fox?!¡± Feng Zhan said with a grin. Uh! It was too hot here, and it could barely stand it. ¡°If you like it, you can stay here.¡± The fire phoenix rolled its eyes at Feng Zhan and angrily said. Forget about the fact that it had not discovered this place back then. Even if it had seen it, it would not have chosen this place. Other than the heat, there was basically not much fire attribute spiritual aura here. Only a fool would like this place! ¡°Stop arguing, think about how to get out!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a headache. Sigh! If she had known this would happen, she would have gone back the way she came! It was stuffy and hot here, the air had evaporated, how could she still see the spiritual aura! ¡°Master, let Little Fire Phoenix take us up there.¡± Feng Zhan suggested. Even though it was hot here, it was still bearable for the Fire Phoenix Clan. Moreover, the Fire Phoenix¡¯s strength was high, so it naturally had to do the manual labor! ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then, she put her grandfather and the rest of the beastmen into her bracelet, leaving only the monster, Wu, Icy and Feng Zhan outside. ¡°Eh! What about them?¡± The fire phoenix asked in surprise when it saw the others and the beast disappeared in front of it. ¡°Bring us out!¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed, not answering the Fire Phoenix¡¯s question. ¡°Yes!¡± The Fire Phoenix indicated for Leng Ruoxue and the other two beasts to sit on its back. Then, it flapped its wings and flew high up, leaving the cave. However, its heart was constantly thinking about the whereabouts of those people and beasts that had disappeared. After flying to a safe place, the Fire Phoenix descended while Leng Ruoxue and the others immediately jumped off its back. After that, she moved Grandfather and the others out from the bracelet¡­ When the Fire Phoenix saw all of this, its face was filled with disbelief. However, it did not ask anything else. However, it could not help but think in its heart, Uh! It seemed that this human had many secrets! ¡°Xue¡¯er, where is this place?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at the bare hill in front of him and asked in confusion. Was this still the Fiery Mountain? It didn¡¯t seem as hot as before. ¡°This is the place?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the scenery in front of her and shook her head. She didn¡¯t know where they were either. At this moment, they were on a hill and there were roads on both sides. She didn¡¯t know where they led to. ¡°Miss, this should be the southernmost area of Fiery Mountain. This place is already very far from the center of the Fiery Mountain, so it¡¯s not that hot anymore.¡± The male fire fox carefully observed the terrain, then opened his mouth to speak. Those pink eyes were filled with admiration for Leng Ruoxue. That was because it never thought that this human woman would actually have such a beautiful space even in its dreams. The spirit qi inside was simply not something any place in the Vast Heaven Continent could compare to. And this made it even more determined. It wanted to follow their determination. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Before she could figure out which direction to go, she saw a group of people coming from the left. There were about thirty people in this group. The one leading them was a middle-aged man with ordinary facial features and a pair of extremely bright eyes. He gave off an extraordinary presence and possessed the strength of a Mystic Sovereign. Not only that, most of these people were actually Mystic Sovereign. Only a small portion were Mystic Monarchs. ¡°Are you also here to look for the fire ginseng?¡± After seeing Leng Ruoxue and the others, the middle-aged man in the lead asked enthusiastically. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze collided with the freak¡¯s.. After that, she faintly replied, even though she had no idea where the Fire Ginseng was! Chapter 694 - Nian Fire Ginseng (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Haha! Since fate has brought us together, why don¡¯t we go together!¡± The middle-aged man said straightforwardly and extended an invitation to Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Uncle, their strength is so low. If we bring them along, they¡¯ll be a burden to us.¡± As soon as the middle-aged man finished speaking, someone immediately became displeased. Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and sized up the woman who spoke. She smiled lightly and said, ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions. Since you¡¯re afraid we¡¯ll drag you down, then let¡¯s go our separate ways!¡± ¡°Hmph! At least you know what¡¯s good for you!¡± the woman said proudly. ¡°Uh! I¡¯m really sorry. I originally thought that the more people there were, the stronger I would be. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± the middle-aged man said a little embarrassedly. He only spoke halfway before fiercely glaring at the woman who called him uncle! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some disapproval. However, she was thinking about how to get the ginseng out of their mouths. After all, Qing Jue had given her a mission just now, telling her to get the ginseng. Sigh! If only the baby was here. That way, even if she didn¡¯t ask, she would know what she wanted. ¡°Then we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± The middle-aged man said somewhat embarrassedly. Then, he led the group past Leng Ruoxue and the others and headed towards the depths. ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you following them?¡± Empty asked softly. He knew that Xue¡¯er was probably interested in the fire ginseng. ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Since she didn¡¯t have a chance to get information out of him, she decided to follow behind them to where the Fire Ginseng might appear. Seeing Leng Ruoxue nod her head, everyone followed readily behind that group of people, heading deeper into the mountain¡­ After walking for about an hour, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at a cave that was half a person tall. This seemed to be their destination because there were already many people gathered there. ¡°Hey! Why are you all so shameless? Why are you following us?¡± The woman was no longer calm after seeing Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°What a joke. Does the road belong to your family? Only you can walk, but we can¡¯t? Besides, there are so many people here. Did they all follow you here?¡± Feng Da questioned with a face full of disdain. ¡°Mei¡¯er, shut up!¡± The middle-aged man growled in anger. Sigh! This niece of his was really too insensible. There were so many people here, how could she have the right to speak! ¡°Miss Liu, we arrived here first!¡± At this moment, a young man said with a faint smile. However, his gaze could not help but drift to Leng Ruoxue. The reason why he said this was to give Leng Ruoxue a good impression. ¡°Haha! Miss Liu, heavenly treasures don¡¯t belong to whoever gets there first.¡± Another person echoed. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s strange gazes made Liu Mei¡¯s beautiful face turn red. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! I really don¡¯t know how you seduced them, to actually make them stand on your side!¡± Liu Mei raged with jealousy, her face full of anger as she pointed the spearhead at Leng Ruoxue. Hearing Liu Mei¡¯s words, Leng Ruoxue was depressed. Sigh! What did this have to do with her? Did she get shot while lying down? Women who were burning with jealousy were indeed unreasonable, but this was the first time she had seen this woman! So, she really couldn¡¯t understand why this woman was so hostile towards her! Suddenly, ¡°Pa!¡± L¨¹ Tao slapped Liu Mei¡¯s face, making her dumbfounded. ¡°How can you slander my young miss? You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Peach roared in anger, fully displaying her hidden lion-like qualities. ¡°My dear L¨¹ Tao, does it hurt? You can just kill this kind of woman directly. Why do you have to do it yourself!¡± Feng Da took L¨¹ Tao¡¯s fair and tender hand and gently blew on it, then said with a face full of heartache. ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± L¨¹ Tao nodded in agreement. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s all my fault for not disciplining her properly. Please let Mei¡¯er off on my account!¡± The middle-aged man hurriedly pleaded. Even though this niece of his was quite annoying sometimes, he couldn¡¯t just watch as these people killed Mei¡¯er right in front of him! ¡°Uncle! They¡¯re just some great mystic cultivators. Why are you begging them? I don¡¯t believe they¡¯d dare to kill me.¡± Liu Mei snapped out of her daze. When she saw her uncle begging Leng Ruoxue and the others, she instantly felt upset. She couldn¡¯t care less about the burning pain on her face and directly shouted. ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± The middle-aged man roared in anger. She really was a blind person. If these people didn¡¯t have any backing, would they dare come here to look for the Fire Ginseng? ¡°Looks like your niece doesn¡¯t appreciate your kindness!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and said to the middle-aged man. ¡°I am truly sorry. Please give me some face and don¡¯t lower yourself to her level. She has been spoiled by my brother.¡± The middle-aged man said in a very humble manner. ¡°I¡¯m best at educating the daughters of spoiled, arrogant daughters. Do you want me to help you train her?¡± Leng Ruoxue said sincerely. Oh, she really wanted to help! ¡°Uh! There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t mind her lack of manners.¡± The middle-aged man hurriedly said. Then, he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead without leaving a trace. He couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. The people around you are all so fierce. If Mei¡¯er really fell into your hands, that would be great! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m being calculative!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. Then, she pulled the demon to a secluded spot and sat down. ¡°Ugh!¡± The middle-aged man was speechless. He didn¡¯t expect that the other party wouldn¡¯t even give him face. Sigh! ¡°Xue¡¯er, why didn¡¯t you let me take action just now!¡± After sitting down, the freak pulled Xue¡¯er into his embrace and unhappily said. He had originally wanted to teach that woman a lesson, but he was stopped by a look from Xue¡¯er. ¡°Now is not the time yet. It would not be too late to teach her a lesson if she is still alive after we obtain the Fire Ginseng.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a wicked smile. It was just an insignificant woman and she did not put her in her eyes at all. However, if they killed Liu Mei in public, even if the middle-aged man did not want to be their enemy, it would be impossible.. Furthermore, this would expose their true strength. This would be very disadvantageous for them who were pretending to be weak to snatch the Fire Ginseng! Chapter 695 - Nian Fire Ginseng (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Alright. Once we obtain the Fire Ginseng, we will kill that Liu Mei.¡± The freak gritted his teeth. Hmph! She had to be prepared to die since she dared to humiliate Xue¡¯er. ¡°Xue¡¯er, these teams aren¡¯t weak. There are a few teams that seem to be determined to obtain the Fire Ginseng.¡± Empty led everyone over and sat down beside Leng Ruoxue as he whispered. ¡°No, I must get the Fire Ginseng!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Why?¡± Empty asked in puzzlement. Xue¡¯er had so many natural treasures, so she shouldn¡¯t lack a fire ginseng, right? ¡°Head Butler Qing Jue gave me a mission! He said that he doesn¡¯t have any fire ginseng in his herbs.¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true!¡± Empty nodded his head. He was very clear about Qing Jue¡¯s herbalism. ¡°Miss, the tent is ready. Shall we prepare dinner?¡± Feng Da suddenly asked at that time. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to rest for a while.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded her head before entering the tent. ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you have another plan?¡± The demon also came in and asked with a mischievous smile. ¡°Hehe, just now Qing Jue told me that the fire ginseng is in the cave. Let¡¯s go in and take it out.¡± Leng Ruoxue laughed lightly. Then, she summoned Ling Tian and instructed him to cast an invisibility spell on them. The two of them then swaggered into the cave. One couldn¡¯t even see their own fingers inside the cave. Leng Ruoxue and the freak held hands as they slowly walked inside¡­ ¡°Master, do you want me to light a small flame?¡± Feng Zhan, who was standing on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, asked softly. ¡°No need, don¡¯t alert the guardian beast inside,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Sigh! Who knows what kind of guardian beast was inside, causing the people outside to not dare to enter. Qing Jue also had a serious expression. ¡°Oh!¡± Feng Zhan responded softly and didn¡¯t say anything else to avoid alerting the enemy. As Leng Ruoxue and the freak walked on, they realized the fog was getting thicker and thicker. Moreover, there was poison in the fog. Leng Ruoxue quickly took out three Detoxification Pills from her bracelet and gave one each to the freak and Feng Zhan. She also took one herself, then the three of them continued to walk inside. Suddenly, ¡°dong!¡± Leng Ruoxue kicked something. She subconsciously looked down and realized it was a bone of some unknown creature. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just a bone on the ground¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, be careful.¡± The freak hugged Xue¡¯er¡¯s waist tightly and reminded. ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed the feeling of nausea and continued to walk in with the demon. Finally, after walking for an unknown period of time, the two of them arrived at a spacious stone chamber. The stone chamber before them was so clean that not a single speck of dust could be seen. On top of that, there were no traces of humans living in it at all. Other than a pool, there was nothing else in the stone chamber. The two of them came to the side of the pool and saw that it was filled with fiery red crystals. In the middle of the crystals was a palm-sized fire ginseng. At this moment, the small leaves of the fire ginseng were trembling non-stop. It was unknown if it was because of the wind or because of fear! Leng Ruoxue looked at the cute little fire ginseng and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch its leaves. However, she was stopped by the freak! ¡°Be careful! We don¡¯t know where the guardian beast is hiding!¡± the freak said cautiously as his bright eyes searched the empty stone room. ¡°Master, this little fellow is afraid!¡± Feng Zhan carefully observed the little fire ginseng before speaking with extreme certainty. ¡°Scared? Could it be that it already has intelligence?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed with a face full of suspicion. If it really had a spirit, then she could not let this Fire Ginseng stay here. After thinking for a while, Leng Ruoxue directly asked, ¡°Little Fire Ginseng, if you can understand my words, shake your leaves!¡± As soon as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, the cute leaves of the fire ginseng started to shake violently, as if afraid she would not understand. ¡°Uh! It seems that it really has intelligence!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with joy. A fire ginseng that could produce intelligence, even if it wasn¡¯t ten thousand years old, it would be several thousand years old. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t eat me!¡± At this time, a childish voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s ears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t eat you. I¡¯m here to help you.¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly comforted. ¡°Really? Sister is a good person,¡± the childish voice said happily. ¡°You idiot, how many times have I told you not to trust humans so easily?!¡± A slightly louder childish voice roared with a hint of disappointment. ¡°Uh! There are good humans too.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but defend the humans. Sigh! Could it be that he¡¯s another young nationalist?! ¡°Hmph! How can we believe the words of a human?¡± The childish voice said stubbornly. It was obvious that it did not have a good impression of a human! ¡°Little Flame, I believe this sister is a good person,¡± The childish voice said with slight grievance. ¡°In your eyes, is there anything bad?¡± The Little Flame roared furiously. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t cry! Little Fire Ginseng, is Little Flame your guardian beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly. Sigh! This isn¡¯t another crybaby! ¡°Yes, I¡¯m too stupid. Little Flame has been the one protecting me,¡± The little fire ginseng said somewhat embarrassedly. Its small leaves shook again. ¡°Humph! You also know that you¡¯re stupid!¡± Little Flame roared through gritted teeth. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Little Flame is so fierce!¡± The little fire ginseng felt extremely wronged, and its leaves trembled even more violently. ¡°Little Flame, where are you? Come out and let¡¯s talk.¡± Leng Ruoxue helplessly said to Little Flame when she saw the two little guys fighting again. ¡°Human, I¡¯m here!¡± A fiery red transparent little head popped out from the middle of the pool¡¯s crystal stone just as Little Flame¡¯s voice fell. A pair of similarly fiery red eyes stared fixedly at Leng Ruoxue. ¡°You¡¯re Little Flame?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disbelief. This Little Flame was a small snake! However, this small snake was a little too beautiful! Its entire body was fiery red in a transparent shape. It looked like a glass type jade, sparkling and translucent. Moreover, it was small and exquisite.. No matter how one looked at it, it looked cute. Chapter 696 - Nian Fire Ginseng (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°En, I¡¯m this stupid fire ginseng¡¯s Companion Beast!¡± Little Flame said with slight dissatisfaction. Even though it didn¡¯t know how these two people broke through the poisonous fog it set up and entered this stone room, since these two people could enter, then they probably could only surrender. Who asked it to promise that stupid fire ginseng! ¡°I¡¯m not stupid! Boohoo¡­¡± Before Leng Ruoxue could say anything, she saw a fat child suddenly appear in front of her and the freak and rebutted Little Flame¡¯s words. Boohoo¡­ He could call himself stupid but not Little Flame. This fat child was about a year old. He was a little clumsy, fair and fat. He had a pair of big eyes that were as bright as black grapes. His long eyelashes were like two small fans that protected his clear eyes in the middle. He was only wearing a red bellyband and had a small braid on his head. He looked very likable. ¡°You are¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the fat baby in front of her and was extremely happy. However, she was not sure if this was the legendary Ginseng Baby. If this little baby was a little fire ginseng, wouldn¡¯t he be ten thousand years old? ¡°Sister, I¡¯m a small fire ginseng,¡± The chubby baby said in a childish voice. Oh, he liked the smell on this sister¡¯s body. It made him want to get close to her. ¡°Haha! Little Fire Ginseng is so cute.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but pick up the chubby baby and said happily. Oh! This little fellow is as white and fat as Qing Jue. However, Qing Jue is too serious, while this little fellow is as pure as a piece of white paper, hehe! Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but touch and pinch this cute little guy. ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± The freak softly said with slight dissatisfaction. His dark starry eyes were filled with resentment. ¡°Eh! Hehe!¡± Leng Ruoxue laughed awkwardly. Then, she stopped eating its tofu and said seductively, ¡°Little Fire Ginseng, it¡¯s not safe here. You¡¯ll be discovered at any time. Why don¡¯t you leave with me!¡± After Leng Ruoxue finished speaking like a big bad wolf trying to abduct Little Red Riding Hood, she stopped talking and waited quietly for the little guy to make a decision¡­ After hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, Little Fire Ginseng¡¯s eyes met with the little red snake¡¯s. They looked at each other, then nodded their cute little heads and said, ¡°I believe Sister is a good person. I¡¯m willing to leave this place with Elder Sister.¡± ¡°Woman, you are not allowed to bully the little Fire Ginseng, and you are not allowed to eat it!¡± Little Red Snake warned with a sharp gaze after hearing the little Fire Ginseng¡¯s words. Hmph! Even though its strength was not high, the poison in its body could even poison a Mystic Supremacy to death. ¡°Eh! How could Big Sister bear to eat such a cute little doll!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she speechlessly said. However, she quite admired the Little Red Snake¡¯s protective behavior. ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t. Remember what you said! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off even if I die,¡± said the little red snake fiercely. Then, it showed its sharp fangs in a show of force to prove that what it said was true. ¡°Haha, I love cute little animals and little children the most.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed the little fire ginseng to the freak, then lifted the little red snake with her hand and guaranteed. Actually, she did not really like snakes. However, this little snake was so beautiful that it was impossible not to love it. Looking at the sparkling and translucent fiery red snake, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but reach out a finger to stroke the snake¡¯s body. It was cool and soft, it felt good to touch! ¡°Woman, don¡¯t touch me!¡± Little Red Snake growled shyly, as if its entire body was on fire. ¡°Eh!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand trembled and two black lines appeared on her forehead. Could it be that snakes were also shy? And this little snake was obviously shy. ¡°Haha! Elder Sister, Little Fire Ginseng is embarrassed,¡± the Little Fire Ginseng said very honestly. However, it received a big eye roll from Little Red Snake. ¡°Oh, haha! Elder Sister will bring you to a good place!¡± Leng Ruoxue saw that the little fellow was really shy, so she kindly stopped teasing them. ¡°What kind of good place?¡± the Little Fire Ginseng asked curiously. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there. You¡¯ll definitely like it there.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a mysterious expression. After that, with a thought, she brought the freak and the three little guys into the bracelet. After entering the bracelet, the little fire ginseng and the little red snake looked at everything in front of them with their mouths agape. They blinked their eyes hard. After confirming that everything in front of them was not an illusion, they all stared at Leng Ruoxue in disbelief and said in unison, ¡°Where is this?¡± ¡°Hehe! Welcome our new members!¡± Before Leng Ruoxue could reply, Qing Jue appeared in front of them. The little black dog and Huo¡¯er also appeared with him. ¡°You¡­ Ah! You¡¯re also a sprite!¡± The little fire ginseng stared with its big bright eyes and said with a face full of surprise. Even though it could not tell what the little baby and the little black dog, which were about the same size as itself, were, it could tell at a glance that the little red kitten was also a sprite! ¡°Yes, yes, I am Mommy¡¯s darling. My name is Huo¡¯er,¡± Huo¡¯er said proudly. Then, she jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and rubbed against her affectionately. ¡°Ah! Elder Sister is your mother? But, Sister is clearly a human!¡± The little fire ginseng blinked its big eyes, its cute little face full of question marks. ¡°That¡¯s right! She¡¯s my mother. The first person I saw when I opened my eyes was her,¡± Little Flame said proudly. ¡°You are so lucky,¡± said the Little Fire Ginseng enviously. He knew that his sister was a good person. ¡°Stupid fire ginseng, you¡¯re looking down on me!¡± The Little Red Snake was unhappy upon hearing the little fire ginseng¡¯s words. This was because the first creature it saw when it opened its eyes was it. ¡°No, no! Little Flame is the best!¡± the Little Fire Ginseng hurriedly said. ¡°Hmph! At least you know your place!¡± Little Red Snake said arrogantly. ¡°Haha! The two of you are so cute. By the way, Little Fire Ginseng, how did you get discovered?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion. Since Little Fire Ginseng had a Companion Beast and had cultivated to human form, logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be discovered! ¡°It¡¯s all this fool¡¯s fault. He went to save someone out of the goodness of his heart, but his good intentions were not rewarded.. He was targeted,¡± said Little Red Snake angrily. Chapter 697 - Expensive Entry Fees (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Uh!¡± After Leng Ruoxue heard Little Red Snake¡¯s words, her gaze turned towards the depressed Little Fire Ginseng. ¡°Not long ago, someone broke into the cave and was injured by the poisonous fog. I gave him a ginseng root and he promised us that he wouldn¡¯t reveal our whereabouts. However, I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± The little fire ginseng explained, but its voice became softer and softer. ¡°Idiot! How can you believe the words of a human?!¡± Little Flame roared angrily, its face full of disappointment. ¡°There are good humans too. Elder Sister is one!¡± Little Fire Ginseng explained softly. ¡°Of course there are good people among humans, but the problem is, Little Fire Ginseng, your temptation towards humans is too great, so¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue stopped halfway, she believed Little Fire Ginseng would understand. ¡°Sister, I know my own value. I don¡¯t dare to be nosy anymore. Hehe, can we live here in the future?¡± Little Fire Ginseng asked expectantly. ¡°Of course. From now on, this will be your home.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the sensible little fire ginseng and said with heartache. ¡°Thank you, Sister,¡± the Little Fire Ginseng said happily. ¡°Woman, I can also live here?¡± Little Red Snake could not help but confirm. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Since this little red snake was the Little Fire Ginseng¡¯s Companion Beast, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to part with it. ¡°Thank you, woman. Those Flame Crystals outside are good stuff. Don¡¯t forget to take them,¡± reminded Little Red Snake. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Hehe, little snake, I was wondering why there weren¡¯t any Flame Crystals in such a huge volcano. So it was you guys who collected them. Oh right, do you have the Flame Crystal Core?¡± At this moment, Feng Zhan who was on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder asked. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s one. It¡¯s buried under those Fire Crystals!¡± Little Red Snake nodded and said. ¡°Hehe! This is really great.¡± Feng Zhan said happily. Master¡¯s luck was really good. She actually found another Fire Crystal Core. ¡°Qing Jue, bring the two little ones around. I¡¯m going out first,¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed. After speaking, she brought the freak out of the bracelet. After the two of them left the bracelet, they stored all the Flame Crystals in the pool into the bracelet. They then walked back the way they came. At this time, the teams outside the cave had already started to eat dinner. Feng Da and the others had also finished preparing dinner and were waiting for Leng Ruoxue and the freak. Leng Ruoxue and the freak returned to the tent and removed their invisibility. Empty¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind them, ¡°Where did you guys go?¡± ¡°We went to look for the fire ginseng.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled. ¡°You two baddies, you went to look for the fire ginseng but didn¡¯t call me along!¡± Empty said with a bitter face. ¡°Hehe, isn¡¯t it inconvenient? There are so many people outside. If the three of us enter the same tent and don¡¯t leave for a long time, there might be rumors spreading.¡± Leng Ruoxue helplessly said. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? If anyone dares to say anything, just kill them!¡± Empty said indifferently. Hmph! He didn¡¯t care about those people outside at all. ¡°Ugh!¡± Cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead, he was getting more and more violent. ¡°Xue¡¯er, have you found the Fire Ginseng?¡± Empty continued to ask. ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded happily. ¡°Where is it? Let me take a look. I heard from the people outside that the fire ginseng seems to have developed intelligence.¡± Empty said with a face full of excitement and swept away his previous resentment. ¡°Empty! It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen a sprite before. Is there a need to be so excited?¡± The freak said helplessly. ¡°Uh! I¡¯ve never seen a Fire Ginseng before!¡± Empty said matter-of-factly. ¡°Oh, here you go!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled wickedly as she moved the little Fire Ginseng out of the bracelet and into Empty¡¯s arms. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what¡¯s this? What I want to see is a fire ginseng. Why did you give me a child!?¡± Empty said in shock. Boohoo¡­ He did not know how to carry a child! Empty did not know how to let go looking at the innocent child in his arms. ¡°You guys look like father and son,¡± the freak teased when he saw Empty panicking. ¡°Which family is this child from? Don¡¯t tell me you guys gave birth to him? Isn¡¯t this speed a little too fast?¡± Empty didn¡¯t want to be outdone and retorted hearing the freak¡¯s teasing. Hmph! He couldn¡¯t watch him make a fool of himself, but the little child in her arms was too soft and tender! He didn¡¯t even dare to use too much strength! ¡°Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t give birth to him,¡± the freak said with a face full of pity. ¡°Could it be that you kidnapped him?¡± Empty guessed. Oh! It was very possible! ¡°Sister is a good person, I left with her willingly,¡± Little Fire Ginseng couldn¡¯t help defending Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Oh!¡± Empty looked at Leng Ruoxue with a strange expression, feeling even more admiration for her. ¡°He¡¯s that fire ginseng,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained. Sigh! She didn¡¯t want Empty to think too much. ¡°Ah! Doesn¡¯t that mean you are at least ten thousand years?¡± Empty said in surprise. ¡°En.¡± The small Fire Ginseng nodded. Actually, it was more than ten thousand years old! ¡°Haha! Xue¡¯er, your luck is so good that there¡¯s nothing to say about it!¡± Empty said enviously. Sigh! He really did not know what to say. ¡°En, let¡¯s go out first!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Everyone was waiting outside! ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Jiu returned the baby to Leng Ruoxue and said. Leng Ruoxue placed the little fire ginseng back into her bracelet and the three of them walked out of the tent. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Feng Da quickly shouted after seeing Leng Ruoxue and the other two. ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the other two walked to the dining table and sat down. However, they felt many strange gazes on them. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll pay you guys. Sell your food to me!¡± Leng Ruoxue had just picked up a piece of roasted meat that was golden and fragrant. She heard an unruly and overbearing voice before she could put it into her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, our food isn¡¯t for sale.¡± Leng Ruoxue lightly raised her beautiful eyes and looked at the young woman standing in front of them with an arrogant expression. ¡°Dammit! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m willing to buy your food because I think highly of you, so don¡¯t fail to appreciate my kindness!¡± The woman was livid with rage, and she roared at the top of her lungs. Chapter 698 - Expensive Entry Fees (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I don¡¯t need you to think highly of me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Sigh! I really don¡¯t understand why people always like to say, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t refuse the face that is given to you!¡± The woman¡¯s face was filled with anger as she continued to speak. ¡°Fuck off!¡± Suddenly, Fire Phoenix who was silently eating roasted meat at the side roared with a displeased expression. After that, she spat out a mouthful of Southern Spirit Flame at the woman without the slightest trace of politeness, and the woman¡¯s body instantly burned with flames¡­. ¡°Ah! Help!¡± Seeing that her body was on fire, the woman was so frightened that she hurriedly asked for help. Her teammates saw this and hurriedly came forward to help put out the fire. However, no matter what they did, they were unable to put out the fire, and the woman¡¯s cries for help grew louder and louder! ¡°Don¡¯t be so violent!¡± Seeing that, Leng Ruoxue lightly smiled, then threw out a big water ball. Instantly, with a ¡®huala¡¯sound, the water ball hit the woman, and the flames on her body coincidentally extinguished¡­ After the fire was put out, the frightened woman stood rooted to the ground in a daze. She did not realize that her entire body had turned red. When she came back to her senses, she suddenly realized that everyone was looking at her strangely. At the same time, she realized that she was naked¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± The woman ran into her tent and refused to come out. You¡¯re much more violent than me! After that woman ran away, the Fire Phoenix couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy in its heart. Actually, its flames just now were just to scare that woman. Even if it didn¡¯t extinguish her flames, she wouldn¡¯t die, and after extinguishing her flames, she would definitely be exposed. Hehe! After Leng Ruoxue and the others killed the chicken to warn the monkeys, those who originally had the same thoughts as the woman no longer dared to step forward. Instead, they resigned themselves to their fate and began to eat the rations they brought. However, their hearts were bleeding. Wuu¡­ they were all camping, but why was it that others could only eat hot food while they could only eat dry rations? This was too unfair. ¡°After eating, everyone should rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored everyone¡¯s gazes and calmly said to Feng Da and the rest. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Feng Da and the others nodded. After dinner, Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to their tents, while the Fire Fox couple volunteered to keep watch. The next morning. The moment Leng Ruoxue and the freak came out of the tent, they felt a gaze filled with hatred. ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like someone is seeking death.¡± The freak glanced at the lady who had left yesterday and laughed softly. ¡°En, I don¡¯t mind them fighting each other.¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. Her beautiful eyes lightly swept across everyone present. Hmph! If these people were too greedy, then next year¡¯s day would be their death anniversary. Yesterday, she had already understood from the little red snake¡¯s mouth that after they left the cave, the poisonous fog that had gathered in the cave would automatically disperse. After one night, the poisonous fog would most likely be gone. And once these people found out about the situation inside, they would probably lose their minds and rush in. ¡°Miss, breakfast is ready.¡± At this time, Feng Da walked over and reminded her. ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak to the table and sat down. Just as she took a few mouthfuls of porridge, she suddenly heard someone shouting¡­ ¡°The poisonous fog has dissipated!¡± When everyone heard that, they couldn¡¯t care less about the rations in their hands and quickly stood up excitedly. Only Leng Ruoxue and the others were still calmly eating the food in their hands. ¡°You really are an idiot. You shouted so loudly. Doesn¡¯t that mean everyone knows?¡± said the Fire Phoenix who was eating with a face full of disdain. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t call out, others will still know.¡± Leng Ruoxue understood. There were so many people here, yet there was only one entrance. It was impossible to avoid others entering, unless they could also hide themselves. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys also want the Fire Ginseng? Why aren¡¯t you going in?¡± Suddenly, Liu Mei¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Are you blind? We are having breakfast. Can¡¯t you see that?¡± Feng Da said unhappily. ¡°Hehe, we don¡¯t need to trouble Miss Liu. However, if you don¡¯t go in and your team obtains the Fire Ginseng, you won¡¯t have anything to do with it,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. From the corner of her eye, she could already see several teams enter the cave, including Liu Mei¡¯s team. ¡°Hmph! We¡¯ll definitely get the Fire Ginseng,¡± Liu Mei said confidently. With that said, she followed her team into the cave. ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t we just kill her?¡± Feng Da made a throat-slitting gesture and said. That woman was really annoying. She always wanted to find trouble with his Miss. He really didn¡¯t know how his Miss had offended her. ¡°Feng Da! We are law-abiding children, how can we just casually kill people! Furthermore, even if we don¡¯t make a move, she might not be able to leave this place alive!¡± Leng Ruoxue said sincerely. Oh! We cannot develop a bad habit of killing people. ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down from Feng Da¡¯s forehead. He thought to himself, ¡°Is there a law in this world? Which law isn¡¯t determined by the strong? After all, this is a world where the strong reign supreme!¡± ¡°Miss, are we going in later?¡± The male fire fox couldn¡¯t help but snicker when he saw Feng Da being humiliated. Then, he asked curiously. ¡°Eat first. Food is the most important thing for the people. Nothing is more important than food!¡± Leng Ruoxue half ordered. ¡°Yes,¡± replied the male fire fox. Then, he started eating the roasted meat in front of him. After breakfast, more than half an hour had passed. At this time, only their team was left outside the cave. Seeing that there was no one around, Leng Ruoxue willed everyone and the beast into her bracelet. ¡°Sister!¡± Feeling Leng Ruoxue¡¯s little fire ginseng, she ran over with her chubby little legs and threw herself into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. ¡°Xue¡¯er, whose child is this?¡± Leng Qingtian widened his eyes and asked in disbelief. When did the space have another baby? ¡°Haha! Grandfather, he¡¯s the Fire Ginseng! From now on, he¡¯ll be called Sen Sen,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained with a smile. She hadn¡¯t even had the chance to report to her grandfather and the others that she had abducted the Fire Ginseng! Chapter 699 - Expensive Entry Fee (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Miss, you are too awesome.¡± Feng Da said with a face full of admiration. His admiration for his Miss was like the endless waves of a river! ¡°Could this be the legendary Ginseng Baby? It¡¯s really too cute. Come, let Big Brother hug it.¡± Leng Ruohan¡¯s handsome face was full of love as he said and took the small Fire Ginseng from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hands. ¡°The smell on Big Brother¡¯s body is also very nice,¡± the Little Fire Ginseng said sweetly. His cute little appearance quickly won everyone¡¯s affection and love. ¡°Come, let grandpa hug you too!¡± Leng Qingtian also started fighting with his grandson. When Leng Qingtian was done hugging them, Feng Da and the others started fighting for more¡­ ¡°Little Fire Fox, do you have a name?¡± Leng Ruoxue saw that everyone was fighting to contact Little Fire Ginseng, so she turned her gaze to the Fire Fox couple and asked. ¡°Miss, we don¡¯t have a name.¡± The Fire Fox couple looked at each other and said in unison. ¡°Oh! Then the male fire fox will be called Huo Yan from now on, and the female fire fox will be called Huo Xi from now on!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a while and said. She couldn¡¯t call them all Little Fire! She already had a Little Fire, and with the addition of the Little Fire Ginseng, she also called that little red snake Little Flame. Uh! If there were too many Little Fires, she wouldn¡¯t know who she would be addressing. ¡°Thank you for granting us a name, Young Miss!¡± The two fire foxes happily said. ¡°Woman, I don¡¯t have a name either.¡± Little Red Snake crawled onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist and said with a bitter expression. ¡°Uh! Aren¡¯t you called Little Flame?!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a slight headache. Boohoo¡­ it was tiring to come up with a name. Moreover, she felt it was quite good to have one Little Fire and one Little Flame. ¡°Can that be considered a name? I don¡¯t care. You have to give me a nice name,¡± said the little red snake domineeringly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we call you Fire Ball?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed. Uh¡­ she really couldn¡¯t think of anything else. ¡°I don¡¯t look like a ball!¡± The little red snake glared at him with displeasure. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to call it hotpot.¡± The freak said lightly. When Leng Ruoxue heard the freak¡¯s words, a few black lines rolled down her forehead. She secretly laughed to herself. Who would call a beast a hotpot! Hehe! ¡°No!¡± Little Red Snake frowned and objected. The name was really unpleasant even though it did not know what hotpot was! ¡°Uh! You should call yourself Little Flame for now! I¡¯ll change it when I think of a good name,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. This little fellow was too hard to serve, so she had to coax him! ¡°Alright then!¡± The Little Red Snake nodded in dissatisfaction. ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t have a name either!¡± The Little Fire Fox, who had been lying in its mother¡¯s arms, whispered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you called Little Fox! That¡¯s a nice name.¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly cajoled. Boohoo¡­ The heavens can judge. She really didn¡¯t want to give names anymore. It was even more tiring than cultivating a profound technique. ¡°Oh!¡± The little fire fox nodded obediently and stopped making things difficult for Leng Ruoxue. Leng Ruoxue felt a little guilty seeing how sensible the little fire fox was. However, she quickly turned her gaze to the fire phoenix and asked, ¡°Little fire phoenix, you should have a name!¡± The Fire Phoenix, who was looking around and sizing up the surroundings, nodded and said after hearing Leng Ruoxue, ¡°My name is Feng Miao!¡± After it finished speaking, it continued to size her up and was secretly shocked! On this side, Feng Miao and the other beasts were busy touring the space while Leng Qingtian and the others were all fighting to carry the little fire ginseng. Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but shake her head helplessly when she saw this, then she said to the freak and Empty, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look!¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The two nodded, and the three of them left the bracelet. After leaving the bracelet, the three of them entered the cave. The light in the cave was still dim. Even though the fog had dissipated, the smell of blood filled the entire cave¡­ Leng Ruoxue covered her nose and hung on the freak¡¯s arm. The three of them arrived at the stone room where the little fire ginseng used to live. In the stone room, other than the corpse on the ground, there was no one else breathing. It could be seen how intense the battle was not long ago, especially the pool where the little Fire Ginseng was planted. It was packed with people. Unfortunately, the person who obtained the little Fire Ginseng in the end also died because he was too heavily injured. However, before he died, his hand was still tightly holding the half of the little Fire Ginseng that didn¡¯t have much use¡­ ¡°Truly, humans die for wealth, birds die for food!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Sigh! If it wasn¡¯t for their greed, these people wouldn¡¯t have all died here. Unfortunately, the little Fire Ginseng had already given birth to a sprite, and its true essence was all in the little Fire Ginseng¡¯s body. So, that old Fire Ginseng didn¡¯t have much use anymore. I wonder if those people would die aggreived if they found out that what they were snatching over was useless! ¡°Xue¡¯er, is this Liu Mei?¡± Empty who was wandering around suddenly asked. ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the freak came to the side of Empty. They looked at the woman who was lying on the ground with her face almost completely disfigured and nodded. Oh! She was right. This Liu Mei did not survive. ¡°It seems like these dogs are quite fierce!¡± the freak said in a good mood. The woman who had humiliated Xue¡¯er had died, which saved him a lot of trouble. The three of them looked around casually and found another familiar corpse not far away. It was the woman who was burned red by Feng Miao¡¯s flames. ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like we don¡¯t need to do anything.¡± Empty smiled and said. Oh! The charm of the fire ginseng is really not small! ¡°Yes, we can leave now.¡± After Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, the three of them left the cave. After leaving the cave, Leng Ruoxue and the others wandered around the Fiery Mountain for a few days and collected all the herbs nearby. Then, everyone left the Fiery Mountain excitedly¡­ Leng Ruoxue and the rest went south of the Fiery Mountain. Three days later, they arrived at the nearest small city, Shadow City. ¡°Xue¡¯er, even though this Shadow City is small, no one dares to look down on it!¡± Standing outside the Shadow City, the little old man looked at the city wall that was half the height of a person and said mysteriously. ¡°Why?¡± As expected, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s curiosity was piqued and she asked. ¡°Miss, the entrance fee for Shadow City is very expensive. Even a Mystic Supremacy would not be allowed to enter if you don¡¯t pay up..¡± A sexy and beautiful woman next to Leng Ruoxue spoke. This beauty was none other than Feng Miao, who Feng Da and the others called a shrew! Chapter 700 - Expensive Entry Fee (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°How expensive is it?¡± L¨¹ Tao could not hold back her curiosity. ¡°Ten thousand purple coins per person.¡± Feng Miao looked at everyone and spoke calmly. ¡°What? Why don¡¯t they just go and rob!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but roar when he heard that. The city guard who heard Feng Da¡¯s roar only glanced at them indifferently. However, he ignored them because they were already used to it. Anyone who entered the city for the first time would have such a reaction. ¡°They¡¯re daylight robbery! But you have no choice but to give it, unless you don¡¯t want to enter the city anymore.¡± Feng Miao sighed lightly and explained somewhat helplessly. ¡°Miss, what should we do? Are we still entering the city?¡± L¨¹ Tao could not help but ask. The entrance fee was really too expensive. Ordinary people could not afford it! ¡°Come in, I want to see if this city is worth it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. She didn¡¯t expect the guards at the city gate to all have the cultivation of Mystic Sovereign. Now, she was really looking forward to this Shadow City! Hopefully, it wouldn¡¯t disappoint her! ¡°But there are so many of us. The cost of entering the city is not a small sum!¡± said L¨¹ Tao worriedly. Boo¡­ It was not easy for Miss to earn some money! She had to pay hundreds of thousands of yuan in one go. Just thinking about it made her heart ache. ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you send us into the space?¡± Cui Zhu suggested. ¡°No, if that¡¯s the case, you can only stay in the space after entering the city. You can¡¯t appear in Shadow City anymore,¡± Feng Miao explained. ¡°Xue¡¯er, every person who enters the city has an identity card. If not¡­¡± The little old man only said half of what he wanted to say. However, he believed that Xue¡¯er would understand what he meant! ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s all go in together!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and said. Everyone came out to train and this Shadow City was so mysterious. If she didn¡¯t let everyone experience it, it might be a pity! ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and walked towards the city gate. ¡°We are going to enter the city,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently when they arrived at the city gate. ¡°A total of 350,000 purple coins.¡± The city guard looked up and spoke. ¡°350,000? There are so many of us, aren¡¯t we going to give a discount?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we didn¡¯t give any discounts.¡± The guard said with a slight frown. He couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous in his heart. He had never heard of anyone asking for discounts for entry fees! ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s a first time for everything! There are so many of us here, so let¡¯s not ask for a fraction. Just charge us 300,000.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly. ¡°This¡­¡± The guard hesitated. Even though there was no precedent of discounts in Shadow City, the higher-ups did not say that discounts were not allowed. However, he was just a small guard and could not make the decision. ¡°Hmph! If you can¡¯t enter the city, then don¡¯t. What a disgrace.¡± Just as the guard was hesitating, an inharmonious female voice suddenly interrupted and looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others with disdain. When Leng Ruoxue heard this voice, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. She thought to herself, how could I meet such a retarded daughter from a rich family everywhere I go! Whether she can enter or not, what does it have to do with anyone else! Could it be that the words¡¯ easy to bully ¡®were written all over her face? ¡°Miss, I think I heard a dog barking!¡± Feng Da dug his ears and pretended to be puzzled. ¡°En, ignore dogs you don¡¯t know,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m best at killing dogs. Should I kill her?¡± Feng Miao suggested, her beautiful face full of ruthlessness. ¡°No need, it will dirty your hands,¡± Leng Ruoxue disagreed. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true.¡± Feng Miao nodded in agreement. She narrowed her eyes and sized up that reckless woman. ¡°What are you looking at, you ugly freak! Haven¡¯t you seen a beauty before!¡± That woman felt uncomfortable all over from Feng Miao¡¯s gaze and couldn¡¯t help roaring. ¡°Uh!¡± Feng Miao was stunned. Was the ugly freak talking about her? Fine! She admitted that she wasn¡¯t as pretty as Miss, or even as pretty as that b*tch from the Phoenix Clan, but she couldn¡¯t be called an ugly freak, could she? What kind of eyes did this woman have?! The woman¡¯s words instantly attracted Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ attention. Uh! They had never seen such a narcissistic woman before. Moreover, everyone was curious about her appearance. Only to see that the girl not far away had a delicate and pretty appearance, an average temperament, and her strength was not very high either. Furthermore, this kind of appearance and strength girl could be said to be everywhere in the Vast Heaven Continent. Therefore, they really did not know why this woman was so proud! After seeing this woman¡¯s appearance, Feng Da and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy in their hearts. Truly, there was always someone better out there, and there was always someone better out there. Today, they finally saw a super narcissistic woman! On the other hand, the woman who was being watched by the crowd was feeling pleased with herself. She even raised her chin high, almost sticking out her tail, if she had any. ¡°Miss, let¡¯s hurry into the city! Young Master Lan is still waiting in the city!¡± At this moment, the guard by the woman¡¯s side reminded her in a soft voice. Alas! Miss didn¡¯t have good eyesight, and he wasn¡¯t stupid. These people looked to be filled with killing intent, and it was obvious that they weren¡¯t to be trifled with. So, he had no choice but to find an excuse to urge his Miss. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I can¡¯t let Brother Lan wait for too long. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave!¡± The woman complained. Then, she ordered her subordinates to pay the entrance fee and walked into Shadow City with her head held high. However, before she left, she gave Leng Ruoxue and the others a threatening look. ¡°Miss, are you going to let her go just like that?¡± Feng Da said, a little angrily. ¡°What else can I do? What¡¯s there to be calculative about with this kind of self-righteous woman? Even if I kill her, I¡¯ll feel ashamed,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in extreme disdain. Sigh! There are many women like this in the world. She can¡¯t kill every single one of them! Moreover, as her cultivation level increased, she couldn¡¯t even be interested in killing this kind of ant-like woman unless she was really courting death! ¡°Miss, you have a point.¡± Feng Da quickly flattered. ¡°You can pay 300,000 to enter the city..¡± Suddenly, the guard spoke. Chapter 701 - I Want That Bracelet (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Guard.¡± Leng Ruoxue thanked him and paid the entrance fee before leading everyone into the Shadow City. Shadow City was not big. It was even smaller than Windless City, the first city they had been to. Furthermore, there were not many pedestrians on the streets. However, there were many shops on both sides of the street, and all kinds of items could be said to be present. Leng Ruoxue and the others originally planned to walk around the city, but in less than two hours, they had already walked all over the city. ¡°Miss, Shadow City is really small.¡± L¨¹ Tao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°En, even though the Shadow City is small, it has everything. The things sold in those shops might not even be able to be bought in some big cities.¡± Leng Ruoxue said knowingly. It seemed that their 300,000 yuan entrance fee was not for nothing! At least, she was very satisfied with the things sold in this city. ¡°Haha, lass, this Shadow City is known as ¡®only you can¡¯t think of it, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t buy!¡¯ Besides, there are many things here that can¡¯t be seen in public,¡± the little old man said in a low voice. ¡°Cannot be seen in public? Thieves?¡± Leng Ruoxue was shocked. Could this be the legendary black market? ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The little old man nodded. ¡°Who is the owner of the Shadow City?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. This person was really smart. However, he was probably not weak. Otherwise, he would not dare to sell stolen goods. After all, the profits from such a transaction were huge. However, it was easy to offend the big families. Therefore, if the owner of the Shadow City did not have a certain power, he would not dare to open a black market that specialized in collecting stolen goods! ¡°I don¡¯t know. Shadow City has already stood towering in the Boundless Heaven Continent for thousands of years. No one knows who Master is,¡± the little old man shook his head and said. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue did not expect the owner of Shadow City to be so mysterious. ¡°Xue¡¯er, although no one has seen the owner of this Shadow City before, even the three super families would treat the people of Shadow League with respect.¡± Empty smiled and explained. ¡°Shadow League?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of question marks. This sounded like an organization? ¡°Xue¡¯er, the Shadow League is the manager of the Shadow City. The Shadow League was established by the owner of the Shadow City. If you want to sell some shady things, you just have to find a shop. Furthermore, all the shops here belong to the Shadow League. Therefore, no one knows that you sold those things. After all, the reputation of the Shadow League is still guaranteed,¡± the little old man reminded. ¡°Uh! I really have some things that can¡¯t be seen in the light,¡± Leng Ruoxue said rather awkwardly. Thinking back to when she first came to the Vast Heaven Continent, she also robbed quite a bit of others. ¡°Then let¡¯s find a random shop and sell the items!¡± the little old man suggested. ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, then led everyone into the nearest shop. This was a pharmacy. At this moment, there was only one attendant in the shop. When he saw the group of people, he hurriedly went forward to greet them. ¡°Hello guests, may I know what medicinal ingredients you would like to purchase? We have the most complete set of medicinal ingredients here.¡± The waiter had a face full of smiles as he spoke in an extremely polite manner. He did not neglect Leng Ruoxue and the others because they were wearing ordinary clothes. ¡°What medicinal herbs do you have here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile. Sigh! This Shadow City is really full of talents! The guards guarding the city and the attendants of the shops are all Mystic Emperors. How could the various clans endure this! ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say that the medicinal herbs in our store can satisfy Miss¡¯s needs 100%, but I can guarantee that the medicinal herbs that Miss wants can be bought with me at least 90%,¡± the waiter said confidently. ¡°Oh, Grandpa Du, what other herbs do you need?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to the little old man and asked. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s take whatever medicinal herbs he has!¡± The little old man thought for a moment and said. There were a total of four alchemists among them, and the demand for medicinal herbs was quite large, especially ordinary medicinal herbs. Therefore, if they could buy more, they naturally had to buy more. ¡°Alright, pack all the medicinal herbs here for me!¡± After Leng Ruoxue heard the little old man¡¯s words, she turned to the waiter and said. ¡°Uh! Miss, the herbs in our shop will be slightly more expensive than those outside. If you take all of them, you will need a lot of money.¡± The waiter kindly reminded her. He had been managing the shop for so long, but he had never met such a generous customer! Although there were many people from various large families who came here to buy herbs. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as it¡¯s worth it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. If it was in another city, she wouldn¡¯t have the intention to buy so many herbs at once. However, she didn¡¯t have so many worries here. After all, Shadow City was different from other cities. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss will definitely not regret it. Everyone, please follow me.¡± The waiter guaranteed before bringing Leng Ruoxue and the others to the storeroom. The storeroom was located in the backyard of the medicine shop. It was a very inconspicuous small room. Other than an iron cabinet, there was nothing else inside. ¡°Miss, all the herbs in our store are here. Take a look first. If there are no problems, as long as you pay, these herbs will be yours.¡± The waiter took out a few storage rings from the cabinet and handed one of them to Leng Ruoxue for inspection. Leng Ruoxue took the ring and sent her divine sense into it. After that, she nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°En, not bad. I want it all.¡± ¡°Here are some relatively expensive herbs. Naturally, the price is higher too.¡± The waiter handed over another ring. Leng Ruoxue took the ring and confirmed it before handing it to the little old man. After the little old man looked at it, he nodded in satisfaction. ¡°How much do these herbs cost?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°1.58 billion purple coins, but 1.5 billion will do.¡± The waiter laughed. Hehe, now that he had made a big deal, he was in a good mood. After all, his medicine shop hadn¡¯t opened for a long time, boohoo¡­ ¡°En, I¡¯ll stay in this city for a few days. If I haven¡¯t left yet and you guys have new medicinal herbs, remember to inform me,¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed. She handed over a common silver card of the Boundless Heaven Continent to the attendant, which happened to have 1..5 billion in it. Chapter 702 - I Want That Bracelet (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After receiving the silver card, the waiter confirmed the amount on it. Then, he handed Leng Ruoxue a black card and said happily, ¡°Definitely, definitely. Miss, this is the VIP card of our Shadow League. With this card, everyone can stay in Shadow City for free and enjoy priority.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Leng Ruoxue received the silver card and kept it in her bracelet. Then, she said to the waiter, ¡°I heard you guys also accept things here?¡± ¡°Uh! Yes, but it has to be something valuable.¡± The waiter nodded his head in doubt. He thought to himself, ¡°Could it be that this lady wants to sell something? I can¡¯t believe it! Such a beautiful lady actually has something shady. How rare!¡± ¡°Can you take a look at these things?¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a storage ring from her bracelet and handed it to the waiter. ¡°Miss, I can¡¯t make the decision on these things. Please wait for a moment, I¡¯ll go get the housekeeper.¡± The waiter took the ring and looked at it before saying to Leng Ruoxue with a troubled expression. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and followed the waiter to the living room. After finding a seat, the waiter went to look for the housekeeper. However, after waiting for more than half an hour, the waiter still hadn¡¯t returned. ¡°Miss, could this attendant have run away?¡± Seeing that the guard left and did not return, Feng Da could not help but tease. ¡°This is someone else¡¯s territory, what¡¯s there to run about?¡± Leng Ruoxue laughed. Hehe! If she wasn¡¯t wrong, the housekeeper was probably raising money! After all, the things she wanted to sell were worth a lot of money. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sorry for making everyone wait.¡± Just as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, an extremely forthright voice rang out by their ears. Shortly after, a robust middle-aged man walked in with large strides. The middle-aged man had a resolute appearance. He was burly and possessed an extraordinary presence. With a single glance, one could tell that he was someone who had occupied a high position for a long time. Leng Ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes and sized up this middle-aged man. However, she could not see his cultivation level. However, according to her guess, this person¡¯s strength should be above Xuan Emperor. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others stood up from their seats and lightly nodded their heads. ¡°Haha! Everyone, please take a seat,¡± the middle-aged man said enthusiastically. ¡°I¡¯m Yu Tian, the butler of Shadow City.¡± The middle-aged man introduced himself. ¡°My surname is Leng. Housekeeper Yu, I have some things I want to take care of.¡± Leng Ruoxue went straight to the point. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard about it. However, I have to be frank. The price of our items in the Shadow City is not high. Therefore, if you think it¡¯s not worth it, you can choose not to sell it to us,¡± Yu Tian said honestly with a sincere expression. ¡°I know. But, if I don¡¯t sell it to you guys, I¡¯m afraid that no one in the Vast Heaven Continent would dare to buy these things either,¡± Leng Ruoxue said knowingly. ¡°Haha! Young Lady Leng is right,¡± Yu Tian said happily. He admired the straightforwardness of this stunning beauty in front of him. After all, their Shadow City¡¯s business had always adhered to the principle of mutual consent. Unless they were in a good mood and were willing to give a discount, they wouldn¡¯t accept bargaining. ¡°Then please take a look at these things first, Butler Yu!¡± Leng Ruoxue handed the ring she left outside to Yu Tian. ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Tian received the ring and sent his divine senses inside. However, even though he was mentally prepared, he was still frightened by the things inside. After all, there were quite a few things inside that were enough to make the various great clans go crazy, and those things couldn¡¯t be bought with money. ¡°Young Lady Leng, the items inside are quite valuable. Are you really willing to buy them?¡± After Yu Tian finished looking through them, he asked with uncertainty. ¡°Of course, the things inside might be priceless to others, but to me, they are useless.¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that those things were useless and took up space, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to sell them. ¡°Since Young Lady Leng says so, then I am relieved. Young Lady Leng, I will bid twenty billion purple coins for the items inside. What do you think?¡± Yu Tian probed. They were most afraid of the seller regretting their decision after buying the items as if they had taken advantage of them. However, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s reaction had improved his impression of Leng Ruoxue by quite a bit. It had also caused him to change the offer of fifteen billion purple coins to twenty billion. ¡°En, sure.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. This price was already higher than she had expected, so she had nothing to be dissatisfied with. ¡°Then let¡¯s trade! There are 20 billion in here, please confirm it, Miss Leng.¡± After Butler Yu said that, he handed Leng Ruoxue a silver card. After Leng Ruoxue accepted the silver card and confirmed it, their transaction was officially over. ¡°Haha, Young Lady Leng, if you still have anything to sell, remember to look for me. Our Shadow League is definitely honest and priced fairly.¡± Yu Tian put away the ring and then said to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Okay, if there¡¯s anything good, I will definitely think of Butler Yu,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. ¡°Young Lady Leng, do you have anything else you want to buy? Our Shadow City has a ruler!¡± Yu Tian asked very amicably. ¡°Yes, there are still some.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Haha! If Young Lady Leng wants to buy anything else, just tell me. I¡¯ll send someone to get it so that Young Lady Leng doesn¡¯t have to look for it herself.¡± Yu Tian said considerately. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank Butler Yu first. Actually, I still want to buy some materials for refining weapons. Also, do you have any Mystic skills for sale?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after thinking for a while. ¡°There are definitely equipment refinement materials, but it¡¯s a combat technique! I wonder what attribute Young Miss Leng wants?¡± Yu Tian couldn¡¯t help but ask. However, he was extremely surprised in his heart. He never expected that Young Miss Leng would actually want to buy equipment refinement materials. Could it be that there was a Tool Master amongst these people? ¡°I need all sorts of Earth Rank and Heaven Rank techniques,¡± said Leng Ruoxue. Presently, she only possessed the wind attribute Earth Rank and Heaven Rank techniques that Yu Lin had given her. Besides that, she didn¡¯t have any other attribute techniques. Boohoo¡­.. They were almost all Mystic Monarch now, but she hadn¡¯t gathered all the techniques yet! Moreover, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to buy them, it was mainly because they weren¡¯t for sale. Chapter 703 - I Want That Bracelet (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯ve really asked the right person. We do indeed have Earth Rank and Heaven Rank techniques of various attributes. However, the price is very high as well,¡± said Yu Tian very honestly. ¡°The price doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly. The higher the level of a mystic technique, the fewer people would sell it. Therefore, it was not easy to buy the entire set. ¡°Haha, since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll give you a discount. All the attribute techniques added together will be worth ten billion purple coins.¡± Yu Tian thought for a moment and said. ¡°Lass, I don¡¯t think you need to buy fire-element ones,¡± the little old man suddenly said. ¡°En, you don¡¯t need to buy anything with the wind and water attributes,¡± Empty said. ¡°Uh!¡± Yu Tian looked at the two who spoke and felt bewildered. Who were these two people? Why couldn¡¯t he sense their cultivation? Furthermore, the more he looked at the little old man, the more familiar he felt. However, he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen him before. ¡°Housekeeper Yu, your wind, water, and fire are three types of Earth Rank and Heaven Rank techniques. If we don¡¯t have them, I¡¯ll buy them too,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Other mystic cultivators might only be able to cultivate one or two Heaven Rank techniques, but she didn¡¯t have such restrictions. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll send someone to bring it over and let Young Lady Leng take a look first,¡± said Yu Tian. After that, he instructed the attendant of the medicinal shop to prepare it. When the waiter went to retrieve the items, Butler Yu accompanied Leng Ruoxue and the rest as they chatted leisurely. In fact, he originally wanted to find out the truth about these people in front of him. However, after chatting for nearly an hour, not only did he not manage to get anything out of them, he even explained everything to the eight generations of his ancestors. Boohoo¡­ He was so depressed! Luckily, he did not know who the owner of the Shadow League was. Otherwise, he was afraid that even his parents would have to confess everything. Just as Yu Tian was feeling extremely depressed, the waiter finally returned with two similarly dressed attendants behind him. ¡°Butler Yu, Miss Leng, I¡¯ve brought her here,¡± the waiter hurriedly said. He stole a glance at Butler Yu¡¯s expression and could not help but feel uneasy in his heart. What¡¯s wrong with Butler Yu? Wasn¡¯t he very happy just now? Could it be that he thought that he was too slow to come back? However, this could not be blamed on him! ¡°Young Lady Leng, please take a look!¡± Yu Tian said somewhat gloomily. After which, he indicated for the other two to bring the items over. Leng Ruoxue inspected the things that the attendant passed over, and then she glanced at the combat techniques before buying everything at the price of 12 billion violet gold coins. Because the wind, fire, and water techniques that Butler Yu sent over just happened to be different from the little old man Wu He¡¯s. After a pleasant shopping session, Leng Ruoxue and the others left the pharmacy. Accompanied by a waiter, they went to the largest guest shop in Shadow City, the ¡®Shadow Pavilion¡¯. After another round of shopping, Leng Ruoxue and the others had been upgraded to high-class VIPs in the Shadow City. Hence, their food and accommodations in the ¡®Shadow Pavilion¡¯ were all free. In the guest room. Feng Da had a bitter expression as he looked at the cheerful Leng Ruoxue and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss, you spent so much money, why are you still so happy?¡± ¡°Why else would I cry? I sold those junk for 20 billion, but I only spent 13.5 billion to buy these things. All in all, we are still unhappy, so of course I¡¯m happy!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you think those things are trash? However, many aristocratic families view them as treasures. Oh, if the Shadow League sells them, they will be able to earn twice as much!¡± The little old man reminded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Since they took a certain risk, it¡¯s only right for them to earn some money.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with understanding. Sigh! Those things couldn¡¯t be exposed, otherwise she would have long thrown them into the auction house. ¡°Haha, lass! You¡¯re really open-minded.¡± The little old man nodded his head in satisfaction. He liked this lass¡¯ carefree character. ¡°Grandpa Du, let¡¯s go down and eat something later! Try this restaurant¡¯s specialty dishes,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with curiosity. On the way here, the waiter had been talking about how delicious the food here was, which piqued her curiosity. ¡°Don¡¯t wait any longer. Let¡¯s go down now! I¡¯m already hungry,¡± the little old man said hurriedly. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. After speaking, everyone headed to the dining hall on the first floor. As soon as they entered the dining room, the waiter hurried over to welcome them. Then, he brought them to the table and went to prepare food for them. ¡°Huh? That¡¯s weird. Why didn¡¯t he ask us what we wanted to eat before leaving?¡± Feng Da, who had just sat down, asked in puzzlement. He was about to order some dishes when the waiter unexpectedly ignored him. ¡°Anyway, we don¡¯t have to spend money. We can eat whatever we give!¡± said Peach disapprovingly. In fact, she felt that the waiter was afraid that they would ask for too much. If the food they ordered was too good, their restaurant would be poor, so he did not dare to ask them. ¡°Are you going to eat it even if I give you pig food?¡± Feng Da said speechlessly. ¡°Tsk, why would such a big restaurant give customers pig food?¡± Peach¡¯s face was full of question marks. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. The entrance fee is ten thousand purple coins, and all the shops in the city are black.¡± Feng Da said angrily. He was still thinking about the ten billion purple coins that the young miss had spent! Wu¡­ when the young miss spent it, she didn¡¯t even frown, but he felt his heart ache. ¡°Uh! If it doesn¡¯t taste good, then let¡¯s not eat it!¡± After hearing Feng Da¡¯s words, Peach was also a little scared. Uh! This Shadow City was indeed evil! ¡°Haha! Xue¡¯er, your subordinates are quite imaginative.¡± Wu, who was not far away from Feng Da, couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the conversation between the two. ¡°Eh! That¡¯s right!¡± Leng Ruoxue said awkwardly, her forehead dripping with cold sweat. Sigh! These two fellows have so much to eat and so much to talk about. How could they possibly let guests eat pig food here! After all, they were distinguished guests! Fortunately, there were no waiters in the restaurant at the moment. Otherwise, when they heard the discussion of Feng Da and the others, they would definitely be angered to the point of vomiting blood. Wu¡­ These people were high-ranking VIPs! Not to mention eating pig food, they wouldn¡¯t even dare to slight them! A moment later, the waiter brought a group of people in with dishes. Chapter 704 - : I Want That Bracelet (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After all the dishes were served, the waiter came to the table where Leng Ruoxue and the others were seated. He respectfully bowed and said, ¡°Miss Leng, these are the signature dishes of our Shadow Pavilion. Please enjoy.¡± After speaking, the waiter retreated to the side to avoid disturbing Leng Ruoxue and the others. Leng Ruoxue looked at the dishes on the table. There were a variety of dishes, and they looked quite tempting. However, she wondered what the taste was like. She held up a piece of soft and tender meat and put it into her mouth. Mmm! The meat melted in her mouth and the fragrance was strong. It was quite delicious. Leng Ruoxue ate a few mouthfuls of each dish on the table before putting down her chopsticks. ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you full?¡± Seeing that Xue¡¯er only ate a few mouthfuls and no longer moved her chopsticks, he could not help asking with concern. Uh, although the dishes here could not compare to their own, they were already considered pretty good in the Boundless Heaven Continent. ¡°En, you guys eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, then lowered her head and looked at the little red snake on her wrist. Little Flame was jealous these two days. Because Xiaohuo didn¡¯t need it as much as before, the little fella couldn¡¯t stand this difference and decided to wrap it around her wrist and play dead. Hehe, but it was quite pretty. ¡°Brother Lan, I want that bracelet.¡± Suddenly, a slightly familiar voice rang in Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ ears. Leng Ruoxue raised her head curiously and looked at the source of the voice. After that, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly. Sigh! I wonder if this is considered as enemies meeting on a narrow road! The woman who spoke was the one they met at the city gate. Moreover, the Brother Lan that the woman was talking about was actually someone they were familiar with. Because that Brother Lan was none other than the young master of the Lan family, Lan Lie! However, Lan Lie shouldn¡¯t be able to recognize them. She just didn¡¯t know if Lan Lie would recognize Grandpa Du. Leng Ruoxue glanced at the little old man. To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to acknowledge Lan Lie, so she could only pray that Lan Lie¡¯s memory wasn¡¯t good. ¡°Min¡¯er, don¡¯t be willful. That¡¯s someone else¡¯s thing, how can you take it!¡± Lan Lie¡¯s voice rang in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s ears. ¡°Brother Lan, you dote on me the most. Help me buy it!¡± The girl named Min¡¯er tugged at Lan Lie¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly. ¡°If I buy it for you, will you return to Blue Cloud City immediately?¡± Lan Lie frowned slightly, the impatience on his face disappearing in a flash. ¡°Okay.¡± Min¡¯er nodded obediently. However, she couldn¡¯t help but think in her heart, I¡¯ll agree to it first. After I get the bracelet, I¡¯ll decide whether to leave or not. Seeing that Min¡¯er had agreed, Lan Lie walked directly to Leng Ruoxue and said with some embarrassment, ¡°Can you sell that bracelet to me? I can pay you a hefty sum.¡± ¡°Bracelet?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a bit confused. She only wore the ¡®Heaven and Earth Bracelet¡¯ on her wrist. However, from the way the woman was looking at her, it wasn¡¯t the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. So, she was really curious, which bracelet did this woman like? ¡°I want that red snake-shaped bracelet.¡± Before Lan Lie could reply, Min¡¯er spoke up impatiently. Then, she looked at Leng Ruoxue provocatively. ¡°Snake-shaped bracelet? Are you sure?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked somewhat speechlessly. She really had good taste, actually liking Little Flame. But, how could Little Flame be bought so easily? ¡°Xue¡¯er, since this miss likes your snake-shaped bracelet, then sell it to her!¡± Wuqing said with a smile, but she couldn¡¯t help but secretly laugh in her heart. Haha, what kind of eyes does this person have! He actually thinks Xiaohuo is a bracelet, but that little fellow isn¡¯t easy to get along with. ¡°This¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was helpless. Uh! Little Flame couldn¡¯t be sold. Even if she wanted to sell it, Little Flame wouldn¡¯t be willing either. ¡°How much is it? Name your price! I want this bracelet for sure,¡± Min¡¯er said arrogantly. Hmph! She was determined to get this bracelet. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re the one paying!¡± Leng Ruoxue glanced at Lan Lie beside her and said with slight sympathy. Although she didn¡¯t know what relationship this woman had with Lan Lie, she could tell from Lan Lie¡¯s expression that he was unwilling. Sigh! Poor Lan Lie! ¡°Brother Lan, tell this woman that you¡¯ll buy it for me no matter how much it costs,¡± Min¡¯er said coquettishly as she tugged on Lan Lie¡¯s arm. ¡°Uh! Miss, please name a price!¡± said Lan Lie gloomily. He only wanted to get rid of this pestering fly as soon as possible, so he really did not care about the price. ¡°One hundred billion purple coins!¡± Leng Ruoxue demanded. ¡°What? Are you robbing me? How can this lousy bracelet be so expensive?¡± Min¡¯er roared in anger. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you afford it?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a faint smile. ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, then don¡¯t force yourself to buy it! What a disgrace,¡± Feng Miao added oil to the fire, but her eyes were full of sympathy as she looked at Min¡¯er. She was not the only one. Feng Da and the others¡¯ eyes were filled with sympathy. ¡°You ugly freak! You don¡¯t have the right to speak here!¡± Min¡¯er immediately shouted angrily. ¡°Min¡¯er, is it? I realized that not only is there something wrong with your eyes, but your aesthetic sense is also very problematic! As long as you¡¯re not blind, you can probably tell that I¡¯m prettier than you, but in your eyes, I¡¯m actually ugly. This is really too laughable.¡± Feng Miao was speechless. Sigh! She was someone who didn¡¯t care about her looks, yet she had no choice but to take this woman seriously, which showed how much influence this woman had. ¡°Nonsense. It¡¯s obviously me who¡¯s prettier than you. Brother Lan, tell me, am I prettier than all of them?¡± Min¡¯er tugged at Lan Lie¡¯s arm, asking him to be her judge. The ¡®them¡¯ that Min¡¯er spoke of naturally included all the women present. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Lan Lie replied impatiently. However, the narcissistic Min¡¯er naturally could not tell. ¡°Hmph! Did you guys hear that?!¡± Min¡¯er said smugly. Then, she clenched her fists, showing off to Leng Ruoxue and the others! Her words made Leng Ruoxue and the others speechless. ¡°Miss Min¡¯er, didn¡¯t you want to buy this bracelet?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t stand this narcissistic woman and quickly changed the topic to the bracelet. Chapter 705 - I Want That Bracelet (5) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°That¡¯s right! Name a price!¡± Min¡¯er hurriedly said. Hmph! She definitely had to get her hands on this bracelet. Who asked her to like it at first glance! ¡°I said 100 billion!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Brother Lan!¡± Min¡¯er looked at Lan Lie with a pleading gaze. Hearing this price, she knew that Brother Lan would not buy it for her. ¡°Miss, we sincerely want to buy it. Give us a real price!¡± Lan Lie said bluntly. ¡°I¡¯m also selling it with sincerity! It¡¯s a fixed price. If you can afford it, then take it. Otherwise, don¡¯t have any ideas about my ¡®bracelet¡¯,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. ¡°Min¡¯er, that bracelet is too expensive. Let¡¯s not buy it!¡± Lan Lie saw that the beautiful woman in front of him could not get through to him, so he could only persuade Min¡¯er. Although he really wanted to send Min¡¯er away, he could not take out 100 billion to buy her a bracelet! Not to mention that he could not take out so much money, even if he could, he would not be such a spendthrift. ¡°Big Brother Lan, you promised to buy it for me,¡± Min¡¯er said with tears in her eyes, feeling extremely wronged. ¡°That bracelet is too expensive. I won¡¯t be able to afford it even if I sell myself.¡± Lan Lie¡¯s patience had finally run out. After saying that, he went straight upstairs to his room without looking back. ¡°You¡­ Just you wait. If you provoke our Lan Family, you¡¯ll suffer.¡± Min¡¯er saw that Lan Lie had gone upstairs and left behind a threatening sentence before chasing after him. ¡°Sigh! Miss, we¡¯ve been threatened again.¡± Feng Da sighed helplessly. ¡°En, hurry up and eat! After eating, rest early,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly. It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t provoked the Lan family before, why would she be afraid of a woman¡¯s threat! This small episode did not affect Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ mood. After eating, everyone returned to their rooms to rest. Late at night. Leng Ruoxue and the freak were sleeping soundly on the bed. All of a sudden, the door to their room opened and a ghostly-looking man in black sneaked in. The man in black sneaked up to their bed and stared at the blood red bracelet on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist. Then, he reached out his hand and was about to remove the bracelet¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Following that, a scream came from the man in black¡¯s mouth. The man in black quickly shook his hand and ran out of Leng Ruoxue and the demon¡¯s room in a sorry state¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± At this time, Feng Da and the others heard the scream and rushed into their room! ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong? Wake up!¡± Lutao went up and pushed her Miss, but Leng Ruoxue did not react. Seeing this situation, she couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. ¡°Lutao, don¡¯t be anxious. I have already asked Lin Yuan to look for the shopkeeper.¡± Feng Da quickly consoled her. His face was also anxious. Not long after, the shopkeeper who was woken up followed behind Lin Yuan and ran all the way to Leng Ruoxue and the demon¡¯s room. ¡°What happened?¡± The shopkeeper looked at the two unconscious people on the bed and understood. ¡°Shopkeeper, my young miss is in trouble, Boohoo¡­¡± Once L¨¹ Tao saw the shopkeeper, she immediately started sobbing. ¡°Shopkeeper, isn¡¯t the safety of your inn a little too poor? Why did such a thing happen? Could it be that someone in your Shadow City is tempted by money?¡± Feng Da roared in anger. ¡°Uh! I can use the reputation of the ¡®Shadow Pavilion¡¯ to guarantee that there will never be such a person in our Shadow City.¡± The shopkeeper quickly guaranteed. At the same time, he was a little puzzled. Who was it that did this? It was really too despicable. Wasn¡¯t this ruining the reputation of their Shadow City? Hmph! If he knew who this person was, he would definitely mobilize the entire Shadow League to hunt him down! ¡°Shopkeeper, if this old man didn¡¯t smell wrongly, there¡¯s clearly the smell of knockout powder in this room. Furthermore, it¡¯s the ¡®forgotten soul¡¯ that¡¯s most harmful to the human body. Uh¡­ my poor girl and kid! How did they encounter such an unlucky thing?¡± At this moment, the little old man said faintly. ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t worry, old man. We¡¯ll definitely catch the culprit and give you an explanation.¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat as he promised. Woo¡­ These people gave him a lot of pressure! However, he had to report this matter to the butler as soon as possible. ¡°My granddaughter and grandson-in-law! Shopkeeper, could it be that they¡¯ve been unconscious all this time? Boohoo¡­ They¡¯re still so young! Damn little thief, it¡¯s best if I don¡¯t catch him. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely chop him into pieces.¡± Leng Qingtian also cried with snot and tears. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. This happened in our Shadow City. Our Shadow League will definitely give everyone a satisfactory explanation.¡± The shopkeeper hurriedly guaranteed. ¡°Shopkeeper, of course we believe in your guarantee. However, the most important thing now is to wake up my younger sister and brother-in-law. Otherwise, the longer they are unconscious, the more harmful it will be to their bodies. It might even affect their future cultivation. You have to know that they are all geniuses!¡± Leng Ruohan said with a face full of regret. His handsome face seemed to be saying, ¡°How did this happen?¡± ¡°The Thousand Year Snow Ginseng is needed to save the girl, but we don¡¯t have it!¡± The little old man said with a bitter face. Then, he turned to look at the shopkeeper and said with some embarrassment, ¡°Shopkeeper, can you help us think of a way? We are willing to spend a large sum of money to buy it.¡± ¡°This¡­ I¡¯ll try!¡± The shopkeeper didn¡¯t dare to say that he didn¡¯t, otherwise, he believed that he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this place. Moreover, this happened in their ¡®Shadow Pavilion¡¯, so he really couldn¡¯t just leave it be. After the manager finished speaking, he bid farewell to everyone and left Leng Ruoxue and the freak¡¯s room. ¡°Who could have done this?¡± After the shopkeeper left, everyone found a random place to sit down. Then, everyone began to discuss with question marks on their faces. ¡°Little Flame, did you see that person¡¯s face?¡± Feng Da asked carefully. ¡°No, but I bit him, so if anyone in this city planted snake venom, that black-clothed person just now would be that person,¡± Little Flame said coldly, its mood extremely unpleasant! Chapter 706 - I’m Not A Snake, I’m A Family Heirloom (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Will he die?¡± Feng Da asked again. ¡°Do you want him to die?¡± Little Flame asked with a mischievous smile. ¡°Of course not. We want him to suffer a fate worse than death!¡± Peach Lu said hatefully. Hmph! He dared to hurt her young miss. He was really seeking death! ¡°As you wish. That person won¡¯t die, but he¡¯ll also live a very painful life.¡± Fiery shook its little head and said with a bit of pride. ¡°Good job, Fiery!¡± Feng Da praised. At the same time, he stretched out his hand, wanting to touch Fiery¡¯s head. However, he suddenly remembered how terrifying Fiery was, so he retracted his hand. Coward! Little Flame cursed in its heart with slight disdain. Hmph! It won¡¯t bite people randomly, so why are these people so afraid of it! Women are better; it¡¯s never afraid of it! ¡°Uh!¡± Being looked down upon by a small snake made Feng Da extremely depressed. Wu¡­ why was this snake also bullying people! ¡°Ah! Yes!¡± Suddenly, a scream was heard. The painful scream seemed to be mixed with moans¡­ ¡°What¡¯s that sound? It¡¯s so scary!¡± said L¨¹ Tao nervously. ¡°L¨¹ Tao, children are not suitable!¡± Feng Da quickly covered Peach¡¯s ears. ¡°You¡¯re the child!¡± Peach slapped Feng Da¡¯s hand away and said angrily, ¡°Hmph! Do you really think I¡¯m a child who doesn¡¯t know anything? I¡¯m not that white!¡± ¡°Hehe! Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Lin Yuan smirked and said excitedly. ¡°I suggest you guys better not go. Otherwise, you¡¯ll definitely regret it!¡± Fiery warned. ¡°Uh! Why?¡± Lin Yuan was confused. ¡°It¡¯s a secret. In any case, don¡¯t go out,¡± Little Flame said mysteriously. ¡°But women can go out and watch the show!¡± Little Flame added. ¡°Uh!¡± Everyone became even more puzzled. Why could women go and watch the show, but men couldn¡¯t? Could it be that Little Flame also favored women over men? ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Trust me!¡± Little Flame said with a face like a charlatan. ¡°Ah! Help!¡± At this moment, a cry for help sounded in the room. It was obviously a man¡¯s voice. Urgh! Instantly, cold sweat dripped down Feng Da and the others¡¯ foreheads. They were so frightened that their hearts trembled, and their thoughts started to run wild. Could it be¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± Feng Miao said with a face full of curiosity, then left the room directly. However, not even a moment later, Feng Miao returned with a pale face. ¡°Little Miaomiao, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so pale?¡± everyone asked curiously, their faces full of question marks. ¡°Uh! Men, don¡¯t leave the room! It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Feng Miao warned, but her expression was a little unnatural. ¡°Heh heh! Am I right?!¡± Fiery laughed mischievously, his face full of pride. ¡°That¡¯s right. None of you should go out. Otherwise, your innocence will be lost.¡± Feng Miao nodded repeatedly. Mother! This was too unbelievable! Uh! This time, Feng Da and the others all understood. Could it be that the poison was acting up? But what kind of poison was Fiery? It was actually so powerful that it could make people lose their minds. ¡°Dong dong dong dong! Dong dong dong!¡± At this moment, there was another hurried knock on the door. Feng Miao, who was closest to the door, reluctantly went to open the door under everyone¡¯s gaze. However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous in her heart. This night was really busy! Feng Miao opened the door and saw the pale-faced shopkeeper and Steward Yu, who was pretending to be calm, standing outside the door. She moved aside to let them in. ¡°Shopkeeper, why is your expression so unsightly?¡± Leng Qingtian clearly knew what the consultant was saying. Oh, since such a thing had happened in the inn, the shopkeeper must be extremely depressed! ¡°I was anxious. I was worried about Young Lady Leng!¡± The shopkeeper wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said with lingering fear. Boohoo¡­ He could not say that he was almost¡­ This was too embarrassing. Even the Mystic Sovereign could not withstand it. Who would believe this if news got out! ¡°How is Young Lady Leng? I brought a thousand year old Snow Ginseng. Are there any alchemists among you?¡± Yu Tian¡¯s gaze swept back and forth between Feng Da and the others as he asked. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Zheng En said under the little old man¡¯s signal. ¡°This is a thousand-year-old Snow Ginseng.¡± Yu Tian took out a rectangular cold jade box from the ring with some heartache and handed it to Feng Dadao. He really didn¡¯t expect that there was actually an alchemist among them. He originally thought that only Miss Leng was one! However, if he knew that Leng Ruoxue and the others had a total of four alchemists, he would definitely be shocked. After all, there weren¡¯t many alchemists in the Vast Heaven Continent. Especially alchemists above the Alchemy Grandmaster level, they were as rare and precious as phoenix feathers and qilin horns. Zheng En received the jade box and carefully opened it. Instantly, a gust of cold air blew towards him. Following that, what entered his eyes was a snow white and fat Snow Ginseng. This Snow Ginseng was slightly bigger than an adult¡¯s palm. Its roots were complete and its head had a faint outline of facial features. As an alchemist, he could tell with one look that this Snow Ginseng was definitely more than a thousand years old. ¡°Good ginseng!¡± exclaimed the little old man. Hehe, who would have thought that the Shadow League really had some good stuff! This snow ginseng was the best he had ever seen. ¡°This Snow Ginseng is a treasure of our Shadow League. It was originally not for sale, but something happened to Miss Leng in the territory of our Shadow City, so¡­¡± Yu Tian only spoke halfway before he looked at the Snow Ginseng in Zheng En¡¯s hand with a pained and reluctant expression as if he was about to be separated from his sweetheart. ¡°Hehe, Butler Yu, you don¡¯t have to be reluctant. We won¡¯t let you suffer a loss,¡± the little old man promised sincerely. ¡°En, everyone, name a price!¡± Yu Tian thought for a while and said. Although they were responsible for such an incident in the Shadow City, if such a precious Snow Ginseng was given to him for free, he definitely wouldn¡¯t feel good about it. Therefore, he had to accept some money. Otherwise, he would definitely be depressed to death. ¡°Steward Yu, I know that this thousand-year-old Snow Ginseng can¡¯t be bought with money, so I don¡¯t plan on asking for a price. If you trust me, this old man, I¡¯ll get my girl to give you a medicinal herb of equal value after I save my girl.. What do you think?¡± The little old man thought for a moment and said. To every alchemist who valued medicine as much as their life, a Snow Ginseng was a good thing, and it was even more so for a senior alchemist like him! Chapter 707 - I’m Not A Snake, I’m A Family Heirloom (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°A medicinal ingredient of equivalent value?¡± Yu Tian was stunned. Originally, when he heard the little old man say that he wasn¡¯t going to offer a price, he was a little angry. However, later on, when he heard that they were going to use medicinal ingredients of equivalent value to exchange for it, he couldn¡¯t help but be curious. He really wanted to know what kind of medicinal ingredients these people would use to exchange for it. ¡°Hehe, I guarantee that Butler Yu will be satisfied with our medicinal herbs,¡± the little old man promised mysteriously. After all, any medicinal herb that his lass took out would probably be worth more than this snow ginseng. It was just that they did not have the snow ginseng with them. ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Tian nodded. They¡¯d traded a few times, so he still believed in the credibility of these people. ¡°Hehe, everyone, I have a presumptuous request.¡± Yu Tian continued. ¡°Eh?¡± Everyone looked at Yu Tian with question marks all over their faces. They didn¡¯t understand what he was up to! ¡°Can you let us watch while you concoct the pill?¡± Yu Tian asked, somewhat embarrassed. After all, they were outsiders. ¡°Sure.¡± Zheng En nodded his head without hesitation. He was not so particular when refining pills. ¡°Thank you. May I know what kind of medicinal pill this Grandmaster wishes to refine?¡± Yu Tian asked curiously. Medicinal pills that could be used for Snow Ginseng were at least Earth Grade. Therefore, he really wanted to know if this young man in front of him had the strength of an Alchemist Grandmaster. ¡°The Snow Ginseng Pill, of course,¡± Zheng En said matter-of-factly. The Snow Ginseng Pill was a Heaven Grade medicinal pill. This was his first time refining it. He did not know what the success rate would be. ¡°Ah!¡± Yu Tian was greatly shocked. Although he had never seen the Snow Ginseng Elixir before, he was very clear about the rank of the elixir. Therefore, he really couldn¡¯t imagine that this man who looked to be in his thirties was actually an Alchemy Revered Master. How could he not be surprised? ¡°Hehe, Steward Yu, calm down. This is my first time refining a Heaven Grade medicinal pill. It¡¯s hard to say whether I¡¯ll succeed or not!¡± Zheng En scratched his head with his hand and said somewhat embarrassedly. ¡°Uh!¡± Yu Tian was unable to remain calm. His forehead was even dripping with cold sweat. Using snow ginseng to refine a Heaven Grade medicinal pill for the first time? This was too extravagant! Yu Tian was in a frenzy at the side while Zheng En calmly took out his own cauldron. After lighting the fire and preheating it, he placed the medicinal herbs into the cauldron in order. When all the medicinal herbs in the cauldron melted into liquid, he cut off a few ginseng roots and threw them into the cauldron. Then, he removed the impurities and purified them. Finally, he tempered them and condensed the pills. After all the steps were completed, he waited¡­ Not long after, when the unique fragrance of the Snow Ginseng Pill wafted out from the furnace, everyone knew that the pill had been successfully refined. Under everyone¡¯s expectant gazes, Zheng En opened the pill furnace. Looking at the snow white medicinal pill lying in the middle of the pill furnace, he was elated. Hehe, he didn¡¯t expect to succeed on his first attempt at refining Heaven Grade medicinal pills. Even though there were only ten, he was already very happy. ¡°Congratulations, sir.¡± When Yu Tian saw that the elixir had been successfully refined, his gaze towards Zheng En immediately became fiery, and he made up his mind to befriend them. After all, being able to become friends with an Alchemy Revered Master would bring about many benefits. ¡°Hehe, I was just lucky.¡± Zheng En said somewhat embarrassedly. ¡°You are too modest. Being able to refine a Heaven Grade medicinal pill is not due to luck.¡± Yu Tian was somewhat speechless as he spoke. If luck was really so useful, then how could there be so few Alchemist Honorable Masters? ¡°Hehe!¡± Zheng En laughed foolishly, not knowing what to say. ¡°Silly boy, why aren¡¯t you giving the medicinal pills to the girl and the boy?¡± The little old man patted his silly disciple¡¯s head and lightly reprimanded. ¡°Oh, oh!¡± Zheng En hurriedly said. Then, he took out two pills from the pill furnace and put them into Leng Ruoxue and the demon¡¯s mouths respectively. A moment later, they opened their eyes. When they saw the people in the room, their faces were filled with confusion. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys sleeping in the middle of the night? What are you doing in my room?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a face full of question marks. ¡°Miss, something happened to you.¡± Peach looked at her mistress with tears in her eyes. ¡°Uh! What happened to us?¡± Leng Ruoxue and the demon asked in unison. ¡°You guys were drugged,¡± Peach explained with tears in her eyes. ¡°Ah! Who would have the guts to do such a thing in the Shadow City? Isn¡¯t the security in the Shadow City very good? Could it be that our ten thousand purple coins entrance fee was paid for in vain? Can¡¯t even guarantee our basic safety?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked like a cannonball, her beautiful face full of disappointment. ¡°Eh! Young Lady Leng, after such a thing happened, I am truly sorry. We will definitely give Young Lady Leng an explanation.¡± Yu Tian, who was extremely embarrassed, guaranteed. ¡°Eh, Butler Yu is here too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said as if she had just seen someone. ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Tian nodded speechlessly. ¡°Lass! Thanks to the housekeeper, She, who gave us the Snow Ginseng, we were able to wake you up. You have to return a good herb to her later!¡± The little old man reminded her and even secretly winked at Leng Ruoxue. ¡°En, thank you, Butler Yu,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gratefully. ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. Young Lady Leng, did you lose anything valuable?¡± asked Yu Tian. He had been busy watching the concoction process earlier and didn¡¯t have the chance to ask for the details. ¡°My Miss lost a bracelet,¡± said L¨¹ Tao. ¡°Bracelet? What kind of bracelet?¡± Yu Tian asked with a face full of curiosity. What kind of thief would use ¡®Forget Soul¡¯ for a bracelet? One had to know that this was the most damaging knockout powder. Not only would the person who planted the poison remain unconscious, even if he woke up, his cultivation would also be damaged. It might even affect his future cultivation. Therefore, this¡¯ Forget Soul ¡®was absolutely considered a forbidden medicine in the Vast Heaven Continent. ¡°A red, transparent snake-shaped bracelet. It¡¯s worth 100 billion.¡± L¨¹ Tao glanced at Little Flame and said calmly. ¡°Uh!¡± Yu Tian couldn¡¯t help but wipe off the cold sweat on his forehead. He thought to himself: How could there be such an expensive bracelet in this world? ¡°Steward Yu, that bracelet is my family¡¯s young miss¡¯s family heirloom! She lost it just like that, sigh!¡± Lutao sighed heavily and said with a bitter face.. However, when she mentioned the family heirloom, Xiaohuo actually raised its little head with a proud expression. Chapter 708 - I’m Not A Snake, I’m A Family Heirloom (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°That¡­ we will do our best to help Young Lady Leng find the lost item. It is getting late. We will take our leave first.¡± After Yu Tian finished speaking, he pulled the shopkeeper and fled as if his buttocks were on fire. Boohoo¡­ if he continued, the Old Ancestor would probably come out to settle the score with them. ¡°Why did he run away? I haven¡¯t finished speaking!¡± L¨¹ Tao looked at Yu Tian¡¯s back and complained. ¡°I¡¯ve already become a family heirloom. How could he still dare to stay here?!¡± Little Flame said with understanding. Uh, family heirlooms were very valuable. ¡°You¡¯re just a small snake.¡± Leng Ruoxue placed Little Flame in her palm and gently tapped its little head. ¡°I¡¯m not a snake. I¡¯m a family heirloom,¡±Little Flame said very stubbornly. A family heirloom was much more important than a small snake, so it wanted to be a family heirloom. ¡°Little Flame, you are not lost, so you can¡¯t be a family heirloom,¡± reminded L¨¹ Tao with some amusement. ¡°Then I¡¯m also a family heirloom. Humph! I¡¯ll bite whoever dares to say that I¡¯m not!¡± Little Flame glared with its crystal-like eyes and threatened. ¡°Eh!¡± Everyone was speechless. Little Flame actually threatened them. Boohoo¡­ This was really too much. ¡°You¡¯re a family heirloom, definitely!¡± Feng Miao was the first to surrender. She had witnessed the tragedy outside with her own eyes, so she absolutely supported this little fellow. From now on, she would not go against anything that this little fellow said! ¡°En, you¡¯re still the smart one!¡± Little Flame nodded with satisfaction. Then, its fiery red crystal eyes lightly swept over everyone. ¡°You are afamily heirloom!¡± Everyone said in unison, extremely spineless. Hearing everyone¡¯s words, Little Flame was satisfied. Then, it formed a circle in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s palm and happily slept. ¡°Girl, you won¡¯t blame me for taking the liberty to use other herbs to exchange for that snow ginseng, right?¡± After a while, the little old man asked. Even though he knew that the girl wouldn¡¯t hide it from him and blame him, he still felt a little uncertain since he hadn¡¯t heard her say it herself. ¡°Hehe, no way! We don¡¯t have any snow ginseng,¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled. Sigh! Grandpa Du was thinking too much. She knew what happened back then, how could she blame him! ¡°Hehe! Lass! This time, the Lan family will be implicated by that woman,¡± the little old man said with a wicked smile. Doing such a thing in the Shadow League¡¯s territory was really courting death! Now, even the Lan family might not be able to protect her. ¡°If she didn¡¯t use ¡®Forgetten Soul¡¯, I wouldn¡¯t have dragged the Shadow League into this.¡± Leng Ruoxue saw that there were no outsiders and that she wasn¡¯t acting anymore, so she told the truth. In fact, when the woman had just taken action, she had already discovered it. Originally, she only wanted Little Flame to bite her to punish her, but who knew that the knockout drug that the woman used was actually the ¡®Forgotten soul¡¯ that made people want to die? Therefore, she was a little angry at the time, so she decided to beat her at her own game and blow things up. And the need to use snow ginseng to solve ¡®Forgetten Soul¡¯ was definitely unexpected for the Shadow League to have a thousand-year-old snow ginseng. Otherwise, she would probably still be ¡®unconscious¡¯ for some time! ¡°Lass, even though I don¡¯t know what relationship that woman has with the Lan Clan, she shouldn¡¯t be a member of the Lan Clan. Do you think the Shadow League will vent their anger on the Lan Clan?¡± The little old man asked worriedly. Uh! He had some ties with that old geezer from the Lan Clan, so he naturally didn¡¯t want to see any harm come to the Lan Clan. ¡°Even though the Shadow League is mysterious and unfathomable, they shouldn¡¯t fall out with the Lan Clan over such a small matter. However, after such a thing happened in the Shadow City, the Shadow League¡¯s face must be recovered. So, it¡¯s inevitable for the Lan Clan to lose some money.¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed after thinking for a while. Her relationship with Lan Ming wasn¡¯t bad, so she naturally didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for the Lan Clan. Moreover, it was hard to say whether the old man from the Lan Clan recognized this woman or not! Moreover, with her understanding of that old man, that cunning old man would definitely not acknowledge this debt. ¡°Yes, but it won¡¯t be easy to get money from the Lan family.¡± The little old man nodded in agreement. ¡°Hehe, Grandpa Du, we don¡¯t have to worry about this. It¡¯s getting late, everyone should rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and said. Sigh! Because of a woman who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, they actually went through so much trouble. This was really too much. Aunt couldn¡¯t tolerate it. However, she blamed this on Lan Lie. ¡°Miss, we want to sleep in the space.¡± Feng Dao and the others exchanged glances and then said in unison. ¡°Haha, alright!¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled. With a thought, she brought everyone into the space. Two days later. Leng Ruoxue and the others finally left the bracelet. For the past two days, they had been staying in the space. During this time, only Feng Miao followed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s instructions and went to deliver the medicinal herbs to the housekeeper. The others didn¡¯t leave the room at all. At the same time, Feng Miao also informed the manager not to disturb them unless it was something important. When Leng Ruoxue and her group walked down the stairs and arrived at the hall on the first floor, the shopkeeper quickly came up to them and bowed slightly before asking, ¡°Would everyone like to eat something?¡± ¡°Sure! Shopkeeper, did anything fun happen in the Shadow City in the past two days?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously while looking at the shopkeeper with a smile. ¡°Uh!¡± Cold sweat broke out on the shopkeeper¡¯s forehead as he hesitated whether he should say it or not. ¡°Shopkeeper, has the whereabouts of the thief who stole our lady¡¯s things been found?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked with anticipation. ¡°Uh! I¡¯m not too sure about this. It¡¯s Butler Yu who¡¯s in charge.¡± The shopkeeper pushed the blame onto Yu Tian. ¡°Oh! After we¡¯re done eating, let¡¯s go look for Butler Yu! It¡¯s been two days, there should be some progress!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. Actually, she knew clearly that Butler Yu was in a dilemma! After all, this matter involved the Lan family. ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare food for everyone.¡± After the shopkeeper said that, he left the place as if he was running for his life. Leng Ruoxue and the others simply ate some food. After that, they majestically went to find Yu Tian. When they arrived at the entrance of Butler Yu¡¯s residence, Leng Ruoxue gave Feng Da a look. Feng Da walked up and knocked on the door a few times¡­ Creak! The door opened and a guard walked out. When he saw Leng Ruoxue and the others, he politely asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Chapter 709 - I’m Not A Snake, I’m A Family Heirloom (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°My Miss¡¯s surname is Leng. We¡¯re looking for Butler Yu,¡± Feng Da replied. ¡°Oh! Please wait a moment,¡± the guard said before closing the door to report to Butler Yu. A few minutes later, Butler Yu came out personally. ¡°Young Lady Leng, your body has just recovered. How did you come out? Haha, if you want to see me, you just need to send someone to inform me and I will personally go see you.¡± Yu Tian¡¯s face was full of smiles as he spoke with great enthusiasm. ¡°Butler Yu is very busy every day, unlike me who has nothing to do, of course I have to personally visit!¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely. ¡°Haha, quickly come in.¡± Yu Tian smiled awkwardly. His heart was beating like a drum. Uh! From her tone, could it be that Young Lady Leng was blaming him? Boohoo¡­ he was wronged! ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, then everyone followed the housekeeper into the courtyard. After bringing Leng Ruoxue and the others to the living room, Yu Tian instructed the waiter to prepare tea and snacks before sitting down to chat with them. ¡°Housekeeper Yu, have you found the thief?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked bluntly when she saw that Yu Tian was looking left and right. ¡°Uh! This¡­ Recently, someone in Shadow City has been poisoned. However, we aren¡¯t too sure either.¡± Yu Tian said very implicitly. ¡°Butler Yu, to be honest, the symptoms of the snake poison aren¡¯t too obvious for the person who was bitten by my Xiaohuo. However, the person who is poisoned has an extremely strong physiological requirement. Before long, they will die from exhaustion. Moreover, this kind of poison can be transmitted through certain actions. So, it¡¯s best if you find this person as soon as possible. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± Leng Ruoxue calmly explained. She didn¡¯t even ask who the person who was poisoned was. After that, she drank a mouthful of tea and looked at Yu Tian with her beautiful eyes that had a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. She believed that Housekeeper Yu knew what she said was true. After speaking, Leng Ruoxue stood up and left. After sending Leng Ruoxue off, Yu Tian sat alone on a chair and pondered for a long time. Suddenly, he called out to the void, ¡°Shadow!¡± ¡°Milord, what instructions do you have?¡± A black ghost-like figure instantly appeared before Yu Tian. ¡°Shadow, how trustworthy do you think Young Lady Leng¡¯s words are?¡± Yu Tian asked his confidant very seriously. ¡°Sir, two of our men have already been poisoned, and they are still unconscious,¡± the shadow reminded. The two who had been poisoned had been bitten. Furthermore, their Shadow League¡¯s alchemists had tried all sorts of methods but were still unable to cure the poison. ¡°You mean to hand that woman over?¡± Yu Tian hesitated. If it wasn¡¯t because that woman was the younger cousin of the Lan Clan¡¯s Young Master, he wouldn¡¯t have to be in such a difficult situation. He definitely wanted to be on good terms with Young Lady Leng, but the Lan Clan wasn¡¯t willing to provoke them. Although the Shadow League wasn¡¯t afraid of the Lan Clan, if he could sell a favor to the Lan Clan, it would be beneficial to the Shadow League as well. Sigh! Could it be that there wasn¡¯t a way to achieve the best of both worlds? For the past two days, he had a headache over this matter. ¡°Sir, if I am not wrong, Miss Leng and the rest must know who the thief is. Therefore, it is unlikely that they will be able to make a comeback,¡± the shadow said carefully. ¡°Sigh! What you said makes sense!¡± Yu Tian nodded, his brows furrowing deeper and deeper. ¡°Lord, you better remind the other lords about this. I feel that Miss Leng is even more difficult to deal with than the Lan Clan.¡± The shadow said softly. ¡°Of course I know that Young Lady Leng isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. However, they have to listen to me!¡± Yu Tian said in a somewhat depressed manner. At the same time, he recalled the fire lotus that Feng Miao sent over. Sigh! Using snow ginseng to exchange for the fire lotus was still them taking advantage of him. After all, even though snow ginseng was precious, it wasn¡¯t as widely used as the fire lotus. The shadow fell silent¡­ After Leng Ruoxue and the others left Yu Tian¡¯s residence, they returned to the ¡®Shadow Pavilion¡¯. In the room. Feng Da could not help but ask, ¡°Miss, what does Butler Yu mean?¡± ¡°The Shadow League¡¯s face is nothing more than this.¡± Leng Ruoxue mocked. It seemed she had overestimated the Shadow League! ¡°Lass, the relationships between the aristocratic families have always been very deep, so it¡¯s normal for the Shadow League to hesitate. After all, the Lan family¡¯s strength is obvious, and in their eyes, we can¡¯t be compared to the Lan family at all,¡± the little old man said knowingly, consoling Leng Ruoxue. ¡°I know.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Although she was a little depressed, she also knew that in the eyes of the Shadow League, she couldn¡¯t compare to a super aristocratic family. Oh! Since ancient times, only the strong had the right to speak! ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t Butler Yu promise to give us an explanation? Is he trying to fool us?¡± Peach Lu asked in confusion. ¡°Haha, of course he¡¯ll give us an explanation. However, I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t satisfy us.¡± Leng Ruoxue said in understanding. After making a trip to the housekeeper¡¯s office, she was even more clear about the Shadow League¡¯s intentions. It looked like it was as she had expected, the Shadow League was currently in a difficult position. ¡°Miss, what should we do now?¡± L¨¹ Tao could not help but ask. Were they working for nothing? ¡°Wait! In any case, I¡¯m not the one who was poisoned, I¡¯m not in a hurry!¡± Leng Ruoxue laughed lightly. Hmph! No matter what relationship that woman has with the Lan Family, since that woman dared to have designs on her, then don¡¯t even think about living well. The Lan Family can¡¯t protect Min¡¯er either! ¡°Hehe! Then let¡¯s wait!¡± said L¨¹ Tao with an evil smile. However, she had not heard any screams for the past two days. Could it be that the woman had already left Shadow City? ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded. ¡°Miss, when are we leaving this place?¡± Feng Miao suddenly asked. ¡°After this matter is settled, we¡¯ll leave. Oh! What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with understanding. ¡°No¡­ no.¡± Feng Miao hurriedly said. ¡°Oh! If you have nothing to do during the day, you can enter the space to cultivate!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a while and said. The Shadow City was too small and there was really nothing to visit. After all, everyone who came here was here for the transaction. ¡°En.¡± Feng Da and the others nodded.. Just as they were about to enter the space, they heard a knock on the door. Chapter 710 - I’m Not A Snake, I’m A Family Heirloom (5) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Feng Da turned around to open the door, only to discover that it was Butler Yu and an unfamiliar middle-aged man standing outside. ¡°Butler Yu, we just came back from your place. We haven¡¯t even warmed up our butts. Why are you here?¡± Feng Da chuckled. ¡°I have something to discuss with Young Lady Leng. I forgot to mention it earlier.¡± Yu Tian said somewhat embarrassedly. ¡°Oh, then please come in!¡± Vonetta moved aside and let them into the room. ¡°Butler Yu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked directly without even inviting Yu Tian to sit down. ¡°Are you Sir Du Min?¡± Suddenly, the middle-aged man who had been standing next to Yu Tian fixed his gaze on the small old man and spoke with an excited expression. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s been a long time since someone called me by that name,¡± the little old man said indifferently. ¡°Mr. Du Min, I really didn¡¯t expect to see you here. I¡¯m so happy.¡± The middle-aged man was extremely excited. ¡°Sir¡­ Sir Du Min?¡± Yu Tian also stuttered a little. No wonder he felt that this little old man was somewhat familiar. To think that this unremarkable old man was actually the god-like person in the hearts of all alchemists. Uh! Although he wasn¡¯t an alchemist, he was still very clear about Du Min¡¯s position in the alchemy world and even in the entire Vast Heaven Continent. Uh.. If he had long seen that this little old man was Sir Du Min, he probably wouldn¡¯t have hesitated either. He didn¡¯t know if it was still too late? ¡°What are you talking about? Just call me Old Man.¡± The little old man said disapprovingly. ¡°Butler Yu, what are you here for?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but ask again. She didn¡¯t want to attend a fan meeting with her idol. ¡°Young Lady Leng, it¡¯s like this. Didn¡¯t I tell you that someone in the city was indeed poisoned? However, there isn¡¯t sufficient evidence. Moreover, two people in our Shadow League were poisoned and were bitten by someone. So, I¡¯m here to ask for the snake poison. If it can cure my subordinate¡¯s poison, then we can basically confirm the thief.¡± Yu Tian pondered for a moment before speaking in an extremely reserved manner. ¡°Oh, is that so? It seems that Steward Yu doesn¡¯t have any sincerity! Someone, send the guest out.¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed expressionlessly. Hmph! At this time, Yu Tian was still playing mind games with her. To think she had such a good impression of him! ¡°Young Lady Leng¡­¡± Yu Tian wanted to explain, but Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t give him a chance. She turned around and entered the inner room. ¡°Butler Yu, this way please!¡± Feng Da extended an arm and made an inviting gesture. Yu Tian gave the middle-aged man a look. The middle-aged man opened his mouth with some difficulty and said, ¡°Sir Du Min¡­¡± However, just as he said a few words, he was interrupted by the little old man. ¡°Sigh! This old man is getting on in years. I don¡¯t care anymore. Our lass has the final say.¡± The little old man pretended to sigh helplessly. Then, he shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he was helpless. Seeing this, Yu Tian and the middle-aged man had no choice but to leave with their tails between their legs¡­ After leaving, the middle-aged man could not help but mutter as he walked, ¡°Butler Yu, why didn¡¯t you tell them that the thief was found? I have to tell you, if they can¡¯t get the snake venom, they will lose their lives.¡± ¡°I know, they are my subordinates. I am also anxious! However, this matter is not something that I can decide alone. I have to go back and discuss it with the others.¡± Yu Tian said with a troubled expression. Sigh! If he could say it directly, how could he not? ¡°Then you have to be quick. They won¡¯t be able to last much longer,¡± the middle-aged man reminded her. At the same time, he was complaining in his heart. Sigh! If it weren¡¯t for that damn woman, he wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to get close to his idol! ¡°Got it!¡± Yu Tian replied in an extremely depressed manner. After that, the two of them directly returned to the Shadow Alliance¡¯s encampment. The next day, Yu Tian and the middle-aged man came to visit again. They said a lot of good things and told Leng Ruoxue the truth. They even automatically signed numerous unequal treaties before coaxing Leng Ruoxue to take out two antidotes. As he looked at the antidote in his hand, Yu Tian¡¯s tears fell like rain, and he was extremely excited. Wuuu¡­ what a rare antidote! For the sake of these two antidotes, he had cursed all those conservative and stubborn old things last night! ¡°Butler Yu, why aren¡¯t you going back quickly and giving these two antidotes to your subordinates?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Since Yu Tian was willing to lower his head for his subordinates, he could be considered to be a loyal person. Thus, she was magnanimous and didn¡¯t bother about Yu Tian¡¯s previous actions. After all, from his perspective, he didn¡¯t do anything wrong. ¡°Oh! Oh!¡± Yu Tian hurriedly nodded, and then he vanished with a swish. Even though Yu Tian took the antidote and left, the middle-aged man didn¡¯t leave. He even stayed next door to them. Furthermore, as long as he had time, he would stick by the little old man¡¯s side. His diligence left even Zheng En, his disciple, in the dust! Another day passed. Leng Ruoxue and the others had just finished their lunch in the space when Qing Jue informed them that someone was knocking on the door. She quickly moved everyone out of the space. ¡°Old Li, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Feng Da, who went to open the door, saw the middle-aged man standing outside the door and teased him in a good mood. ¡°Uh! I have something to inform you guys,¡± the middle-aged man called Old Li said as he panted, his face filled with anxiety. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°I just received news that someone from the Lan family is here,¡± Old Li said after calming down a little. When Leng Ruoxue heard Old Li¡¯s words, she frowned slightly. She thought to herself, ¡°Has the Lan family finally shown themselves? I wonder who it is? But, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Where is the Lan family?¡± The little old man asked curiously, his face full of anticipation. ¡°Uh! They went to Butler Yu¡¯s place,¡± Old Li said speechlessly. It seemed like those people had heard that Butler Yu had the antidote, so they went to look for him. Sigh! He really did not know how this news was leaked. ¡°Then let¡¯s go too!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled. Of course, they were there to watch the show. ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone nodded excitedly, and then the group of them left the inn in a formidable array and headed straight for Yu Tian¡¯s residence. Chapter 711 - Feng Miao’s Cousin (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Because Old Li was there, they didn¡¯t knock on the door this time and just strutted in. However, before they entered the living room, they heard an arrogant female voice from afar. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give my daughter the antidote first?¡± Leng Ruoxue stopped in her tracks and looked up at Old Li, asking calmly, ¡°Who is this woman?¡± ¡°This woman is the mistress of the Hu family and also the aunt of the Lan family¡¯s young master,¡± Old Li explained. ¡°The Hu Family? I¡¯ve never heard of them.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of question marks. Was the Hu Family very famous? This woman actually yelled at the housekeeper¡¯s office. Sigh! She really didn¡¯t know if she was dead or alive! However, she was even more surprised that Yu Tian was actually able to endure it. Could it be that the Shadow League had fallen? ¡°Miss Leng, are we still going in?¡± Old Li asked carefully. ¡°Come in! Why not?¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled as she walked into the living room with the demon. ¡°Eh! Why are you guys here?¡± After Yu Tian saw Leng Ruoxue, he kept giving her meaningful looks. Then, he glared at Old Li who was beside Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Butler Yu has a guest? Looks like we came at the wrong time!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid as she smiled. However, she did not have any intention of leaving. Instead, she found a seat and sat down. The demon sat beside her and Feng Da and the rest did not need to greet her. ¡°Butler Yu, you must give me an explanation. Why didn¡¯t you give the antidote to my daughter first? My daughter is the future Young Madam of the Lan family. The Lan family will not let you off.¡± A woman who had been ignored shouted at the top of her lungs. Leng Ruoxue, who was sitting at the side, lifted her beautiful eyes and sized up the woman who spoke. The woman in front of her was about 40 years old. She looked ordinary and her figure was long gone. As for her strength, it was so weak that it could be ignored. Moreover, this woman and Min¡¯er looked quite similar. However, Min¡¯er should be considered to have gained weight. At this moment, the woman was glaring fiercely at Butler Yu! ¡°Madam Hu, can you represent the Lan Clan?¡± Yu Tian sighed lightly and asked with slight uncertainty. Truthfully speaking, he had given the Lan Clan¡¯s great master face, so he had tolerated this woman repeatedly. However, this woman thought that he was afraid of her! Hmph! How preposterous! ¡°Of course I can!¡± Madam Hu said domineeringly. ¡°Butler Yu, there¡¯s a problem with your question! The great master of the Lan family is just sitting by the side! Why don¡¯t you just ask him directly?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Sigh! Just how cowardly was this Lan Lie¡¯s father?! He actually let such an ignorant woman fool around. No wonder that damned old man Lan Tao refused to hand over the position of the family head. ¡°Sir Lan, what do you think? Can Madam Hu represent the Lan Clan?¡± Yu Tian nodded before he asked. Actually, he was giving Lan Tian face by not asking earlier, but who would have expected Lan Tian to remain silent? Lan Tian glanced at his beloved wife beside him. He didn¡¯t know what to say, so he could only remain silent. ¡°Of course she can¡¯t represent our Lan family!¡± Lan Lie could not bear it any longer. To be honest, there were times when he really did not understand why his father would indulge this woman so much. Was it because she was his mother¡¯s younger sister? ¡°Lie¡¯er, she¡¯s your aunt!¡± A voice as gentle as water sounded helplessly. ¡°Lan Lie, you heartless¡­¡± When Madam Hu heard that, she hurriedly tried to scold him. However, her words were interrupted by Lan Lie. ¡°So what? Her surname isn¡¯t Lan!¡± Lan Lie said with a face full of anger. Just because this woman was his aunt and seemed to be indebted to his mother and son when they were young, their entire family had to treat her as their benefactor for the rest of their lives. To be honest, all these years, this so-called aunt had been using the Lan family¡¯s name to gain benefits for her husband¡¯s family. He and his father had also turned a blind eye to it and pretended not to see it. Even if they had repaid her kindness back then, this aunt¡¯s ambition was really too great. She actually wanted to marry her daughter to him. Hmph! He didn¡¯t like that conceited and greedy cousin of his at all. If it wasn¡¯t for his mother, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered with that woman at all. Furthermore, after creating such a scandal, she actually wanted to enter the Lan family. He really didn¡¯t know what this pair of mother and daughter were thinking! ¡°Madam Hu, right? I was the one who gave Butler Yu the antidote.¡± Leng Ruoxue, who originally wanted to watch a good show, didn¡¯t want to play dumb anymore, so she directly said, sigh! Looking at these people¡¯s acting skills, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to put on a good show! And she had no interest in watching any further. ¡°It¡¯s you? Then why didn¡¯t you give my daughter to me? Don¡¯t you know she¡¯s the future Young Madam of the Lan family?¡± After hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, Madam Hu¡¯s anger was immediately ignited as she roared like a lion. When Butler Yu saw this, he knew that Miss Leng was planning to remain calm. Hence, he pretended to be deaf and mute. ¡°Why should I give it to her?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion. ¡°Of course you have to give it to her. She¡¯s the future Young Madam of the Lan family,¡± Madam Hu emphasized. ¡°Future? In other words, she¡¯s not! Madam Hu, I don¡¯t understand one thing! After what happened, do you think the Lan family will still allow her to enter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°What is it? Don¡¯t spout nonsense. My daughter was only poisoned! Nothing happened,¡± Madam Hu said evasively. ¡°Madam Hu, Young Master Lan is willing to be a spendthrift, but it doesn¡¯t mean that everyone is a fool. Who in the Shadow City doesn¡¯t know that Miss Hu Min¡¯er has ten men at night, and she¡¯s spending the night with them!¡± Leng Ruoxue laughed evilly. ¡°Miss, you cannot speak such nonsense. This concerns a woman¡¯s reputation!¡± The moment Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, her gentle voice sounded again. Leng Ruoxue glanced at the middle-aged beauty who spoke. She thought to herself, Is this person Lan Lie¡¯s mother? I really don¡¯t know if she was too well protected by her father and son, or if she was born so fair. Sigh! What a worrisome person. Now, she suddenly felt some sympathy for Lan Lie. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense! My daughter is innocent.. Don¡¯t slander her!¡± At this time, Madam Hu also reacted and shouted furiously. Chapter 712 - Feng Miao’s Cousin (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Butler Yu, did I slander you?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Yu Tian and smiled. ¡°No, what Miss Leng said is the truth. Miss Hu did indeed spend the night and night, pouncing on men whenever she saw them. Now, all the men in Shadow City are in danger. If there¡¯s nothing important, they wouldn¡¯t dare to go out at all. Furthermore, many good men have not only had their innocence ruined by Miss Hu, but they have also been poisoned by her and are still unconscious,¡± Butler Yu added fuel to the fire. ¡°You¡­ you all are speaking nonsense! My daughter was only poisoned!¡± Madam Hu roared out. However, her confidence was clearly lacking. ¡°Does Madam Hu know why her daughter was poisoned?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a faint smile. ¡°Hu Min¡¯er had ulterior motives and wanted to steal my bracelet, so she was bitten by my beast.¡± Leng Ruoxue did not give Madam Hu a chance to speak and continued. ¡°So it was you who harmed my daughter!¡± Madam Hu couldn¡¯t find the person who poisoned her daughter, so when she heard Leng Ruoxue admit it, she immediately exploded! ¡°Madam Hu, don¡¯t you understand human language? I told you before that I was the one who gave Butler Yu the antidote. Also, I said a few seconds ago that Hu Min¡¯er was here to steal my bracelet and was bitten by my beast. So, your precious daughter is asking for it.¡± Leng Ruoxue sneered. ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re the one who harmed my daughter. I won¡¯t let you get away with it,¡± said Madam Hu. ¡°That¡¯s just as well. I don¡¯t plan on letting your precious daughter off either. By the way, let me remind you that your daughter can only live for three days at most,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Finished talking, she directly stood up. Then, she said to Tian, ¡°Steward Yu, you know better than me what kind of treatment people who use ¡®Forget Soul¡¯ on the Vast Heaven Continent will receive!¡± ¡°Mn.¡± Yu Tian nodded. He understood what Leng Ruoxue meant. ¡°Then we¡¯ll take our leave first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. After that, she brought the crowd and left Yu Tian¡¯s residence. After watching Leng Ruoxue and the others leave, Yu Tian turned to the guard and instructed, ¡°Send the guests off.¡± After speaking, Yu Tian left his residence. In the guest room. As soon as Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to the restaurant, Feng Da and the others started discussing impatiently. ¡°Hehe, that Madam Hu is a real piece of work!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He had seen many women, but this was the first time he had seen such a shameless woman. His daughter was already in such a state, but she was still dreaming about being the young madam of the Lan family! He really didn¡¯t know what that old woman was thinking. ¡°This is what you call having a daughter like her mother!¡± Lin Yuan teased. ¡°I really wanted to kill that old woman just now.¡± Peach clenched her fists and said rather violently. However, without Miss¡¯s order, she did not dare to do it! Leng Ruoxue sat on the chair, playing with the fire as she listened to her subordinates¡¯ discussion. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door¡­ ¡°Feng Da, go open the door!¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed calmly. ¡°Yes.¡± Vonda went to open the door, but he returned shortly after. ¡°Where are the guests?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s someone from the Lan Clan. Does Young Miss want to see him?¡± Feng Da asked carefully. ¡°Of course I want to see her,¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled. She had already expected the Lan family to come to see her, so she was waiting! After hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, Feng Da turned around and invited the Lan Family members in. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue leaned comfortably in the devil¡¯s embrace, teasing the fire in her palm as she asked coldly. ¡°Miss Leng, we¡¯re here to seek the cure,¡± the middle-aged woman said gently. ¡°Oh, I thought you guys were here to apologize!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. She took out a small red fruit from her bracelet and fed it to Huo¡¯er. ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m willing to apologize to you on Min¡¯er¡¯s behalf. Can you give me the antidote?¡± the middle-aged woman asked very sincerely. ¡°Why should I give you the antidote?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion. Although an apology was necessary, she did not think an apology would be enough to appease her anger. ¡°Miss Leng, Min¡¯er has done such a thing. I¡¯m willing to compensate you for her loss,¡± Lan Tian said directly as he could not bear to see his wife suffer. ¡°Compensation? How do you want to compensate? I was hit by ¡®Forget Soul¡¯ and lost my family heirloom worth 100 billion. Can you compensate me?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked directly. Lan Tian remained silent. ¡°Miss Leng, Min¡¯er did something wrong. However, aren¡¯t you fine now? Please give her another chance. My sister only has one child.¡± The middle-aged woman started crying as she spoke. Her tear-stained appearance was truly pitiful. Of course, this didn¡¯t include Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Madam Lan, you think I¡¯m fine, so I should let Miss Hu go, right? Hmph! I¡¯m fine not because Hu Min¡¯er didn¡¯t succeed, but because I took the antidote. If it weren¡¯t for my grandfather and the others spending a huge sum of money to buy the thousand-year-old snow ginseng, I probably wouldn¡¯t have woken up!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in an extremely cold tone. ¡°But Min¡¯er has already been punished!¡± Madam Lan whispered. ¡°Compared to the consequences of using ¡®Forgotten Souls¡¯, her punishment is not enough. Madam Lan, you are very lucky to have a husband who loves you and an obedient son. However, you are too ignorant. Actually, ignorance is not a serious problem. Your biggest problem is being unable to differentiate right from wrong.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed out the problem with the woman in front of her. However, it caused the father and son of the Lan family to glare daggers at her. Instantly, she felt that she was being a busybody, so she stopped talking. ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t tell right from wrong? I just want to repay your kindness.¡± Madam Lan said softly. ¡°Feng Da, send the guests away! I don¡¯t want to see them again in the future.¡± Leng Ruoxue rudely chased them away. Sigh! Ignorant women weren¡¯t scary, but ignorant women who couldn¡¯t differentiate right from wrong were the scariest. She had always hated women who were as soft as water. Oh, Lan Lie was a good child, but it was a pity he had such a naive mother! ¡°Please!¡± Feng Da said lightly. Chapter 713 - Feng Miao’s Cousin (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Wait! Are you Leng Ruoxue?¡± Lan Lie suddenly asked. For some reason, he felt that this Miss Leng was very similar to the person he knew. However, their appearances were worlds apart. Hence, he could not be sure. ¡°Does it have anything to do with each other? People who walk different paths cannot work together.¡± Leng Ruoxue neither admitted nor denied it. However, she knew that she was a straightforward person. Hence, her relationship with Lan Lie could only be like this. ¡°I understand.¡± Lan Lie was disappointed. Then, he left Leng Ruoxue and the freak¡¯s room with his parents. ¡°Xue¡¯er, this kid from the Lan family is quite pitiful.¡± After Lan Lie and the others left, the little old man sighed. ¡°Grandpa Du, I can¡¯t help him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Lan Lie¡¯s mother could not differentiate right from wrong. It was all because of the father and son¡¯s spoiling. Also, his aunt was the same. So, if they wanted to blame someone, they could only blame themselves for not having principles. In the following two days, Lan Lie did not come to look for them again. And there was news that the Hu Family offended someone and directly vanished from the Vast Heaven Continent. However, regarding the Hu Family¡¯s demise, the Lan Family did not have any reaction¡­ Even though Yu Tian didn¡¯t say it explicitly, Leng Ruoxue knew that Yu Tian must have sent someone to do all of this. As for the Lan Clan, Yu Tian should have sent someone to greet them. As for Hu Min¡¯er and her daughter in the Shadow City, they would naturally die! In the guest room. Leng Ruoxue looked at Feng Miao, who was standing by the window in a daze, and her heart was full of doubts. Uh! What¡¯s wrong with this guy these past two days? He¡¯s always restless! ¡°Miss, when are we leaving Shadow City?¡± Feng Miao felt Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°I don¡¯t know! Didn¡¯t Butler Yu say that there will be a batch of medicinal ingredients arriving soon! After buying them, we will naturally leave.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly. ¡°Little Miaomiao, is there something on your mind? Oh! Is it spring?¡± Feng Zhan flew in front of Feng Miao and asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°Go to hell, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s in heat!¡± Feng Miao roared rather angrily. ¡°Women must be gentle. You can¡¯t be so fierce. Be careful not to get married.¡± Feng Zhan kindly reminded. ¡°Hmph! Men don¡¯t have good things. I¡¯m not getting married!¡± After hearing Feng Zhan¡¯s words, Feng Miao became even angrier. ¡°Oh! It really is spring. Which beast did you take a fancy to Young Miss?¡± Feng Zhan said with understanding. Young Miss¡¯s beast was extremely beautiful and cute, so it was normal for this female bird to take a fancy to it. As for whether those beast beasts would take a fancy to her, it was unknown. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in any of them. Stop talking nonsense and get lost!¡± Feng Miao roared. ¡°Feng Zhan, come over. Don¡¯t provoke her.¡± Leng Ruoxue helplessly said. ¡°Oh!¡± Feng Zhan obediently flew to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder and affectionately rubbed against her. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door¡­ ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go open the door,¡± Feng Zhan said. Then, he flew to the door and opened it to find the waiter standing outside. ¡°What is it?¡± Feng Zhan asked. ¡°Uh! I¡¯m here to tell Miss Leng that the medicinal herbs have arrived. However, the attendant at the pharmacy can¡¯t leave now. He said that the goods will be sent over later,¡± the attendant said hurriedly. He knew that Miss Leng¡¯s beasts were all very fierce, so he didn¡¯t dare to provoke any of them. ¡°Oh, got it!¡± Feng Zhan replied, and then he closed the door with a bang. After Feng Zhanfei returned to Leng Ruoxue, before he could report, his master spoke. ¡°Fengzhan, you and Fengmiao go get it yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after thinking for a while. Since Fengmiao was in a bad mood, then let her go out for a walk! Maybe her mood would improve! ¡°Master, can I not go?¡± Feng Zhan spoke with slight fear. He really didn¡¯t want to be together with this Violent Dragoness right now! Without Master¡¯s protection, that female bird would definitely bully him! ¡°No, but I can ask Little Flame to go with you.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with an understanding smile. ¡°Sigh! Alright then!¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s little head drooped as he replied extremely unwillingly. ¡°Fengmiao, go and get the herbs, then we¡¯ll be on our way.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Fengmiao and reminded. ¡°Okay.¡± Hearing that they were going to go on their way, Feng Miao¡¯s gloomy mood immediately turned gloomy. ¡°Go quickly and come back quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Then, she passed Xiaohuo, which was wrapped around her wrist, to Feng Miao. ¡°Master, don¡¯t miss me too much!¡± Feng Zhan said with reluctance. ¡°F*ck off!¡± The freak who had been silent all this while roared. ¡°Wu¡­ they¡¯re all so fierce!¡± Feng Zhan landed on Feng Miao¡¯s shoulder and complained with a face full of fear. Feng Miao rolled her eyes at the little red bird on her shoulder, then she left the guest shop with the two beasts in large strides. ¡°Xue¡¯er, when are we leaving?¡± After Feng Miao left, the demon pulled Xue¡¯er into his arms and asked softly. ¡°Whatever! You can leave later or tomorrow morning,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly. ¡°Should we bid farewell to Butler Yu and the rest?¡± The freak suggested. ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Leng Ruoxue pondered for a moment before replying. Actually, they weren¡¯t very familiar with Yu Tian. They only had a few happy exchanges with each other. ¡°Yes.¡± The freak nodded. He was a filial fianc¨¦, so he would naturally listen to whatever Xue¡¯er said! As the two of them were chatting, there was another knock on the door. ¡°Eh! They won¡¯t be back so soon, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of suspicion. ¡°I¡¯ll open the door.¡± The freak stood up and opened the door. ¡°Miss Leng, your subordinate has been captured by the patrolling guards.¡± The moment the door opened, the waiter at the door shouted loudly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Hearing the voice, Leng Ruoxue quickly walked to the door and asked. Uh! Her subordinates were all cultivating in the space. Feng Miao and the others had gone to the pharmacy to retrieve herbs, who would be caught! ¡°It¡¯s that Miss Feng and your two beasts..¡± The waiter hurriedly explained. Chapter 714 - Feng Miao’s Cousin (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Why did you capture them?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a cold expression. Hmph! Did they really think she was easy to mess with? ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know what exactly happened. I heard it from a customer, so I came to tell you,¡± the waiter explained. ¡°Thank you, where are they currently locked up?¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a few purple coins and gave them to the waiter as thanks before asking. ¡°He¡¯s in Shadow City¡¯s dungeon!¡± The server replied. ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go to the prison to take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned around and said to the freak. ¡°Okay.¡± The freak knew that Xue¡¯er was very anxious, so he didn¡¯t waste time and pulled Xue¡¯er out of the restaurant. In the Shadow City dungeon. Feng Miao, Feng Zhan, and Little Flame were currently locked in the same cell. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for implicating you.¡± Feng Miao said somewhat guiltily. Sigh! What bad luck! She thought she could avoid it, but who knew that she still met it. ¡°Little Miaomiao, you are my subordinate. I don¡¯t want to hear such words!¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s face was stiff as he said with slight displeasure. At this moment, he had already transformed into his human form. ¡°Uh! This is the prison?¡± Little Flame wasn¡¯t as depressed as Feng Miao. Instead, it looked around curiously at the environment in front of it. ¡°Yeah! You¡¯ve broadened your horizons today!¡± Feng Zhan chuckled and teased. Actually, it was also the first time he was captured into a prison! ¡°En, en, a woman will come and save us. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Little Flame nodded its little head and said in a very open-minded manner. Hehe, it¡¯ll just take it as coming here to travel! ¡°Oh, Little Flame? Will you bite that woman to death with that strike just now?¡± Feng Zhan asked with a mischievous smile. According to his knowledge, Fiery had at least ten thousand types of poison in its body. Moreover, it didn¡¯t even bite people in the same manner! ¡°I won¡¯t. The woman said before that living a life worse than death is a hundred times more painful than directly cracking it apart. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t let her die so easily!¡± Little Flame said with slight complacency, and its little tail curled up proudly. ¡°Uh! The truth!¡± Feng Zhan spoke with a fawning expression, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy in his heart. Oh, Master is suspected of teaching children bad things! Thinking back, this little red snake was such a pure and kind child! ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s for sure!¡± Fiery became increasingly cocky. ¡°Looks like you guys have adapted quite well.¡± Suddenly, a cold voice sounded in their ears. The two humans and one beast raised their heads at the same time and looked at Leng Ruoxue who was right in front of them. They shouted enthusiastically in unison¡­ ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Woman!¡± ¡°Miss!¡± Feng Miao¡¯s voice was the smallest. After calling out once, she lowered her head in embarrassment. ¡°Who¡¯s going to tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Leng Ruoxue glared at Feng Zhan and asked. ¡°Woman, there was a very coquettish woman who wanted to snatch your family heirloom, me, so I bit her. After that, the man beside her wanted to teach us a lesson. After that, we started fighting. After that, we were caught here,¡± Little Flame said. However, because Little Flame spoke too quickly, it didn¡¯t say it very clearly, but Leng Ruoxue finally understood a little. That was, there was someone who was so blind as to want to snatch Little Flame away. Ay! Looking at the sparkling, translucent, and incomparably beautiful little fellow, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy in her heart. Little Flame actually became a disaster too! ¡°Miss, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Feng Miao lowered her head and said softly. ¡°Master, they¡¯re from the Phoenix Clan,¡± Feng Zhan explained. ¡°Phoenix Clan, isn¡¯t that Feng Miao¡¯s clansman?¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly, then looked at Feng Miao with a face full of question marks. ¡°Miss, that woman¡¯s name is Fengxian. She¡¯s my cousin, but we don¡¯t have a good relationship. She likes to snatch my things, including men. If it weren¡¯t for me, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to snatch Little Flame. So, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault,¡± Feng Miao said guiltily. She kept her head lowered, not daring to look at Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Does she want to snatch or buy?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. Uh! What was this? Initially, she thought all beastmen were innocent, cute and kind-hearted! But who knew that even among beastmen, there would be something like snatching things or even men. This was too unbelievable! ¡°Woman, she didn¡¯t even say she was going to buy it and directly snatched it. Hmph! How could I do as she wished!? I¡¯m your family heirloom, woman! Those Tom, Dick, and Harry don¡¯t have the qualifications to have me!¡± Fiery said with a fawning expression, then shook its head very cockily as if it had done something amazing! ¡°Well done!¡± Leng Ruoxue patted Little Flame¡¯s head and praised it. Hmph! Her family¡¯s beasts didn¡¯t allow others to bully it! ¡°Hehe!¡± Xiaohuo climbed onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s palm and licked her palm gently. Then, it coiled into a ring and lay down. ¡°Young Miss, that damn woman is really too annoying. I¡¯ve never hated a phoenix so much in my entire life!¡± Feng Zhan continued to complain. Hehe, he knew that his master wouldn¡¯t be angry with them. His master was a human who loved beast the most. ¡°Feng Zhan, tell me what exactly happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Uh, Fiery said it too simply. It only Chapter 715 - A Woman’s Heart Is A Deep Ocean Of Secrets Chapter 715: A Woman¡¯s Heart Is A Deep Ocean Of Secrets (1) Translator Atlas Studios | Editor Atias Studios Then did you guys suffer any losses?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked worriedly. Oh! This was what she was more concerned about. Hmph! She had always been protective of her own people. No one dared to bully her! ¡°Hehe! Master, with me around, it¡¯s naturally impossible for us to suffer a loss. Even though those people are stronger than us, the ones who are injured are them!¡± Feng Zhan said proudly. ¡°En! That¡¯s good. As long as you don¡¯t suffer any losses, it doesn¡¯t matter if the others live or die.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in satisfaction. Uh! Listening to their conversation, Feng Miao was dumbfounded. Even though she hadn¡¯t been with Leng Ruoxue for long, she knew she was a good master. However, she didn¡¯t expect her to be so overprotective. Feng Miao couldn¡¯t help but feel touched! ¡°Feng Miao, tell me about the Phoenix Clan!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and said. As the saying goes, ¡°Know thyself and thy enemy¡± Since she had offended the Phoenix Clan, she naturally had to find out more about them! Hehe, luckily, she had a branch of the Phoenix Clan by her side! ¡°Young miss, Feng Xian¡¯s mother, who is also my aunt, is now the acting clan leader of the Phoenix Clan. As for my mother and some of the elders of the Phoenix Clan, they are all in deep sleep. Therefore, the Phoenix Clan is a little chaotic now. Furthermore, the Phoenix Clan is no longer the Phoenix Clan of the past.¡± Feng Miao said sadly. Boohoo.if not for this, she probably would not have chosen to leave the clan and find a place to cultivate alone. She would not have met Leng Ruoxue and the others. Sigh! Thinking back to when she was defeated by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts, she was still a little depressed. But now, she was rejoicing! ¡®Deep sleep? ¡°The Phoenix Clan is in chaos, and they¡¯re still sleeping ¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion. Weren¡¯t beasts cultivating when they slept? Uh! The Phoenix Clan would be in irreparable state by the time they woke up, would it? ¡°Miss, unless there¡¯s a miracle, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to wake up.¡± Feng Miao said very sadly. The result of waking up was only death, so they could only sleep all the time. It was because of this that her aunt took a fancy to this point that she was so unrestrained! ¡°Why? Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion. Our Phoenix Clan is unable to leave this realm, and the price of not being able to break through is death¡± Feng Miao explained. In fact, many members of the Phoenix Clan could already advance to level nine Transcendent Divine Beasts, but they all chose to delay their advancement. Every day that could be delayed was a day. Because once they advanced to level nine Transcendent Divine Beasts, it meant that they were not far from death. ¡°Master, this realm¡¯s Phoenix Clan is even more miserable than ours!¡± Feng Zhan said. Back then, hen they were in the Ling Feng Continent, because they had a boundary as a cover, the heaven and earth rules could not sense their ranks at all. But, the Phoenix Clan¡¯s encampment on the Vast Heaven Continent should not have any enchantment. Otherwise, it was also impossible for them to casually walk on the Vast Heaven Continent. And the price of their freedom not being restricted was to pay with their lives. In fact, there was a way to solve this problem, because they only needed to recognize a master. However, proud existences like the Phoenix Clan and the dragon clan who stood at the apex of beasts would never casually recognize a master. Therefore, they could only choose to sleep! ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. If one couldn¡¯t break through the limit, then death was also imminent. ¡°Xue¡¯er, someone¡¯s here.¡± At this moment, the freak suddenly called out. ¡°En¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly and stopped talking. ¡°Miss Leng!¡± Yu Tian strode into the cell. When he saw Leng Ruoxue, he quickly greeted her. After that, he looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others with a headache and sighed in his heart! sigh! These people were really too troublesome. First it was the Lan Clan, and now it was the Phoenix Clan. The Lan Clan was still alright. After all, it didn¡¯t have much to do with them, but the Phoenix Clan wasn¡¯t easy to deal with! He was really worried! ¡°Tm going to make things difficult for Butler Yu again.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled. Hehe! Looking at the depressed expression on Yu Tian¡¯s face, she could guess what he was thinking ¡°Miss Leng, this matter is a little dificult to handle!¡± Yu Tian didn¡¯t beat around the bush and spoke truthfully. The Phoenix Clan and Dragon Clan were famous for their unity, and the injured person had an extraordinary status in the Phoenix Clan. So, even if he wanted to help Leng Ruoxue and the others, those old geezers probably wouldn¡¯t agree. After all, the Phoenix Clan was too formidable! ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about it? Didn¡¯t I also offend the Lan family!¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly. That¡¯s different. The Hu Family and Lan Family don¡¯t have a deep relationship. The Lan Family Head wouldn¡¯t care at all. But, the Phoenix Clan is different! The members of the Phoenix Clan are very united. If they know that their own clansmen are injured, they probably won¡¯t let the matter rest!¡± Yu Tian explained. Even though the Phoenix Clan were beasts, their status among the beast clans was like those three great super clans in the Vast Heaven Continent. Their status was transcendent and their strength was formidable! Hence, even the three great super clans were not too willing to provoke the Dragon and Phoenix Clans. Their Shadow League was the same! Bullsh*td The Phoenix Clan is very united, but that was in the past!¡± Feng Miao exploded when she heard Yu Tian¡¯s words. Uh!¡± Yu Tian was bewildered. He didn¡¯t know how his words had offended this woman. Why did she have such a big reaction? Tm sure Butler Yu doesn¡¯t know! She¡¯s also from the Phoenix Clan.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled as she introduced Yu Tian. He seemed to be in a hurry and probably didn¡¯t know the exact situation. ¡°Ah! What a coincidence.¡± Yu Tian said with sudden realization. Since she was also from the Phoenix Clan, then it should be considered an internal conflict between their clans! It seemed that they didn¡¯t need outsiders to interfere. Butler Yu, can you release my subordinates first?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked politely. Hm! It was polite to ask, but if she didn¡¯t agree, she would have to use force! ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Yu Tian hurriedly said. Uh! He didn¡¯t want to care about the matters of the Phoenix Clan! He was thinking that since all of you are from the Phoenix Clan, then you should settle this matter privately! After he finished speaking, Yu Tian took out the key that he had prepared earlier. He opened the cell door and let out the two people locked inside. Thank you, Butler Yu,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Then, she gave Feng Zhan a look and pulled the freak away. ¡°Eh! Miss Leng, please wait.¡± Yu Tian quickly called out to Leng Ruoxue seeing that she was about to leave. Chapter 716 - A Woman’s Heart Is A Deep Ocean Of Secrets (2) Translator: Atlas Studios | Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Butler Yu, is there anything else? Leng Ruoxue frowned and asked in confusion. ¡°That Feng Xian is still poisoned!¡± Yu Tian reminded. Although he did not want to meddle in the Phoenix Clan¡¯s affairs, Feng Xian was poisoned in Shadow City after all, so he could not stay out ofit. ¡°oh! Where are they now?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a smile. ¡°At the Shadow League encampment!¡± Yu Tian replied honestly. However, for some reason, after he finished speaking, he felt a chill run down his spine. Oh, this Young Lady Leng¡¯s smile made him feel very pressured! ¡°Butler Yu, if you have something to do, go ahead! We¡¯re going to the Shadow League camp to see the patient.¡± After Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, the four of them and the beast left the prison cell without looking back. ¡°Eh! Nothing will happen, right?¡± Seeing the backs of Leng Ruoxue and the others, Yu Tian, who was standing at his original spot, couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself. Wu. why was his heart so uneasy? After Leng Ruoxue and the others left the prison, they slipped towards the Shadow League¡¯s camp. ¡°Master! We can¡¯t give the antidote to that d * mn woman so easily! We have to ean some money! I heard that the Phoenix Clan is very rich!¡± Feng Zhan suggested as they walked. Who said I sent her the antidote?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked calmly. ¡°Ah! Could it be that Master wants Fiery to bite her again? Feng Zhan guessed. Hehe, this idea was good! He liked it! Pa!¡± Leng Ruoxue slapped Feng Zhan¡¯s head and said righteously,¡± Am I that kind of person! I just wanted to see if that woman is dead! ¡°En, en. Master is the kindest. She definitely won¡¯t watch that woman die in pain. Heh heh! If she hasn¡¯t died yet, then let¡¯s euthanize her to prevent her from suffering!¡± Feng Zhan suggested. That¡¯s a good idea, but Ive never eaten roasted phoenix meat before! I wonder if the meat is thick?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned and thought seriously. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I heard that the Phoenix meat is extremely delicious.¡± The demon laughed. ¡°Master, let¡¯s have some roast phoenix meat! Feng Zhan said with an expectant look on his face. His saliva was about to drool at the mention of delicious food. Feng Zhan! Is that your kind? Leng Ruoxue said somewhat speechlessly. ¡°So what? Actually, in my eyes, they¡¯re only large sized turkeys. Moreover, many carnivores will eat their own kind. We beastmen don¡¯t care about that.¡± Feng Zhan spoke indifferently. Hmph! So long as it wasn¡¯t him who was eating, then who would he care about eating?! Feng Miao, who had remained silent at the side, broke out in a cold sweat after hearing their conversation. She thought to herself, These people are really too evil. Fortunately, Ive long abandoned the darkness and turned to the light. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I become food in their mouths? The few of them chatted as they walked. Soon, they arrived at a very tall courtyard. Looking at the two words ¡®Shadow League¡¯ on the plaque outside the courtyard, Leng Ruoxue signaled Feng Zhan to knock on the door! ¡°Dong! Dong!¡± Feng Zhan knocked loudly a few times. Not long after, a guard came to open the door. ¡°Who are you looking for? The guard asked curiously. ¡°We are looking for Fengxian. We heard that her injuries are not light, so we specially came to take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. ¡°You¡¯re from the Phoenix Clan as well?¡± The guard was confused. The Shadow League hadn¡¯t received any news that other members of the Phoenix Clan were here? ¡°We are not, my beast beast bit Feng Xian, as the owner, I naturally have to come and ask.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled witha wicked smile. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± After hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, the guard turned around to report. Not long after, he opened the door and invited them in. The guard brought Leng Ruoxue and the others into the living room. At this moment, there were three inconspicuous old men sitting in the living room. When the three old men saw them, they didn¡¯t even lift their eyelids, nor did they invite them to sit down. When Leng Ruoxue and the rest saw that no one called out to them, they did not stand on ceremony and found a chair to sit on. Then, they took out tea and snacks from their bracelets. The four of them and the beast began to eat as if there was no one else around. Originally, Feng Miao was still a little nervous when she saw the three of them and the beast, but after being infected by them, she started to gorge herself! ¡°Miss, this snack is really too delicious.¡± Feng Miao stuffed her mouth without any care for her image and said with a little unclear mouth. ¡°of course. Don¡¯t you know who did it?¡± Feng Zhan said proudly. ¡°Miss, please order more dishes! It¡¯s almost noon, Im hungry.¡± Feng Miao looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully and pleaded. ¡°Okay! You guys bring that small table over, let¡¯s have lunch,¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed. ¡°Alright!¡± Feng Zhan and Feng Miao moved at the same time, each moving a small table and piecing them together. Meanwhile, Leng Ruoxue took out plates of food from her bracelet and placed them the table. The aroma of the food immediately spread far and wide¡­ After the food was taken out, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group of four and one beast began to gorge themselves. Their actions had angered the three old men sitting in the hall to the point of almost spitting blood! Seeing the four people and one beast eating happily not far away, they were envious and angry at the same time. Wu.. Originally, they had assumed their stance to give Leng Ruoxue and the others a show of strength, but who knew that they didn¡¯t take them seriously at all and instead treated this place as their owm dining hall. This was too much! ¡°Cuckoo!¡± At this moment, the stomach of the old man sitting in the middle actually let out a disappointing cry. Instantly, the old man¡¯s face turned red with embarrass?ment and was extremely embarrassed. He wished that there was a hole in the ground for him to crawl into. The hungry voices seemed to be contagious, and the stomachs of the other two old men started to protest. However, the skin of the other two old men was obviously thicker, because their faces were not red, and their hearts did not skip a beat as they sat calmly on the chairs. Actually, no one knew who was hungry, but the two of them did not feel good either! Moreover, the gluttonous worms in their bodies had been lured out by the table of food that could only be hoped for but could not be obtained.. Right now, it could be said that they were riding a tiger and couldn¡¯t get off. They wanted to leave, but they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to do so. However, if they didn¡¯t leave, they would have to starve again. Sob.. They asked for it! At this moment, the three of them were filled with tears of regret! Chapter 717 - A Woman’s Heart Is A Deep Ocean Of Secrets (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor Atlas Studios About an hour later, Leng Ruoxue and the others finally finished their meal Stealing a glance at the three old men sitting in the hall, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Oh, Xuan Zun indeed lives up to his name! His willpower isn¡¯t something an ordinary person can compare to!¡± ¡°Master, we¡¯ve already finished our meal, yet no one in the Shadow League is paying attention to us. Why don¡¯t we head back first! Otherwise, if we continue waiting like this, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to eat dinner here as well.¡± Feng Zhan spoke with displeasure. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! It¡¯s not a problem for us to eat our food for a few decades. I just don¡¯t kmow if Fengxian can wait any longer.¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly. ¡°oh! That¡¯s true, hehe!¡± Feng Zhan lightly glanced at the three old men whose expressions were very unsightly, and agreed with a mischievous smile. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy in his heart. Hmph! Ill starve all of you to death, damn old geezers! You actually want to take them down a notch! If you¡¯re not hungry, who are you going to starve!? As for the three old men in the hall, when they heard their conversation, they could not remain calm anymore. Boohoo.. It seemed like they had been taken down a notch. If they really ate here for decades, they would have starved to death long ago! ¡°oh! Miss Leng, right? An old man cleared his throat and asked lightly. ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, and didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Miss Leng, since you¡¯re here, I won¡¯t beat around the bush anymore. Please take out the antidote! rll plead for leniency on your behalf to the Phoenix Clan,¡± the old man continued. However, his stomach started growling again.. ¡°This old man must have misunderstood, I am not here to give Feng Xian the antidote, Feng Xian bullied my subordinates, I am here to get back at them.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled wickedly. ¡°What? Miss Leng, did we hear wrongly! Your subordinates are not injured at all, you want to get back at them? The three old men stared with their eyes wide open, their faces full of disbelief. Uh! Were they hallucinating¡¯ ¡®The one who was injured was Feng Xian! Not only was she poisoned, her injuries were not light either, and Feng Yan was also badly beaten up! ¡°They¡¯re unharmed because the other party isn¡¯t strong enough. So, this doesn¡¯t mean that the other party didn¡¯t bully my subordinates. Oh! This should be called an unsuccessful attempt at bullying, and my subordinates are purely defending themselves. So, as their boss, I must get justice for my subordinates.¡± Leng Ruoxue calmly said, and a gorgeous smile hung on her beautiful face. When the three old men heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, they all stared at her as if she was a monster. Moreover, their slightly turbid gazes were constantly sizing her up. Even though they had carefully observed Leng Ruoxue and the others when they entered earlier, they were even more careful this time. Oh! These four people looked like dragons and phoenixes amongst men, but the strength of three of them wasn¡¯t that high? ¡°Three Mystic Kings, one Mystic Venerable, and a little red snake whose level couldn¡¯t be determined! Even if they had Du Min backing them up, they shouldn¡¯t be so arrogant! The three of them were confused.. ¡°Miss Leng, they¡¯re the Phoenix Clan.¡± After a long while, an old man finally spoke up to remind her. Actually, if this matter could be resolved peacefully, that would be for the best. After all, they did not want to offend the Phoenix Clan. But, Lord Du Min, whose status was extraordinary in the Vast Heaven Continent, they also wanted to befriend him. Therefore, if they could not offend either side, that would be the most perfect. I know. The Phoenix Clan are only beasts. If they¡¯re happy, theyll sign the contract. If they¡¯re unhappy, they¡¯l roast it¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly. Eh The three old men¡¯s foreheads were filled with black lines. They thought to themselves, ¡°As expected, newborn calves are not afraid of tigers! Could it be because they haven¡¯t traveled the continent for a long time? Why are the young people nowadays so arrogant! However, they were more curious about what Miss Leng was relying on. Could it be that she was related to the Leng Clan? ¡°As the saying goes, you can¡¯t have both the fish and the bear palm. So, you guys better think this through carefully. Don¡¯t take the wrong side!¡± Leng Ruoxue laughed lightly. Hmph! This time, she would not allovw these old foxes to benefit from both sides! Uh! The three old men were depressed. Were they being threatened? They didn¡¯t expect that they would be threatened by a puny King Xuan one day. However, even if they were angry, with Du Min backing Miss Leng, they couldn¡¯t do anything to this little girl! Boohoo.. At this moment, they felt that they were too cowardly. However, who asked the other party to have the esteemed Du Min by his side! Sigh! In this world, anyone could be provoked, but they absolutely could not provoke an alchemist! The three old men were extremely conflicted in their hearts. They constantly weighed the importance of both sides to them and did not say anything for a long time.. Leng Ruoxue and the rest naturally would not wait foolishly in the living room. While the three old men were frowning in thought, they quietly left the living room and went straight to Feng Xian and Feng Yan¡¯s residence. In the room. Feng Xian lay on the bed with a pained expression, while Feng Yan sat by the bed and waited, holding her hand tightly. As for the alchemist Old Li sent by Shadow League, he turned his head to the other side with a helpless expression, his heart constantly twitching. Sigh! He really did not know why those old men had sent him here! Without the snake poison, he could not refine the antidote, could it be that they had sent him here to admire these t mushy people? ¡°Brother Yan, you must take revenge for me!l¡± The pale and weak Feng Xian said with hatred. Yes, don¡¯t worry Little Sister Xian. I¡¯l definitely take revenge for you. I¡¯ve already sent someone to send a letter, and I believe it won¡¯t be long before the clansmen of the clan will rush over.¡± Feng Yan hurriedly consoled. ¡°Brother Yan, I want Feng Miao to die!¡± Feng Xian no longer concealed her feelings for Feng Miao, she said directly. If it was in the past, she might have put on an act in front of her clansmen, putting on a show of sisterly affection, but after she was bitten and tortured by that little red snake, the hatred in her heart could no longer be hidden! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you once you¡¯ve recovered.¡± Feng Yan consoled. Suddenly, with a loud bang, their door was kicked open. Both of them looked up at the door at the same time¡­ ¡°Feng Miao, you bitch, you dare to appear in front of me!l¡± Feng Xian forced herself to sit up, she shouted fiercely, all of her hatred erupted at once! Chapter 718 - A Woman’s Heart Is A Deep Ocean Of Secrets (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Little Sister Xian, don¡¯t be agitated!¡± Feng Yan hurriedly reminded, and he looked at the uninvited Feng Miao with a hostile gaze. His will was extremely firm as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your efforts, I won¡¯t change my min Uh! What¡¯s going on? Leng Ruoxue and the devil looked at each other, a huge question mark appeared in their hearts. Oh! From what he said, could it be JO? ¡°Hey! I say, you cheap man, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself, okay? Little Miaomiao isn¡¯t here to change your mind.¡± Feng Zhan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Hmph! How dare she bully his people, she was really courting death! ¡°Who are you talking about? You¡¯re merely a second rank super divine beast. You really don¡¯t know the meaning of death!¡± Feng Yan was instantly infuriated when he heard Feng Zhan, and he roared loudly. In the clan, he was a beast that was respected by his peers, yet a tiny second rank super divine beast actually dared to humiliate him in front of him. He¡¯d really lived long enough! ¡°Even if I¡¯ma level-two super divine beast, I can still beat you up like a pig¡¯s head. Humph! Aren¡¯t you just a level-seven? What¡¯s so great about that? My master¡¯s¡¯ food ¡®rank is even higher than yours!¡± Feng Zhan said with a face full of disdain. ¡°pfft!¡± Hearing Feng Zhan¡¯s words, Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Where¡¯s your Master? I want to kill him!¡± Feng Yan roared with rage from embarrassment when he heard this laughter. Hmph! He¡¯d lived for so many years and had always been a proud son of the heavens. When had he ever suffered such a humiliation!? ¡°You want to kill my master?¡± ¡°You want to kill me?¡± Two voices rang out at the same time. Feng Zhan looked at Feng Yan as if he had heard a fantasy story while Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless as she said, wu¡­ did she get shot again? This guy couldn¡¯t win against Feng Zhan, so why did he start with her? Although she was here to get back at him for the beast, what right did a smelly bird have to target her? ¡°You¡¯re his master?¡± Feng Yan was stunned, and he looked at Leng Ruoxue with a stunned expression. How could there be such a beautiful human like Feng Xian who was called the number one beauty in the Phoenix Clan? Compared to this woman before him, even a phoenix had become a chicken! ¡°En, it¡¯s real!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded her head as her beautiful eyes sized up the pretty boy in front of her. Oh, this fire phoenix¡¯s skin is tender and tender, and it¡¯s strong. It looks quite delicious. Moreover, since he¡¯s about to kill her, then there¡¯s no need for her to be polite. ¡°Brother Yan, kill this woman for me.¡± Feng Xian, who was sitting on the bed, saw her man staring straight at another woman and suddenly roared with jealousy. However, what made her even angrier was that this woman was even more beautiful than her! ¡°Sigh!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the demon with slight grievance. Boohoo¡­ someone wanted to kill her again, why was she so easy to kill? However, she had always thought that jealousy was human¡¯s specialty, but now it seemed that the world of beastmen wasn¡¯t peaceful either! However, wasn¡¯t the person this woman was jealous of Feng Miao? Why did it turn to her now? She really couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how hard she thought. Oh! No wonder people always said that a woman¡¯s heart was like a needle in the ocean! ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. With me around, no one will be able to kill you!¡± The demon pulled Xue¡¯er into his arms to comfort her. At the same time, his cold, bright eyes swept across Feng Xian in an unfriendly manner. Hmph! Two little birds actually wanted to kill her woman. These two birds had touched his soft spot! Therefore, his heart was filled with killing intent! ¡°En, en!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Hehe! The feeling of having a man to protect her was indeed different! She was so happy in her heart! In reality, no matter how strong a woman was, she still needed a man to protect her! ¡°Hmph! An adulterous pair!¡± On the bed, Feng Xian saw the two of them flirting with each other, her jealousy intensified, she shouted again, hmph! This is really infuriating, not only is this woman prettier than her, even her man is better than the man she had fought so hard to get! This is really infuriating! At this moment, she had already forgotten that she was not human! ¡°Adulterous pair? Us?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked suspiciously at the demon. ¡°Mhm, it looks like they¡¯re talking about us!¡± The demon shrugged his shoulders innocently and said helplessly. Boo¡­ he and Xue¡¯er were engaged! How did they become an adulterous couple in the mouth of that ugly woman? ¡°Haha!¡± At this moment, Feng Zhan Zai couldn¡¯t help but laugh wildly as well. He truly admired this woman¡¯s way of thinking. He was clearly the adulterous couple, yet she actually threw dirty water on his master. Thus, he could already foresee the outcome of this woman! ¡°What are you laughing at? You and Feng Miao are also an adulterous pair!¡± Feng Xian said angrily. ¡°Uh!¡± Feng Zhan really couldn¡¯t laugh after hearing this. Boohoo¡­ he felt wronged too! He and Feng Miao were obviously very pure colleagues, but when it came to that woman¡¯s mouth, it was¡­ sigh! ¡°Feng Xian, how shameless can you be! You and him are the adulterous pair, but now you are shamelessly accusing others, hmph! How can there be a clan member like you in the Phoenix Clan, I really feel ashamed for the Phoenix Clan!¡± Feng Miao pointed at Feng Xian and Feng Yan, she could not bear it any longer and scolded. ¡°Hmph! Feng Miao, even though Feng Yan was once your fiance, he did not like you at all, he loved me! So, no matter what you do, it is useless, he will never change his mind, just give up on that thought! Furthermore, you actually colluded with outsiders to harm your clansmen, if your clansmen find out about this, they will not let you off.¡± Feng Xian looked at Feng Miao provocatively, saying with a bit of pride. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid we¡¯ll kill the birds to silence them?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. She really didn¡¯t expect these three people to have such a complicated relationship. Sigh! Poor Fengmiao! ¡°We are the Phoenix Clan! You will not dare to kill us.¡± Feng Xian said confidently. ¡°Is that so? But, you¡¯re all going to kill me. Do you think I¡¯ll leave behind a hidden danger for myself?¡± Leng Ruoxue lightly smiled. Then, with a thought, she summoned her ¡®food¡¯ from her ring. As soon as the ¡®food¡¯ appeared, the small room naturally could not contain them. Therefore, they all squeezed together. Suddenly, a few loud cracking sounds could be heard.. The house had already been torn apart, but there were no casualties in the room! Feng Xian and Feng Yan were both dumbfounded! Chapter 719 - Arrival of the Phoenix Clan (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Uh! Old Li, who hadn¡¯t said a word in the room, glanced around and saw that there was no room to hide from the wind. He sighed helplessly and then found a corner to sit down. He planned to continue watching the show! Oh! Based on his understanding of Leng Ruoxue and the others, the feud between them and the Phoenix Clan was probably settled. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited! ¡°Miss! We¡­¡± The huge black python looked at the collapsed house and said with slight uneasiness. Wu¡­ It was said that this was the Shadow League. Would they compensate for destroying the Shadow League¡¯s room? They did not have money! ¡°I¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just that the quality of this room is too poor,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without blushing. She directly attributed the collapse of the room to the quality of the house! ¡°Yes, yes! You really can¡¯t blame us!¡± The black python nodded repeatedly. Wu¡­ Miss is really too understanding. ¡°You¡­¡± Feng Xian, who only came back to her senses after a long time, saw that there was no cover left, she was furious! ¡°What happened to us?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Feng Xian who was sitting on the bed with a smile that was not a smile, she asked, oh! This room had collapsed quite well, not a single brick had fallen in. However, the furniture in the room had been destroyed by the pythons, the only thing that was intact was the bed that Feng Xian was sitting on! ¡°Shadow Alliance will not let you off.¡± Feng Xian gritted her teeth, her eyes were burning with flames! ¡°Oh! I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the chance to know if the Shadow League will let us go.¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to ponder. ¡°Big Blackie! These two birds will be your snacks!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the rest of the pythons again. She really did not expect that this big black python had actually advanced to the next level not long after it had cultivated in the space. Oh! Not counting Feng Miao, now she was also a level-eight Super Divine Beast, hehe! And the effect of this big black python¡¯s advancement was that it greatly stimulated the cultivation of other beasts! ¡°Thank you, Miss, for your reward!¡± The black python said happily. At the same time, its dark eyes stared at the so-called snacks in front of it! The other pythons surrounded Feng Xian and Feng Yan in unison! ¡°You¡­ what are you doing? Stay away from me!¡± Feng Xian could not bear it any longer and shouted. She hated snakes the most. If she had seen these snakes before she was poisoned, she would have immediately released the Nan Ling Li Fire to burn them to ashes. But now, she was weak all over. How could she still have the ability to release the phoenix clan¡¯s flames! ¡°Young Mistress said that you two birds are our snacks!¡± the aqua-blue python said kindly. Hehe! Young Mistress was so good to them. After eating these two birds, it would definitely advance to the next level! As for the consequences of eating the members of the Phoenix Clan, they didn¡¯t care. If it was in the past, they might not have had the guts to do so, but now, with Young Mistress backing them up, there was nothing to be afraid of! ¡°How dare you! I am from the Phoenix Clan!¡± Feng Xian said with a trembling voice. Wu¡­ why were these snakes not afraid of her suppression! How could this be! ¡°Brother Yan, save me!¡± Seeing that, Wind Fairy hurriedly cried for help. The water far away couldn¡¯t quench the fire near. Now, only Brother Yan could save her! Unfortunately, what she did not expect was that Feng Yan could not do anything at the moment. He was already surrounded by a few giant pythons, so how could he care about Feng Xian! Feng Yan looked at the impenetrable wall that surrounded him, and he felt a headache and depression! Moreover, he couldn¡¯t figure out why these pythons weren¡¯t afraid of his pressure? He was a level-seven divine beast! Not only was his bloodline above these pythons, his strength was also stronger than theirs! But he didn¡¯t expect that not only did these pythons not take his pressure seriously, they even looked at him with ridicule in their eyes! In fact, those pythons were indeed looking down on them very much. Moreover, all the pythons simultaneously felt uneasy in their hearts. Humph! A level-seven super divine beast actually dared to show off in front of them. Did it really think that its pressure was invincible? One had to know that they had undergone demonic training! Therefore, they could withstand the pressure of a level-nine super divine beast for a while! ¡°Dahei, hurry up and do it! After eating the snacks, we can go back and prepare dinner!¡± Leng Ruoxue saw that they were staring at each other and couldn¡¯t help but urge them. ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± The black python flashed in front of the Snake Brothers, and then all the pythons collectively executed the same move, ¡®Divine Snake Tail Swing¡¯. In an instant, thick snake tails of various colors danced in midair, and along with the snake tails, two red rays of light floated past ¡°Miss, what are they doing?¡± Feng Miao asked in confusion when she saw the pythons¡¯ actions. ¡°They are exercising for food! Before making roasted chicken, they need to be touched!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the red light floating in the air and explained with a smile. ¡°Oh!¡± Feng Miao understood and looked at her cousin and ex-fianc¨¦ with a hint of sympathy. Hm! For some reason, knowing that they were about to become food, not only did she not feel worried at all, she even felt a hint of joy! Half an hour later, the pythons felt that they should be done with their exercise, so they threw the two red shadows down from the sky. ¡°Pa!¡± Two loud sounds were heard, and two large red birds landed on the ground. ¡°Just you wait¡­. You¡¯re dead for sure!¡± Feng Yan stuttered as he spat out the filth on the ground, Wu¡­. It was too much! Even if they possessed wings, they were unable to endure being tossed around like balls by a few beasts with inferior bloodlines! This was an extraordinary humiliation to the proud Phoenix Clan, so he would absolutely not let these damn snakes off! ¡°Big Brother, we¡¯re being threatened by a bird!¡± the aqua-blue python yelled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t have a chance anymore!¡± The black python said disapprovingly. Oh! These two birds¡¯stamina was really too poor. After just a few moves, they had already been tormented to the point of recovering their beast bodies. With such a small physique, they actually had the delusion of not letting them go. It was truly laughable! ¡°Brothers, quickly eat your snacks!¡± Black Python said again. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The pythons nodded excitedly. Then, they swarmed forward and pounced on the two giant birds that had been tormented to the point that they could not resist at all. For a moment, the fiery red feathers abandoned their owner and danced in the air. Chapter 720 - Arrival of the Phoenix Clan (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor:Atlas Studios Uh! It was really too violent. These snakes ate birds without spitting out their bones. Old Li, who was hiding in a corner and watching, broke out in cold sweat. If he didn¡¯t know that Leng Ruoxue and the others wouldn¡¯t kill him to silence him, he would have probably fainted from fright! However, after seeing this scene, he was even more determined to get along well with these people! At the same time, the three old men in the hall who were deep in thought also received the report. However, when they rushed to the courtyard where Feng Xian and Feng Yan were staying, they only saw a collapsed room and a few fiery red feathers floating in the air. Leng Ruoxue and the others were sitting calmly at the side, and there was a group of pythons on the ground that seemed to be regulating their breathing! After seeing all of this, the three old men¡¯s hearts couldn¡¯t help but thump! A bad premonition surged in their hearts. ¡°Where are Feng Xian and Feng Yan?¡± An old man could not help but ask. ¡°Eat it.¡± Leng Ruoxue, who was leaning comfortably in the embrace of the demon, lightly spat out two words before she stopped talking. ¡°What? Who ate it?¡± asked the old man in disbelief. ¡°My beasts! Can¡¯t you see that they¡¯re regulating their breathing? They might even advance in a moment!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with satisfaction. Oh! The Phoenix Clan¡¯s bird meat was indeed extraordinary. Many pythons showed signs of advancing! ¡°You really ate it?¡± That old man still didn¡¯t believe it and confirmed. ¡°I¡¯s true! If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Old Li.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at Old Li in the comer. ¡°Yes.¡± Old Li smiled bitterly and nodded. He had indeed seen it with his own eyes. Not only that, but these snakes were also very humble. They could eat more meat if they had a chance to advance. Sigh! He really did not know how other beast were trained! ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over!¡± The old man stomped his feet anxiously, cold sweat dripping down his forehead. Sigh! The princess of the Phoenix Clan had died in Shadow City. The Phoenix Clan wouldn¡¯t let it go, much less Leng Ruoxue and the others. The Shadow League had also been implicated by this girl. Sob these people really had it coming! ¡°Little girl, you¡¯ve implicated us!¡± Another old man spoke and looked at Leng Ruoxue with a bitter face. ¡°Why would I implicate you guys? Those two birds were eaten by my beast, it has nothing to do with you guys.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and played dumb. ¡°That Feng Xian is the princess of the Phoenix Clan. Since she died in Shadow City, that old hag from the Phoenix Clan will naturally hate us as well. So, tell me, did you implicate us?¡± The old man said. His shrewd eyes continued to size up Leng Ruoxue, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy in his heart. Hah! This girl is really too bold. She even dared to provoke the Phoenix Clan. He was getting more and more curious. What exactly did this young girl rely on?! ¡°The princess of the Phoenix Clan? Old man, as far as I know, the current clan leader of the Phoenix Clan is just a substitute. So, Fengxian can¡¯t be considered a princess, right? My subordinate is the real princess of the Phoenix Clan! Don¡¯t pick up the sesame seeds and throw the watermelon. That would really be a joke!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. It was both a reminder and a warning! ¡°Uh!¡± The old man looked at Leng Ruoxue, then turned his gaze to Feng Miao and examined her carefully. ¡°Little girl, no matter what, you still dragged us into this!¡± After a while, the old man, who had finished sizing her up, spoke again. Hm! He really hadn¡¯t expected Feng Miao to be the daughter of the Phoenix Clan¡¯s clan leader, which surprised him. ¡°If you insist on saying that, there¡¯s nothing I can do. However, if you want to protect yourselves, when the people from the Phoenix Clan come to find you, you can also hand us over.¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested disapprovingly. Uh! The old man was a little depressed. He didn¡¯t expect Leng Ruoxue to be so straightforward. Actually, he didn¡¯t mean it that way at all. The reason why he said this was because he hoped this girl could give him some assurance. However, who knew that she wouldn¡¯t fall for it at all! Sigh! Didn¡¯t they say that the older the wiser? Why did they all transfer over in front of this little girl? ¡°Think carefully!¡± After Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, she ignored the three old men and closed her eyes. Not long after, the Heaven Earth Law that advanced finally descended. More than half of the giant pythons had successfully advanced. Even those that did not advance, their profound strength had also increased quite a bit. It would not be long before they advanced. After the pythons advanced, Leng Ruoxue and the rest led them out of the Shadow League¡¯s camp and back to the inn. In the guest room. All the pythons obediently lay on the table. Leng Ruoxue also removed everyone from the bracelet. ¡°Young Miss, what should we do now?¡± As soon as they came out, Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but ask. They were sweating in the space just now! They were afraid that those old fellows from the Shadow League would lock Young Miss and the others up! ¡°Nothing!¡± Leng Ruoxue leaned against the demon and said calmly. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re really bold. You even dare to kill the Phoenix Clan.¡± The little old man chuckled. Sigh! He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be bored by this git!¡¯s side. Look, even the powerful Phoenix Clan had been provoked! ¡°Grandpa Du, they wanted to kill me first, I was just defending myself!¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently, her face full of grievance. ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right,¡± the little old man quickly agreed. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all because of me!¡± Feng Miao said with a face full of guilt. Sigh! Initially, she was in a hurry to leave Shadow City because she was afraid of meeting Feng Xian, but she did not think that she could not escape and even caused trouble for Miss. ¡°You don¡¯t need to blame yourself anymore, I won¡¯t watch my beastman get bullied.¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted. Hmph! Her beasts were not to be bullied by anyone, not even the dragon and phoenix clans! ¡°Miss, let¡¯s leave Shadow City quickly! The Vast Heaven Continent is so big. It¡¯s also impossible for the Phoenix Clan to find us for a while.¡± Feng Miao thought for a moment and suggested. Although Miss was very formidable, the Phoenix Clan had many level-nine super divine beasts. Therefore, she was very afraid that Miss and the rest would get injured. ¡°Fengmiao! It¡¯s not my nature to run away! Let¡¯s not go anywhere and just wait here for the Phoenix Clan to arrive!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously. If she was not strong enough, she naturally would not fight them head-on. However, she had many methods now. Even if the Phoenix Clan had many level-nine super divine beasts, she was not afraid! Chapter 721 - Arrival Of The Phoenix Clan (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Little Miaomiao, you have to have confidence in Master!¡± Feng Zhan said with displeasure. Oh! What was so great about the Phoenix Clan? He also had the entire Phoenix Clan behind him. Although his clansmen might not be comparable to those Phoenix Clan in the Vast Heaven Continent in terms of strength, if they really fought, he believed that the Phoenix Clan in the Vast Heaven Continent would definitely not be their match. As for why he was so confident! Heh heh! It was a secret! ¡°En!¡± Feng Miao nodded skeptically, then fell silent. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what do you plan to do with these people from the Shadow League?¡± Wu asked curiously. ¡°Idon¡¯t know, but if they can make the right choice, then we will have a chance to work together in the future. Otherwise, we will have to part ways.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and sighed! If only she knew who the owner of the Shadow League was. If that¡¯s the case, then even if the Shadow League annoyed her, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry too much. After all, knowing one¡¯s enemy is the key to victory! ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s make preparations earlier! I think the news of those two Phoenixes dying will be sent back to the Phoenix Clan very soon.¡± Leng Qingtian said with a frown. ¡°The Phoenix Clan should already know. Before each of us left the clan, we would leave behind a soul jade tablet. Right now, Feng Xian and Feng Yan¡¯s jade tablets are probably shattered.¡± Feng Miao explained. ¡°That means they¡¯re almost here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said excitedly. ¡°En, they will arrive at Shadow City in at most three days.¡± Feng Miao nodded. ¡°Xue¡¯er, we only have three days to prepare!¡± Leng Qingtian reminded. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. We have space and plenty of time. We have three days to consider the Shadow League!¡± Leng Ruoxue gloated. ¡°Beng Da, go tell the shopkeeper that the Phoenix Clan will arrive in three days. Tell them to make preparations.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned around and instructed Feng Da. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Feng Da said, and left the room to deliver the message. ¡°Miss, if you have a captive of the Phoenix Clan, can you give him to me as a servant?¡± Lin Yuan asked expectantly. ¡°Sure. The Phoenix Clan in the Vast Heaven Continent is too disobedient. They can only be servants too.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and said. ¡°As long as you want it, you will get a share!¡± Leng Ruoxue added. ¡°Hehe!¡± Everyone was overjoyed when they heard that. Three days passed quickly. Compared to Leng Ruoxue and the rest who were relaxed, the upper echelons of the Shadow League weren¡¯t calm at all. Especially when they found out that the Phoenix Clan would arrive in three days, they exploded! Because of this matter, the Shadow League was divided into three opinions. One was with Yu Tian as the representative, agreeing to cooperate with Leng Ruoxue. These people placed more importance on the alchemists around Leng Ruoxue. After all, in their eyes, the Phoenix Clan might be very powerful, but the members of the Phoenix Clan didn¡¯t know how to refine medicinal pills. Therefore, Leng Ruoxue and the others were more beneficial to them! The second option was to cooperate with the Phoenix Clan and hand Leng Ruoxue and the others over. In their eyes, Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t be compared to the powerful Phoenix Clan. ¡®The last one represented neutrality. In their opinion, neither side would help the other. This way, both sides would not be offended. However, they ignored Leng Ruoxue¡¯s thoughts. Would she be willing to let them remain neutral? The truth was, of course, not! After three days of urgent discussions, the Shadow League had been debating non-stop. As time passed, the Shadow League finally came to a consensus: they would wait and see. Because of their indecision, in the future, they would not be able to become Leng Ruoxue¡¯s true allies and could only exist awkwardly as partners. In the guest room. Leng Ruoxue chuckled and looked up at the sky. At this moment, the sky was fiery red. Of course, these weren¡¯t clouds of fire, but the Phoenix Clan! The flames on their bodies dyed the sky red ¡°Miss, we are surrounded.¡± Feng Dao reminded her smilingly. There was no fear on his handsome face. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue was still looking out the window, thinking that the Phoenix Clan was obviously trying to intimidate them by making such a big fuss! Unfortunately, they were looking for the wrong person. ¡°The person who killed my daughter and son-in-law, get the hell out here!¡± At this time, in the air outside the guest shop, the acting Patriarch of the Phoenix Clan, Feng Yun, finally couldn¡¯t hold back and shouted out loud. Humph! She only had this one daughter! She was actually killed by someone! ¡®When she found out that the person who killed her daughter was a human and that she lived in the ¡®Shadow Pavilion¡¯, she immediately rushed over with her clansmen! Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes lightly glanced at the beautiful middle-aged woman floating in the air. She completely ignored her and continued to comfortably lean against the Freak¡¯s chest while eating her delicious food. It was as if she was watching a show as she watched the middle-aged woman prancing around by herself! ¡°Feng Miao, you traitor who betrayed your own people, come out and accept your death!¡± After a while, Feng Yun saw that no one was paying attention to her, and the fire in her heart burned even more fiercely, and she continued shouting. However, Feng Miao was also eating the food in front of her very calmly, ignoring Feng Yun. In these three days, after knowing the Miss¡¯s detailed plan, her confidence multiplied! ¡°You bunch of cowards! What kind of ability do you have to hide in the ¡®Shadow Pavilion? If you have the guts, then get the hell out here!¡± After a long time, Feng Yun, who still didn¡¯t receive any response, was so angry that she was about to vomit blood. Thus, she didn¡¯t care about her image and roared out loud. Hmph! If it wasn¡¯t because she was worried that the ¡®Shadow Pavilion¡¯ was the property of the Shadow City, she would have burned it down a long time ago! Even though she wasn¡¯t afraid of the Shadow Alliance now, she was still afraid of the mysterious master behind the Shadow Alliance! So, as long as the Shadow Alliance didn¡¯t protect the person who killed her daughter, she wouldn¡¯t fall out with the Shadow Alliance. ¡°That person is the acting clan leader of the Phoenix Clan?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid as she pointed at the middle-aged shrew outside the window and asked Feng Miao. ¡°Mhm.¡± Feng Miao nodded. She thought to herself, this old woman is really mad. She actually disregarded her image and cursed. Hehe! If the other members of the Phoenix Clan knew about this, it would be useless for her to pretend anymore! ¡°Miss, when are we going out?¡± Feng Da asked eagerly.. Chapter 722 - Arrival Of The Phoenix Clan (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Feng Da, we have to respect our elders. Let that old woman curse for a while. When she gets tired, we¡¯ll go out.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled. Sigh! This old woman is full of energy! No wonder she wasn¡¯t tired after scolding for so long. Feng Yun constantly cursed outside. Unfortunately, the people in the room did what they were supposed to do. No one bothered with her. After cursing for a long time, she was already so tired that she was gasping for breath! ¡°Miss, that old woman seems to be tired of scolding.¡± Feng Da pricked up his ears and listened carefully. However, it had been quite a while since he heard any cursing! ¡°En, it¡¯s time for us to go out and show off,¡± Leng Ruoxue calmly said with a smile that could topple cities. ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go!¡± Feng Da said impatiently. He rode his beast and flew out of the window. After Feng Da¡¯s dragon carried its master out of the window, it immediately transformed into its largest form to avoid losing to those stinky birds! The others naturally followed the same method, while Leng Ruoxue, the freak, the strongest among them, was the last to fly out of the window! Feng Yun looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others who flew out of the inn, and her fiery red phoenix eyes immediately released a light of hatred. However, when she saw Feng Da and the others riding the giant dragon, her pupils shrunk, and her face was filled with disbelief! ¡°Why do you have dragons?¡± Feng Yun angrily asked. How could these people have any connection with the dragon race? With her relationship with a certain dragon, even if she were beaten to death, she wouldn¡¯t believe that the dragon race would help someone who had a grudge against her for killing her daughter! ¡°Not only do we have dragons, we also have phoenixes!¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why can¡¯t we have a dragon?¡± Feng Da said with a displeased expression, but his heart was extremely uneasy. This old woman was meddling too much! She was actually meddling in the matters of the dragon race! ¡°Of course you shouldn¡¯t have a dragon. A dragon wouldn¡¯t casually contract with a human. As for the phoenix you speak of, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s our Phoenix Clan¡¯s traitor, Feng Miao!¡± Feng Yun roared out in anger, his beautiful face almost twisted together! ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Fengmiao didn¡¯t contract with us!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly. Then, she moved Feng Zhan and the other beastmen out of the bracelet. After they came out, they immediately surrounded the phoenix led by Feng Yun. ¡°Where did these phoenixes come from? How could you have so many beast beasts?¡± Feng Yun¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. As she saw the other phoenixes besides her own clan and the silver wolves glaring at them, she couldn¡¯t remain calm! Besides Feng Yun, her confidants also looked at the beast in front of them in disbelief. They all had a bad feeling in their hearts, but they couldn¡¯t explain why! ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled. ¡°Hmph! Even if you don¡¯t say anything now, you will still take the initiative to explain yourself.¡± Feng Yun said with full confidence. In her eyes, none of the beast beasts that Leng Ruoxue summoned were worthy of her attention. So, even though their numbers far surpassed the number of clansmen she brought, she had no intention of being afraid. ¡°Take the initiative to explain? Does Clan Leader Feng mean you will catch me?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that they will, but that they will. With just these weak beast beasts that you created, how could they possibly be my match? As for you! After I catch you, I don¡¯t believe that you won¡¯t dare to say anythin; ¡± Feng Yun said with great confidence. ¡°What if I catch you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Humph! That¡¯s simply impossible. Among the clansmen I brought, the weakest one is also an eighth level transcendent divine beast. Do you think that the trash you released is worthy of being my opponent?¡± Feng Yun said with great contempt. ¡°Clan Head Feng, didn¡¯t your parents teach you not to underestimate your enemy? Also, if you dare call my beast trash again, don¡¯t blame me for being merciless!¡± Leng Ruoxue threatened. ¡°That¡¯s right, you damned old hag! You and the clansmen you brought here are the true trash!¡± Feng Zhan roared with extreme rage. Hmph! He¡¯d originally intended to spare their lives for the sake of all of them being members of the Phoenix Clan, but he¡¯d changed his mind now. All of the Phoenix Clansmen that had come today would die! ¡°You¡­ you bastard child that came out of nowhere, who are you scolding?¡± When Feng Yun heard Feng Zhan actually call him an old woman, he immediately became even more angry. After all, women didn¡¯t like to hear such words, especially women of a certain age. So, when Feng Yun heard this, his reaction was extraordinarily great! ¡°Damned old hag, you¡¯re the bastard! Your entire family are all bastards!¡± Feng Zhan retorted without the slightest trace of politeness. F*ck! He, who possessed the noble bloodline of the Phoenix King, actually dared to call him a bastard! He was truly courting death! ¡°You¡­¡± Feng Yun wanted to curse out loud, but was stopped by Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Patriarch Feng Dai, do you want to continue bickering or take revenge for your daughter!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. She didn¡¯t want a battle that was waiting to happen to become a war of words. Moreover, she wanted to take this rare opportunity to test the strength of her beasts! ¡°Humph! Of course I want to take revenge for my daughter. Miss Leng, as long as you hand over those snakes that ate my daughter, I will spare your life!¡± Feng Yun stated her conditions. She had already investigated clearly. Her daughter and future son-in-law had been eaten by several pythons. ¡°Leader Feng Dai, this is not possible! Feng Xian and Feng Yan were given to them by me, moreover, they are my beasts, how could I hand them over?¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly, not accepting Feng Yun¡¯s kindness at all. ¡°Miss Leng, as long as you hand over those snakes to me, I promise I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Feng Yun guaranteed. In truth, she didn¡¯t even think that way in her heart. She only wanted to coax Leng Ruoxue to hand over those stronger snakes first, and then slowly deal with these weaker little beasts! ¡°But, I don¡¯t believe you. Besides, I don¡¯t think you can kill me.¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly. ¡°Don¡¯t refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. Offending our Phoenix Clan won¡¯t do you any good!¡± Feng Yun threatened. Chapter 723 - : Phoenix Forest (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Even if I don¡¯t offend him, I have no choice!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡°You¡­¡± Feng Yun was so angry by Leng Ruoxue that she couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Clan Head Feng, you have to take care of yourself! You haven¡¯t become Clan Head yet!¡± Leng Ruoxue kindly reminded. ¡°Damn it, go! Kill all of them!¡± Feng Yun was angered to the extreme and directly ordered. ¡°Yes, Patriarch!¡± All the phoenixes replied in unison as they stared intently at Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Feng Da, you guys don¡¯t need to watch the show anymore. Prepare to fight!¡± Leng Ruoxue indifferently looked at Feng Yun and ordered. ¡°En, en.¡± Feng Da and the others hurriedly nodded. Hehe, they had waited for this moment for a long time! Today, they could finally let loose! ¡°My citizens, all of you have to perform well as well!¡± Feng Zhan said to all his clansmen. Even though this generation¡¯s Patriarch of the Phoenix Clan before him was also a member of the Phoenix Clan, he wasn¡¯t able to sense the Imperial Bloodline in her at all. So, he¡¯d determined that this old woman was only an ordinary phoenix. So, even if he really killed her, he wouldn¡¯t feel any pain in his heart! As for those phoenixes that assisted the wicked, they deserved even more death! Hmph! They really were tired of living for daring to be arrogant in front of him! ¡°Yes, King!¡± All of the Phoenixes said in unison. After that, their phoenix eyes stared at Feng Yun and the other Phoenixes with extreme hostility. ¡°King? Why do they call you king? You¡¯re quite bold, actually daring to call yourself king!¡± Hearing this title, Feng Yun immediately acted as if he had found something that could be used against Feng Zhan, and loudly said. ¡°Idiot!¡± Feng Zhan couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain to her, and directly shot a glance at his clansmen. After that, all of the Phoenixes very tacitly locked onto their opponents. Oh! One on one they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Feng Yun and the other beasts, but they had too many Phoenixes! Hehe! One against five they still had some left! ¡°Chief, their numbers are greater than ours.¡± A phoenix said in a low voice, feeling a bit uneasy. ¡°Don¡¯t be so useless! The strongest of those phoenixes is only a second-level transcendent divine beast. You guys are at least eighth-level at the worst. What are you afraid of?¡± Feng Yun reprimanded in a low voice. Today, she only brought her confidants. Although there weren¡¯t many, there were still more than 30 of them. Therefore, she was actually very confident. After all, dispatching 30 plus super divine beasts at once, this was absolutely a powerful force that would make people feel terrifying in the Vast Heaven Continent! ¡°But¡­¡± Seeing the warning look in Feng Yun¡¯s eyes, the phoenix sensibly shut its mouth. In truth, what it wanted to say was that the other side had an abnormally large number of enemies. No matter how strong they were, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this revolving battle! Seeing the situation in front of them, it somewhat wanted to retreat! But, because of Feng Yun¡¯s threatening gaze, it couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Go, kill these eyesore beasts and humans!¡± Feng Yun directly ordered. ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to be polite, just kill them all.¡± Leng Ruoxue also instructed. As soon as the two of them finished speaking, the two sides began to fight. On Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side, the Phoenix Clan and the Silver Wolf Clan cooperated perfectly, pincer attacking from top to bottom, causing the phoenix that was caught by them to be extremely passive and depressed! Moreover, not only that, Feng Zhan and the other flying beast beasts were also constantly scattering nameless powder into the air. Although the powder was contaminated by both sides of the battle, only Feng Yun¡¯s group of beast beasts felt something strange. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m so itchy!¡± A phoenix was the first to speak. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to take a bath!¡± A silver wolf reminded with a smile, its furry little face still carrying a joyful smile! ¡°Bullsh * t! I wash it every day!¡± the phoenix roared angrily. ¡°Tm itching too!¡± Another phoenix said. After it finished speaking, it directly descended from the sky and transformed into a human, grabbing the itch as if no one else was around! ¡°How long has it been since you took a bath? You¡¯re so itchy!¡± A silver wolf also snickered. Hehe, luckily they had taken the antidote beforehand. ¡°F*ck, I also bathe every day! Why is it so itchy!¡± After the Phoenix roared, it ignored the silver wolf that was talking to it and continued scratching! But he couldn¡¯t just ignore them! While he was scratching his itch, the silver wolf and the phoenix were right in front of him ¡°ah! A sneak attack! You guys are too despicable!¡± That Phoenix Fire roared loudly. However, it was already too late ¡®As more and more phoenixes began to itch, their battle intent had long since disappeared. This gave the silver wolf and Feng Zhan¡¯s clansmen a chance, so they unceremoniously taught those phoenixes a painful lesson. ¡°ah!¡± Miserable screams could be heard from the battlefield. Feng Da and the others, who had yet to make a move, became even more excited! ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s attack as well!¡± After Feng Da said that, he took the lead and charged into the battle, taking advantage of the situation! Wu¡­ why were the birds brought by this Phoenix Clan¡¯s substitute clan head so lousy! They hadn¡¯t even made a move, yet they were about to be killed by Feng Zhan¡¯s subordinates and the silver wolves! This wouldn¡¯t do! ¡°Charge!¡± Lin Yuan and the rest shouted loudly to boost their morale! Then, they rushed in as well. ¡°What are you all doing? No one is allowed to scratch anymore, quickly get up and fight!¡± Feng Yun, who was watching from the side, was so angry that his face was a bit dark. His pair of phoenix eyes glared fiercely at Leng Ruoxue. Unfortunately, because it was too itchy, none of her trusted subordinates paid attention to her! ¡°Devil, let¡¯s go play with Feng Yun!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested with a smile. ¡°Good!¡± The freak spirit nodded, agreeing. Mm! He also felt that Feng Yun was too idle! ¡°Xue¡¯er, what about me?¡± Leng Ruoxue and the freak were just about to find trouble with Feng Yun when they were stopped by the pitiful Empty. Boohoo¡­ He also wanted to find a bird to play with, but those birds were all split up by Xue¡¯er¡¯s subordinates and beastmen, so he was fine! ¡°Lass, why don¡¯t we do it together!¡± the little old man suggested. Actually, his hands were itching! ¡°Master, there¡¯s still us!¡± The Mei and the other beastmen hurriedly said. At the same time, they were still grumbling in their hearts. Feng Yun had brought too few birds. There was not enough to share! ¡°Miss, there¡¯s still us!¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice interrupted.. Chapter 724 - Phoenix Forest (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°You guys are finally willing to come out!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Sigh! During this period of time, Cheng Wu and the rest had been secretly following them. They really thought she didn¡¯t know! She just didn¡¯t expose them! ¡°Hehe! I knew I couldn¡¯t hide it from Miss.¡± Cheng Wu said with an embarrassed smile. Although Miss and the others had already left when they were sober, they had finally caught up with Miss when they were in Moonview City. However, because they were afraid that Miss would chase them back, they never dared to show themselves! ¡°Miss, I¡¯m here too.¡± Ning De said in embarrassment. ¡°The union has arranged everything!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some understanding. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Ning De nodded obediently. ¡°Do you all want to join in the fight against these Phoenixes?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the advisor. ¡°yes! We haven¡¯t praised the Phoenix yet!¡± Cheng Wu said excitedly. He was so excited! Hehe, if they didn¡¯t want to participate in this grand occasion, they would continue to secretly follow Miss! ¡°Alright, then go beat up whoever you don¡¯t like! You¡¯re welcome!¡± Leng Ruoxue said generously. ¡°Alright! Miss, don¡¯t worry about us. We will find our own entertainment!¡± Song Di hurriedly said. Then, they all headed towards their target, Feng Yun ¡°Xue¡¯er, they stole our opponent,¡± the freak said with slight dissatisfaction. Humph! These people had made him the scapegoat in Moon Gazing City. Now, they actually stole the enemy that he and Xue¡®er had set their eyes on. This was too much! ¡°That¡¯s right! But, who asked this old woman to have such poor social relations!¡± Leng Ruoxue gloated. After that, she resigned herself to fate and pulled the monstrous genius to the side to watch the battle. Boohoo¡­ Feng Yun had brought over 30 phoenixes, and there were nearly 100 people including Cheng Wu and the others who had appeared later. There were even more beasts, so they didn¡¯t even have a chance to attack! ¡°I want to beat him up too!¡± Empty whispered with tears in his eyes. ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. She thought in her heart, if you attack, then wouldn¡¯t her subordinates and beastmen have fewer opportunities to train! So, you should just watch from the side! Oh! If they can¡¯t deal with you, then you¡¯re welcome to attack! ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Empty said softly. ¡°Un! Go beat up whoever you want!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a headache. ¡°Haha! Then I won¡¯t hold back!¡± Without finishing speaking, he ran to the battlefield to cause trouble. ¡°Master, what about us?¡± Charm could not help but take the lead and ask. Boohoo¡­ How could they not have a chance to attack? How regretful was that! ¡°Un! You guys go too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± The demons and the other beastmen immediately rushed toward the battlefield upon hearing this. At this moment, only Leng Ruoxue, the freak, the little old man, and Icy were in the audience. Inan instant, the situation on the battlefield changed. Every single phoenix was surrounded by over 10 beasts, and they either utilized mystic techniques, grabbed, or bit. In short, there was nothing that one couldn¡¯t think of and couldn¡¯t see On the other hand, Feng Yun was in an even more miserable state. She was surrounded by almost 30 Mystic Sovereigns, and not only was she unable to split herself apart, she was even attacked by various profound techniques from all directions. Her originally bright and beautiful clothes had already become tattered at this moment, and her hair was even more disheveled while her face was covered in bruises ¡°Damn it, where did you all come from?¡± Feng Yun saw that he was being besieged by more than 30 Mystic Sovereigns. He was furious! This was clearly bullying! ¡°You¡¯re the one who should die! You old hag!¡± Song Di mimicked Feng Zhan. ¡°You¡­¡± Feng Yun was so angry that she was at a loss for words. Her ample chest was heaving up and down, Unfortunately, the man in front of her had turned a blind eye, and even ¡°Stupid old woman! You¡¯re already so old, why are you still wandering around? You¡¯re disgusting!¡± Cheng Wu said viciously. ¡°Pfft!¡± Feng Yun was angered to the point of vomiting blood. Her phoenix eyes fiercely glared at Cheng Wu, but he couldn¡¯t say anything! ¡°Boss! You¡¯re amazing!¡± said one of the Mystic Sovereigns. ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s no big deal. Old woman, don¡¯t look at me like that. I don¡¯t like you,¡± Cheng Wu said angrily. ¡°Pfft! Pfft!¡± Feng Yun was angered to the point of vomiting blood. But, he could only stare at Cheng Wu! ¡°Phoenix blood is also a good thing, don¡¯t waste it!¡± The quick-witted Leng Ruoxue took out a jade bottle and caught Feng Yun¡¯s blood. Then, she said very frugally. ¡°Miss, give me the bottle!¡± Cheng Wu said. ¡°Okay.¡± After Leng Ruoxue said that, she threw the jade bottle towards Cheng Wu After Cheng Wu caught the bottle, he maliciously smiled and took out a dagger. Then, he stabbed towards Feng Yun¡¯s body without any mercy. However, he never thought that he would actually stab into Feng Yun¡¯s butt. ¡°ah! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Feng Yun cried out, feeling endless pain. ¡°My family¡¯s young miss said that phoenix blood is a good thing, Since you¡¯re going to die anyway, don¡¯t waste your blood!¡± Cheng Wu said matter-of-factly. Hearing Cheng Wu¡¯s words, Feng Yun was both angry and in pain. But, she couldn¡¯t help but look at him with a vigilant expression, afraid that he would stab her in the back. At the same time, she had to guard against the sneak attacks of others. At this time, she could absolutely be considered to be facing enemies from both sides, impossible to defend against! ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s finish this quickly! Don¡¯t delay eating!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly reminded as she looked at the sky. ¡°Mm, mm!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words were unanimously echoed by everyone. Thus, they were even more ruthless in their attacks. As for Feng Yun¡¯s side, they had been completely beaten up. The itching fans from before had already caused their attack power to greatly decrease, so their fighting spirit had also become increasingly low And this scene greatly stimulated some people who were secretly watching from the shadows. Originally, because the difference in strength between the two sides was too great, many people didn¡¯t think highly of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side. However, they never thought that Leng Ruoxue and the others would continue to abuse the clansmen that Feng Yun brought. Moreover, it was a one-sided battle.. Boohoo¡­ To most people, this kind of battle was unimaginable! Chapter 725 - Phoenix Forest (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After a long time. ¡®The clansmen that Feng Yun brought no longer had the slightest bit of combat strength. All of them lay on the ground with wounds all over their bodies. As for Feng Yun, she was in an even more miserable state. The current her was no longer human ¡°You¡¯re quite durable.¡± Seeing that the battle was almost over, Leng Ruoxue came to Feng Yun¡¯ss side and kicked her. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s kick was neither light nor heavy. However, it was this strength path kick that caused Feng Yun to turn back into his beast form. ¡°Do any of you want to contract this dying bird?¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the dying Feng Yun. ¡°No!¡± Everyone shook their heads like a rattle drum. No one was willing to take in Feng Yun, who had poor affinity. ¡°Oh! Then which one of you wants to contract these thirty over Phoenixes?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Feng Da, Cheng Wu and the others and asked. ¡°Young Lady, Cheng Wu and the others¡¯ beasts aren¡¯t very good. Why don¡¯t you give them a contract?¡± Feng Da and the others looked at each other before he spoke on behalf of everyone. ¡°No need, no need! It¡¯s better for you to sign a contract! This can increase your strength!¡± Cheng Wu and the others quickly rejected. However, their hearts were warm. Boohoo¡­ the people around Miss were all so understanding! ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to give way. This time, I made the decision to contract these thirty plus beasts for Cheng Wu and the others. Coincidentally, their numbers are about the same as yours. They were prepared for you! Haha! As for Feng Da and the others, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future,¡± Leng Ruoxue said fairly. In fact, she felt that Feng Da and the others all had dragons, while Cheng Wu and the others¡¯ beasts were indeed lacking, so she decided to give them the beasts. ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± Cheng Wu and the others saw that their Miss had made the decision, and no longer refused. They looked gratefully at Leng Ruoxue, Feng Da, and the others. Wah¡­ These were all Transcendent Divine Beasts of the eighth and ninth ranks! And they were the strongest of the Phoenix Clan. However, Miss and Feng Da had chosen to give them to them without even blinking! How could they not be moved! ¡°We¡¯re on the same side, there¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony.¡± Leng Ruoxue indifferently replied. Ever since she guessed that they had followed her here, she knew that these people had already made up their minds to follow her. Furthermore, she was more and more satisfied with Cheng Wu and the rest. Hence, she no longer had the intention to reject them. After speaking, Leng Ruoxue stored the thirty plus phoenixes into her bracelet, leaving Feng Yun alone outside! Humph! She wasn¡¯t stupid enough to tame these beastmen in front of those hidden eyes! The current her was already in the limelight, so it was better to keep a low profile! ¡°What should we do with Feng Yun?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the big red bird lying on the ground. ¡°Master, of course we kill it!¡± Feng Zhan hurriedly suggested. He didn¡¯t have a good impression of this old woman, so he naturally didn¡¯t care about this fellow¡¯s life! ¡°Blacky! Can you eat this bird?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the black python lying on the ground. ¡°Yes.¡± The black python nodded as it looked at Feng Yun, who was around its size. ¡°Then eat it! Maybe you can advance to a ninth level Transcendent Divine Beasts!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and said. Oh, killing Feng Yun would be a bit wasteful, so it would be better to give her beast some nourishment! After all, this Phoenix meat was one of the best supplements! ¡°Thank you, Master, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for me to eat alone!¡± the black python said in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s okay, hurry and eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. ¡°Yeah! Boss, hurry up and eat!¡± All the pythons echoed. Last time, the two Phoenix Bosses did not eat much. Since there was such an opportunity this time, they naturally did not want Boss to let it go. ¡°That¡¯s right! Quickly eat!¡± Feng Zhan roared impatiently. ¡°Alright then!¡± The black python wriggled its way to Feng Yun¡¯s side. Then, it opened its huge mouth and swallowed Feng Yun whole Seeing this, Leng Ruoxue kept all the beast into her bracelet and led everyone into the shop. In the guest room, Leng Ruoxue brought Feng Da, Cheng Wu, and the others into the bracelet. Inside, she tamed the thirty or so Phoenixes that she had brought in. After that, she instructed Cheng Wu and the others to sign a master-servant contract with them. Afterwards, she led everyone on their way. As Leng Ruoxue and the others had left stealthily, the Shadow League did not receive any news. Hence, when they tried to approach Leng Ruoxue the next day, it was already too late! The room was already empty. They left without saying goodbye, causing the higher-ups of the Shadow League to almost vomit blood! And at this time, the news of Leng Ruoxue and the others taking care of the Phoenix Clan had already spread throughout the Boundless Heaven Continent. For a time, the various parties were in an uproar and did not react uniformly Three days later. Leng Ruoxue and the others had once again stolen the limelight. They didn¡¯t know how shocking their actions were, but they had come to the territory of the Phoenix Clan in an extremely low-profile manner. And their purpose in coming to the Phoenix Clan was naturally to subdue the Phoenix Clan. In truth, Leng Ruoxue was also afraid that the people of the Phoenix Clan would cause trouble for her in order to take revenge for Feng Yun, so she decided to strike first to gain the upper hand. After all, she didn¡¯t like being remembered by others! Outside the Phoenix Clan¡¯s territory. ¡°Fengmiao, does your clan live here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she looked at the inconspicuous grove. ¡°Uh! Yes, this place is called Phoenix Forest, and it was chosen by the seniors of the Phoenix Clan. It¡¯s far away from the sphere of influence of humans, and it¡¯s both quiet and undisturbed. So, for thousands of years, our Phoenix Clan has always lived here!¡± Feng Miao explained. Alas! After being away from home for so many days, she had finally returned. To be honest, she was actually a little timid. After all, when she left back then, she mostly wanted to escape! ¡°Then let¡¯s go in! I can¡¯t wait to see how this Realm Phoenix Clan is doing.¡± Leng Ruoxue said very curiously. ¡°Uh! Then let¡¯s go!¡± Feng Miao said helplessly. After saying that, she walked in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others, leading them into the Phoenix Forest. Even though there were many trees planted outside the Phoenix Forest, those trees were obviously not parasol trees. The deeper one went into the Phoenix Forest, the more one could feel the scorching fire attribute spiritual qi inside. ¡°Master, the fire attribute spiritual qi here is quite dense. It¡¯s not a bad place even though it can¡¯t be compared to the phoenix nest I used to live in.¡± Feng Zhan, who was standing on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, commented. Chapter 726 - Phoenix Forest (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°En, it looks quite ordinary from the outside, but inside, it does look like a place where Phoenixes reside.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Stop right there! Feng Miao, how dare you bring a human back to the Phoenix Forest without permission!¡± All of a sudden, a delicate voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ ears! Hearing this shout, Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t help but look at Feng Miao, while Feng Miao¡¯s face turned red from their slightly teasing gaze. ¡°Uh! Ignore her! Let¡¯s go in!¡± Feng Miao said helplessly. Sigh! There were some self-righteous people in the Feng clan, Their levels were obviously not high, but they always felt that they were superior to others. ¡°Okay, if you say so, then so be it.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave Feng Miao face and said, then they continued to follow Feng Miao. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t stop Leng Ruoxue and the others, the voice angrily appeared in front of them. ¡°Stop right there. You¡¯re not allowed to go any further. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame us for being impolite.¡± A beautiful woman with a sexy figure shouted. ¡°How do you want to be impolite?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes lightly swept over the beautiful woman in front of her and asked curiously. Oh, this Fire Phoenix wouldn¡¯t think that it could do anything to them just because it had the strength of a rank 2 Transcendent Divine Beast, right? Or was it that she was very confident in the few escorts behind her? ¡°Hmph! If you take another step forward, I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡± The woman spoke with confidence. ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue laughed lightly, as if she had heard something funny. Then, she turned to Feng Miao and said, ¡°Feng Miao, is this how all the members of the Feng clan behave?¡± According to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s knowledge, the hierarchy of the beast world was very strict. Furthermore, it placed great importance on bloodline. But the phoenix clan in the Boundless Heaven Continent that she saw was just like those clans in the human world. Inside, it was filled with mutual deception and scheming, Sigh! Compared to her own cute and simple beast beasts, she was disappointed in the Phoenix Clan in this world. Otherwise, she would not only let Cheng Wu and the others sign master-servant contracts with those captives. ¡°Miss¡­¡± Feng Miao didn¡¯t know what to say. In fact, the Phoenix Clan in the past wasn¡¯t like this. However, ever since Feng Yun became the previous clan head, the atmosphere in the clan had changed. Thus, many phoenixes who looked down on Feng Yun chose to go into seclusion out of helplessness. Sigh! Wasn¡¯t this also a manifestation of avoiding responsibility! ¡°Little Miaomiao! Even though the dog blocked the way, you still have to think of a way to bring us in!¡± Feng Zhan reminded. ¡°En.¡± Feng Miao nodded. Then, with a light raise of an arm, she sent Feng Ling¡¯er and the others who were blocking her way into the distance, directly giving way. Plop! Plop! Following a few loud sounds, Feng Ling¡¯er and the others fell to the ground. She widened her phoenix eyes in disbelief and glared at Feng Miao. ¡°Feng Miao, how dare you treat me like this. How dare you!¡± ¡°Feng Ling¡¯er, didn¡¯t the First Elder teach you what respect and seniority is? You¡¯re only a second-level Transcendent Divine Beast, yet you actually dare to be impudent in front of me! You really don¡¯t know the meaning of death!¡± Feng Miao questioned loudly. The aura of an expert on her body was instantly displayed, and the pressure of her bloodline made Feng Ling¡¯er and the others unable to breathe If it was in the past, perhaps Feng Miao would have ignored their provocation. However, it was different now. Since she had already abandoned the dark and tured to the light, these Phoenix Clan members could only be considered passersby or enemies before Miss subdued them. Therefore, there was naturally no need for him to be polite to them. ¡°Feng Miao, you¡¯re just a traitor of the Phoenix Clan. How dare you cause trouble in the territory of the Phoenix Clan? I think you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t know the difference between life and death!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and said indignantly. Hmph! If it was in the past, she would really be a little afraid of Feng Miao, much less speak to her like this. However, ever since Feng Miao was deemed a traitor by the clan leader, many of the clan members who had once been jealous of Feng Miao felt that there was no need to be afraid of her anymore. Otherwise, how would she dare to stop Feng Miao?! ¡°Patriarch? Didn¡¯t the First Elder tell you that Feng Yun is already dead?¡± Feng Miao asked with a faint smile. Hehe, I really didn¡¯t expect that big black python to be so hardworking. After eating Feng Yun, it actually advanced to become a level-nine super divine beast. This is definitely good news for them! Not only that, before that big black python advanced, Miss even made it sign a life contract with Feng Moran. And Feng Moran also advanced to become a Mystic Sovereign because of the big black pythons advancement! ¡°What? How is this possible?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er and the others were stunned. It took them a long time to recover from their shock. ¡°What¡¯s impossible about it? You¡¯ll eventually die if you get older!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Then, she released a trace of green profound energy from her fingertips and tied Feng Ling¡¯er and the others into dumplings. Leng Ruoxue looked at Feng Ling¡¯er and the others with dissatisfaction. She couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°These phoenixes are too weak. Why don¡¯t they eat meat?¡± Her standards were getting higher and higher. She didn¡¯t plan to let her subordinates contract the Transcendent Divine Beasts below level seven, and the highest level of these Phoenixes was only level five. However, she didn¡¯t want to slowly raise them. Oh, it was really difficult ah! Leng Ruoxue¡¯s brows were knitted together in a dilemma! ¡°Xue¡¯er, even though you despise them, others will treat them as good stuff. Why don¡¯t you tame them and sell them? With their status and strength, they can definitely be sold for a good price,¡± suggested Wu Qing with a smile. ¡°Master, this won¡¯t do! Even though I don¡¯t like them, they¡¯re still members of the Phoenix Clan. How could they fall into the hands of another? So, you should just kill them!¡± Feng Zhan hurriedly stopped him. Oh, what it meant was that since Master didn¡¯t like them, then they could only be killed. In short, they couldn¡¯t fall into the hands of an outsider. ¡°En, then let¡¯s kill it and eat it!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded her head. Oh, she always said she wanted to eat a phoenix, but this goal had never been achieved. In reality, a phoenix was just a big-sized turkey. It didn¡¯t matter, she couldn¡¯t help but comfort herself. Actually, she could not bring herself to say anything about a beast that could already transform into a human form. Hence, she could only say something. Sob¡­ Why was she so kind? Chapter 727 - Miss, Do I Smell? (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Master, kill these phoenixes and leave their blood. Let those pythons eat the meat!¡± Charm lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms suggested. Boohoo¡­ it was the same as Master. It didn¡¯t like to eat beasts that could take human form. Its meat would grow old! ¡°En, en, Charm¡¯s suggestion is not bad!¡± Leng Ruoxue stroked Charm¡¯ soft fur and agreed. Hehe, Charm is really understanding! ¡°How dare you!¡± Feng Linger almost vomited blood when she heard Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ discussion. However, her body was tied up too tightly, so she couldn¡¯t resist even if she wanted to. However, she believed in the strength of the Phoenix Clan. At the same time, she didn¡¯t believe Feng Miao¡¯s words. In short, she was very certain that these humans wouldn¡¯t dare to touch them. Moreover, these damned humans dared to treat them like this. She would definitely teach them a lesson later. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I¡¯ve already eaten Feng Yun for my own beast, let alone you weak little phoenixes. Sigh! It¡¯s not even enough to fill the gaps between my beast¡¯s teeth!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disdain. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re lying! The clan head is powerful, how could he be eaten by your beast?!¡± Feng Ling¡®er was still unconvinced. ¡°Linger, what she said might very well be true.¡± At this moment, a young man who was also tied up spoke softly. ¡°How did you know?¡± Feng Ling¡®er ignored Leng Ruoxue and the others and asked directly. ¡°When I went to the Elder Conference yesterday, I accidentally heard those elders say that the Patriarch¡¯s soul tablet had already shattered. None of the other clansmen that the Patriarch took away returned. However, their lives shouldn¡¯t be in danger,¡± the young man explained. ¡°You¡­ you all really killed the Clan Chief?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er did not believe the words of Leng Ruoxue and the others, but she had no choice but to believe the words of her guardian angel. She knew very well that these people would not dare to say anything to her. So, after knowing that it was most likely true, she became abit afraid! ¡°Of course, only Feng Yun died. The other phoenixes were all contracted by my subordinates. After all, with their strength, it¡¯s not bad to be a meat shield or something like that. But you guys! Your strength is too low. You don¡¯t even have the chance to be a hired thug, You can only be my beast¡¯s snack.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a wicked smile. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to die! Don¡¯t eat me! I¡¯m willing to be your slave! I¡¯ll do anything as long as you don¡¯t eat me!¡± Suddenly, a young man begged with tears in his eyes. Boohoo¡­ He felt that he was only standing behind Feng Ling¡¯er and wasn¡¯t disrespecting these people! So, he didn¡¯t want to die! ¡°But, your strength is too low, it really doesn¡¯t have much use to us.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t like these little Phoenixes at all! Hmph! Who asked her to hate this kind of second generation who relied on their power to bully others! ¡°Tm willing to be a slave and a slave, as long as you¡¯re willing to let me live.¡± The young man continued begging. ¡°Oh, Feng Zhan! This fellow is the most sensible Phoenix Clan I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she said speechlessly. Oh, this was the first time she¡¯d seen such a cowardly Phoenix Clan! Today, her horizons had been broadened. ¡°Master, since this fellow wants to work like a slave, then hand him over to me for a good round of training!¡± Feng Zhan laughed evilly. ¡°Alright then! Feng Zhan, let him learn our rules.¡± Leng Ruoxue waved her hand and the young man was released from his restraints. On the other hand, Feng Zhan flew over to the young man and chanted a few incantations. After that, the young man¡¯s eyes flashed before he bowed respectfully to Feng Zhan. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Report the situation within the Phoenix Clan to my Master!¡± Feng Zhan commanded. Earlier, he¡¯d utilized a contract that only the members of the royal clan of the Phoenix Clan knew about, and it could be considered a form of contract between master and servant. This sort of contract was usually utilized to restrain the members of the side branches of the Phoenix Clan. After all, there were many branches in the Phoenix Clan, and no one could guarantee that every side branch would be loyal to the imperial clan. At the time, his Queen Mother had been too trusting of those branches, and that was why she¡¯d ended up being sealed. Now, he naturally wouldn¡¯t give these side branches any chance to betray her. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The young man nodded, and then continued.¡± Three days ago, Feng Yun took away a group of phoenixes and said that he wanted to avenge his daughter and son-in-law. However, he hasn¡¯t returned until now, and Feng Lin said that Feng Yun has already died. However, most of the clansmen still don¡¯t know about her death. As for the elders, they¡¯ve always closed their doors and refused to see any of my clansmen.¡± ¡°Tell me about the current strength of the Phoenix Clan,¡± Feng Zhan said with dissatisfaction. Sigh! This servant was just too stupid to say anything useless. ¡°Right now, in the Phoenix Clan, besides the Elders of the Council of Elders, a portion of the other clansmen are level seven or eight Transcendent Divine Beasts. However, most of them are level four or five like me.¡± The man continued to explain. Many of the Phoenix Clan¡¯s powerful Transcendent Divine Beasts had been taken away by Feng Yun three days ago. Therefore, the strongest people in the Phoenix Clan should be the Elders of the Council of Elders. They were basically level eight or nine Transcendent Divine Beasts. Of course, he didn¡¯t count those who had been sleeping. ¡°Damn it, why do you keep saying useless things?¡± Feng Zhan couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and roared. He really doubted the intelligence of this servant of his. One had to know that they had already heard these situations from Feng Miao, did he still need to repeat them? ¡°Boohoo..¡¯ The man was extremely aggrieved, but that was all he knew! ¡°Feng Zhan, don¡¯t ask him anymore.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. Sigh! This Feng¡¯s strength was too low. It was impossible to rely on him to know the core secrets of the Phoenix Clan, and Feng Miao only cared about cultivation and didn¡¯t care much about the matters of the Phoenix Clan, so it seemed it was impossible to hear anything useful from them. ¡°Llmow alittle. The Elder Conference is like a bird that was startled by the twang of a bow!¡± The young man, Feng Lin, who was the first to speak, also spoke up. Boohoo¡­ As the saying goes, those who know the truth are the elites. If one could survive, no one would want to be eaten. Therefore, after thinking for a long time, he wisely decided to surrender. ¡°Tell me about it. If you satisfy me, I won¡¯t give you to the beast as a snack.¡¯ Leng Ruoxue enticed like a big wolf trying to abduct Little Red Riding Hood. Chapter 728 - Miss, Am I Stinky? (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°That day, when I went to the Elder Conference, I unintentionally heard them say that Feng Yun had died. Furthermore, the Elder Conference has divided into two opinions. Those who have a good relationship with Feng Yun are in favor of avenging her. The other person is proposing to choose a new generation Patriarch. Currently, they are in a deadlock.¡± Feng Lin thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°Other people, why don¡¯t you agree to take revenge?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Oh, I heard the Feng Clan is very united? ¡°They don¡¯t like Feng Yun. Those clansmen are almost all elders left behind by the Patriarch, so..¡¯ Feng Lin looked at Feng Miao and hesitated to speak. ¡®Oh, Fengmiao, I¡¯ll give you a task. Get those clansmen who are dissatisfied with Feng Yun for me. If they know what¡¯s good for them, I will definitely not treat them badly. Otherwise, they can only be servants.¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed. Oh, since the Feng Clan is not on good terms, this is a good opportunity for them. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not very familiar with them.¡± Feng Miao said with some difficulty. Other than cultivation, socializing was her weakness! Wu¡­ ¡°So it¡¯s like that! That Feng Lin, right? I¡¯ll give you a chance to make a contribution. Whether or not you can catch him will depend on yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue furrowed her brows in thought, then pointed at the young man. ¡°Please rest assured, Miss. I will definitely cooperate with Feng Miao to do this.¡± Feng Lin hurriedly promised. ¡°Your Majesty, I can cooperate as well.¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s new servant also hurriedly expressed his opinion. Boohoo¡­ It was really too unfair. Why was Feng Lin¡¯s treatment so different from his?! ¡°Feng Zhan, take that Feng Lin as your subordinate!¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her hand, and Feng Lin was released from his restraints. ¡°Alright, Master.¡± After Feng Zhan said that, he also recited a few incantations. Humph! The Feng Clan in the Vast Heaven Continent still couldn¡¯t believe it too much! Better safe than sorry! ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty,¡± Feng Lin said respectfully. ¡°Yes, all of you heard what my Master said, right? Quickly go do this!¡± Feng Zhan glanced at his servant and Feng Lin. ¡°Yes,¡± the two of them replied extremely politely. After signing the contract with Feng Zhan, they did not dare to show any disrespect to him. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll bring you guys to my place first!¡± Feng Miao saw that she had helpers and felt relieved. She then said to Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then, she followed Feng Miao deeper into the Phoenix Forest. Feng Ling¡¯er and the other two men were still tied up. Not only that, Leng Ruoxue also summoned Big Hairy and Er Mao. The two of them carried the three men and walked in together. After walking for about half an hour, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at a forest filled with parasol trees. ¡®Little Miaomiao, is this where you live?¡± Feng Zhan couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously as he looked at the incomparably huge and luxuriant towering trees in front of him. Oh, their clan¡¯s habit was to use the number of sycamore trees to determine their position in the clan. Since Feng Miao was able to live ina place with so many sycamore trees, her position in the clan was definitely one to two. Uh! No, to be more precise, Feng Miao was able to live here because of her mother. After all, her mother was the head of the clan. ¡°En, this is the residence of our clan¡¯s clan chief. was able to live here because I borrowed mother¡¯s light.¡± Feng Miao said with a bit of self-mockery. This was the place with the densest fire attribute spiritual energy in the Phoenix Forest, and also the residence of their Phoenix Clan¡¯s previous clan chief. Feng Yun had wanted to live here more than once, but unfortunately, he had never succeeded. Who asked Feng Yun to only be the substitute clan chief, the parasol trees here didn¡¯t recognize her identity. ¡°Oh, only the clan leader can live here? Then will we not be allowed to enter these trees?¡± Feng Da asked worriedly. These parasol trees that had lived for a long time basically all had tree spirits, and they were not familiar with them, If they were really rejected outside the trees, wouldn¡¯t it be very embarrassing? ¡°They won¡¯t. With me leading you, they will let you through.¡± Feng Miao chuckled. Then, she said a few words in the phoenix language to the parasol trees, and they automatically opened up a path for her. ¡°Hehe! They¡¯re really obedient!¡± Feng Da said excitedly. ¡°Feng Da, don¡¯t embarrass yourself, alright? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen those sycamore trees that I live in.¡± Feng Zhan spoke with slight speechlessness. The Phoenix Clan and the sycamore trees were companions, so as long as they allowed it, the sycamore trees naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. So, it was normal for these trees to let them pass! ¡°Hehe! The trees you live in have never stopped us. That¡¯s why I¡¯m curious!¡± Vonda scratched his head and said in embarrassment. ¡°Haha! Let¡¯s go in!¡± Feng Miao snickered. The people around the young miss were really too cute, much cuter than some people of the Feng clan. ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others nodded and followed Feng Miao in. After they entered, the road behind them returned to normal and disappeared. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s so hot here!¡± Peach Lu wiped the sweat off her forehead and said, unable to bear it. ¡°En, this place is filled with fire attribute spiritual energy. If you aren¡¯t fire attribute, you will naturally feel hot,¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed. ¡°Miss, you guys can stay here as you wish. I¡¯ll go talk to those people with them first.¡± After Feng Miao brought Leng Ruoxue and the others into her own residence, she left them alone. Hehe, because she knew very well that Miss and the others would take good care of her. ¡°En, go!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded her head, then turned to the thickest Chinese Parasol Tree and ordered, ¡°Tie these three people to your tree trunk! Don¡¯t let them escape.¡± The giant tree nodded its head and shook its branches. Then, it extended a branch that was as thick as an adult¡¯s arm and firmly tied Feng Ling¡¯er and the others to its trunk. ¡°Wow! Miss, you¡¯re so amazing, this tree actually listens to you.¡± Green Bamboo looked at Leng Ruoxue with admiration, her bright eyes were filled with stars! ¡°Needless to say, even these trees can¡¯t resist our young miss¡¯ charm,¡± Feng Da said matter-of-factly. The others nodded their heads in agreement. It was obvious that their admiration for Leng Ruoxue had reached an unattainable height.. Chapter 729 - Miss, Do I Smell? (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Eh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead, and her beautiful face was filled with speechlessness. Sigh! Her subordinates were too exaggerated! If outsiders heard these words, they would definitely laugh at them! In reality, she only had a slight connection with that tree, she really didn¡¯t do anything! Actually, this was something Leng Ruoxue did not know. Her natural affinity, regardless of whether it was to animals or plants, was extremely attractive. Otherwise, the king of plants like Little Fire Ginseng and Little Fire Ginseng would not like her so much, and these trees were the same. After all, almost all of them had a tree spirit, so Leng Ruoxue¡¯s attraction to them was no less than that of the Phoenix Clan, which had always depended on them. In fact, it seemed to be stronger. Hence, they could not reject Leng Ruoxue¡¯s request. ¡°Damn it, you traitors of the Phoenix Clan! How dare you listen to those humans and treat us like this!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er was furious when she saw that she was tied to a tree trunk by a Chinese parasol tree! Damn it! Who said that these trees were the best friends of the Phoenix Clan? They were obviously lying to children! If they were really friends of the Phoenix Clan, would these dead trees treat her like this? In fact, she had really wronged these trees. The sycamore trees were indeed the best friends of the Phoenix Clan, but no one could replace them. And now, someone who made the sycamore trees feel closer to them had suddenly appeared. That was why the sycamore trees listened to Leng Ruoxue. After all, they were very simple tree spirits who only knew how to respect the thoughts in their hearts. ¡°Big Hairy, shut her mouth.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. Feng Ling¡¯er had acted quite obediently before entering this place. Sigh! In such a short amount of time, this woman could no longer continue acting. ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Big Hairy obediently walked over to Feng Ling¡¯er and the other two who were tied up on the tree trunk. It was in a difficult position. Oh! What should it use? It didn¡¯t have anything suitable on hand! ¡°Dont you dare! You stinky dead bear, stay away from me!¡± Feng Ling¡®er couldn¡¯t help but shout loudly. The smell of these two bears was just too unbearable. She didn¡¯t want to faint from the smell. It turned out that the reason why Feng Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t say a word along the way wasn¡¯t because she was pretending to be obedient. Rather, it was because she had been affected by the two hairy beasts¡¯ scent¡­ ¡°smelly? Where?¡± Big Hairy was stunned and asked in confusion. ¡®It stinks everywhere! Every part of my body stinks!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er roared in anger. Moreover, the bear was too close to her, making her feel a bit dizzy. ¡°Miss, do I stink?¡± Big Hairy¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as it turned its head and asked pitifully. ¡°It doesn¡¯t smell bad. This is the embodiment of your masculinity.¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly comforted him. Actually, the two hairy beasts loved cleanliness and would wash themselves clean every day. However, the natural smell couldn¡¯t be washed away just by bathing, After smelling it for so long, they had already gotten used to it. That was why they didn¡¯t find the two hairy beasts smelt unpleasant. In fact, Feng Ling¡®er¡¯s words were a little exaggerated. Compared to other bear-type beasts, the two hairy beast¡¯s smell was negligible. ¡°That¡¯s right, Big Hairy, don¡¯t listen to the nonsense of this crow bird. How would she understand the good of men!¡± Feng Da and the others also comforted him. Uh, the two hairy beasts was one of them, and definitely wouldn¡¯t allow outsiders to bully him! ¡°En, that¡¯s right, Big Hairy! Don¡¯t listen to the nonsense of outsiders, quickly shut her mouth!¡± Empty also reminded. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Big Hairy was very touched. Woo¡­ He knew that Miss and the rest would definitely not despise him. Hmph! This woman was really too evil! Thinking of this, he looked around to see if there was anything suitable to shut that annoying woman¡¯s mouth. Eh! I got it! Big Hairy smiled when he found his target. Then, he quickly stripped off the clothes of a man who was tied to a tree trunk. He then found something that he thought was suitable and stuffed it into Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s mouth¡­ ¡°Eh!¡± When Leng Ruoxue and the others saw this, black lines appeared on their foreheads at the same time. They thought to themselves, Big Hairy is really getting more and more two-faced. He actually used that person¡¯s underwear to cover Feng Ling¡®er¡¯s mouth. When Feng Ling¡¯er saw this scene, she directly fainted. Oh, this time it was definitely a gas drip! ¡°Miss, how did I do?¡± Big Hairy scratched its head and smiled. ¡°Uh! It¡¯s not bad!¡± Leng Ruoxue braced herself and said. She didn¡¯t dare to say it was good, in case Big Hairy developed a bad habit of taking off other people¡¯s clothes. After settling Feng Ling¡¯er and the other two down, Leng Ruoxue and the others found a place to rest. Some of them found it hot and requested to enter the space, while others stayed outside out of curiosity¡­ After a long time. Feng Miao came back full of joy¡­ ¡°Miss, Im back.¡± Feng Miao walked into the parasol tree forest and said loudly. Feng Lin came back with her. ¡°Mn, what did those birds say?¡± Leng Ruoxue, who was leaning against the freak¡¯s chest, asked indifferently with half-closed eyes. ¡°Miss, those elders promised to consider it.¡± Feng Miao could not help but say with some self-satisfaction. Hehe, to think that those elders gave her face and did not directly reject her. After all, the Phoenix Clan did not like to acknowledge humans as their masters! ¡°Think about it?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight displeasure. Hmph! She knew those old fogeys wouldn¡¯t agree so easily. However, she had a bad habit. When she took the initiative, if the other party didn¡¯t grasp the opportunity, then she wouldnt give the other party another chance. Thinking of this, she tumed to Feng Lin and said, ¡¯Go tell those ignorant birds that I won¡¯t beg them to acknowledge me as their master. However, I¡¯ll only give them three days to consider. I won¡¯t wait!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Lin hurriedly replied. Alas! He knew that the King¡¯s Master wouldn¡¯t be satisfied. However, he was slightly puzzled as well. Why didn¡¯t the King allow them to reveal its identity? If those traditional and conservative elders knew that the King was a member of the royal clan, they would definitely agree. Unfortunately, the King didn¡¯t allow them to say anything! After receiving Leng Ruoxue¡¯s order, Feng Lin turned around and left. ¡°Feng Miao, you guys go and rest first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Chapter 730 - Holding Out Hope Until Faced With The Grim Reality (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Feng Miao was a little upset. Sob¡­ after seeing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s reaction, she knew Miss wasnt satisfied with what she did! After Feng Miao heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, she went back to her own place gloomily. ¡°Xue¡¯er, didn¡¯t you already expect such an outcome?¡± After Feng Miao left, Wu Qing smiled and said. In fact, he was very clear about the mentality of those high-end beasts. How could those arrogant fellows be willing to be contracted by humans? Therefore, unless there were sufficient benefits, those beastmen that had almost been assimilated by humans would not easily agree! ¡°Mhm, actually, it¡¯s good that they don¡¯t agree. I can practice now.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled. Previously, when she asked Feng Miao to negotiate, it was just to be polite before resorting to force. In reality, she didn¡¯t care about the result at all. ¡°That¡¯s right! There are so many phoenixes in the Phoenix Clan. I can beat them up to my heart¡¯s content.¡± Wu Shang smiled. ¡°En, I¡¯ve never beaten up a phoenix before!¡± the freak said half-jokingly. ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t you give them three days to think about it!? What if they agree!?¡± Zheng En couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and reminded her. Sigh! Half a day had not even passed and Miss and company were already discussing how to beat up those Phoenixes. Those unlucky Phoenixes were really too pitiful. They were actually targeted by Miss. With this in mind, he felt some pity for those firebirds. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those noble phoenixes with a sense of superiority will not agree. Oh, Zheng En, when the time comes, I will also get you a level nine super divine beast to be your servant.¡± Leng Ruoxue guaranteed. The Phoenix Clan had so many clansmen, so her subordinates should be enough to split them. Hehe, even though those phoenixes were a little tactless, she was still very satisfied with their numbers. Even though the Phoenix Clan in this world did not have as many clansmen as Feng Zhan, there were nearly a thousand of them! ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t need a level-nine one. I¡¯m already very satisfied with a level-eight Transcendent Divine Beast. My biggest wish now is to advance to Mystic Sovereign. Boohoo¡­ Mo Ran clearly cultivated as a mystic cultivator later than me, but he¡¯s already a Mystic Sovereign,¡± Zheng En said enviously. ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t be anxious. Aren¡¯t you going to advance soon!¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly consoled. Sigh! Big Brother Feng was just lucky! Coincidentally, there was a beast that advanced to the ninth-level Transcendent Divine Beasts. Otherwise, Big Brother Feng would also need some time to advance! ¡°Yes, soon. I can feel the barrier now, but I¡¯m still lacking an opportunity.¡± Zheng En nodded. ¡°Silly boy, eat more of the spiritual fruits in the space. When the spiritual aura is saturated, you¡¯ll naturally advance,¡± suggested the little old man who was listening to their conversation. ¡°Master, I eat it every day! But I really can¡¯t eat it now.¡± Zheng En said with a bitter face. Boo¡­ I can¡¯t stand eating too many spirit fruits! ¡°Zheng En, the fire attribute here is very dense. Cultivate well for the next few days! You might be able to advance in three days,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Uh! For fire attribute mystic cultivators, this place could absolutely be considered heaven. Furthermore, not everyone could cultivate in the Phoenix Clan¡¯s territory. ¡°Miss, actually, I prefer to cultivate in space,¡± Zheng En said honestly. Even though the fire attribute spiritual energy here could be directly absorbed without changing into one¡¯s own attribute, the spiritual energy here was not as dense as in Miss¡¯s space! ¡°Then enter the space! Three days later, we will have another battle.¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. ¡°Hehe, Miss, I must participate in the battle in three days!¡± Zheng En requested. He had not had enough fun fighting the Phoenix Clan last time! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there were too few Feng Clan members last time. This time, all of you will have a chance!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and promised. ¡®Girl, you can¡¯t leave this old man behind!¡± the little old man quickly said. His expression was extremely nervous, as if he was afraid Leng Ruoxue would forget about him. ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Du. We are now at the base camp of the Phoenix Clan. There are many phoenixes here,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. ¡°Mn, mn,¡± The people present nodded repeatedly. Three days passed quickly. For the past three days, Zheng En had been cultivating diligently in the space. Three days later, when Zheng En came out of the space, he finally became a Mystic Sovereign as he wished. ¡°Congratulations.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Zheng En, who had just had his breakthrough, and said happily. Har, she had another Mystic Sovereign by her side. Their strength had increased again! ¡°Thank you, Miss,¡± Zheng En said happily. In the past, his focus was on alchemy, which was why his cultivation as a mystic cultivator advanced so slowly. However, he was finally a Mystic Sovereign now. Boohoo.. I¡¯m so happy! ¡°Heh heh! The higher your strength, the happier I am! This way, you guys can protect me.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of anticipation. Uh! It feels pretty good to be a manager who does nothing. ¡°Miss!¡± Zheng En was a little speechless. Sigh! Miss is being unreasonable again! He really couldn¡¯t do anything to her. Actually, he really wanted to say that they could protect her now. Even though there weren¡¯t many people around Miss, they were all elites in his eyes! Especially Cheng Wu and the others, all of them were Mystic Sovereign! In addition to Miss¡¯s terrifying beasts, uh! Before others wanted to bully his Miss, they¡¯d better weigh their own worth first. ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue laughed awkwardly. ¡°Oh, Mystic Sovereign! When can I reach that level?¡± At this moment, Feng Da looked at Zheng En, his eyes shining with envy as he muttered to himself. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. You will also make a breakthrough soon.¡± Zheng En also used the same words to comfort Feng Da and the others. ¡°Thaven¡¯t even advanced yet, why are you guys so anxious?¡± Leng Ruoxue glared and pretended to be unhappy. ¡°Young miss! Didn¡¯t you just say that the stronger we are, the more we can protect you!¡± Feng Da rolled his eyes and reminded. ¡°That¡¯s right! When your strength becomes stronger, I will be able to wash my hands off everything and focus on being a rice worm.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with expectation. ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t you want to be an expert? A worm can¡¯t become an expert!¡± Empty reminded helplessly. ¡°Tch, what I mean is that after I become strong, I can focus on being a rice worm. I didn¡¯t say now.¡± Leng Ruoxue quibbled.. Chapter 731 - Holding Out Hope Until Faced With The Grim Reality (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°En, en, after we all become experts above everyone else, Xue¡¯er just needs to be a rice worm. I will feed Xue¡¯er everyday!¡± the freak promised. ¡°Hehe! You are still the most obedient,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in satisfaction. Then, she patted the freak¡¯s head like she was petting a puppy. ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± The freak almost raised his tail from the praise. ¡°Oh, okay, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Leng Ruoxue cleared her throat and stopped joking with them. ¡°Miss, when are we going to make a move?¡± Cheng Wu asked impatiently. He knew that Miss had given those Phoenixes three days to consider, but now, three days had passed. However, those Phoenixes who didn¡¯t keep their promises didn¡¯t give them any reply. Hmph! Miss being willing to accept them was because she thought highly of them. Those dead birds really didn¡¯t know what was good for them! Ever since he found out about the Miss¡¯s mysterious space, Cheng Wu and the others¡¯ respect for Leng Ruoxue had risen to a whole new level. Moreover, he would never forget the shock he felt when he first saw the space. He had never thought that he could still live in a space similar to the storage ring. Moreover, the Spirit Qi inside was so dense that it was almost solid. Sigh! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to beat up those suicidal Firebirds, he wouldn¡¯t even be willing to come out from inside. ¡°Right away,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. In her heart, she sighed helplessly. Sigh! These battle maniacs! As soon as they heard that there was going to be a fight, they actually couldn¡¯t wait any longer. However, for the past three days, the Phoenix Clan hadn¡¯t been peaceful. Their arrival had attracted the attention of the elders who were on good terms with Feng Yun. Furthermore, those Phoenixes had tried to barge in more than once to avenge Feng Yun. Unfortunately, they were all blocked outside by the parasol tree. ¡°Should we go out now?¡± Feng Da asked. He knew that there was a phoenix monitoring outside their residence. However, the young lady did not give any orders, so the person monitoring them was naturally ignored. ¡°En, let¡¯s go out!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and said to everyone. ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone agreed excitedly. Hehe, they were already prepared. They were just waiting for Miss¡¯s order. Leng Ruoxue was very satisfied with everyone¡¯s high spirits. Then, she sent a voice transmission to the parasol trees that had been protecting them from the outside world for the past three days. After receiving the order, the parasol trees revealed their path. After Leng Ruoxue and the others walked out of their residence along the small path, they saw the Phoenix guarding outside the forest. There were a total of five Phoenixes monitoring them. Seeing them come out, one of them immediately went back to report, while the other four looked at them very vigilantly! These phoenixes weren¡¯t very strong, about level four or five. Leng Ruoxue looked at the serious expressions on their faces and held back her smile. She said lightly, ¡°Are you the bodyguards arranged by the Phoenix Clan? Thank you for your hard work.¡± Uh! The Phoenixes that were about ten meters away from Leng Ruoxue and the others were depressed. Boohoo¡­ The Phoenix Clan does not welcome you. We are here to monitor you. Unfortunately, none of them dared to say this because they were afraid that they would become hostages like Feng Ling¡¯er! ¡°Little Phoenix, I think you guys are quite smart. Oh! Do you guys want to surrender yourselves, or do you want me to use force?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in a good mood. Even though the Phoenix Clan had been playing tricks on her for the past three days, she still had to thank these Firebirds for finding fun for her. Otherwise, she would definitely be bored! Moreover, almost all of the sycamore trees in the Phoenix Forest had been turned against her. Hehe! Didn¡¯t those Phoenixes want to capture her? Then she would have no choice but to steal from the Phoenix Clan. As long as she gave the order, these Phoenix Clans would become the first Phoenix Clan in history to be abandoned by the sycamore trees. Of course, those poor Phoenixes still didn¡¯t know about this! ¡°We¡­¡± After hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, the Phoenixes were dumbfounded. However, most of them did not know what to do because they had never seen such a confident human being! One had to know that this was the territory of the Phoenix Clan! However, these humans had the attitude of turning the guest into the host, as if they were the guests! Boohoo¡­ how could this be? They could not understand! ¡°There won¡¯t be a shop like this after we pass this village!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to tempt Little Red Riding Hood, as if she was a big bad wolf trying to seduce Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°L.. surrender!¡± The youngest phoenix said in a low voice. Boohoo¡­ For some reason, this human gave it a lot of pressure. It was even greater than the tribe leader. Furthermore, its idol, Feng Miao, was also with this human, That was why it wanted to surrender. ¡°You are very smart,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. ¡°Lam also willing to surrender.¡± The other phoenixes couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and announced their own decisions one after another after someone took the lead. Boohoo¡­. they had already heard that Feng Yun Patriarch had died at the hands of these humans! And they weren¡¯t willing to die like Feng, Yun, so they could only surrender. Just like that, under the wise decision of these Phoenixes, Leng Ruoxue effortlessly subdued these Phoenixes that were not very strong and handed them over to the Feng Zhan to contract. As for Feng Zhan, who had the most underlings, he naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse such a good thing! By the time the First Elder of the Phoenix Clan arrived with her clansmen, the people she had sent to keep an eye on Leng Ruoxue had already become Leng Ruoxue¡¯s property. When she saw what had happened, she almost vomited blood. She cursed inwardly. Damn, these humans were really fast. It had only been a few minutes! Her clansmen had no backbone! ¡°Humph! You humans who don¡¯t know life from death, quickly release my daughter and I¡¯ll spare your lives! Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about walking out of this Phoenix Forest!¡± The First Elder was angry and her aura would not lose to anyone! Hmph! If it weren¡¯t for those trees, she would have saved her daughter a long time ago and wouldn¡¯t be in such a passive state now. Damn it, she really couldn¡¯t understand why those parasol trees were protecting Leng Ruoxue and the others.. They were the beasts that depended on the parasol tree! Hence, this fact made her feel extremely unfair! Chapter 732 - Holding Out Hope Until Faced With The Grim Reality (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Old woman, you¡¯d better worry about your own life and death! We don¡¯t need your mercy!¡± Feng Da said with a venomous tongue, his face clearly still carrying a provocative smile. ¡°Old¡­ old woman? Damn it, who are you talking about?¡± The First Elder instantly became even more furious when she heard herself being called an old woman. F*ck, she was so young and beautiful, so beautiful that it could topple kingdoms. How did she look like an old woman? What kind of taste did this human have! ¡°Of course I¡¯m talking about you!¡± Feng Da repeated kindly. However, he could not help but feel uneasy in his heart. He really did not expect this beast to care so much about her appearance! ¡°L.. How am I old? I¡¯m not even a thousand years old!¡± The First Elder couldn¡¯t help but emphasize. Her beautiful face was so angry that it was changing color. ¡°Less than a thousand years old? How is that not old at all!¡± Feng Da rolled his eyes and said speechlessly. She was about to become a thousand-year-old demon, yet this old woman still refused to face reality! ¡°First Elder, you mustered such a large force, could it be that you¡¯re only here to discuss your age with us?¡± Leng Ruoxue held back her laughter and pretended to be confused as she asked. Sigh! Any woman would lose their composure when it came to age. It seemed even beasts were no exception! ¡°Of course not!¡± First Elder hurriedly denied. Damn it, after being disturbed by this human, she was so angry that she even forgot the proper business! ¡°Then what are you waiting for? If you don¡¯t make a move, I¡¯m going to make the first move!¡± Leng Ruoxue was very particular. Before she started to beat them up, she even notified them so that they wouldn¡¯t feel too unsatisfied. ¡°Human, you are really too arrogant! Hmph! Die!¡± After the First Elder finished speaking, she signaled her subordinates to attack. Leng Ruoxue and the others who were already prepared also took out their beast at the same time, ready to attack! ¡°Tenth Elder, how could you all?¡± First Elder looked at the beasts that Cheng Wu and the others summoned and was instantly somewhat dumbfounded. Damn it, these clansmen had clearly already become the contracted beasts of these humans from the look on their faces. But, how was this possible? According to what she knew, in the Boundless Heaven Continent, there was simply no beast tamer who could tame her clansmen! ¡°First Elder, don¡¯t force yourself anymore. Surrender! There¡¯s no benefit in going against them.¡± The Tenth Elder advised with good intentions. Sigh! If First Elder insisted on doing things her way, she would probably end up in a worse state than them! ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m not going to embarrass the Phoenix Clan like you! You want me to work like a slave for the human race? Dream on!¡± the First Elder said stubbornly, looking down on the clansmen who had already defected. ¡°Sigh! First Elder, I¡¯ve already tried to persuade you, but I can¡¯t do anything about it if you don¡¯t listen to me,¡± the Tenth Elder said in a speechless manner. Boohoo¡­ how was this voluntary surrendering to the enemy! It was clearly impossible to choose, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t dare say these words in front of that little demon! ¡°Do it!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered lightly. ¡°Charge!¡± Feng Da shouted. Then, he took the lead and charged into the battlefield. The others followed closely behind. In an instant, the two sides started fighting On Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side, the principle of group attack was still firmly established. However, this time, the First Elder had brought almost half of the Phoenix Clan¡¯s strength, so there was no situation of dozens of beast beasts attacking the same Phoenix, As for Leng Ruoxue and the others! The greatest benefit of having more opponents was that they also had a chance to beat someone up. This time, the freak and her each found an opponent to beat up. Icy, who had not fought for a long time, also jumped into the middle of the battlefield. Bullying, kicking and playing happily. In an instant, all sorts of profound energy flew through the air like beams of light, and the parasol trees that didn¡¯t want to be affected by the battle tacitly cast a barrier to protect themselves, so as to avoid being accidentally injured by the Phoenix whose eyes had turned red from killing, the gains would not make up for the losses! After all, they were trees! Even though they liked the fire attribute, they were also very afraid of fire! After Leng Ruoxue finished dealing with one of her opponents, she stood at the side and watched the battle for a while. As for the beastmen that had been beaten black and blue by her subordinates and beastmen, they were all sent into her space. In the space, she specially asked Qing Jue to set up a cell to imprison these beastmen! ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go deal with that old woman! If I¡¯m not wrong, there should be a phoenix coming to die later.¡± After beating his opponent half to death, the freak walked to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side with the level-eight Transcendent Divine Beast in his hand. ¡°Eh! Freak, aren¡¯t you a little too heavy-handed?!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless as she spoke. He forced this Transcendent Divine Beast to fight with its real body and ended up beaten up like a pig head. It could be seen how ruthless the freak was. ¡°Hehe! I thought that this level-eight beast would be very strong! Who knew that it wouldn¡¯t be able to take a beating.¡± The freak was very disappointed as he said this. His face was full of Tve been tricked by it. ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue laughed happily seeing the freak¡¯s depressed expressio,. She took the phoenix from the freak¡¯s hand and threw it into the space cell. On the other side, the First Elder of the Phoenix Clan watched as the number of clan members on the battlefield decreased. She was so angry that she almost went berserk! Damn it, where were her clansmen? She wanted to see them if they were alive, and if they were dead, she wanted to see their corpses. However, all her clansmen had mysteriously disappeared. Could it be that all her clansmen had been put into the beast cages? She could not help but guess. However, she really wanted to know how many beast cages these people had to prepare to store so many beasts! Leng Ruoxue and the freak were right in front of the First Elder. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The First Elder asked with a face full of vigilance. Boohoo¡­ she was too confident when she came. She thought that these humans would be captured quickly. However, she did not expect that the captured ones were her own clansmen. This made her unable to accept it for a moment. Thus, when she looked at Leng Ruoxue, there was a trace of fear that even she did not notice! ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I just want to ¡®spar¡¯ with you.¡± Leng Ruoxue consoled her kindly. Oh, she didn¡¯t like opponents who threw themselves into chaos before the battle. If that happened, there would be no sense of accomplishment. The First Elder looked at Leng Ruoxue with a face full of confidence until she recalled her fierce performance with the man in front of her on the battlefield just now. Her heart trembled. Even though she really wanted to refuse their ¡®spar¡¯, she couldn¡¯t say it out loud.. Boohoo¡­ the pressure was too great! Chapter 733 - Holding Out Hope Until Faced With The Grim Reality (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Xue Er, the First Elder has agreed. Let¡¯s make our move!¡± The freak laughed softly as he looked at the First Elder who was silent. ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then, the two of them attacked at the same time Two streaks of mystic power, one red and one black, floated in front of the First Elder. Furthermore, their speed was not very fast, enough for the First Elder to dodge. However, the First Elder, whose reaction had suddenly become a bit slow, could not dodge entirely and even suffered some injuries. This caused Leng Ruoxue, who was looking forward to battling the Mystic Supremacy, to be somewhat disappointed. Since she was already disappointed, Leng Ruoxue naturally didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. Just now, Qing Jue had already sent a voice transmission to her, telling her that another phoenix was rushing over. Furthermore, it should arrive in a few minutes, so she felt that she could end this quickly. Leng Ruoxue gave the evildoer a look when she thought of this. After that, the two of them consecutively used several profound techniques. In the blink of an eye, red and black colored profound energy tightly wrapped around the Feng Clan¡¯s First Elder ¡°Damn it, what the hell is this?¡± The First Elder couldn¡¯t help but curse as she looked at the red and black colored mystic power that was entangled around her body and tied her up. ¡°Haha, this is a new Mystic Supremacy developed by me and the freak. It¡¯s called ¡®Never Leave¡¯. You¡¯re the first beast that I use it on! You must be very happy!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Oh, looks like this new Mystic technique of theirs wasquite useful! Even a Mystic Supremacy was unable to break free. During these past three days, the freak and her had randomly thought of such a technique out of boredom. However, never had they imagined that the effect would actually be so good. After all, the technique ¡®Never Leave! was modified according to the high-grade wood attribute mystic technique ¡®Bind¡¯. So, they weren¡¯t confident in its effect. However, they really didn¡¯t care about whether it was good or bad. What they cared about was that they possessed this mystic technique together, and only the two of them were able to complete it together! ¡°Let go of me, you guys, this is an unfair victory,¡± the First Elder said, unable to accept it. Boohoo¡­ She had not even made a move yet, how could she lose like this! This result was really unbearable for her! ¡°Tch, if we win, we win. Just accept the truth!¡± After Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, she directly threw the First Elder into the space cell. Then, she cleaned up the remaining phoenixes. After cleaning them up, she stood in place and waited for the arrival of the other phoenixes. A moment later. Another several hundred Phoenixes arrived, led by the seventeenth elder of the Council of Elders. ¡®When the seventeenth elder arrived with his men, he only saw the humans Feng Miao mentioned. He didn¡¯t see any of his clansmen. Eh! Where did all his clansmen go? Although he and the First Elder were not on good terms in politics, they were still of the same clan. Thus, he naturally did not want to see them fall into the hands of humans. Otherwise, he would not have hurriedly gathered his clansmen to rush over after receiving the news. But where was the First Elder and the others? Why didn¡¯t he even see the feather of a phoenix? The Seventeenth Elder was puzzled! Even though he had heard from Feng Miao that these humans were very powerful, due to his bad impression of the deeply rooted humans, he didn¡¯t believe Feng Miao¡¯s words at all. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made the wrong decision. In fact, he was a little arrogant. He had always thought that Leng Ruoxue was able to kill Feng Yun because of good luck, and with Feng Miao¡¯s help, he had never planned to avenge Feng Yun. However, he couldn¡¯t just leave those clansmen behind! ¡°Miss Leng, is it? May I know where my clansmen have gone?¡± the seventeenth elder asked politely, but his heart was in turmoil! ¡°They are now my captives and have been locked up by me.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly. Oh, this handsome man who looked to be in his thirties should be the Phoenix Clan¡¯s seventeenth elder! In these three days, she had also learned about the situation of many Phoenixes with high status in the clan, including this guy. ¡°What!?¡± Just as Leng Ruoxue¡¯s voice fell, the seventeenth elder and the other members of the Phoenix Clan couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. They were afraid that they had heard wrongly. Then, they looked at Leng Ruoxue with disbelief. After all, in order to capture them alive, the First Elder had brought nearly half of his clansmen! Moreover, there was no lack of eighth and ninth level Legendary Beasts among them. The First Elder was even more powerful and her cultivation was above Feng Yun¡¯s. So, they really didn¡¯t expect to hear such a result. How could the proud Phoenix Clan endure this!? ¡°Seventeenth Elder, Miss¡¯s words are all true. You¡¯d better believe it.¡± Feng Miao said coldly. Hmph! Actually, she was also very angry at the seventeenth elder and the others for being immoral. Therefore, she naturally did not intend to put in a good word for them. Who asked these people to not shed a tear until they saw the coffin! ¡°This¡­ How is this possible? Feng Miao, I watched you grow up. You can¡¯t lie to me!¡± the seventeenth elder reminded, and even started to form a bridge. ¡°Tm telling the truth. Believe it or not.¡± Feng Miao said unhappily. Her temper was famous in the clan. Therefore, before she was designated as a traitor of the Feng clan by Feng Yun, other than Feng Xian, no other clansmen dared to provoke her. However, after she became a traitor, some people who only dared to secretly envy her in private no longer had any scruples. Feng Ling¡¯er was the best example. Hence, she had been suppressing her anger these past few days! And just as she was worried that she had not finished venting her anger, another person fearlessly came to her door! ¡°Right now, you all only have two choices. One is to surrender, and the other is to use force.¡± Leng Ruoxue repeated what she said to the First Elder Hehe, she was talking about surrendering, not surrendering! This was naturally different in terms of status. ¡°Uh! Miss Leng, why don¡¯t we have a good talk!¡± the seventeenth Elder said with a troubled expression. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t want to surrender, but he didn¡¯t want to use force either. Actually, he was very clear about the strength of the clansmen he had brought. He seemed to have brought more people than the First Elder had brought earlier, but in terms of strength, he was incomparable to the clansmen that the First Elder had brought over. The First Elder had been completely annihilated, so he really didn¡¯t dare to guarantee that the clansmen he had brought would be able to escape unscathed. Therefore, it was naturally the best if they didn¡¯t fight. ¡°Twonder what the Seventeenth Elder wants to talk about?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile that was not a smile. The word ¡®ridicule¡¯ was written on her beautiful face. Hmph! These fellows who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. Three days ago, she sent people to rope them in and gave them three days to consider. They didn¡¯t even give her an answer. Now, they actually want to talk to her. It¡¯s really too laughable. However, she was still kind enough to see what this old phoenix was planning¡­ Chapter 734 - Holding Out Hope Until Faced With The Grim Reality (5) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Miss Leng, if I¡¯m willing to bring my clansmen to acknowledge you as my master, I wonder what benefits we can obtain?¡± The Seventeenth Elder asked somewhat embarrassedly. Three days ago, when Feng Miao came to look for him, she had already said that she hoped they would acknowledge Leng Ruoxue as their master. She had even said that this was a great thing and that they would regret it if they rejected her. However, at that time, he had tried to trick them for half a day, but Feng Miao did not say anything, This made him a little angry, so he casually brushed them off and did not give these humans a reply. However, now he knew that it was impossible not to give them an answer. Furthermore, almost half of their clansmen were still in their hands! However, even if he wanted to acknowledge her as his master, he had to fight for sufficient benefits for his clansmen. Moreover, he was truly curious exactly what ability this young human woman before him possessed to make them willingly acknowledge her as their master. After all, they were from the Phoenix Clan! So, how could ordinary beasts compare to them? At this very moment, the Phoenix Clan¡¯s lofty sense of superiority still occupied their thoughts. And this was also the common understanding of all humans in the Boundless Heaven Continent apart from Leng Ruoxue and the others and the beastmen. However, this seventeenth elder would soon know that in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes, all the beastmen were equal. However, this did not include the Phoenix Clan in the Boundless Heaven Continent that had angered her! ¡°Seventeenth Elder, if I remember correctly, I only gave you three days to consider this matter. It¡¯s already been a long time, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too late to discuss this with me now?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in an extremely cold tone. Hm, she would usually only give them one chance. If she couldn¡¯t grasp it, then she naturally wouldn¡¯t have another chance in the future. ¡°But, it¡¯s only the fourth day! We¡¯ve thought about it for three days, and we¡¯ll give you an answer on the fourth day. Isn¡¯t the timing just right?¡± The seventeenth elder quibbled. ¡°First Elder, do you have too many deals with humans?¡± Leng Ruoxue mocked. Hmph! This old man was playing word games with her and playing dirty tricks with her. A simple beast had learned all the tricks of humans who didn¡¯t keep their promises. No wonder the Phoenix Clan was taken down so easily. ¡°Uh! We do have a lot of dealings with humans, but that doesn¡¯t stop us from making deals with each other,¡± the Seventeenth Elder promised while feigning ignorance. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy in his heart. This girl was actually so sharp-tongued at such a young age. She didn¡¯t even use vulgarities when she scolded others. Boohoo¡­ The language of humans was really broad and profound! Fortunately, he usually preferred to study the things of humans. Otherwise, he really wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear the sarcasm in her words! However, under the current circumstances, he could only continue feigning ignorance until the end. ¡°Seventeenth Elder, I will only give you one chance. Right now, you no longer have any chance to bargain. You only have two choices. One is to surrender, and the other is to fight!¡± Leng Ruoxue saw that this old man who had lived for an unknown amount of time was acting stupid, so she could only be more straightforward to prevent him from continuing to pretend. ¡°Uh! Miss Leng, don¡¯t be like this! If there¡¯s anything, we can have a good talk,¡± the seventeenth elder said with a chuckle, his attitude very good. ¡°Old man, it¡¯s too late. Since you guys aren¡¯t willing to surrender, then let¡¯s not waste time and just fight!¡± Leng Ruoxue said straightforwardly. ¡°Er! Don¡¯t be rash, Miss Leng, Fighting is a barbaric act. We¡¯re all polite children. It¡¯s better to resolve this matter in a civilized manner,¡± the seventeenth elder said in a hurry. In any case, he didn¡¯t want to be tortured! He didn¡¯t want to take the risk of losing the first elder and the others. Sob¡­ The Phoenix Clan was getting worse by the day! ¡°Isn¡¯t this world where the strong are respected? If we don¡¯t use force, how can you be convinced? Furthermore, martial force is also the fastest solution. So, Seventeenth Elder, take this direction of seventeenth elder. After Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, she directly threw a light blue colored water attribute profound energy in the ¡°Ah! How can you hit me just like that!?¡± The Seventeenth Elder hurriedly jumped aside and dodged that water attribute profound energy attack. However, there was still a portion of water droplets that touched his body, and it was so painful that he couldn¡¯t help but cry out softly! ¡®Wu¡­ What kind of water was this? Why did it hurt so much!? Furthermore, the water droplet even carried a frightening cold aura. One had to know that he was a fire-attribute beast, so the thing he hated the most was naturally water. However, not to mention water-attribute profound energy, even water-attribute profound techniques would find it very difficult to injure him. However, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s profound energy caused him to feel pain. This was truly inconceivable. However, the other clansmen who were also affected were much more miserable than him. Sigh! Who asked those clansmen to have such low strength! ¡°What else?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the seventeenth elder with a bit of amusement, as if what she heard was a joke. Actually, she really didn¡¯t use too much force just now. Otherwise, those little phoenixes that were affected would have long been frozen into ice. ¡°Uh! Can we not fight?¡± The seventeenth elder¡¯s handsome face was full of charm as he smiled and said, boohoo¡­ Leng Ruoxue¡¯s display of power earlier actually made him feel a lingering fear. This was not a good sign, so he really did not want to fight! ¡°Sure.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded her head. Just as the seventeenth elder was about to heave a sigh of relief, she added, ¡°You can choose to surrender yourselves.¡± ¡°Uh! Can I choose the third option?¡± The Seventeenth Elder refused to give up. ¡°1m sorry, there¡¯s no third option,¡± Leng Ruoxue sneered. She did not want to waste any more words with this old man who was pretending to be a fool, so she gave everyone a look. Everyone understood and immediately surrounded the seventeenth elder and the other phoenixes. The beasts were still baring their teeth and glaring at them like a tiger watching its prey Sob¡­ The seventeenth elder and the other members of the Phoenix Clan were very upset. They were actually afraid of these people or beasts who were weaker than them but were threatening them. The Seventeenth Elder exchanged glances with the other elders and said helplessly, ¡°We surrender.¡± Sob¡­ Those who know the truth are the elites. Surrendering is better than being beaten up and then being captured! At least they didn¡¯t suffer any physical pain.. The seventeenth elder kept hypnotizing himself and consoling himself! Chapter 735 - The Dragon Clan That Followed Suit (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue calmly nodded her head, as if she had already expected them to be like this. Oh, she liked people who knew their own limits. So, even though this seventeenth elderwas a bit slippery, he wasn¡¯t hopeless. ¡°Eh!¡± The seventeenth elder and the others were extremely surprised by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s indifference. They couldn¡¯t understand why this human gir] in front of them was so used to their surrender. If it was any other human, wouldn¡¯t they have fainted from happiness? Later on, when they had a deeper understanding of Leng Ruoxue, they found out that many beasts sent themselves to her doorstep. So, she really didn¡¯t care about their existence ¡°Feng Zhan, contract them first!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Feng Zhan who was standing on her shoulder and said. ¡°Mn.¡± Feng Zhan nodded, and then he chanted a string of incantations. The seventeenth elder and the other phoenixes were instantly enveloped by a circle of light, and then they lowered their proud heads towards Feng Zhan. ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to the king.¡± The seventeenth elder and the other Phoenixes said in unison, hiding the shock in their hearts. None of them had expected that this Fire Phoenix in front of them actually had the bloodline of the royal family. Sigh! ¡°En, Master, the eighth and ninth rank Transcendent Divine Beasts have been contracted by Feng Da and the others, right!?¡± Feng Zhan spoke. With the enhancement of his will, he did not even need Master to use beast taming techniques anymore. Hehe! This discovery was something he had unintentionally discovered during the last few times he had used the contract! All phoenixes that had been contracted by him could not resist his will at all, even if their ranks were higher than his. This was the benefit of having a bloodline. ¡°Alright, Feng Da, go and choose the beast you want to contract!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Feng Da and the others. Hmph! With Feng Zhan and Feng Da¡¯s double contract, these phoenixes can forget about playing any tricks! ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Da, Zheng En and the rest answered happily. Then, they each went forward to choose a level-nine Transcendent Divine Beasts that they found pleasing to the eye and signed a master-servant contract. ¡°Grandfather, why aren¡¯t you guys going?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when she saw that her grandfather, Grandpa Du, brother, and brother Feng didn¡¯t go up to pick. ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, there¡¯s no hurry. Let them choose first!¡± Leng Qingtian chuckled. With so many Phoenixes, it didn¡¯t matter if they chose first or later. ¡°Miss, we are done choosing.¡± Feng Da and the others said with embarrassment. ¡°Grandfather, go and choose!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian and the rest walked forward and casually chose a level-nine transcendent divine beasts to sign a master-servant contract. Then, they returned to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side. ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the other beastS, then looked at Empty before saying, ¡°Empty, you¡¯re not choosing a contract?¡± ¡°No need, I only need Icy.¡± Empty said indifferently. ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue helplessly replied. Sigh! Why did it seem as if the people around her were very unwilling to enter into contracts? If it were someone else, with such a good contract opportunity, they would have long fainted from happiness. No one actually contracted the Seventeenth Elder. Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat when she saw the aggrieved look on the seventeenth elder¡¯s face. She thought to herself, What¡¯s with that old man¡¯s expression? It¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯t been contracted, is there a need to be so pitiful? However, with the level eight or nine Transcendent Divine Beasts of the Phoenix Clan, their strength has increased by more than a little. Moreover, with these beasts, she believed that she would have the strength to fight even against the three super clans. Therefore, the most important thing to do now was to improve their strength. Otherwise, if they were too weak, they would be a burden! Thinking of this, Leng Ruoxue decided to let everyone go into seclusion for now. However, she still had something to do before she went into seclusion. Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment, then she took out the phoenix she had locked in the space cell. When Feng Zhan saw them, he didn¡¯t even need his master¡¯s reminder and immediately entered the contract. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± The First Elder and the other Phoenixes who had been contracted by Feng Zhan bowed very respectfully. ¡°Yes. In consideration of your performance, all of you can only be servants in the future.¡± Feng Zhan spoke in a cold voice while revealing the imposing aura of a king. ¡°Yes,¡± the First Elder of the Phoenix Clan said in a hurry. Sob¡­ She had accepted being a servant since she was the ruler! However, she had never expected to see the royal family of the Phoenix Clan in this world. This might be a rare opportunity for them! After doing all of this, Leng Ruoxue moved all the phoenixes into the space. Besides those that had already recognized their masters, the other phoenixes were naturally managed by Feng Zhan, After that, she told everyone her plan and received everyone¡¯s response. Oh, they also felt that their strength was a little weak now, so they had long wanted to go into seclusion and cultivate properly. Just like that, Leng Ruoxue and the others went into seclusion, and the Phoenix Forest temporarily regained its peace Three months after their seclusion, Lin Liang and the others came out. After Lin Liang and the others came out of seclusion, they heard that Leng Ruoxue and the others had gone into seclusion. They couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed. Boohoo¡­. it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen them, I wonder when I¡¯ll see them again. Within the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. ¡°Empty! How strong is the lass now?¡± The disheveled old man asked curiously. Ever since he came out of seclusion, he had advanced two levels consecutively and consumed the Silver Snow Pills that Xue¡¯er had left for them. Now, he was already a Mystic Monarch. How wonderful! ¡°Before they entered into closed door cultivation, their strengths were the same as all of you. It would be hard to say after they came out of closed door cultivation.¡± Empty smiled as he spoke. These old men had just advanced to th Mystic Monarch Realm and were feeling happy in their hearts. However, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to laugh after hearing his words, right? He guessed. ¡°Eh! That can¡¯t be, right? Why aren¡¯t those perverts waiting for us?¡± The disheveled old man and the others could not help but grumble. They were depressed! Extremely depressed! Boohoo¡­ They had finally become Mystic Monarch after much difficulty, but by the time Xue¡¯er and those perverts came out of seclusion, they might have advanced again. Also, that old fellow Leng Qingtian had advanced faster than them. Boohoo. Sigh! They were depressed, but so was Leng Qingtian! He originally wanted to show off to his old friends, but the plan didn¡¯t change quickly¡­ In order to not drag everyone down, he could only work hard to cultivate in seclusion! Chapter 736 - The Dragon Clan That Followed Suit (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Hehe, actually, you don¡¯t have to be too depressed. Xue¡®er left you a gift before she went into seclusion.¡± Empty smiled mysteriously. ¡°Uh! What gift?¡± The few of them were full of curiosity. They had just come out of seclusion and were in a hurry to advance after coming out, so they really did not know much about Xue¡¯er and the others¡¯ recent actions. ¡°Feng Zhan!¡± Empty called out softly. Not long after, Feng Zhan brought the eight and nine-level Transcendent Divine Beasts in his hand to their side. ¡°Uh! Where did these phoenixes come from? Little Fengfeng, did you add new members?¡± Lin Liang looked at the unfathomably powerful phoenixes in front of him, his face filled with question marks. They did not know any of these phoenixes, so he was very sure that these phoenixes were new! With this in mind, he could not help but be curious about the recent happenings of Xue¡¯er and company. ¡°Heh heh, that¡¯s right. They are all my servants. Master instructed for you to contract as you wish! You can sign a master-servant contract with them. In the future, they will be your servants.¡± Feng Zhan explained with a grin. ¡°Our servants?¡± Lin Liang and the others were all experienced, so how could they not understand Feng Zhan¡¯s words! Oh! It seemed that these phoenixes had provoked their little princess. Otherwise, with Xue¡¯er¡¯s degree of love for animals, how could she let them sign a master-servant contract! However, since these ignorant phoenixes had angered their little ancestor, then it was only right for them to receive some punishment. Thus, their thoughts destined these unlucky phoenixes to work like cows and horses in the future. ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Zhan nodded. ¡°Hehe, since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony then.¡± The disheveled old man rubbed his palms together and said excitedly. Hehe. Even though these phoenixes weren¡¯t obedient, they were pretty. Hmm! He could have a beautiful beast now. However, who knew that the disheveled old man¡¯s thoughts would incur the displeasure of his beastmen! ¡°Master, you¡¯re despising us!¡± The disheveled old man¡¯s beast spirit sent a voice transmission with an aggrieved expression. Boohoo¡­ Even though they weren¡¯t as pretty as those phoenixes, their relationship with Master was definitely deeper than those phoenixes! Hmph! That damned phoenix wanted to fight for their favor the moment he arrived! He was dead meat! ¡°No, I¡¯m not despising you guys.¡± The disheveled old man hurriedly consoled them after hearing their words. Boo¡­ he really didn¡¯t! ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± The beasts cried bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t ery, don¡¯t cry. I won¡¯t take in any more servants, alright?¡± The disheveled old man said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ Even though he could not bear to part with it, a lousy phoenix was not as important as his beasts! ¡°No!¡± the beast beasts said in unison. Hmph! If their master didn¡¯t take in a phoenix as a servant, who would they bully? ¡°Eh!¡± The disheveled old man was conflicted. He could not stop crying. What did they want from him? ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you take in a phoenix and become our subordinates?¡± the beastmen suggested. Even though the phoenix in front of them was stronger than them, the phoenix came later! ¡°Alright,¡± the disheveled old man agreed before turning his gaze towards the phoenixes before him. Oh, as long as these beasts were happy, everyone would be biased! Lin Liang and the others surrounded the phoenix in front of them and looked at it several times. Then, they finally each chose a phoenix to contract ¡°Your Majesty, why didn¡¯t anyone choose me?¡± Looking at the contracted phoenixes with slight jealousy, the seventeenth elder said with a gloomy face. Boohoo¡­ Even though there was no longer any threat of death in this space, if they didn¡¯t have a master, they could only rely on themselves to advance. Boohoo¡­ this would be very slow! So, he also wanted to find a master, but no one was willing to take him! So sad! ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Someone will definitely take a liking to you! Right, how¡¯s the matter I asked you to handle?¡± Feng Zhan asked. ¡°awakening the patriarch and elders is a long process, so I still need time,¡± the seventeenth elder said hurriedly. ¡°En, don¡¯t be lazy. The sycamore trees will tell me your every move,¡± Feng Zhan warned. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t.¡± The seventeenth elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said. Boohoo¡­. Never in their wildest dreams would they have imagined that the sycamore trees that they had relied on for so many years would actually betray them. This was too inconceivable. How could it be like this? Moreover, they already knew that if they didn¡¯t surrender, or if they defeated Leng Ruoxue and the others, then the sycamore trees that they had raised for so many years would also be taken away! ¡°En, you guys can continue with your work!¡± After Feng Zhan finished speaking, he sent a voice transmission to Qing Jue to send the seventeenth elder and the other phoenixes out of the space. After busying himself with his master¡¯s instructions, Feng Zhan returned to his own territory to cultivate as well. Recently, his master¡¯s beast beasts had been cultivating diligently as well, so he naturally couldn¡¯t fall behind the beast queen! After Feng Zhan and the other beasts left, Lin Liang looked at the few old men beside him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to continue my seclusion. I can¡¯t be left behind by Old Leng.¡± ¡°En, I also want to enter seclusion.¡± The old man also spoke of his decision. ¡°Let¡¯s continue our seclusion then!¡± The disheveled old man and the other two¡¯s gazes clashed as they said in unison. Since they were tempted, they might as well take action. After making their decision, they greeted Empty and then returned to their respective rooms to enter seclusion. Seeing that he and Icy were the only ones left in the lively garden, he could not help but sigh softly. Boohoo¡­ when would Xue¡¯er and the others come out of seclusion? Ever since Xue¡¯er decided to go into seclusion, the space had been in a craze for cultivation. All the people and beasts were busy cultivating, so this place seemed much quieter. After another three months, there was finally some movement in the purple bamboo house where Leng Ruoxue and the freak were. Empty, who had been sitting on the stone bench in front of the purple bamboo house, couldn¡¯t help but look towards the door with a face full of anticipation After waiting for a while, the commotion stopped again! Sigh! So it was a false alarm! Boohoo¡­ Empty was very sad, the consequences are very serious! However, just as he was feeling melancholic, the door to the Purple Bamboo House suddenly opened. The two people he had been looking forward to for a long time finally walked out of the house hand in hand. ¡°You guys are finally willing to come out.¡± Empty said with a bitter face. At this moment, he looked like a little wife who had been abandoned by someone¡­ Chapter 737 - The Dragon Clan That Followed Suit (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Eh! That¡¯s right!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she helplessly said. Sigh! What kind of expression is that? In reality, she¡¯d entered into closed door cultivation this time for the sake of absorbing even more spirit energy to prepare for her advancement into the Mystic Sovereign Realm. However, she¡¯d never imagined that after she¡¯d cultivated the Heaven Defying Skill to the 5th level, the spirit energy required would be at least twice as much as before. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have used such a long time. Alas! What a pitiable spirit energy! Fortunately, the spirit energy here was sufficiently dense, otherwise, she would really be unable to find a way to fill that bottomless pit. However, after she advanced into the Mystic Sovereign Realm, the spirit energy she¡¯d painstakingly stored during this period of time would probably be depleted again. ¡°Xue¡¯er, when do you plan to advance?¡± Empty asked. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Grandfather and the others! After cultivating for so long, I think they¡¯re about to come out of seclusion.¡± Leng Ruoxue said after thinking for a while. Then, she sensed the condition of her own beasts. Oh, the beasts were also in seclusion! ¡°That¡¯s fine too. By the way, the Phoenix Clans Elder who were in deep sleep have already woken up. However, I didn¡¯t ask Qing Jue to let them in. Right now, Feng Miao and the others are accompanying them outside!¡± Elder explained. ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± Leng Ruoxue changed her mind and brought the freak and Empty out of the bracelet. ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve come out of seclusion!¡± The moment Leng Ruoxue and the other two appeared in the parasol forest, Feng Miao sensed her aura and immediately ran out of the house, looking at her with joy! ¡°Mn.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, and then she turned her gaze towards the middle aged beautiful woman that walked out from the room with Feng Miao. This woman seemed to be around 40 plus years old, and she was extremely beautiful. She was 70% similar to Feng Miao, and the aura on her body was restrained. Merely based on her appearance, it was practically impossible to discern this woman¡¯s cultivation. However, no one was able to overlook her existence. Oh, this woman ought to be Feng Miao¡¯s mother. ¡°Miss Leng, thank you for taking care of my daughter.¡± Feng Wu bowed. Her attitude was proper and neither servile nor overbearing. That was why Leng Ruoxue had a good first impression of her. Hm, only someone like her deserved to be the head of the Phoenix Clan! That Feng Yun was nothing compared to this woman! ¡°She¡¯s my subordinate, it¡¯s only right for me to protect her,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly. Anyone that she recognized was her subordinate, so she couldn¡¯t bully others! ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m willing to accept you as my master. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to give me this chance?¡± Feng Wu volunteered. She knew that Leng Ruoxue¡¯s subordinates had all signed master-servant contracts with members of the Phoenix Clan, but she couldn¡¯t blame Leng Ruoxue for that. After all, her own clansmen had offended Leng Ruoxue! Moreover, she had heard her daughter talk a lot about this human woman. Hence, from her perspective, she really admired Leng Ruoxue. It would be nice to have such a master! ¡°Alright, you can sign the contract!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t argue. She had quite a good impression of this Fire Phoenix. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Feng Wu was surprised by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, but she quickly realized what was going on. Since her future master had asked her to sign the contract, the contract naturally wouldn¡¯t be a ¡®master-servant contract¡¯. At that thought, she signed the ¡®soul contract¡¯ without hesitation. As the rules of the contract descended, the contract was officially established. ¡°Feng Wu greets you, Master,¡± Feng Wu said in a very formal voice. Well, that was great. With Master around, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her own life anymore. ¡°Feng Wu, as my beast, you don¡¯t have to be so polite in front of Master,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded her. She and her beast were like family. ¡°Yes.¡± Of course Feng Wu knew that. However, she had to be polite since it was her first time. Feng Wu didn¡¯t want her master to think that she didn¡¯t respect her. ¡°Feng Wu, you¡¯ve been awake for a while now. I want to know what the other phoenixes are thinking.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled. In fact, the phoenixes she had tamed before were only small shrimps. The real big lobsters were all sleeping! The phoenixes that had fallen asleep were the true strength of the phoenixes. Moreover, from what the seventeenth elder and the other phoenixes said, unless it concerned the safety of the Phoenix Clan, it was impossible to wake them up. However, the Phoenix Clan had been subdued too quickly this time, so they didn¡¯t have time to ask for help at all. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t them who asked for help. These old phoenixes that had been sleeping for a long time would wake up. After all, waking up required time, and the price they had to pay to wake up was also very high. Because once these old phoenixes were awakened, it also meant that their time of death was coming. ¡°Master, they want to see you first,¡± Feng Wu said after some thought. Those seniors were different from her. She didn¡¯t want to be separated from her daughter because her daughter had decided to follow them! However, the seniors in the clan would rather die than acknowledge her as their master. Hence, she wasn¡¯t sure of their intentions. ¡°En, sure.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Til let them know right away,¡± Feng Wu said anxiously. She then left the forest in a hurry. Half an hour later, Feng Wu returned. ¡°Master, the seniors have all arrived,¡± Feng Wu reported and introduced the person behind her to Leng Ruoxue. After both sides nodded their heads, they began to size each other up. After a while, a middle-aged man spoke very politely, ¡°Young Lady Leng, we wish to see Feng Zhan. Is that possible?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± With a thought, Leng Ruoxue brought Feng Zhan out from the bracelet. Feng Zhan, who had just exited the space, couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit lost. However, when he saw Leng Ruoxue, he quickly threw himself into her arms and affectionately rubbed against her. After that, he contentedly stood on her shoulder. As for the others, they were completely ignored by him. The seniors of the phoenix clan were all very embarrassed and looked like they wanted to cry but had no tears. This little guy only cared about his master. It really made them sad. However, as expected of the bloodline of a king! He was already a level-two Transcendent Divine Beasts at such a young age. They were very gratified. Therefore, they were not that sad about being ignored. ¡°Feng Zhan, they want to see you.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at a group of old Phoenixes with bitter faces not far away. ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t even know them?¡± Feng Zhan said somewhat helplessly.. Chapter 738 - The Dragon Clan That Followed Suit (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios And its words made a few of the old phoenixes who had lived for God knows how many years sad. Boohoo¡­ how could Little Master forget them? Thinking back, they had even hugged him when Little Master was still an egg! ¡°Little Master, you really don¡¯t remember us?¡± An old phoenix sobbed. ¡°Uh! Should I remember you?¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s face was filled with bewilderment. However, he did indeed have a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu towards this old phoenix. It was just that he really couldn¡¯t remember. ¡°I¡¯m Feng Zan! I was one of the Phoenix King¡¯s guards back in the day. I even took care of you for a period of time!¡± The old phoenix was heartbroken and couldn¡¯t stop crying. ¡°Oh, I seem to have some recollection.¡± Feng Zhan hurriedly said. Actually, he still hadn¡¯t recalled it. After all, he was still too young back then. ¡°Little Master, do you still remember me? I¡¯m also the Phoenix King¡¯s guard, and I¡¯ve taken care of you before.¡± Another old phoenix also spoke with an expectant expression. Boohoo¡­ That egg back then was already a second-level Transcendent Divine Beast now. Time really passed so quickly! In the blink of an eye, Little Master had grown so big! Time didn¡¯t spare beasts! He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Uh! I have some impression of you too.¡± Feng Zhan said perfunctorily. However, his words made the old phoenix abnormally happy. He was just short of dancing with joy. ¡°Xue¡¯er, it looks like it¡¯s going to be a family reunion.¡± The freak whispered in Xue¡¯er¡¯s ear. ¡°Mn.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded her head and helplessly said. Sigh! She never thought that one of these old phoenixes would be the guard of her mother. Was this fate? Or was this world too small? After a long time. The reunion finally ended. An old Phoenix spoke on behalf of everyone. ¡°Miss Leng, since Little Master has acknowledged you as his master, you will naturally be our master in the future.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. These old phoenixes had lived for who knows how many years. Not only were they powerful, but they were also experienced and knowledgeable. There would definitely be only benefits to having them as her subordinates! As soon as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, dozens of slumbering old phoenixes took the initiative to sign a ¡®soul contract¡¯, officially acknowledging her as their master. After the contract rules disappeared, Leng Ruoxue slightly sensed the connection between them and felt very satisfied in her heart. Oh, Feng Zhan really had a lot of face! These old phoenixes actually acknowledged her as their master without a word, causing her to not use any of the excuses she had prepared beforehand. This made her feel a sense of accomplishment! However, it was fortunate that others couldn¡¯t hear her thoughts, otherwise, they would definitely die of jealousy! After the contract was successful, Leng Ruoxue moved all the phoenixes into her bracelet and arranged for the seventeenth elder to show them around their new home in the future. However, she wanted to wait for her grandfather and the others to come out of seclusion before leaving, so those old phoenixes could only temporarily stay in the Phoenix Forest. After those old phoenixes¡¯ lives were satisfied, they took the initiative to take on the training mission. Of course, it was mainly to nurture a group of loyal and powerful beasts for their master. After all, most of their master¡¯s beasts were too weak, which made them very dissatisfied! Therefore, all of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts, whether they had already come out of seclusion or were still in seclusion, whether they were contracted or not, were gathered together. They would undergo demonic training in the day and continue cultivating at night¡­ Just like that, day after day of training, in less than half a year, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts had all advanced. Feng Zhan advanced three levels consecutively and directly became a level five Transcendent Divine Beast. Charm also advanced three levels and was currently a level four Transcendent Divine Beast. Baby, Quill, Dazzle, Rise, Silver Wing, and the other beasts, advanced to level two transcendent divine beasts respectively. All the Silver Wolves and Feng Zhan¡¯s clansmen also advanced to level one Super transcendent divine beasts. Even though White Dawn only advanced one level and was now a level six transcendent divine beast, he was still the strongest among all the beastmen. Meanwhile, the two hairy beasts and Little Peacock had also advanced to level five Transcendent Divine Beasts. During this period of time, Leng Ruoxue held several birthday parties for the beasts celebrating their birthdays. In addition, she also held a birthday party for herself. Because her grandfather and the others had yet to come out of seclusion, she originally wanted to forget about it. However, when she thought about how there were still so many beasts who wanted to celebrate her birthday with her, not to mention that the freak and Empty wanted to celebrate her birthday with her, so she held a group birthday party. That lively scene made those old phoenixes who already didn¡¯t know what birthdays were envious to the extreme. Looking at their fervent gazes, Leng Ruoxue promised them that she would hold a birthday party for them as well. Only then did she appease those old phoenixes. In the bracelet. ¡°Sigh!¡± Leng Ruoxue, who was sitting on the stone bench, sighed heavily, causing the freak beside her to be confused. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t you very happy a few days ago? Why are you so sentimental today?¡± The freak¡¯s beautiful face was filled with confusion. ¡°I¡¯ve aged another year!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Sigh! Time passed so quickly. In the blink of an eye, she had been in this world for more than three years. Even though it wasn¡¯t a long time, she had gained kinship, love, and friendship. This was the rarest thing. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re just a kid who just celebrated your 19th birthday a few days ago. How dare you say that you¡¯re old in front of me? Are you trying to anger me to death?¡± Empty pretended to be unhappy. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you¡¯re old, I only said that I¡¯ve aged another year,¡± Leng Ruoxue quibbled, sob¡­ not many women like to celebrate their birthdays! ¡°We are cultivators. Age is nothing to us. We don¡¯t need to care too much about it,¡± Empty said helplessly. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. Actually, she missed Grandfather and the others! Suddenly, there was a fluctuation in the space. Leng Ruoxue was delighted and said happily, ¡°Grandfather and the rest have finally emerged.¡± ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± After Leng Qingtian came out of the bamboo house, he looked at his precious granddaughter not far away and was extremely happy. ¡°Grandfather!¡± Leng Ruoxue threw herself into her grandfather¡¯s arms like a swallow throwing itself into the forest. She gently rubbed against him and said coquettishly. ¡°Yes, yes, my dear baby. Grandfather misses you to death,¡± Leng Qingtian said as he tightly hugged the baby in his arms. He knew that this should be the longest time he and the others had been in seclusion. However, he didn¡¯t want that to happen either! They obviously couldn¡¯t come out of seclusion without breaking through the barrier! ¡°Xue¡¯er! Didn¡¯t you see your brother?¡± Leng Ruohan, who had been waiting for a long time, was jealous of his grandfather.. Why did his precious little sister only see his grandfather? Sob¡­ so sad! Chapter 739 - The Dragon Clan That Followed Suit (5) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Un! Brother, don¡¯t be anxious!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly as two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead. Then, she threw herself into her brother¡¯s arms from her grandfather¡¯s embrace, making him happy. However, her grandfather, who had yet to hug her enough, was unhappy again Leng Ruoxue was at a loss, but when she accidentally looked up and saw the teasing look in her grandfather and brother¡¯s eyes, she realized she had been bullied by them¡­ they were too evil! ¡°Haha!¡± Seeing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s depressed expression, the grandfather and granddaughter couldn¡¯t help but laugh happily. ¡°Grandfather, brother, you guys are too bad.¡± Leng Ruoxue pouted and complained unhappily. ¡°Haha!¡± Everyone laughed. ¡°Is it very funny?¡± Leng Ruoxue lightly asked, her beautiful eyes filled with warning. ¡°Uh! It¡¯s not funny. It¡¯s not funny at all.¡± Feng Da hurriedly said. Boo¡­ They were a little too smug. ¡°It¡¯s not funny, it¡¯s really not funny!¡± Cheng Wu and the others also said knowingly. Oh, Miss was probably shy. ¡°All of you can advance now, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue sized up Feng Da and the rest with her beautiful eyes and changed the topic. ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded heavily, the joy on their faces overflowing. Hehe, the Spirit Qi in the space was so dense, and they had cultivated for so long. In addition to the acceleration of time, if they still could not advance, then they were too lousy! ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s quickly advance!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. Hehe, she had been waiting for them! ¡°En.¡± Everyone nodded. Then, Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and moved them out of the bracelet. After taking out the bracelet, Leng Ruoxue looked at the surrounding sycamore trees and said to her grandfather, ¡°Grandfather, let¡¯s advance here!¡± With the protection of the sycamore trees here, it was much safer than any other place outside. No one could enter even if they wanted to. Moreover, this place was big enough for them to advance together. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian, the filial grandpa, naturally followed whatever his granddaughter said. Leng Ruoxue and the rest summoned their beasts. As there were too many of them, they could only stay in the forest in their transmogrification states. ¡®As for Leng Ruoxue and the others, they each found a place to sit. After sitting cross-legged, they began to break through one after another. Not long after, the Heaven Earth Law arrived one after another and continued for a very long time. Due to the large number of people advancing, the scene of the advancement was incomparably grand. Even the old phoenixes, who were used to seeing big scenes, were speechless when they saw this dazzling and spectacular scene After Leng Ruoxue and the others finished their advancement, the beast tide started again. Because the advancement of Leng Ruoxue and the others led to the advancement of their respective beasts, and after the beasts advanced, they started to give back to their masters. So, after a grand banquet of advancement, no matter if it was humans or beasts, all of them were incomparably happy. Among them, Leng Ruoxue obtained the most benefits. Who asked her to have so many beasts! Not only did she advance to become a Mystic Sovereign, but the beasts also advanced. White Dawn became a level-seven Transcendent Divine Beast Feng Zhan was a level-six Transcendent Divine Beast, Mei was a level-five transcendent divine beast, and Darling was a level-three Transcendent Divine Beast. All the Silver Wolves and Feng Zhan¡¯s clansmen also advanced one level each. In short, they were all extremely happy. After advancing, everyone had a good celebration. ¡°Young Miss, I really didn¡¯t expect that I would actually have the chance to advance to become a Mystic Supremacy in my lifetime. I¡¯m really too happy.¡± At the dining table, Cheng Wu had tears in his eyes as he spoke excitedly. He didn¡¯t have much of a background and frequently traveled alone, so he¡¯d always felt that he was very satisfied to be able to become a Mystic Sovereign. However, he never imagined that he¡¯d actually encounter a benefactor. After following Young Miss, he¡¯d obtained medicinal pills, equipment, and even less to worry about beasts. Otherwise, just these extremely expensive things would make him poor. Alas! No matter how rich a Mystic Sovereign was, they couldn¡¯t afford to spend money on these things! However, he couldn¡¯t do without these things! ¡°Cheng Wu, now that you are a Mystic Supremacy, you should know that Mystic Supremacy is not the end point of cultivation. Therefore, you still have to work hard on cultivating!¡± Empty reminded him. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Cheng Wu nodded, his gaze unusually firm. ¡°Alright, stop sighing. Today should be a happy day.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said. Oh! She didn¡¯t like the slightly oppressive atmosphere. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t need their gratitude because since she had already acknowledged them, they were her family. ¡°Alas! Unfortunately, those old geezers aren¡¯t here.¡± Leng Qingtian sighed. If he counted the time, then it had been over a year since he¡¯d met those old fellows. Moreover, it seemed like those old fellows had already left their closed door cultivation when they were in closed door cultivation. However, when he saw that they were in closed door cultivation, then they¡¯d gone back into closed door cultivation. Alas! He didn¡¯t know when he would be able to meet them! ¡°Grandfather, they are already Mystic Monarchs. They should come out of seclusion soon to meet us.¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted him. Sigh! Grandfather and the others had been in seclusion for almost a year. Hopefully, Grandfather Lin and the others would come out soon. Otherwise, Grandfather would definitely become a ¡®friend-seeking stone¡¯. ¡°En, I¡¯m still counting on those few old fellows to fight side by side with me!¡± Leng Qingtian said with a face full of anticipation. Uh! He was finally the Mystic Sovereign. He could also be considered a powerhouse in this Boundless Heaven Continent. Furthermore, Cheng Wu and the rest advanced to become Mystic Supremacy again. Therefore, he could finally relaxed completely. ¡°Grandfather, that day will come,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. ¡°It¡¯s getting late, everyone should rest early! We¡¯ll be leaving Phoenix Forest tomorrow.¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone. ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded. They were almost done eating. After everyone was done eating, Feng Da and the others cleaned up a little, then went back to their rooms to rest. The next day. After Leng Ruoxue brought everyone and the members of the Phoenix Clan away from the bracelet, she thought for a moment and stored all of the sycamore trees in the Phoenix Forest into the bracelet. Before this, the seventeenth elder and the other Phoenixes had already moved all of the Phoenix Clan¡¯s collections into the space and handed them over to Qing Jue for safekeeping¡­ Chapter 740 - The Dragon Clan That Followed Suit (6) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Leng Ruoxue looked at the barren land in front of her and then looked at the old phoenixes. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Let¡¯s stay a little longer if you guys can¡¯t bear to part with it!¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Master. We can go on our way now,¡± Feng Zhan said very respectfully. Oh, there was nothing to be reluctant about. To the people of the Phoenix Clan, a place with sycamore trees was their home. Therefore, unlike humans, they did not have much attachment to their former residence! Furthermore, they had spent most of their time in the space recently. Therefore, they did not have much feelings for this place. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue put the phoenixes into her bracelet, leaving Feng Wu, her mother, Feng Zhan, and Charm with her. After Leng Ruoxue and her group walked out of the Phoenix Forest in a grandiose manner, they discovered that there were a few tails following them. ¡°Master, it should be the Dragon Clan,¡± Feng Wu said in a low voice. They were all top-notch beasts, and even if the dragon could hide its aura, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to hide it from them. However, the dragons following them weren¡¯t very strong, and she didn¡¯t know any dragons, so she really couldn¡¯t tell who was following them. ¡°Dragon Clan?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with confusion. In her memory, she didn¡¯t seem to have any interactions with the dragon race of this world. Why were the dragon race following her? However, she wasn¡¯t narcissistic enough to think that the dragon race was attracted by her charisma and wanted to acknowledge her as their master, so they secretly followed her. Thinking up to this point, Leng Ruoxue stopped in her tracks and turned to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m tired, let¡¯s camp here today!¡± Uh! Everyone was stunned. They seemed to have just left the Phoenix Forest! How did Young Miss get tired so quickly? Moreover, it wasn¡¯t even noon yet, so why were they setting up camp? With their speed, if they were to fly, they would be able to reach the nearest city very quickly. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t figure out why they were setting up camp here. As for the few dragons secretly following behind them, they completely ignored them. Hence, they naturally couldn¡¯t guess what Leng Ruoxue was thinking! ¡°What are you standing there for? Hurry up and set up the tent!¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled as she urged. Oh! She realized she was quite happy seeing the confused expression on her subordinate¡¯s face! ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not noon yet!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but remind her. Cold sweat was flowing down his forehead. ¡°I know! You guys set up the tent first, then make lunch, then after that! Naturally, it will be a nap!¡± Leng Ruoxue said her plan without blushing or panting. ¡°Un! Alright!¡± Feng Da and the others were speechless. However, whatever the Miss said was the truth. As a filial subordinate, it was always right to listen to the Miss. Everyone moved together. Soon, they set up several tents and started a fire for lunch. The dragons who had been following them were very happy to see them stop. One of the dragons even reported back. ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you waiting for food to drop from the sky? With his divine sense, he could naturally sense the small movements of those dragons. However, they were just a few small dragons and were not worth taking to heart. ¡°Tm waiting for the dragon to drop from the sky. Oh! I wonder how the dragon meat tastes?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with curiosity. ¡°Uh!¡± Feng Da and the others finally understood what was going on after overhearing Leng Ruoxue and Empty. After all this time, Miss wanted to catch a dragon! Moreover, she was afraid that those stupid dragons would find it hard to find them, so she specially chose a fixed place to stay. Oh! The Young Miss was too kind. ¡°Miss, do you want me to catch a dragon? We¡¯ll know after we try it,¡± Cheng Wu said softly. The few dragons following them were only level three or four Transcendent Divine Beast. Therefore, they were more than enough to deal with them. ¡°En, okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. ¡°Uh! Master, you aren¡¯t really planning on eating dragon meat, right?!¡± Feng Wu asked somewhat uncertainly. Har, Master was definitely the first person in the Boundless Heaven Continent to dare to eat dragon meat. ¡°I do have that idea, but I want dragon blood more.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Compared to dragon meat, she preferred dragon blood that could be used for refining weapons. Oh! Looks like I can get quite a lot of dragon blood today. ¡°Master, leave this small matter to us.¡± Cheng Wu and Song Di looked at each other before saying. After saying that, the two of them quietly sneaked to the side of the few dragons that stayed behind. When they weren¡¯t paying attention, they knocked them out and took them away. ¡°Bang!¡± Cheng Wu and Song Di casually threw the heavy objects in their hands, causing the dragons to fall to the ground. Luckily, they were not in their strongest state, otherwise, Cheng Wu and Song Di would not have been able to carry them. ¡°En, not bad, even though it¡¯s a bit small.¡± Looking at the unconscious little dragons in front of her, Leng Ruoxue said with dissatisfaction. ¡°Master, even though they¡¯re in a semi-formed state now, there¡¯s enough dragon blood.¡± Feng Wu observed them for a moment and then told the truth. ¡°En, bring me dragon blood.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a pile of white jade porcelain bottles from her ring and handed them to everyone. ¡°Yes!¡± Cheng Wu and the others looked at the hundreds of porcelain bottles in front of them and couldn¡¯t help but mourn for these dragons for three seconds. Sigh! Poor dragons! I wonder if the dragon blood on their bodies is enough to fill these bottles! ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m afraid the blood on these dragons won¡¯t be enough to fill your bottles, right?¡± Empty said everyone¡¯s suspicions. Boohoo, he felt that even if the blood on these dragons had dried up, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold more than half of the bottles! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If there¡¯s a dragon, isn¡¯t it going back to look for helpers! In a while, there will even be dragons coming to give me blood drops!¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly. She had already planned everything in her heart. ¡°Hehe, hurry up and get their blood!¡± Leng Ruoxue added. ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone answered and divided the three dragons on the ground. Then, everyone took out a dagger from their rings and stabbed it into their thick skin. ¡°Clang!¡± Cheng Wu¡¯s dagger broke. ¡°Damn it, why is this skin so thick!¡± Cheng Wu was furious! It seemed like ordinary daggers would not work. Thinking of this, he took out a Sacred Artifact dagger that his Miss had given him. Oh, he had never been willing to use this dagger! Today, he was going to test it out with these few dragons.. Then, he angrily stabbed the dragon¡¯s body. Chapter 741 - Supreme Siblings (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Pfft!¡± The dagger stabbed into the dragon¡¯s body, and dragon blood flowed out along the blade. Cheng Wu saw this and immediately pulled out the saber and placed the small jade bottle in his hand on the wound to generously accept the dragon blood. The others did the same After awhile. ¡°Ouch!¡± The three unconscious dragons, whose bodies had been stabbed into a beehive, finally woke up from the pain! When the three dragons opened their eyes and saw the situation in front of them, they were so angry that they almost fainted again. Boohoo¡­. Their bodies were tied up like dumplings, and there were many small wounds on their bodies. Moreover, blood was flowing out non-stop. What was even more despicable was that these humans who didn¡¯t know life from death actually used the bottle in their hands to take the blood that was flowing out! It was really unbearable. Dragons couldn¡¯t bear it. As noble dragons, when had they been humiliated like this by humans! However, they were helpless now. They couldn¡¯t do anything to these humans at all and could only let them do whatever they wanted. Boohoo¡­ They wouldn¡¯t die, right? They might not have a high status in the clan, but their will to live was still very strong! Therefore, they didn¡¯t want to die! However, according to the blood flow, they would probably die from excessive blood loss even if these humans didn¡¯t kill them! ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I won¡¯t kill you!¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted them with a smile after sensing the fear of the three dragons. The words ¡®I¡¯m a good person¡¯ were written on her beautiful face. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± A relatively timid dragon cried when it heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Boohoo¡­ This woman was a demon. Didn¡¯t she not kill them for the precious dragon blood on their bodies? They didn¡¯t now if crying was contagious. After one dragon cried, the other two actually cried bitterly. Boohoo¡­ They also understood that it wouldn¡¯t be so good to live! ¡°Eh? I already said I won¡¯t kill you. Why are you still crying? How dare you follow me like this with your little guts?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Alas! She really didn¡¯t know why these cowardly dragons were following her. However, they were a little too timid! ¡°You¡­ You won¡¯t kill us, but you will torture us!¡± a dragon whispered bravely. No, I¡¯ll just take some blood from time to time,¡± Leng Ruoxue threatened with a smile. ¡°Kill us!¡± One of the dragons couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Boohoo¡­ Taking dragon blood alive was more uncomfortable than killing them directly. Moreover, according to this human woman, she wanted to take some blood from time to time. It was really too despicable. The three dragons didn¡¯t dare to be angry but didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Boohoo¡­ Just give them a quick death! ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of a saying, ¡®Better to die than to live¡¯? You can¡¯t be so spineless as a dragon! Isn¡¯t it just some blood! You can still be reborn if it¡¯s gone, but if your lives are gone, you won¡¯t be able to live anymore!¡± Leng Ruoxue advised patiently seeing that a dragon was suicidal. ¡°Human, you better let us go. Otherwise, the dragon race won¡¯t let you go.¡± At this moment, another dragon reminded as if it was returning to its death, Well, it could also be considered a threat! ¡°Is that so? Why won¡¯t the dragons let me go?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of curiosity. Hehe, she had wiped out the entire Phoenix Clan, so she naturally didn¡¯t care about the dragons! ¡°No one on the Boundless Heaven Continent dares to offend the dragon race. Anyone who provokes the might of the dragon race is no longer in this world,¡± The dragon continued. ¡°Is that so? In fact, it¡¯s not impossible for me to let you go. As long as you tell me why you¡¯re following us, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Leng Ruoxue began to state her conditions. Anyway, she had almost obtained the dragon blood from the three dragons, so let them go. After all, the dragons were too gluttonous. She didn¡¯t want to raise a few idle people just to obtain some blood! That would really be too much of a loss. Moreover, she could go to the dragons at any time if she needed dragon blood! Hehe! ¡°Re-really?¡± The dragon asked doubtfully, its pitch-black eyes full of disbelief. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I won¡¯t lie to beasts. Moreover, you have to spend money to raise me. It¡¯s not worth it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. ¡°Erm¡­ In fact, we don¡¯t know why we¡¯re following you. This is an order from the top. We¡¯re just running errands. Boohoo¡­. Let us go!¡± the dragon pleaded with a bitter face. Leng Ruoxue was a little depressed after hearing what the dragon said. These dragons didn¡¯t know why they were following them after all this time. ¡°However, several teams of dragons were arranged to look for you. We were only responsible for monitoring outside the Phoenix Clan,¡± the dragon continued. ¡°Are you sure the order you received was to monitor my tracks?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly. Well, could these dragons have mistaken someone? ¡°Are you Leng Ruoxue?¡± the dragon asked curiously. It was not sure if these people were their target, but it knew that they were from the Phoenix Clan and were humans, so it followed them. ¡°Your mission is to follow Leng Ruoxue,¡± Leng Ruoxue asked instead of answering. Well, it seemed that their target was really her, but she had no dealings with the dragons of this world. Why were they following her? ¡°Okay.¡± The dragon nodded. ¡°Who ordered this?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again. ¡°Of course it¡¯s the upper echelons of the dragon race. However, our status in the dragon race is too low, so we don¡¯t know who ordered it,¡± the dragon said very honestly. Boohoo¡­. Let them go seeing that it answered every question! It kept praying in its heart. ¡°The upper echelons of the dragon race?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned in thought. ¡°Xue¡¯er, when did you offend the dragon race?¡± the little old man asked speechlessly. Alas! This girl¡¯s ability to cause trouble was really too great. Moreover, she specialized in provoking people who were not to be trifled with. ¡°I don¡¯t know? I¡¯ve never seen the dragons of the Boundless Heaven Continent,¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly. ¡°Master, the dragon race is about two days away from here. The Five Heavenly Dragon race should be here by the latest if we wait for them here,¡± Feng Wu said after some thought. ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s wait!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s curiosity had been piqued. She didn¡¯t understand if she left this place.. Otherwise, the dragons would still have to look for her all over the world! Hehe! See how understanding she was! Chapter 742 - Supreme Siblings (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Upon hearing this, the three dragons understood even without Leng Ruoxue saying it. It seemed like they had collided with their target. Boohoo¡­ Their luck was really not ordinary good! However, it was very bad to be caught and bled! In this way, Leng Ruoxue and the others stayed here for the time being. Five days passed quickly, but the dragons still didn¡¯t come. ¡°Little dragon! Aren¡¯t your dragon race¡¯s efficiency a little too poor! It¡¯s already the sixth day today, why isn¡¯t it here yet? If it¡¯s not here today, I won¡¯t wait anymore!¡± Leng Ruoxue said while leaning in the freak¡¯s arms with a grilled golden rabbit leg in her hand. She looked at the three dragons in the tent and ate. The three dragons that they had thrown into the tent opened their aggrieved eyes and looked at the grilled meat in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand with incomparable pity. They were so hungry that their saliva was about to drip down. Boohoo¡­ These humans were really too despicable. It was fine if they didn¡¯t give them anything to eat, but they actually ate such fragrant grilled meat in front of them. They obviously wanted to glutton them to death! At this moment, they only had food in their eyes. As for Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words! They automatically ignored them. ¡°What fragrant meat! Big Brother, let¡¯s camp here too!¡± A clear female voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes slightly and sized up the group of people walking toward them from the road. She was a little displeased in her heart. Hmph! These people really didn¡¯t know the rules. Didn¡¯t they see that there were already people here? They actually came here. One had to know that such behavior was very rude in a world where the strong were respected. However¡­ This group of people was quite strong. Apart from the woman who spoke just now who was slightly weaker and was only a Great Mystic, the remaining dozen people were above Mystic Monarch. Moreover, there were actually three Mystic Supremacies in their group. Well, Leng Ruoxue already had an idea in her heart seeing such a lineup, but she didn¡¯t know which super family they belonged to. After these people arrived near Leng Ruoxue and the others, they directly set up tents opposite them without even greeting them. ¡°Tm sorry. My young miss likes this place. Sorry for disturbing you.¡± A middle-aged man who looked like a leader walked over and said apologetically after setting up the tent. However, Leng Ruoxue and the others ignored him, which couldn¡¯t help making him very embarrassed. ¡°Young man, do you know what is first come, first served?¡± the bored little old man couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Uh! I¡¯m really sorry. My young miss wants to camp here, so¡­¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face was full of embarrassment, and he stopped mid-sentence. What he didn¡¯t say was that his young miss liked this place, and it was already very polite of us not to chase you away. ¡°Butler Liu, they came first. You can¡¯t chase them away!¡± At this moment, the young lady¡¯s voice sounded again. Leng Ruoxue raised her eyes speechlessly when she heard this and looked at the woman who spoke. Well, one shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover! This woman looked pretty and cute, but why did she say so. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do such a thing,¡± Butler Liu hurriedly promised. ¡°Old man, stay here with ease! However, don¡¯t disturb my young master and young miss. Otherwise, you will definitely regret it.¡± Steward Liu turned his head to the little old man and said with a threatening tone. He turned and returned to his camp after speaking. ¡°Damn! Which family does this top-grade belong to?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but grumble. Damn, if it wasn¡¯t for Miss¡¯s gaze telling them to calm down, he would definitely go up and slap that man a few times! ¡°The Leng family.¡± The little old man looked at Leng Ruoxue and said with a spurious smile, his old face full of anticipation for a good show. ¡°Uh! What a coincidence!¡± Feng Da was a little speechless. This world was really too small! However, this was not a big city. Why did the Leng family come here? He couldn¡¯t understand! ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t think these Leng family members are normal. Let¡¯s stay away from them!¡± Lu Tao whispered. She hated evil and had a bad impression of these people, so she naturally didn¡¯t want her excellent young miss to have anything to do with them. ¡°Lu Tao! Wishes are good, but reality is cruel. Even if we want to stay away, I¡¯m afraid they will take the initiative to lean forward,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly because she had already seen the Leng family¡¯s young lady stand up and walk toward them as she spoke. ¡°Alas!¡± Lu Tao sighed softly. What should come couldn¡¯t be avoided! She also saw the woman walk over. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Leng Ruxuan! Your grilled meat smells so good. I want to buy some. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t treat you badly,¡± Leng Ruxuan said very politely after walking to Leng Ruoxue and the others. However, for some reason, everyone felt uncomfortable hearing her words. ¡°Tm sorry, we wont sell these meat. We don¡¯t have enough for ourselves!¡± Feng Da said reluctantly after receiving Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze. ¡°Tl pay a hundred purple coins. Sell me a piece!¡± Leng Ruxuan said proudly, thinking in her heart. Well! A hundred purple coins for a piece of meat should scare them! Their clothes were so ordinary, and there were so many people, their lives would definitely not be easy, so she specially set a price that she thought was very high! ¡°I said I¡¯m not selling!¡± Feng Da said impatiently. Damn, they wanted to buy their special grilled meat for a hundred purple coins. Did they think they were beggars? They didn¡¯t lack a hundred purple coins. Feng Da couldn¡¯t read Leng Ruxuan¡¯s mind, so he naturally couldn¡¯t hear her thoughts. Otherwise, he would definitely be angered to death because she really treated them as poor paupers. Moreover, she gave them 100 purple coins because she was sure that they lacked money! ¡°That¡¯s a hundred purple coins! I don¡¯t know how many pieces of grilled meat I can buy. I only want one piece!¡± Leng Ruxuan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She didn¡¯t expect someone to refuse her request. No one had dared to treat her like this since she was young! This couldn¡¯t help making her proud heart alittle unbearable. Chapter 743 - Supreme Siblings (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°We don¡¯t lack those one hundred purple coins!¡± Feng Da roared and couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes. Alas! Was this the Leng family¡¯s young miss? She really had poor judgment. ¡°Then I¡¯ll pay 150?¡± Leng Ruxuan said after some thought. ¡°No, we won¡¯t sell even if you offer 1.5 million!¡± Feng Da¡¯s tolerance had already reached its limit, and he directly roared at the top of his lungs. ¡°Boohoo¡­ How can you shout at me!¡± Leng Ruxuan sobbed aggrievedly. Two streams of clear tears flowed down her beautiful face. Seeing this scene, not only was Feng Da dumbfounded, even Leng Ruoxue and the others were a little dumbfounded. Uh! This woman rained quite quickly. Moreover, looking at the expression on her face, it was as if they had bullied her. ¡°Damn it, how dare you bully my sister.¡± Sure enough, her brother immediately came to her door after hearing Leng Ruxuan¡¯s cry. ¡°Me? I didn¡¯t!¡± Feng Da looked at the young man staring at him angrily and pointed at himself speechlessly. When did he bully his sister? Boohoo¡­ Even if he looked very honest and easy to bully, he couldn¡¯t be wronged like this! Boohoo¡­ Dou¡¯e! I understand you! ¡°Hmph! You didn¡¯t bully my sister. Why is she crying so sadly?¡± The young man questioned. ¡°[ really didn¡¯t bully her. I just told her that we won¡¯t sell our grilled meat for money!¡± Feng Da explained helplessly. Boohoo¡­ He couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain if the person in front of him wasn¡¯t from the Leng family! ¡°Why not? My sister is willing to buy your grilled meat because she thinks highly of you. Not only can¡¯t you take money, but you should also take the initiative to deliver yourself to her door, understand?¡± The young man said matter-of-factly. ¡°Un! I don¡¯t know. Why is that?¡± Feng Da asked foolishly. He realized that his ability to understand seemed to be problematic today because he actually couldn¡¯t understand this man¡¯s words. ¡°Brat, do you know who we are?¡± The young man was a little angry because he felt that this man was pretending to be stupid. ¡°Idon¡¯t know. Who you are has nothing to do with me!¡± Feng Da said nonchalantly. Hmph! So what if they were from the Leng family? They had already given them face once just now. Could it be that they would always accommodate you! Even if they were willing, their young miss would probably not be willing to let them suffer. Moreover, their young miss didn¡¯t want to acknowledge them. ¡°We are from the Leng family, the Leng family, one of the three major families!¡± The young man gritted his teeth and glared at Feng Da. ¡°Oh! Even if you are one of the super families, you can¡¯t forcefully buy other people¡¯s things! If news of this spreads, the Leng family will lose all their face,¡± Feng Da reminded. He had heard the little old man say that the Leng family had very strict requirements for the juniors in the family! ¡°We will pay,¡± the young man said with a black face. ¡°That¡¯s not for sale. If you want to eat meat, there¡¯s a small forest not far away. There are many low-level beasts like rabbits and wild boars there. You can hunt them yourself!¡± Feng Da reminded kindly. ¡°Tjust want to buy a piece to try.¡± At this moment, Leng Ruxuan stopped crying and said pitifully. Boohoo¡­ At home, she could have whatever she wanted whenever she cried. Why didn¡¯t it work here? She couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Miss Leng, I said I¡¯m not selling. Go ahead if you want to eat. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even hit a few rabbits with so many of you!¡± Feng Da rolled his eyes and said irritably. Well, for some reason, he could still explain a little when facing her elder brother. However, he didn¡¯t have the slightest patience with this seemingly weak and delicate young lady from the Leng family. Moreover, he was even more annoyed seeing her beautiful eyes brimming with tears and tears because it was too fake! ¡°But I want to eat it now,¡± Leng Ruxuan said. What she implied was that it was a waste of time to fight now, and she didn¡¯t want to wait. ¡± Feng Da was completely convinced. In fact, he really wanted to say, ¡®Eat your sister!¡± Boohoo¡­ He was very sure that he would have attacked long ago if the person in front of him was not from the Leng family. ¡°can sell you this piece of meat, but it will be very expensive!¡± Lu Tao pointed at the fist-sized grilled meat in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay i after all! it¡¯s more expensive as long as you¡¯re willing to sell,¡± Leng Ruxuan said nonchalantly. In fact, she didn¡¯t know why she wanted to eat their grilled meat so much. Well! Perhaps it was because they were unwilling to sell! Therefore, she had to buy it even more! She was from the noble Leng family ¡°One hundred thousand purple coins, no bargaining,¡± Li Tao said after some thought. She was still a little regretful after bidding, Wasn¡¯t her price too cheap? After all, the other party was a wealthy Leng family! ¡°What? You¡¯re killing me! How dare you ask for a hundred thousand purple coins for such a small piece of meat?¡± The young man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Tm a good child. I don¡¯t kill people,¡± Li Tao said with a chuckle. She also added in her heart, Well! I don¡¯t kill people! ¡°You want a hundred thousand for such a small amount of grilled meat, isn¡¯t it considered slaughtering?¡± The young man was a little speechless. This should be the most expensive grilled meat he had ever seen. ¡°To tell you the truth! You will definitely feel that it¡¯s worth a lot after buying this piece of grilled meat. This piece of grilled meat of mine took more than a thousand seasonings and marinated for a night before it was grilled. It took time and effort, so you will definitely regret it if you can¡¯t eat it! However, forget it if you don¡¯t have that much money.¡± Lu Tao doubted their lack of money after promoting it and angered this pair of Leng siblings! ¡°Who said we don¡¯t have money!¡± The siblings roared in unison. Hmph! Didn¡¯t they know that the Leng family had the most money! ¡°Oh! Hand over the money and the goods at the same time!¡± Li Tao stretched one hand out in front of the siblings, and the other raised the delicious grilled meat that was still covered in oil. ¡°For you, here are 100,000 purple coins!¡± The young man reluctantly took out a transparent white card from his ring and handed it to Lu Tao under his sister¡¯s gaze. Lu Tao took the card, glanced at the number inside, and then handed the card to Leng Ruoxue and the grilled meat in her hand to the young man. The siblings walked gloomily back to their camp with a piece of grilled meat worth 100,000 purple coins in each hand. However, their eyes lit up when they tasted the grilled meat, but no one dared to buy it anymore. After all, such a small piece of meat had cost them almost a year¡¯s pocket money.. Boohoo¡­ Their hearts were bleeding! Chapter 744 - Supreme Siblings (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Miss, this pair of siblings might be a little extreme, but they are quite particular. I thought they would snatch it by force!¡± Lu Tao whispered after watching the siblings walk back to their camp. ¡°They snatched it for a piece of grilled meat. The Mystic Supremacies in their team won¡¯t let them go even if we don¡¯t do anything,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. The three Mystic Supremacies didn¡¯t look at them when the Leng siblings walked over just now, but she knew that their divine senses had been observing this place! ¡°Ah! Why? Aren¡¯t those two the young masters and young ladies of the Leng family?¡± Li Tao asked in puzzlement, her beautiful face full of question marks. ¡°Family honor! The Leng family¡¯s upbringing is very strict, so on the surface, the juniors of the Leng family don¡¯t dare to snatch things by force with their status. However, it¡¯s difficult to say in private,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained lightly. ¡°Miss, will they hate us?¡± Li Tao said worriedly. Boohoo¡­ She was afraid that she would cause trouble for Miss. ¡°What? Scared?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows and said with some amusement. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not afraid! We didn¡¯t force you!¡± Li Tao said resolutely after some thought. ¡°So what if they hate us? If they dare to cause trouble for us, we can just crack them directly!¡± the freak said nonchalantly. ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. Alas! The freak was becoming more and more violent. However, there was indeed nothing to be afraid of in the Leng family. Leng Ruoxue and the others tidied up simply after eating. Then everyone walked into the tents of the three little dragons. After entering the tent, Cheng Wu and the others looked at the three dragons lying on the ground and asked, ¡°Miss, what should we do with these three dragons?¡± ¡°Oh! Take some more blood and then kill him!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly to scare him. Just as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, she saw the fear and tears in the eyes of the three little dragons as she wished. This couldn¡¯t help boosting her mood. Well! Why did she like to tease these dragons more and more these two days? ¡°Boohoo¡­ Don¡¯t kill us. The blood on our bodies hasn¡¯t grown yet!¡± a dragon said with tears in its eyes. ¡°But your dragon race¡¯s efficiency is really too slow. You haven¡¯t arrived yet, so I can¡¯t raise you for nothing, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of helplessness. ¡°You don¡¯t have to spend money. We¡¯ll pay the child support fee, okay?¡± another dragon said with tears in its eyes. Boohoo¡­ This demon hadn¡¯t given them a meal at all for six days. He actually despised them! Was there any justice in this world! ¡°Child support fee? Do you have money?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes glittered. Well, it seemed like dragons liked shiny things the most. However, would there be good things in their poor appearance? ¡°Money? We don¡¯t have money, but we can use something to pay for it.¡± With that, the dragon poured out the treasure it had stored for many years from the storage space in its body. ¡°These are your collections?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the gold, silver artifacts, and shiny crystals lying on the ground by the silly dragon and was a little speechless. Well, the things this dragon collected were really too tacky! They were either gold or silver, and there were also some gems of all colors that were useless to her! ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been collecting these for many years!¡± the dragon said gloomily. Boohoo¡­ Looking at this little demon¡¯s expression, it was obviously dissatisfied! However, all its things were here. What should it do? Its blood, its life! ¡°How are you going to pay for the child support?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to the other two dragons with slight disappointment. ¡®The other two dragons hurriedly poured out their collections and let their little demons choose. Boohoo¡­ It didn¡¯t matter if they took these things away as long as they didn¡¯t kill them! Leng Ruoxue looked at the trash in front of her with a slight headache and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Alas! These dragons¡¯ taste was really too poor. These things could neither concoct pills nor refine artifacts. They were really useless to her. ¡°are these okay?¡± The three dragons looked at each other and asked carefully. ¡°Do you want to hear the truth?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile. ¡°Yes!¡± The three dragons nodded, but then shook their heads violently. ¡°Do you want to hear it or not?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°No!¡± The three dragons said in different voices, their opinions a little different. After speaking, they lowered their heads dejectedly. Boohoo ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others laughed happily seeing the pitiful appearance of the three dragons. Bad people! Bad people! A group of bad people! The three dragons were very depressed. Boohoo¡­ They could finally tell that this little demon just wanted to see them make a fool of themselves. It was really too inhumane. This was a sadistic animal! ¡°Miss, the dragons should be here,¡± Feng Wu, who was abnormally sensitive, reminded her softly. She had already sensed the dragons even though they were about a thousand meters away. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go out! Little stupid dragons, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you since your clansmen are here. Well, I¡¯ll collect your child support fees from your clansmen!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously. Well! She was a good child and would never make things too difficult for these small fries! With that, Leng Ruoxue left the tent with everyone, planning to wait outside for the dragons to arrive. After exiting the tent, they found a random place to sit down and even looked up at the sky from time to time. A moment later, a group of dragons flew over from the north of the sky. The leader of the dragons was huge, covered in golden scales that were golden and bright enough to be a mirror. This dragon was a level eight Transcendent Divine Beast, and the clansmen that came with it were almost level eight and nine Transcendent Divine Beasts. There were nearly a hundred dragons in this group. Leng Ruoxue looked at the dragons approaching them and thought to herself, The strength of the dragons should be about the same as the Phoenix Clan, but the dragons were two times that of the Phoenix Clan. Well! It seemed that the dragons could still give birth! The dragons had already descended in front of them while she was letting her imagination run wild. Chapter 745 - You Infringed On The Rights (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After the lead Golden Giant Dragon descended, its huge dragon eyes kept looking around, calculating in its heart, Why are the Leng family here? Could Leng Ruoxue really be related to the Leng family? Well, it would be a little troublesome if that was the case. One had to know that their emperor had warned the dragon race not to provoke the people of the three major super families more than once. Therefore, it couldn¡¯t help being a little conflicted when it saw the Leng family present. ¡°May I know who you are from the dragon race?¡± a Mystic Supremacy in the Leng family team asked. Alas! Why did they meet the dragon race here? One had to know that the territory of the Phoenix Clan was not far away. It was said that the dragon race and the Phoenix Clan had no intimate dealings. Could it be that someone in the family was foolish and offended the dragon race, so they came to denounce them? Well! These dragons were obviously here to seek revenge! Thinking of this, his heart sank, and he became more and more worried. If the dragons were really here to seek revenge, just the dozen of them would probably not be enough to fill the gaps between their teeth! Alas! How was this good! ¡°Long Hui, the Fifth Elder of the dragon race,¡± the golden dragon said arrogantly. Then its golden red dragon eyes kept looking at the Leng family and Leng Ruoxue. Well! It was easy to recognize the Leng family¡¯s clan emblem on their bodies, but not on some others. Moreover, it could smell the aura of the Phoenix race on those people, so it was very easy to confirm that the other party was its target. ¡°Hello, Fifth Elder. I¡¯m the Leng family¡¯s Guardian, Yin Liang! May I know why Fifth Elder is here?¡± Yin Liang asked curiously. ¡°Guardian Yin, are you together?¡± Long Hui pointed at Leng Ruoxue and the Leng family. ¡°Uh!¡± Yin Liang was thinking about how to answer this question, but someone rushed to answer. ¡°Of course not. We are the noble Leng family. How can we be together with people of unknown identity!¡± Leng Ruxuan interrupted. She even glanced at Leng Ruoxue and the others provocatively. Long Hui was overjoyed when he heard that they were not together! After all, he was unwilling to provoke the Leng family if possible. ¡°Miss Xuan, you talk too much!¡± Yin Liang said with some displeasure. In his opinion, Leng Ruxuan¡¯s behavior just now was really embarrassing for the Leng family. He secretly glanced at Leng Ruoxue and the others while he was at it but found that their expressions were still as usual. Alas! The difference! Among the younger generation of the Leng family, only the young master, Leng Wudi, could do it. There was no other decent one. However, this was also beneficial. At least the young master¡¯s status was very stable. ¡°Tm just telling the truth,¡± Leng Ruxuan whispered aggrievedly. ¡°Guardian Yin, I¡¯m here to look for them. Please leave immediately since you¡¯re not together!¡± Long Hui pointed at Leng Ruoxue and the others and reminded them. ¡°Grandpa Yin, let¡¯s go quickly! This place is too dangerous!¡± Leng Ruxuan said hurriedly. She was very afraid of these dragons, but she knew that as a member of the Leng family, the dragons would not touch her as long as she didn¡¯t anger the dragons! However, she was under a lot of pressure staying by these huge beasts! Therefore, she really wanted to grow a pair of wings and fly far away from here now! ¡°shut up!¡± Yin Liang said resentfully. Hmph! How could the Leng family be so cowardly! ¡°Grandpa Yin, let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± Leng Ruxuan pleaded again. Boohoo¡­. She didn¡¯t want to be implicated by others. Those dragons were obviously not to be trifled with. Moreover, the dragon might on their bodies made it difficult for her to breathe. ¡°Miss Xuan, you¡¯re the one who wants to camp here,¡± Yin Liang reminded her. ¡°Iknow, but I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. Let¡¯s leave this place quickly,¡± Leng Ruxuan said anxiously. She was really afraid that she would become the punching bag of those dragons if she stayed any longer! ¡°Guardian Yin, listen to this young lady. You should leave quickly! I have some scores to settle with them, so you should avoid them,¡± Long Hui reminded very kindly. Blades had no eyes. It didn¡¯t want to accidentally injure the Leng family, so the best way was to let them leave by themselves. ¡°Grandpa Yin, let¡¯s go quickly. What are you waiting for? Hurry up and pack up,¡± Leng Ruxuan ordered directly. ¡°Miss Xuan!¡± Yin Liang was a little displeased with Leng Ruxuan¡¯s presumption. ¡°Guardian Yin, don¡¯t forget that I am the young lady of the Leng family. You are just a Guardian of the Leng family. The purpose of your trip is to protect us siblings. If anything happens to us, you will be held responsible.¡± Leng Ruxuan raised her status as the young lady of the Leng family. Her parents had reminded them repeatedly to listen to the three Guardians and not to contradict them before they came, and the siblings had been very respectful to these three along the way. However, it concerned their safety now! Therefore, she couldn¡¯t let them do whatever they wanted! Hmph! She wanted them to know that she was the daughter of the Leng family now, and the others, including the three Guardians, were only servants of the Leng family! ¡°Let¡¯s do as Miss Xuan says!¡± Yin Liang said furiously. Then he flicked his sleeves and left while the other two Mystic Supremacies followed closely behind. ¡°Everyone, follow quickly,¡± Leng Ruxuan hurriedly shouted to the others when she saw Yin Liang and the others leave first. Then she pulled her elder brother along. After sending the Leng family away, Long Hui¡¯s gaze turned to Leng Ruoxue and the others and asked, ¡°Are you Leng Ruoxue?¡± ¡°Would you believe me if I said no?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked instead of answering. ¡°No,¡± Long Hui said confidently. ¡°Then why are you asking!¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. ¡°Hmph! In that case, die!¡± Long Hui was angry, and the consequences were serious. ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t want to be a fool. You have to tell us why before you kill us, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of question marks. ¡°Because you killed Feng Yun, and I¡¯m here to avenge her,¡± Long Hui said with hatred. ¡°Feng Yun? Could you be her adulterer?¡± Feng Da laughed fearlessly.. Chapter 746 - You Infringed On The Rights (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°shut up! I¡¯m not an adulterer!¡± Long Hui glared at Feng Da through gritted teeth. Damn, how did I look like an adulterer? I like Feng Yun! ¡°Feng Xian is your child?¡± Feng Wu suddenly asked. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Long Hui said with a face full of hatred. Damn humans, they killed its wife and children. Hmph! It had to avenge them. ¡°Long Hui, don¡¯t you know that dragons and phoenixes can¡¯t marry each other?¡± Feng Wu said with displeasure. In order to maintain the purity of their bloodline, the members of the Phoenix Clan had never married outsiders, especially dragons! ¡°Hmph! So what? We even have a child,¡± Long Hui said provocatively. It would have reunited with the Feng Yun family long ago if it weren¡¯t for the broken rules of the Phoenix Clan! Therefore, it hated the people of the Phoenix Clana little. ¡°You¡­¡± Feng Wu was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say anything. Hmph! Dragons were so shameless! ¡°Fifth Elder of the dragon race, attack since you¡¯re here for revenge!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with them after knowing the answer she wanted and urged bluntly. ¡°Hmph! Leng Ruoxue, die! None of you can run away today!¡± Long Hui said confidently. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I want to say too. I¡¯ll let your family reunite,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. Well, she couldn¡¯t stop them since they wanted to take revenge. However, she also didn¡¯t want to die, so there could only be one winner among them! ¡°Go, kill these humans!¡± Long Hui was furious when he heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words! Then he ordered his subordinates directly. ¡°Yes, Fifth Elder,¡± the dragons answered loudly. The deafening voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ ears, making their eardrums hurt. ¡°Tch, so what if you have a loud voice? We¡¯ll still beat you up badly. You dragons! I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to return!¡± Feng Da teased with a chuckle. ¡°Miss, should we still contract these dragons?¡± Cheng Wu asked with shining eyes. Well, he already had a phoenix. How awesome would it be if he had another dragon as a contract beast! He thought happily. ¡°Anything, Sell them if you¡¯re not interested. Well, with the strength of these dragons, they should be able to sell for a good price.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes kept looking up and down at the dragons as she spoke, as if she was measuring their true value. ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re dead meat!¡± A certain dragon was provoked by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze and roared uncontrollably. ¡°Do it! Remember! Don¡¯t waste the dragon blood and dragon scales. I¡¯m useful!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded her before the fight began. ¡°Okay!¡± Cheng Wu and the others answered. Then they collectively flashed their beasts with a swish. The appearance of many Phoenixes dazzled the huge dragon eyes of the dragons. At the same time, it did not stop them from being dumbfounded. Uh! What¡¯s going on? These Phoenixes look so familiar! The dragons were puzzled. ¡°Damn it, how dare you betray Yun¡¯er!¡± Long Hui was furious as he looked at the Phoenixes that appeared in front of him! Because these Phoenixes were Feng Yun¡¯ss trusted subordinates! It had a close relationship with Feng Yun, so it was very clear about her subordinates. Hmph! These traitors. Yun¡¯er was dead, but they had no backbone to rely on the enemy. It was really too despicable. Unfortunately, Long Hui¡¯s words didn¡¯t receive any response. In fact, the phoenixes were also aggrieved! After all, they didn¡¯t recognize him as their master willingly, but now that the entire Phoenix Clan had become his, and they had signed a ¡®master-slave contract¡¯ with these humans, they naturally had to stand on their master¡¯s side! ¡°Fifth Elder Long, this is called recognizing facts,¡± Leng Ruoxue provoked with a light smile. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and attack!¡± Long Hui was so angry that he was about to vomit blood as he roared at his subordinates. ¡°Fifth Elder isn¡¯t calm anymore!¡± Cheng Wu said understandingly. Then he gave Feng Da and the others a look and attacked first. The two sides quickly engaged in a chaotic battle Cheng Wu and the others were agile and kept shuttling between the dragons, so they quickly confused the huge dragons! Well, those dragons were too big, so it was really too easy to attack them. ¡°Howl!¡± ¡°Ouch! Who poked my butt!¡± ¡°Damn it, you despicable humans!¡± Screams and curses sounded at the same time. Cheng Wu and the others played with these immobile dragons with just a small dagger. At this moment, the dragons really hated their huge bodies. Boohoo¡­ They should have shrunk a little if they knew. They originally returned to their largest state mainly to give these humans a psychological threat, but who knew that they actually hindered their movement now. Moreover, they would immediately collide with their companions¡¯ butts as long as they turned around In contrast to the depressed dragons, Cheng Wu and the others were in a very happy mood. Moreover, they hadn¡¯t even used their mystic techniques yet. They only stabbed these dragons from time to time, let out some blood, and went for scales. Hehe! There was no need to mention how satisfying this fight was! ¡°Damn it, what are you doing!¡± Long Hui, who was watching the battle by the side, almost vomited blood when he saw the situation in front of him, Alas! Weren¡¯t these dragons usually quite powerful? Moreover, they could be considered the elites of the clan. Why were they so faulty today! He felt that he had lost all his face! ¡°Fifth Elder, this place is too small. We always crash!¡± a dragon that had just been stabbed said aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ They were really depressed to death! This was the first time they fought so cowardly after living for so long! ¡°Can¡¯t you fly? Growing wings is just for fun!¡± Long Hui scolded, and the golden dragon scales were so angry that their color changed a little. ¡®The dragons were even more depressed when they heard Long Hui¡¯s words. Boohoo¡­ Did they think they didn¡¯t want to fly? These humans were bleeding and removing scales for them while the Phoenixes were staring at them from above! ¡°ant¡± With several screams, dragon scales that were larger than a washbasin fell to the ground like paper¡­ At this moment, Leng Ruoxue also moved her beasts out of the bracelet. Chapter 747 - You Infringed On The Rights (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The transmogrified beasts immediately went straight for the dragon scales as soon as they emerged. Immediately, they saw palm-sized little beasts dragging dragon scales that were dozens of times larger than their bodies, shuttling back and forth between the battlefield and Leng Ruoxue ¡°Hehe, lass! They cooperated well!¡± The little old man smiled happily with his eyes curved when he saw this situation, Well! So many dragon scales could refine a lot of equipment! ¡°Yes, who will be the fifth elder of the dragon race belong to?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the angry Long Hui and asked with a light smile. ¡°Of course it¡¯s mine! A dragon¡¯s skin is so thick and isn¡¯t suitable for girls! Therefore, you just have to rest by the side. Leave that old dragon to me!¡± Empty said matter-of-factly. Well! A dragon¡¯s skin was rough and thick, so it should be more resistant to beatings! ¡°Alright!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Alas! Seeing that Empty was so excited, the battle this time probably had nothing to do with her and the freak. However, such an opportunity should still appear in the future, so she was not very anxious. ¡°Tm going.¡± Empty heard Xue¡¯er¡¯s words and ran to Long Hui without delay, afraid that she would regret it. Then he looked at it provocatively and said, ¡°I hope you can take a beating!¡± With that, he directly punched at Long Hui, his fist containing light blue mystic energy. ¡°Uh! When did Empty use his fist?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the freak with a face full of question marks. ¡°Idon¡¯t know!¡± the freak replied with a face full of innocence. Boohoo¡­ Damn Empty, he actually infringed on rights. His fist was his specialty! However, the power of his fist was incomparable. After all, he used darkness-attribute mystic energy, and the non-attribute was water-attribute. Even though water-attribute mystic energy could also attack, the effect was much worse than the dark-attribute. While the two of them were chatting, Empty had already beaten Long Hui up badly on the battlefield. Moreover, he kept muttering, ¡°Hmph! A lecherous dragon who doesn¡¯t learn to find a female dragon actually seduced a phoenix. Dragon slag! I¡¯l beat you to death!¡± ¡°Yes, beat it to death!¡± Feng Wu, who had been watching the commotion, shouted in unison. Then she couldn¡¯t help joining the battle. However, she went to scrape Long Huis scales. Moreover, more than half of the scales on Long Hui¡¯s body disappeared in the blink of an eye, and blood kept seeping out of his wounds ¡°Ouch!¡± Long Hui screamed in pain, but it still couldn¡¯t stop the scales from abandoning it. It was simply heartbreaking! ¡°Feng Miao, is your mother so violent too?¡± Leng Ruoxue, who was not far away, was a little dumbfounded. Well, she had always thought that this was a phoenix with an elegant temperament. She didn¡¯t expect her to be so violent! ¡°No, my mother rarely gets so excited. Uh! I think she slept for too long, that¡¯s why she wants to exercise!¡± Cold sweat dripped down Feng Miao¡¯s forehead, and she thought, Mother! Your image as a virtuous lady is all ruined today! ¡°Oh! Should I summon those old phoenixes and let them exercise too?¡± Leng Ruoxue murmured to herself. ¡°Miss, if the ancestors all come out, then these dragons won¡¯t have a way out,¡± Feng Miao said with a face full of black lines. Those ancestors! They were all battle maniacs, so it was better not to let them out for no reason lest they cause trouble. She couldn¡¯t help muttering in her heart. However, she didn¡¯t dare to say this. Otherwise, if those ancestors who had lived for countless years knew, they would definitely pluck all her hair and cook her up! ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and gave up on this idea. Then she tured her gaze to the battlefield. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± After a few loud bangs, the dragons reacted like dominoes and overlapped on the ground one after another. Moreover, every dragon was covered in wounds, and more than half of their scales had fallen. Empty, who was beating Long Hui up, turned back to look at the situation behind him when he heard the sound. Then he beat Long Hui up fiercely a few times, and Long Hui, who had no power to fight back, collapsed weakly on the ground ¡°That¡¯s it? How useless!¡± Empty kicked Long Hui and said with slight dissatisfaction. Alas! It was really too disappointing. Long Hui, who was lying on the ground with no intact skin and no strength at all, vomited a mouthful of blood in anger after hearing Empty¡¯s words. Then he fainted with his eyes wide open! ¡°You infringed!¡± The freak said very seriously to Wayless, who had retumed to their side but obviously hadn¡¯t had enough. ¡°Uh!¡± Empty was stunned and speechless. ¡°What a waste! What a waste!¡± the little old man said with a face full of pity as he looked at the dragon blood that spurted onto the ground. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ve already collected a lot of dragon blood today,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. Well! We¡¯ve profited this time! ¡°Lass, what should we do with these dragons?¡± The little old man looked at the dragons on the ground with a headache and thought, These dragons are taking up some space! ¡°You must have contracted!¡± Leng Ruoxue said and then directly domesticated the dragons lying on the ground. Of course, Long Hui was an exception! She could let these small fries go, but she would not let their heads go! After training Leng Ruoxue, Leng Qingtian and the others each found a relatively pleasing dragon and signed a ¡®master-slave contract¡¯. After the contract was completed, they each stored them in the beast space. After the dragons on the ground disappeared, their vision became spacious again. As for the unconscious Long Hui, since Leng Ruoxue had decided not to keep it, it naturally became the snacks of the pythons again. This time, it could be considered a family reunion. After settling all this, Leng Ruoxue left with everyone Leng Ruoxue and the others were sitting on the little peacock¡¯s back on the way to the dragon race. ¡°Miss, I heard that the dragon race is very rich!¡± Feng Da said with a smile. Well, since the dragon race came knocking on their door, of course they couldn¡¯t refuse! ¡°Feng Da, dragons love shiny things the most, but those things are not very useful to us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very disappointed. In her opinion, the taste of dragons was really too poor. It was fine even if you collected some crystal cores of Transcendent Divine Beasts! At least they contained spiritual energy, but only those good-looking but useless gems. However, those gems might be able to be sold for a price if they were sold.. After all, not liking them did not mean that other women did not like them either! Chapter 748 - Black Mist Cliff (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Feng Da scratched his head shyly. ¡°Master, dragons of the dragon race can definitely sell for a good price on the Boundless Heaven Continent,¡± Lin Yuan reminded. ¡°Tch! Of course! However, we don¡¯t lack money now, so it¡¯s not too late to sell when we can¡¯t take the blame.¡± Feng Da patted Lin Yuan¡¯s head gently. Everyone chatted and laughed along the way. The dragon race was their destination. Hmph! The dragon race came knocking on their door. Wouldn¡¯t they be wasting the dragon race¡¯s good intentions if they didn¡¯t accept it? ¡°Miss, we can¡¯t fly forward anymore,¡± the little peacock suddenly said while flying. ¡°What¡¯s wrong in front? Why is there so much fog?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned in puzzlement. Moreover, the fog was grayish-black and poisonous gas filled the air. ¡°Master, we should be at Black Mist Cliff,¡± Feng Wu said after some thought. Black Mist Cliff was a necessary route to the dragon race, so they had to pass through this place if they wanted to reach the dragon race. Otherwise, they could only return the way they came. ¡°Black Mist Cliff?¡± Leng Ruoxue carefully searched for information about this Black Mist Cliff in her mind. Black Mist Cliff could also be considered a strange place on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Below the cliff was a bottomless abyss, and the sky ten thousand meters above the cliff was even suffused with poisonous fog. If one wanted to go north from this Black Mist Cliff, they had to pay a high price. Otherwise, no one could think of going there. It was said that this Black Mist Cliff was the territory of the Black Mist Stronghold. The people of the Black Mist Stronghold were not afraid of these poisonous fog, They would allow others to pass through this place as long as they satisfied their conditions. Otherwise, they could only return home. The origin of this Black Mist Stronghold was very mysterious. No one even remembered when they occupied this place. However, whenever someone wanted to pass through this place, the people from the Black Mist Stronghold would appear and propose conditions. They would send you there safely as long as you could do it. ¡°Miss, looks like we have to land,¡± Feng Wu whispered. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Since they were passing by this place, they should do as the Romans do! No antidote pill could be used here! A special herb was needed to dispel the poisonous fog here, and this herb could only grow under the Black Mist Cliff. The little peacock hurriedly descended upon hearing this. Then it panted heavily. Boohoo¡­ The poisonous fog was so powerful that it found it difficult to breathe from so far away. ¡°Miss, what should we do now?¡± Feng Da said with a slight headache. ¡°Find the people from the Black Mist Stronghold to bring us there,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She didn¡¯t know what the price would be, but she didn¡¯t want to take the risk before she had absolute confidence in bringing everyone there safely. Moreover, this was a place that had to be passed to go to the north of the Boundless Heaven Continent. Presumably, the people from the Black Mist Stronghold wouldn¡¯t propose any too excessive conditions. Otherwise, this Black Mist Stronghold would probably have become the public enemy of the continent long ago. If that was the case, they would probably be unable to be carefree even with these poisonous fog protecting them! ¡°Where are the people from Black Mist Stronghold?¡± Everyone jumped down from the little peacock¡¯s back, their shrewd eyes searching everywhere. The little old man was calm and looked like he had nothing to do. Well, it was time to test their vision. Leng Ruoxue looked up at the faintly discernible plaque in the gray-black fog not far away and smiled gently. Then she walked to the bottom of the plaque and stretched her hand in. Finally, she found a button on the left wall and pressed it. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. I¡¯ve already contacted them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Uh!¡± Feng Da and the others were stunned, thinking, Miss is so fast! A group of people walked out of the thick fog not long after Feng Da and the others returned to their senses. There were about ten people in this group, and each of them was above Mystic Sovereign. Moreover, their auras were restrained, and their expressions were calm. It would really be difficult to notice their low profile if they didn¡¯t often hide their strength! ¡°We want to pass through here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly after seeing this group. ¡°Yes, as long as you can fulfill our conditions,¡± the man leading the group said with a very friendly attitude. Even though these people¡¯s strength were all Great Mystic on the surface, it was suspicious to have so many Great Mystics gathered together. Moreover, there were crouching tigers and hidden dragons on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Therefore, they would also treat them politely even if the other party was only a small Mystic. After all, who knew if they were pretending to be pigs to eat tigers! There were many people who liked to hide their strength in this world! ¡°What conditions?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°There are two ways to pass through Black Mist Cliff. The first is to pay, and the other is to complete our mission,¡± the leader said with a smile. ¡°It will be ten million purple coins per person. If you choose to take on missions, you only need to complete three of our missions, before you will all be able to pass through here safely,¡± the leader added. ¡°Ten million? You¡¯re robbing money!¡± Feng Da¡¯s forehead was full of black lines. He couldn¡¯t help shouting. If each person was paid ten million, the money that Miss had worked hard to save would be reduced by more than a billion in an instant! This Black Mist Stronghold was really too evil. He originally thought that the Shadow City was already dark enough, but compared to this Black Mist Stronghold, it was basically a small house seeing a big house! ¡°Isn¡¯t there another choice!¡± the leader said without anger. In fact, he didn¡¯t care about Feng Da¡¯s reaction at all. He had seen many people after guarding Black Mist Stronghold for so many years! There were many people with more intense reactions than Feng Da, so Feng Da¡¯s reaction was really nothing. ¡°Tell me about your mission too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. For some reason, she had a feeling that the Black Mist Stronghold collecting money was just a cover for them to complete their mission. ¡°Miss, our missions are all here. You can choose two from them to complete, and the last is the designated mission. If you complete all three missions, not only will you be able to pass Black Mist Cliff safely, you will also become guests of our Black Mist Stronghold in the future,¡± the leader explained. Then he took out a beast hide scroll from his ring and handed it to Leng Ruoxue.. Chapter 749 - Black Mist Cliff (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue took the hide scroll, opened it, and looked at it. Then she handed the hide scroll to the little old man. The little old man took the hide scroll curiously and browsed through it. After reading, he couldn¡¯t help widening his eyes because the difficulty of the mission on it was really abnormally high! ¡°Master, what mission?¡± Zheng En asked curiously. ¡°Take a look for yourself!¡± The little old man handed the beast hide scroll to his disciple and began to think. In fact, he knew the rules of the Black Mist Stronghold. However, he hadn¡¯t come here often. Moreover, if he wanted to pass through this place, he would basically have to pay directly. The others who wanted to pass through this place to the north should be similar to him. After all, everyone who could afford to go to the north was not short of money. Therefore, there was naturally no need to waste precious time. Therefore, he really didn¡¯t know that the mission of Black Mist Stronghold was actually so stringent. Alas! How many people could complete such a mission! It seemed like paying would save a lot of trouble! However, they seemed to have more people. This would cost a lot of money! Thinking of this, his heart ached a little. Zheng En took the mission and looked at it, but his eyebrows were locked tightly, making Feng Da and the others¡¯ hearts turn cold, and they were even a little at a loss. ¡°You can discuss whether to pay or do the mission,¡± the leader said with a friendly smile. ¡°Okay, please wait a moment.¡± Leng Ruoxue communicated via voice transmission. ¡°Lass, you have to think carefully! It might be a little too much, but it¡¯s not difficult. This mission is really too dangerous,¡± the little old man reminded helplessly. In fact, he knew that Xue¡¯er had long decided that the discussion was only for outsiders to see. ¡°Grandpa Du, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing, In fact, I want to go to the bottom of the cliff to take a look even without this mission. This thick fog is really strange,¡± Leng Ruoxue comforted with a voice transmission. She was originally thinking of ways to go to the bottom of the cliff openly! After all, if she wanted to cure the poison in the thick fog, she had to use a herb here. That herb grew at the bottom of the cliff and happened to be a type of mission, so this mission was the most suitable for her. ¡°I¡¯s good that you know.¡± The little old man sighed helplessly. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue directly said to the man leading the group after communicating with everyone, ¡°We don¡¯t have money to do missions.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The leading man smiled. In fact, he was very happy! Hehe, it had been thousands of years. It was really not easy to meet someone who was willing to do missions! ¡°There are two missions to choose from here, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the hide scroll. ¡°Okay.¡± The leader nodded. ¡°Then I choose these two.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the last two missions on the hide scroll. ¡°Are you sure?¡± The leading man looked at the mission and then looked at Leng Ruoxue with slight surprise. He thought to himself, This young girl really impressed him! Because not only were the two missions she chose not the easiest among the dozens of missions, they were the two with the highest difficulty. In order to complete these two missions, strength, guts, and luck were indispensable! ¡°Yes, but I want to know what protection can you provide me if I go down to the bottom of the cliff?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Well! If she could go to the bottom of the cliff, the thick fog would be nothing to them, so she felt that these people had to provide them with some antidote pills and the like! Otherwise, they would probably faint from the poison before they could continue waiting. ¡°Haha, if you choose other missions, you will definitely have to rely on yourself to complete them. However, these two missions! We will provide you with a few antidote pills, but you have to complete the mission in 24 hours. Otherwise, the antidote pills will be ineffective,¡± the leader said with a smile, but he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Well, this girl was really smart. It seemed that not all beautiful women were brainless. ¡°Okay. When do we begin the mission?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Tomorrow morning! You can stay here for the night today and discuss which few people will go down to the bottom of the cliff. After all, we can only provide five antidote pills,¡± the leader reminded. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Erm¡­ Do we need to spend money to stay here?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking. Well, these people were too evil! Therefore, it was better to ask clearly. ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry. Since you¡¯ve chosen to do the mission, our Black Mist Stronghold won¡¯t take a single cent from you! Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± the leading man comforted. ¡°OR, BBSREF! SAIS. ¡°Then follow me into the village!¡± The leading man made an inviting gesture and was about to bring Leng Ruoxue and the others in when he was interrupted by an unpleasing voice. ¡°Wait! We want to enter the village too!¡± A delicate shout suddenly sounded in Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ ears. ¡°Do you want to stay too?¡± the leader asked with slight displeasure. In fact, he had just discovered the traces of these people. However, these people seemed to want to fish in troubled waters. Well, this couldn¡¯t do! ¡°Of course.¡± The person who spoke was a woman who looked to be in her early twenties. She was very beautiful, but her face was full of arrogance and she was looking at the man leading the group with a condescending gaze. ¡°Yes, a hundred million purple coins per night.¡± The leader said calmly. Upon hearing this, Feng Da and the others couldn¡¯t help but drip several drops of cold sweat on their foreheads. They thought, This is really extraordinary black! Fortunately, they didn¡¯t need their money. Otherwise, the money they had worked so hard to save would probably all be taken advantage of by Black Mist Stronghold. ¡°What? You¡¯re ripping us off! Why can they not charge us a hundred million purple coins each?¡± the young woman said with displeasure, her beautiful face a little deformed from anger. ¡°Hehe! This is the rule of our Black Mist Stronghold. If you want to go directly, you just have to pay ten million for each person¡¯s travel expenses. If you want to stay in the inn! Of course, you have to pay ten times the price. Of course, you can also do missions if you don¡¯t have money. Moreover, once you choose a mission, food and lodging are all free! You can discuss it. Our Black Mist Stronghold is famous for being honest with everyone,¡± the leader said good-naturedly.. Chapter 750 - Black Mist Cliff (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Miss, let¡¯s pay and go home quickly! Old Master is still waiting at home!¡± the guard beside the young woman reminded softly. ¡°No, how can we be looked down upon?¡± the young woman said indignantly. Hmph! Why could others stay for free while they had to pay! This was too unfair! ¡°So Miss chose to do the mission!¡± the leading man said understandingly, but he couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart. Alas! What an ignorant young lady. ¡°Twant to choose the same mission as them.¡± The young woman pointed at Leng Ruoxue and said with a face full of jealousy. Hmph! How can this woman be so beautiful? She¡¯s really infuriating! ¡°Miss¡­¡± The guard beside the young woman wanted to stop her, but the words he was about to say were scared away by the woman¡¯s gaze. ¡°Are you sure? Miss, don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. The mission they chose is very dangerous. If they can¡¯t complete it, they will probably stay inside forever,¡± the leading man said very implicitly. Well, he didn¡¯t think highly of the team later. ¡°Hmph! How can a mighty Mystic Monarch like me not dare to accept a mission that even a Great Mystic dares to accept? Moreover, if there¡¯s really danger, they will probably be the ones to die. We definitely won¡¯t die,¡± the young woman said confidently. However, her words angered Feng Da and the others. Damn, this woman looked decent, but why was her words so vicious! Leng Ruoxue stopped them with a look when she saw Feng Da and the others rubbing their palms together, wanting to attack. Hmph! It was not that she did not want to teach this woman a lesson, but she felt that there was really no need to waste time on such a woman. These people would probably not survive until they reached the bottom of the cliff. ¡°Come in with me!¡± The man leading the group looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others mysteriously and said to the two groups of people. Then he led his subordinates in front to lead the way. After passing through the thick fog, Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ vision became clearer. Moreover, there was actually a completely different world behind the thick fog, and the scenery inside was even more beautiful. ¡°This place is so beautiful!¡± The young woman exclaimed as if she was ignorant. ¡°This is the only place on Black Mist Cliff where outsiders can stay. At the same time, it might be the last place you will live in this life,¡± the leader said with a light smile. ¡°What do you mean?¡± the young woman asked in puzzlement. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that we have to stay here if the mission fails! Well! In layman¡¯s terms, the outcome of the mission failure is only death!¡± the leading man said. ¡°What!¡± The young woman was a little dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t expect to die if she didn¡¯t complete the mission. ¡°Miss, let¡¯s pay and leave this place! I keep feeling that this place is strange,¡± the guard beside the woman advised again. ¡°It¡¯s too late to pay now. Since you¡¯ve chosen the mission, you can only complete it. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to leave this place,¡± the man leading the team interrupted gloatingly. Alas! He had reminded this woman long ago, but she refused to listen and insisted on doing a mission like him! It was really hopeless! ¡°Miss, what should we do?¡± the guard said with a pale face. He had heard of the mystery of Black Mist Stronghold, so he was really a little afraid! ¡°To complete the mission, of course,¡± the young woman said with a slight headache. Alas! She knew that she was a little impulsive, but she just didn¡¯t like that woman! Moreover, she didn¡¯t believe that she, a mighty Mystic Monarch, wouldn¡¯t be able to complete a mission that even a Great Mystic dared to accept. Moreover, she had so many guards by her side! She couldn¡¯t help becoming confident with this in mind. ¡°Miss, Old Master is still waiting for you at home!¡± the guard reminded softly. ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying this now! Can we leave without completing the mission after coming in?¡± the young woman roared furiously. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Therefore, stay here and do the mission with ease!¡± the man leading the team said happily. Hehe, no one had been willing to do the mission for thousands of years. Two groups actually came today. One was only to make up the numbers, but it was better than none! Therefore, he was very satisfied today! With that, the man in the lead got someone to arrange residences for Leng Ruoxue and the woman, and then he went about his business. Leng Ruoxue and the others lived in an independent yard that was planted with unknown bright red flowers. Moreover, they were the only house in the huge place. They didn¡¯t know where the woman had been arranged to. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I have a question that I don¡¯t understand,¡± Leng Qingtian said with a face full of question marks after casually finding a place to sit down in the yard. ¡°Grandpa, what problem?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. ¡°Xue¡¯er, isn¡¯t there poison in the fog of Black Mist Cliff? Why didn¡¯t we feel anything when we walked in?¡± Leng Qingtian was very puzzled. They had passed through a thick fog when they entered Black Mist Stronghold, but they didn¡¯t feel any discomfort! What was going on? ¡°Grandpa, we were brought in by the people from the Black Mist Stronghold. If something happens to us, won¡¯t the reputation of the Black Mist Stronghold be ruined? Moreover, I think they should have something that can avoid poison,¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed. In fact, any medicine had something that complemented and restrained it, like the Ten Thousand Root Grass at the bottom of the cliff. However, the Ten Thousand Root Grass had to be refined into a pill to restrain this poisonous fog, so the people from the Black Mist Stronghold should have other ways to avoid these poisons. ¡°Yes, that makes sense.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded. ¡°Miss, that woman was too uncouth just now. She¡¯s really annoying, She actually snatched the mission from us,¡± Cui Zhu said indignantly, her cute little face bulging with anger. ¡°So be it! We¡¯re not the only ones who can do missions.¡± Leng Ruoxue gently pinched Cui Zhu¡¯s face and said nonchalantly. The two missions she chose were the most difficult among all the missions. Even she didn¡¯t dare to say that she was absolutely confident that she could complete them before she descended to the bottom of the cliff. Moreover, that woman didn¡¯t even know what the missions were. Wouldn¡¯t she be courting death if she wanted to snatch them from her! However, she didn¡¯t have any sympathy for such a woman with poor judgment. Chapter 751 - Black Mist Cliff (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Lass, if I¡¯m not mistaken, that woman should be a young lady from the Sun family,¡± the little old man said after some thought. He had unintentionally discovered the Sun family¡¯s emblem on a guard just now. ¡°Miss, I heard a year ago that there was another genius after the Sun family¡¯s young master, Sun Teng, She advanced to Mystic Monarch at the age of 22. If she¡¯s the Sun family¡¯s young miss, then the new genius of the Sun family should be her,¡± Cheng Wu said after some thought. Back then, when they quietly followed their young miss, they had collected a lot of news from the various families. Therefore, after hearing the little old man¡¯s words, he combined his intelligence and easily guessed the woman¡¯s identity. Well, if it weren¡¯t for the young miss and the others, advancing to Mystic Monarch at the age of 22 could indeed be considered a genius. Moreover, she was a woman, so this was even more precious! After all, there were really too few female powerhouses in this world. ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly, obviously not too interested in the woman¡¯s identity. ¡°Xue¡®er, let¡¯s discuss who will go down the cliff with you tomorrow!¡± Empty reminded her. ¡°I definitely want to go down with Xue¡¯er,¡± the freak said before anyone else could say anything. ¡°Twant to go down too.¡± Feng Wu looked at everyone and said resolutely. Well, she believed that she had an obvious advantage over these people! Feng Da and the others looked at each other, and no one said anything, Boohoo¡­ They also wanted to accompany Miss down the cliff, but there were really too many perverts around Miss, and they actually couldn¡¯t compete! ¡°Miss, bring me!¡± Cheng Wu said. Well! He was already a Mystic Supremacy now, but he still had his fighting spirit! ¡°Stop arguing. The freak, Empty, Grandpa Du, Feng Wu and I will go. Stay in the space!¡± Leng Ruoxue said resolutely after some thought. ¡°Woman, you can¡¯t leave me behind!¡± Little Flame, which had been pretending to be a bracelet, couldn¡¯t take it anymore seeing that Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t mention it. Well! It was a born king of great poison. It had to go down and take a look because it could already feel that there seemed to be a lot of poisonous things down there! This was absolutely a huge challenge for it and also a great supplement, so how could it let go of such a good opportunity! ¡°But there are only five antidote pills¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was in a dilemma. Little Flame¡¯s poison was very powerful, but she didn¡¯t know if Little Flame could withstand the poison under the cliff. Moreover, being nourished by the poisonous fog, there must be a lot of poisonous things growing below. This strong dragon couldn¡¯t suppress the local snake, so she really didn¡¯t think much of Little Flame. After all, other than poison, Little Flame didn¡¯t have much attack! ¡°Woman, I don¡¯t need antidote pills,¡± Little Flame said proudly. Hehe, as a spirit poison nurtured by heaven and earth, its status was countless times higher than those poisonous creatures below the cliff. Therefore, this poisonous fog might be very powerful, but it couldn¡¯t hurt it. Moreover, its goal was the poisonous creatures living in the bottomless abyss. Boohoo¡­ Its current strength was too low, and it needed those nutrients to improve itself. ¡°Little Flame aren¡¯t you afraid of this poisonous fog?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in surprise. Well, Little Flame¡¯s resistance to poison was really extraordinary! ¡°No, these poisonous fog contain a trace of spiritual energy, which is also beneficial to me,¡± Little Flame explained. ¡°Oh, then go down with us tomorrow!¡± Leng Ruoxue was relieved. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Little Flame nodded vigorously and then found a spacious place to cultivate. ¡°Let¡¯s rest early today! We still have to do missions tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone as she looked at Little Flame that coiled up. ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and then found a room to rest At the same time, the man who brought Leng Ruoxue and the others in just now came to the back mountain of the entire Black Mist Cliff The man came to the back mountain and made a few hand seals in the void. A door automatically opened in the empty back mountain, and the man walked in directly After entering, the man strode to a hall. At this moment, there were three people sitting in the hall, two men and one woman. Their eyes couldn¡¯t help widening when they saw him. ¡°Xiao Fan, you should be on duty today!¡± the only woman reminded him teasingly when she saw him. ¡°Iknow. I came to tell you that someone wants to do missions. Moreover, they chose the two most difficult missions.¡± Xiao Fan smiled proudly. ¡°Really?¡± The three of them stood up from their chairs in surprise when they heard this. Their faces were full of disbelief. They knew the difficulty of the mission very well, so not many people dared to choose to do the mission after so many years. However, they didn¡¯t expect someone to do the mission today. ¡°Would I lie to you! Moreover, it¡¯s not just one team. However, the other team is just for show. The chance of failure is very high,¡± Xiao Fan said after some thought. ¡°Uh! What¡¯s going on?¡± The three of them were a little puzzled. They were all looking forward to success since someone was willing to do the mission. However, Xiao Fan¡¯s reaction was really strange! ¡°Look at it yourself!¡± Xiao Fan said and waved his hand gently. A light curtain appeared in front of the other three people, and what happened in front of Black Mist Cliff just now appeared in front of them. ¡°Which family does that woman belong to? She¡¯s really courting death!¡± the woman said with disdain on her beautiful face. ¡°That woman is Sun Meiting from the Sun family, which is the new genius of the Sun family. Well, as for the other one! Guess?¡± Xiao Fan kept them in suspense. ¡°Say it if you have something to say. Spit it out if you have something to say,¡± the woman roared, very displeased. ¡°Baixi, you¡¯re really too crude. Alas! You¡¯re a woman. How can you marry in the future like this!¡± Xiao Fan said worriedly. ¡°Tm not getting married. Tell me quickly! Stop keeping me in suspense!¡± Baixi roared furiously and raised her fist threateningly. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯m scared. The other woman is Leng Ruoxue.¡± Xiao Fan said honestly. Boohoo¡­ What a terrifying violent woman! Yet he couldn¡¯t beat her! ¡°The Leng Ruoxue who destroyed the Wu family and dealt with Feng Yun?¡± Baixi¡¯s eyes lit up. Hehe, she was just looking for an opportunity to meet this Leng Ruoxue. She didn¡¯t expect her to deliver herself to her door. This would be a great opportunity¡­ Chapter 752 - The Cliff Mission (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Fan nodded. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Baixi asked uncertainly. ¡°Do you doubt my intelligence network?¡± Xiao Fan was very angry that someone questioned his ability. Therefore, he had to pretend not to know anything else about Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Tm afraid you got the wrong person,¡± Baixi said honestly. Well, she was only interested in Leng Ruoxue. She would be angry if Xiao Fan got the wrong person! ¡°Tm sure she is Leng Ruoxue,¡± Xiao Fan said confidently. ¡°Oh, when will they begin the mission?¡± Baixi asked curiously. Tomorrow!¡± Xiao Fan replied. ¡°Then I have to see her tomorrow. After all, it¡¯s not easy to have a woman that I like,¡± Baixi said after some thought. ¡°Ladmit that Leng Ruoxue is very beautiful, but you¡¯re not a man. Why are you so interested in her?¡± Xiao Fan asked in puzzlement. Well, he thought that Baixi was interested in Hong Ying! Who knew that she would actually be interested in a woman. ¡°Who said I can¡¯t be interested in her? Hmph! You men! Your brains are always full of nonsense. I only admire her purely. It¡¯s not what you think,¡± Baixi said with a face full of disdain. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything?¡± Xiao Fan was very aggrieved. Boohoo¡­ He really didn¡¯t! He was just a little curious! ¡°Not all men have such thoughts, so don¡¯t compare us,¡± a handsome man said while adding insult to injury. ¡°Boohoo¡­ You¡¯re bullying me!¡± Hong Ying looked at the man who spoke and said pitifully. There was really no justice in this world. The three of them were bullying him. Hong Ying might not have said anything, but he knew that that fellow was in the same pants as them! ¡°When did we bully you?¡± Baixi asked in puzzlement. ¡°You do! Boohoo¡­ I¡¯ma disadvantaged group. I want to seek support. I want to look for Leng Ruoxue,¡± Xiao Fan said half-truthfully. ¡°Idiot!¡± Baixi¡¯s pink lips spat out softly. ¡°Uh!¡± Xiao Fan was depressed. He was actually being treated as an idiot. Boohoo. ¡°Alright, are you done?¡± Hong Ying, who had been pretending to drink tea but was actually watching the commotion, said. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± The three of them became well-behaved after hearing what Hong Ying said. They found a chair and sat down obediently. ¡°What are your plans for tomorrow¡¯s mission?¡± Hong Ying looked at the three people in front of him and asked lightly. ¡°Big Brother, Sun Meiting definitely won¡¯t be able to complete the mission tomorrow, so we don¡¯t have to count on her,¡± Xiao Fan said bluntly. ¡°Oh! Do you think so highly of Leng Ruoxue?¡± Hong Ying said in surprise. He knew that Leng Ruoxue had some strength, but the difficulty of the mission was really too high, so he didn¡¯t have the intention to definitely complete it. ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Fan nodded. In fact, he didn¡¯t know why he was so confident in Leng Ruoxue, but he had a feeling that Leng Ruoxue would definitely succeed. ¡°What do you think?¡± Hong Ying turned his gaze to the other two. ¡°Won¡¯t we know tomorrow! Why think so much!¡± Cao Yi, who was stared at by Hong Ying, said uncomfortably. Well, Big Brother¡¯s gaze was still so oppressive! ¡°Of course I hope Leng Ruoxue can succeed. However, don¡¯t forget that the last mission is the most difficult compared to these two missions. It will probably be very difficult for anyone to complete that mission in this world,¡± Baixi said worriedly. ¡°How will we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± Hong Ying said with a deep gaze. ¡°Big Brother, will you kill Leng Ruoxue if you can¡¯t complete the last mission?¡± Baixi couldn¡¯t help asking curiously. ¡°Won¡¯t you know then?¡± Hong Ying actually kept him in suspense. Then he said, ¡°If the first two missions fail, they probably won¡¯t survive without me killing them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Baixi said after some thought. Alas! If she couldn¡¯t even complete the first two missions, there would naturally be no third mission, so her worries were really a little unnecessary. ¡°Xiao Fan, send someone to the Sun family to send a message to Sun Meiting!¡± Hong Ying ordered coldly. ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Fan nodded. Well! The news that Hong Ying mentioned was naturally news of death! Because Sun Meiting was already a dead person in their hearts. ¡°Let¡¯s send them off tomorrow,¡± Hong Ying said. ¡°Okay!¡± The three of them nodded. After that, the four of them discussed some details and left alone. The next morning. Leng Ruoxue and the others saw Xiao Fan standing in the yard waiting for them as soon as they walked out of the room. However, his gaze was fixed on Fiery, who was lying on the stone table cultivating. Xiao Fan looked up at them in surprise after sensing the auras of Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Why are there only the five of you? Where are the others?¡± ¡°Only the five of us went down the cliff. The others didn¡¯t go, so they stayed in their rooms to cultivate, hoping that no one would disturb them,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained lightly. ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s very quiet here. My subordinates won¡¯t barge in without your summons,¡± Xiao Fan promised. ¡°By the way, I didn¡¯t introduce myself yesterday. I¡¯m Xiao Fan, the fourth butler of Black Mist Village,¡± Xiao Fan added. ¡°Tm Leng Ruoxue. They are my family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely. She didn¡¯t intend to introduce anyone else but herself. ¡°Okay, please follow me.¡± Xiao Fan nodded and then left with Leng Ruoxue and the others. Leng Ruoxue and the others followed Xiao Fan to the edge of a cliff. The cliff that was not very spacious at this time was already full of people. There were a few people they had not seen before other than Sun Meiting and the others they saw yesterday. However, the aura on their bodies was identical to Xiao Fan¡¯s. ¡°You came so late even though you knew you were going to do a mission today, wasting our time.¡± Sun Meiting took the lead to launch an attack before Leng Ruoxue and the others approached. Hmph! Why couldn¡¯t they do the mission first without this woman! She was really about to die of anger thinking of this.. Chapter 753 - The Cliff Mission (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Unfortunately, her provocation didn¡¯t receive a response from Leng Ruoxue and the others because in their eyes, Sun Meiting was similar to a dead person. Who would waste time on a person who was about to die! Especially when she was courting death. ¡°Hey! You¡¯re too rude. I¡¯m talking to you! How dare you not answer me?¡± Sun Meiting roared furiously. ¡°Miss Sun, who said that we have to answer you if you talk to us? Moreover, we each do our own missions. If you can¡¯t wait, go down first. I don¡¯t want you to wait,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly, but she couldn¡¯t help but grumble in her heart. She really didn¡¯t know how the Sun family educated their juniors. Why were they all so annoying! ¡°Hmph! Do you think I want to wait for you? They were the ones who asked me to wait.¡± Sun Meiting pointed at the two men and one woman standing quietly beside her. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes to size up the two men and one woman not far away. These three people were very outstanding in appearance, and their temperament was very similar to Xiao Fan¡¯s. Therefore, if she was not mistaken, these three people should be the other three butlers of the Black Mist Village. Well! She didn¡¯t expect them to take this mission so seriously, the four butlers were actually all here. At this moment, Hong Ying and the others were also looking at Leng Ruoxue and the others. However, the more they looked, the more surprised they were because they actually couldn¡¯t see the true strength of these five people with unknown means. The five of them were Great Mystics on the surface, but they wouldn¡¯t believe that a Great Mystic could deal with Feng Yun even if they were beaten to death. ¡°Everyone is here now. The mission can begin!¡± Sun Meiting, who was waiting impatiently, urged. ¡°Miss Sun, are you in such a hurry to die?¡± Baixi said speechlessly. Alas! The ignorant were unafraid! She felt some pity for Sun Meiting. ¡°Damn it, who are you talking about? They¡¯re not even afraid of a few great mystics. What¡¯s there to be afraid of as a Mystic Monarch!¡± Sun Meiting roared angrily. ¡°Miss Sun, your courage is commendable, but we have to say the ugly things first,¡± Baixi said with a smile. ¡°Tell us quickly. We¡¯re in a hurry,¡± Sun Meiting said anxiously. ¡°Miss Sun, do you know what the mission is?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked curiously. ¡°Ican do any mission as long as you can do it,¡± Sun Meiting said confidently. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. ¡°Misses, these are antidote pills. Eat them first!¡± Baixi handed each of them five black pills and reminded them. Leng Ruoxue took the pills and distributed them to the freak and the others before taking them herself. Sun Meiting mimicked Leng Ruoxue and distributed the pills. ¡°Miss Sun, aren¡¯t you going to leave one for your beast?¡± Baixi asked with a naughty smile. ¡°Why should we give it to a beast? It doesn¡¯t need to do missions,¡± Sun Meiting said nonchalantly. ¡°But the beasts have to carry you to the bottom of the cliff! What if your beasts are poisoned on the way? At that time¡­¡± Baixi reminded, but she only spoke halfway, leaving everyone with imagination. ¡°We have to go to the bottom of the cliff for our mission?¡± Sun Meiting¡¯s expression changed as she said anxiously. Boohoo¡­. She knew that she couldn¡¯t enter the bottomless abyss casually no matter how ignorant she was. Legend had it that the bottom was the heaven for poisonous creatures. Anyone who went down would definitely die! ¡°Of course.¡± Baixi¡¯s smile was very bright. ¡°Damn it, did you know all along? You deliberately didn¡¯t say it because you wanted us to accompany you to your deaths? You¡¯re really too devious!¡± Sun Meiting pointed at Leng Ruoxue and complained resentfully, her fierce gaze seeming like she wanted to eat her up. ¡°Miss Sum, did you lose your memory? I didn¡¯t ask you to take on this mission.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes and said speechlessly. Alas! There were really all sorts of birds in the forest! It was obviously her fault, but she insisted on blaming others. ¡°Miss Sun, you can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t spout nonsense. You were the one who accepted this mission. What does it have to do with my master?¡± Feng Wu said mockingly. ¡°B-But I don¡¯t know that I have to go to the bottom of the cliff! I¡¯ve decided not to do this mission now,¡± Sun Meiting said after some thought. Boohoo¡­ She was really a little scared when she heard that she was going to the bottom of the cliff, so she would rather play dirty than do this so-called mission. Moreover, she believed that with her status, these people would definitely not dare to make things difficult for her if she was unwilling to do it. ¡°Miss Sun, what do you think our Black Mist Stronghold is? How can we let you have your way? I already said yesterday that we have to complete it since we accepted the mission. Otherwise, the consequences are not something you can bear,¡± Xiao Fan said with slight displeasure. ¡°How dare you! I¡¯m the most favored young lady of the Sun family!¡± Sun Meiting said arrogantly. Obviously, she didn¡¯t take Xiao Fan¡¯s threat seriously. ¡°The Sun family? Who does the Sun family think they are? Even if you are the patriarch of the Sun family, you have to do the mission for me, let alone being the young lady of the Sun family,¡± Xiao Fan said with disdain. Black Mist Village had always been very low-key, but at times, he didn¡¯t mind letting others understand their true strength. ¡°Miss Sun, in our Black Mist Stronghold, everything has to follow our rules,¡± Baixi said with a light smile. ¡°Miss Sun, you can choose not to do the mission,¡± Cao Yi reminded her. ¡°Really? I won¡¯t do it then,¡± Sun Meiting said hurriedly. ¡°Okay, then die now!¡± Cao Yi said emotionlessly and raised his right hand ¡°Wait, I¡¯l do it!¡± Sun Meiting had no choice but to compromise when she saw the red mystic energy gathering in Cao Yi¡¯s palm. Boohoo¡­ She didn¡¯t want to die! She still had a bright future! How could she die in this lousy place! ¡°Miss, it¡¯s very dangerous down there. We¡¯ll definitely die if we go,¡± the guard beside Sun Meiting reminded her anxiously. Boohoo¡­ They were killed by this willful Miss! ¡°Do you think I want to go! But if we don¡¯t go down, they will kill us now. If we go, we might be able to complete the mission! Moreover, the few great mystics are not afraid of death. What are we afraid of? If someone really dies, there will still be those people to cover us!¡± Sun Meiting whispered to her subordinates. This idea had already taken shape in her mind after she felt the threat of that man. In short, she had to live.. Chapter 754 - The Cliff Mission (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°But¡­¡± The guard was a little uneasy but couldn¡¯t say why. ¡°But what? Do you have a better way?¡± Sun Meiting glared and questioned softly. ¡°No.¡± The guard stopped talking. ¡°Then do as I say,¡± Sun Meiting ordered. Even though Sun Meiting communicated with her subordinates softly, how could she hide it from everyone present! ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like we were schemed against!¡± Empty said excitedly. Hehe, we were schemed against! He liked to be schemed against now. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Alas! She couldn¡¯t understand. Could it be that the words¡¯ I¡¯m easy to bully ¡®were written on their faces? Otherwise, why did people always treat them as soft persimmons? In fact, they were very toothless! ¡°Are you ready? Tell me your last words!¡± Hong Ying said. ¡°We don¡¯t have any last words,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. ¡°Why do you want my last words?¡± Sun Meiting said with some displeasure, feeling even angrier. Damn it, these people were already cursing them before they even went down. How ridiculous! ¡°In that case, your mission can begin,¡± Hong Ying reminded. ¡°Miss Sun, I still suggest you give one antidote pill to your beast!¡± Baixi said very kindly. ¡°know my limits. You don¡¯t have to meddle,¡± Sun Meiting said irritably. ¡°alright, consider me meddlesome, as long as Miss Sun doesn¡¯t regret it,¡± Baixi said nonchalantly. Hehe, actually, she had long known that Sun Meiting wouldn¡¯t appreciate it, but she was kind! She still had to remind her. ¡°That¡¯s my business too. Hmph! Didn¡¯t they also not give their contract beasts antidote pills! Why don¡¯t you remind them?¡± Sun Meiting said indignantly. In her opinion, the reason this woman reminded her was obviously to see her embarrassed, so she wouldn¡¯t be fooled! ¡°I don¡¯t need to remind you.¡± Baixi looked at Feng Wu and smiled. ¡°Hmph! Then we don¡¯t need it either,¡± Sun Meiting said furiously. Then she summoned her flying beast, ordered her subordinates to sit up, and gave Leng Ruoxue and the others a provocative look. After that, she ordered her flying beast to carry them down the bottomless abyss ¡°Oh! Miss Sun is really impatient. I¡¯m not done talking yet,¡± Baixi said with slight regret. Then she tured to Leng Ruoxue and the others and said, ¡°There are still many good things below the cliff even though it¡¯s dangerous. That¡¯s the reward for your mission this time. However, how much you can obtain will depend on your ability.¡± ¡°Thank you for the reminder. Feng Wu, take us down!¡± Leng Ruoxue thanked Baixi and then said to Feng Wu. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Feng Wu transformed back into her original form. Leng Ruoxue and the others jumped onto Feng Wu¡¯s back, and Feng Wu flew them down the abyss ¡°Oh! It¡¯s so hot.¡± As soon as the phoenix with flames flew away, Whitey couldn¡¯t take it anymore and directly released a large amount of water-attribute mystic energy to lower the temperature here. ¡°It seems like the entire Phoenix Clan belongs to Leng Ruoxue now,¡± Hong Ying said thoughtfully. Well, that little girl was really not simple! ¡°How do you know?¡± Baixi asked in puzzlement. ¡°Tch, there¡¯s no need to ask! Feng Wu is the patriarch of the Phoenix Clan! Since she has woken up, that means she has recognized you as her master.¡± Xiao Fan said understandingly. He had read through all the information related to Leng Ruoxue yesterday after knowing her identity, so he more or less understood the people around her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention these things yesterday?¡± Baixi said angrily. Hmph! Xiao Fan was in charge of intelligence, but he actually didn¡¯t report such a big matter to them. It was too much. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask.¡± Xiao Fan slipped away after speaking. ¡°Damn it, stop right there.¡± Baixi hurriedly chased after him. Hong Ying and Cao Yi quickly transformed into a ray of light and disappeared. Leng Ruoxue and the others felt that their vision was becoming more and more blurry as they flew down the cliff. Moreover, the lower they flew, the darker it became, the thicker the poisonous fog in the air, and the temperature was so low that they could freeze to death. However, the flames on Feng ¡®Wu¡¯s body dispelled a lot of the coldness for them. As for Sun Meiting and the others, they were not so lucky. The beast could not fly down when they were halfway there. Moreover, the beast could not withstand the poison and fainted, and the person on its back naturally fell directly from the sky ¡°Xue¡¯er, did you hear anything?¡± Empty, who was lying comfortably on Feng Wu¡¯s back, asked with a naughty smile on his handsome face. ¡°Wind!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. Feng Wu¡¯s flying speed was obviously much faster after setting up an enchantment. She believed that they would reach the bottom of the cliff safely before long. ¡°Haha, no! I guess Sun Meiting flew down by herself because she found her beasts too slow,¡± Empty said understandingly. ¡°They just fell down! What¡¯s the big deal? This is within expectations,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very calmly. The more they went down, the more poisonous the air became. The poor beast would not be able to fly to the bottom of the cliff without antidote pills. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Several loud bangs sounded from below the cliff just as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking ¡°Well! They¡¯re pretty fast. They¡¯re already here,¡± Leng Ruoxue gloated. From the sound of it, they must have suffered a serious fall! She didn¡¯t know if they still had the ability to complete this mission. Uh! It seemed like Sun Meiting and the others hadn¡¯t asked what the mission was yet. ¡°Master, we¡¯re here too,¡± Feng Wu said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ Someone arrived at the bottom of the cliff before it did. It was so big! ¡°Be careful, everyone,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded them. She then jumped off Feng Wu¡¯s back and looked around Well! It was pitch-black at the bottom of the cliff, and they couldn¡¯t see their fingers if they stretched out their hands. However, there were countless green lights staring at them intently in the darkness. Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t have to guess to know that they had already become the food on the plate of the poisonous creatures at the bottom of the cliff.. However, it was difficult to say who would eat who because she already felt Little Fire¡¯s excitement Chapter 755 - The Cliff Mission (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Woman, there¡¯s so much food!¡± Little Flame waved its little tail excitedly on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist and said impatiently. ¡°Little Flame, don¡¯t be too excited. We are also their food,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°Yes, I know. Woman, there are a few here that I can¡¯t beat. You have to help me,¡± Little Flame pleaded with a fawning face. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue had always been protective of her loved ones, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t side with outsiders. Moreover, it was too dark here, and she didn¡¯t like it. Thinking of this, she directly used the light-attribute mystic technique ¡®Boundless Light¡¯. In an instant, the originally pitch-black bottom of the cliff lit up like daytime, and the true appearance of this abyss was truly revealed in front of them. ¡°Lass, there are so many precious herbs here!¡± the little old man exclaimed when he saw the scene in front of him. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. After the bottom of the cliff lit up, they saw flowers and various herbs as far as the eye could see. Moreover, the poisonous creatures that were eyeing them covetously just now had all hidden away. It seemed like those things didn¡¯t like the day! ¡°Woman, my food is missing,¡± Little Flame said gloomily with tears in its eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! They will come out again,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised, but she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. Alas! The bottom of the cliff in front of her was beautiful. Unfortunately, it was all used to confuse people because every flower and grass here were poisonous. ¡°Yes, I have to force them out.¡± Little Flame opened its little mouth to absorb the spiritual energy here after speaking Little Flame was busy absorbing the spiritual energy with poison, while Leng Ruoxue carefully searched for her target. Ten Thousand Root Grass! This grass might have a very ordinary name, but Ten Thousand Root Grass was very rare, and Ten Thousand Root Grass was also one of her missions. ¡°Lass, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone nearby.¡± The little old man and the others were also helping to search, but they didn¡¯t find the target beside them. ¡°Okay, Grandpa Du, let¡¯s go take a look over there!¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed to her left. ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and walked to the left together. The bottom of Black Mist Cliff was wide. Leng Ruoxue and the others walked around the bottom of the cliff for about four hours and only walked a third of the way. However, they gained a lot. Not only did they find more than ten thousand stalks of grass, they also collected a lot of other herbs. ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s rest over there!¡± The freak pointed at a huge rock. ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and then sat down on the huge rock. ¡°Lass, this bottom of the cliff is really big. We¡¯ve walked for so long, but we haven¡¯t finished yet,¡± the little old man said in amazement. ¡°Yes! Grandpa Du, we need to find 15 herbs for the first mission, but we only found five. Alas! There¡¯s still more to find!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed softly and said helplessly. There were many herbs under the cliff, but what was needed for the mission was very rare. ¡°Lass, the herbs here are all poisonous. What a pity,¡± the little old man said with some heartache. There was no way to refine normal pills if the herbs were tainted with poison. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It can be refined into poison!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Lass, you¡¯re an alchemist! I¡¯ve never seen an alchemist as passionate about refining poison as you!¡± the little old man said with a doting face. ¡°Grandpa Du, there¡¯s nothing wrong with poison. It can save lives at critical moments!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± the little old man said after some thought. ¡°Empty, what are you thinking? Why are you smiling so cunningly?¡± Leng Ruoxue unintentionally turned her head and couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when she realized that Empty was smiling secretly. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m thinking of another group!¡± Empty explained with a light smile. He had just used his divine sense to quietly scout around and found many funny things. ¡°Xue¡¯er, they¡¯re looking for us,¡± Empty added. ¡°Oh, they¡¯re still alive?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little surprised. Were these people cockroaches? They were quite inactive! ¡°Yes, but it won¡¯t last long. You¡¯ll know soon,¡± Empty said with a smile. ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re actually hiding here!¡± A sharp female voice sounded from behind them just as Empty finished speaking. Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t help turning around, only to find five beggars standing behind them. Not only were their clothes tattered, but they were also covered in injuries, looking very disheveled! ¡°Uh! Who is this?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be puzzled with a smile on her beautiful face. ¡°Tm Sun Meiting. Damn it, don¡¯t pretend not to know us. Hurry up and hand over what you found,¡± Sun Meiting roared furiously. Damn, why were they not injured at all, and their clothes were spotless and clean, while they were covered in wounds and ragged clothes? It was really too unfair. ¡°ya! Do we know each other? What do you want us to hand over?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of curiosity. ¡°Of course it¡¯s the mission items you found. Hurry up and give it to us. Otherwise, we¡¯ll teach you a lesson,¡± Sun Meiting threatened fiercely. ¡°Why should we give you what we found?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return. Well! She really couldn¡¯t understand this Miss Sun¡¯s thoughts. Did she really think they were pushovers? ¡°Hmph! If not for you, why would we accept this lousy mission? It¡¯s all your fault, so be good and hand over the mission items you found. Otherwise, our Sun family won¡¯t let you go.¡± Sun Meiting took it for granted that the woman in front of her had caused her to accept the mission! Therefore, she had to be responsible until the end! ¡°Miss Sun, are you an idiot? Did I ask you to take on a mission? Or do you think you still have the chance to leave after taking on this mission? Well! The Sun family probably won¡¯t have the chance to stand up for you anymore. I think you should stay here obediently!¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Alas! She really didn¡¯t know what the brains of these young ladies from noble families were made of. Why were their thoughts different from ordinary people! ¡°Damn it, I won¡¯t stay in this damn place,¡± Sun Meiting roared angrily. Unfortunately, she was ignored by Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Miss.¡± At this moment, a guard gently pulled Sun Meiting¡¯s sleeve and whispered. Chapter 756 - Different Treatment (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°What?¡± Sun Meiting said irritably. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t anger them first. Let¡¯s clarify the mission and then follow behind them to do the mission. After we complete the mission and leave this place, won¡¯t these people be at Miss¡¯s mercy!¡± the guard reminded softly. In fact, he saw that Leng Ruoxue and the others were dressed clean, so he suspected that they had a special method to avoid the poisonous creatures here, so he thought of this method. ¡°Yes, what you said makes sense,¡± Sun Meiting praised. Then she said to Leng Ruoxue and the others, ¡°I don¡¯t want your things now. Just tell me the contents of the mission.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Sun Meiting with interest and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. Alas! This Sun family was really arrogant! They obviously wanted to ask for help, but their tone was still so unyielding. Did they really think they owed them? ¡°Everyone, we came down in a hurry, so we forgot to ask about the mission content. I hope you can tell us.¡± A guard had to lower his stance and beg when he saw that Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t react for a while. However, he knew that his young miss didn¡¯t care to do such a thing! ¡°Alright! The first mission is to gather fifteen herbs at the bottom of Black Mist Cliff. The second mission is to crack an array formation. The location is also at the bottom of Black Mist Cliff. However, it will only appear after finding all the herbs. As for the third mission! I don¡¯t know either,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained simply. ¡°Oh, thank you. May I know what the fifteen herbs are?¡± the guard asked very humbly. ¡°There are Ten Thousand Root Grass, Snake Concealed Flower, Scorpion Tail Needle¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. These herbs were not common, and even alchemists might not know all of them. Therefore, she had already seen a big question mark on the faces of Sun Meiting and the others as. expected. ¡°Uh! I hope Miss can tell us in detail,¡± the guard said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ What were these things! The five of them were puzzled. ¡°Ttold you in detail!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of innocence. ¡°Uh!¡± The guard was depressed. They only knew the name of the herb, but they didn¡¯t even know if the herb was round or flat. How could they pick it up! Boohoo. ¡°Grandpa Du, let¡¯s continue looking! This antidote pill only has 24 hours of efficacy. We have to hurry,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the others after resting for a while. ¡°Okay.¡± The little old man and the others hurriedly stood up when they heard that. Sun Meiting and the others, who had just sat down and had yet to warm up, also hurriedly stood up. ¡°Continue resting! We¡¯ve had enough,¡± the little old man said with a smile. ¡°No, no need. We¡¯ve had enough rest,¡± the guard said hurriedly. What a joke. Where could they find these people if they continued resting! Boohoo¡­ It was easy to find them! Just like that, Leng Ruoxue and the others walked in front while five tails followed behind them. Sun Meiting and the others followed Leng Ruoxue and the others wherever they went! Sun Meiting and the others also followed Leng Ruoxue and the others to pick herbs. In their opinion, whatever these people picked would definitely be needed for the mission! Unfortunately, wishes were beautiful, but reality was cruel. Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t care if it was a mission item. They would pluck anything that they felt was useful or might be useful in the future. Sun Meiting and the others would snatch it whenever they saw which herb they picked. However, what looked like it was not the same herb. Therefore, Sun Meiting and the others didn¡¯t realize that what they picked was useless. ¡°Aren¡¯t there only fifteen types? Why did they pick so many?¡± Sun Meiting, who was exhausted to death, couldn¡¯t help stopping and complaining. Hmph! These people must have done it on purpose. They knew that they didn¡¯t know these herbs, but they picked so many. ¡°Miss, we have to follow quickly. Our mission won¡¯t be completed if we lose them,¡± the guard reminded. Alas! They didn¡¯t know those herbs! Therefore, there was nothing they could do even if they plucked all the grass here! Oh no, why were those people surrounding each other? They would not be able to see what kind of herbs they were picking if they blocked them. The guard couldn¡¯t help being a little depressed when he saw Leng Ruoxue and the others forming a circle. However, he still thickened his skin and went forward, and he saw them picking a purple-red grass through the gap revealed in the middle of them. ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s about time.¡± The little old man said with a naughty smile after picking about half of the purple-red grass. ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t pluck all of them. We have to leave some for others!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly. The five of them continued forward after speaking. Sun Meiting and the others swarmed forward and hurriedly plucked the purple grass when they saw Leng Ruoxue and the others leave ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, a scream sounded from someone¡¯s mouth. Immediately after, they heard the sound of fighting ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like the battle is quite intense!¡± Empty said with a smile as he listened to the banging sounds not far away. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back and take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Well! She couldn¡¯t lead the way for them for nothing! She had to collect some benefits! The benefits were naturally those poisonous creatures! After Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to the place where the purple grass grew, they saw scorpion that had died lying on the ground. The scorpion was purple-red all over and was the size of a millstone. Sun Meiting and the others were sitting on the ground panting, After seeing the scorpion, Little Flame on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist hurriedly crawled down from her hand and used its sharp teeth to bite open the poisonous gland on the scorpion¡¯s tail. It sucked it as if it was tasting delicious and even closed its eyes with a look of enjoyment. ¡°Damn it, we killed that scorpion,¡± Sun Meiting couldn¡¯t help roaring furiously when she saw a snake coming to share their spoils of war. She didn¡¯t want that ugly scorpion, but she couldn¡¯t let others take advantage of her. Unfortunately, Leng Ruoxue and the others ignored her words again.. Chapter 757 - Different Treatment (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Little Flame was full, it licked its little mouth, then glared at Sun Meiting in a show of force and crawled back to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist. Then the few of them tured and left. ¡°Damn it!¡± Sun Meiting was so angry! ¡°Miss, calm down. Now isn¡¯t the time to lose your temper. Let¡¯s follow quickly!¡± the guard hurriedly coaxed. Alas! He didn¡¯t want this Eldest Miss to offend those people. After all, they had to rely on them below! ¡°Okay.¡± Sun Meiting nodded reluctantly. She might be willful, but she also knew that she couldn¡¯t do anything to Leng Ruoxue and the others here, so she had to bear with it no matter how angry she was. Hmph! She would settle the score with those people after they went out! She calculated in her heart, and then the five of them immediately followed However, Sun Meiting and the others were depressed the entire way because they were always attacked by poisonous creatures. For some reason, those poisonous creatures would always run out after Leng Ruoxue and the others harvested the same herbs even though everyone harvested the same herbs. It was really too despicable! What was even more infuriating was that the little red snake would come over to enjoy the fruits of their labor every time they exerted all their strength to kill the poisonous creatures ¡°Xue¡¯er, this is the last place,¡± Empty said with a light smile as he looked at the radius of 50 kilometers in front of him. ¡°Yes, we are still short of the last herb. I believe the second mission location will appear after we find it all.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes swept the surrounding scenery. There was a deep pool here, and the water was so clear that the bottom could be seen. There were fish swimming in it from time to time. The fish were silver-white in color, and each of them was the size of an adult¡¯s two palms. They looked very fat and delicious, but Leng Ruoxue knew that these fish were also poisonous. However, it was precisely because they were poisonous that the taste was more delicious. ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to catch fish.¡± Feng Wu looked at the fish in the pool. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s continue after dinner!¡± Leng Ruoxue brought everyone to a relatively safe place to sit down after speaking, Alas! They had searched for almost a day, and the first mission was finally about to be completed. In order to complete the mission early, they didn¡¯t even have time to eat lunch, and they had to eat well for dinner. Before long, Feng Wu had caught more than a dozen fat fish, and Leng Ruoxue and the others had started a fire. They prepared a pot, took out a few pieces of raw meat, and planned to grill them together. Sun Meiting and the others arrived at the last place at the bottom of the cliff in an extremely sorry state. They were so angry that they were about to explode when they saw Leng Ruoxue and the others already starting a fire and cooking! Damn! They were working tirelessly behind, but these people were preparing to eat. ¡°Who allowed you to eat? You haven¡¯t found all the herbs yet!¡± Sun Meiting roared angrily. ¡°Of course we have to eat if we¡¯re hungry! Otherwise, how can we have the stamina to deal with those poisonous creatures later!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded very kindly. ¡°There¡­ there¡¯s more?¡± Sun Meiting said gloomily. They had already killed many along the way and were bitten many times. However, they showed no signs of being poisoned, and she attributed all this to the antidote pill they had eaten before descending the cliff. ¡°Of course there are. Don¡¯t tell me you think only the poisonous creatures you killed are down this cliff!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a naughty smile. Alas! The poisonous creatures had already begun to become restless after Sun Meiting and the others plucked all the food from the poisonous creatures. However, they still had concerns, so they didn¡¯t dare to attack in full force. This was also letting Sun Meiting and the others off easy. Otherwise, how could they have walked here alive! ¡°Miss, I¡¯m going to catch fish too.¡± The guard didn¡¯t dare to not believe Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, so he volunteered. ¡°Okay.¡± Sun Meiting was also afraid that a poisonous substance would run out to cause trouble for them, so she agreed without thinking. Seeing that Sun Meiting agreed, the guard led the other guard to catch fish like Feng Wu. However, before they could catch the fish, they were bitten by the fish as food. The two of them were extraordinarily depressed looking at their fingers that were gradually turning black! Boohoo¡­ Why was this! They were bitten by poisonous creatures while picking herbs, and the fish was bitten again! Why was nothing happening to them! Heaven was so unfair. However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that the matter of making them vomit blood was yet to come! Leng Ruoxue and the others had already begun picking herbs when Sun Meiting and the others were done preparing the food. ¡°Miss, let¡¯s eat quickly. Our mission won¡¯t be completed if they pluck all the herbs.¡± The guard reminded her with a petty heart as he looked at the five people picking herbs not far away. At this moment, he only wanted to complete the mission quickly and had long forgotten that Leng Ruoxue and the others would not pluck all the herbs at all. ¡°What are you afraid of? We¡¯ll snatch them if we can¡¯t. Can¡¯t we deal with them with our strength?¡± Sun Meiting said nonchalantly. Hmph! Don¡¯t blame me for being merciless if these people don¡¯t leave them alone. ¡°Miss, the mission isn¡¯t completed yet, so they can¡¯t die!¡± the guard reminded. The bottom of the cliff might seem calm, but he could already feel that the things hiding in the dark had not really appeared yet. If Leng Ruoxue and the others were alive, they could help them block the danger at the critical moment. More importantly, these people seemed to be very confident in the mission, so it was even more impossible to let them die first! ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Sun Meiting was not stupid. She knew that before leaving this place, she could not touch Leng Ruoxue and the others no matter how much she hated them. Boohoo¡­ They knew nothing about missions! They would not be able to leave this place without Leng Ruoxue. The freak who was picking herbs said helplessly as he looked at the malicious gaze not far away, ¡°Xue¡¯er, they¡¯re playing dirty again.¡± ¡°Yes, I know, However, we¡¯ll let them go on the account that they can lure Little Flame¡¯s food out!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Hehe! They were using each other anyway, so she didn¡¯t care what bad intentions Sun Meiting and the others thought! ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Little Flame nodded vigorously in agreement after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. ¡°Lass, it¡¯s about time. Leave the rest for them!¡± the little old man blinked and said kindly.. Chapter 758 - Different Treatment (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yes, Miss Sun. We¡¯re done picking. The rest is for you.¡± Leng Ruoxue brought everyone to rest after speaking. ¡°Hmph! At least you know your place,¡± Sun Meiting said proudly. Then she led her subordinates to pluck the grass in a hurry¡­ A moment later, everyone present heard a loud bang. Then the ground under their feet began to split apart, and countless giant scorpions, giant ants, and spiders surged up from the ground. Each of them was several times larger than the ones Sun Meiting and the others killed previously. At the same time, countless snakes crawled over from all directions and surrounded them¡­ ¡°Damn it, where did these things come from?¡± Sun Meiting said with a tingling scalp. She hated these disgusting things the most, but the number of things in front of her was unimaginable. ¡°Miss, let¡¯s not act rashly. The five of us alone can¡¯t deal with these poisonous creatures,¡± the guard reminded very implicitly. What he implied was that he wanted to join forces with Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°I know.¡± Sun Meiting raised her eyes and looked in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s direction. However, it was fine if she didn¡¯t look. She almost vomited blood when she saw it. Damn! What was going on? Why were there so many poisonous creatures around them while they only had two or three kittens¡­ ¡°Damn it, why don¡¯t you surround them!¡± Sun Meiting couldn¡¯t help but fly into a rage out of humiliation and roar at the poisonous creatures surrounding her. However, when those poisonous creatures heard Sun Meiting¡¯s words, their small eyes revealed looks as if they were looking at an idiot, and they couldn¡¯t help but grumble in their hearts. Damn! Do you think we¡¯re as stupid as you! Those people were not made of tofu. They could afford to offend them! Moreover, before coming, Boss had instructed that no matter who they provoked, they couldn¡¯t provoke that little red snake. Otherwise, they would bear the consequences themselves! ¡°Miss, calm down,¡± the guard said with a headache. He couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart. What a pig brain. He still wanted to offend her at this time. ¡°Calm down my a * s! Isn¡¯t this bullying!¡± Sun Meiting roared irrationally. With that, she wanted to rush in the direction of Leng Ruoxue and the others. However, before she could run, she was bitten by the giant poisonous scorpion closest to her several times¡­ ¡°Ah! Damn it!¡± Sun Meiting was angry. She waved the soft whip in her hand and injected mystic energy into it, attacking the scorpion that bit her¡­ ¡°Pa!¡± The weak scorpion died before it could retaliate. The poisonous creatures were angry when they saw their companions being killed in front of them. ¡°Ao! Ao!¡± After a few howls, the poisonous creatures waved their giant claws that made cracking sounds and attacked Sun Meiting and the others¡­ There were many poisonous creatures, but their strength was not high. They were basically not at the level of a Transcendent Divine Beast. Therefore, Sun Meiting and the others were almost one at a time. Soon, the number of poisonous creatures decreased by a third. At this moment, Little Flame climbed down from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist matter-of-factly and dashed to the battlefield to absorb the poisonous glands of the dead poisonous creatures without working¡­ Xiaohuo was absorbing happily, but Sun Meiting and the others were so tired that they vomited blood. The depression in their hearts was indescribable when they saw Leng Ruoxue and the others standing by the side watching the commotion. They really wanted to faint if possible. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t dare to! If they really fainted, they would probably become food for these poisonous creatures in the next second. ¡°Xue¡¯er, when should we attack?¡± Empty looked at the battle situation and asked. ¡°Wait a while more. The largest one isn¡¯t out yet!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a light smile. Well, they had to conserve their energy! It would be impossible to count on Sun Meiting and the others for the largest ones! ¡°Okay, let¡¯s watch the commotion then!¡± Empty said with a smile. Then he turned his gaze to the center of the battle and also glanced at the few scorpions surrounding them. The scorpions shrank their heads after sensing Empty¡¯s gaze and tried their best to reduce their presence. Boohoo¡­ These people were really too deceiving. They looked like small shrimps, but they were true great white sharks in their bones! They couldn¡¯t afford to offend them! They couldn¡¯t afford to offend them! With this in mind, the scorpions looked at each other and quietly slipped away¡­ ¡°Woman, I¡¯m back!¡± After some time, Little Flame, which was full, returned to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side from the battlefield. At this moment, Sun Meiting and the others had also eliminated all the poisonous little minions! They were sitting on the ground, panting heavily from exhaustion! ¡°Yes, are you full?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Little Fire¡¯s deflated belly doubtfully and asked curiously. ¡°No! Hehe! I¡¯ve already digested the venom,¡± Little Flame said proudly. A slightly cold voice immediately sounded in its ears just as it finished speaking. ¡°Human, how dare you kill our subordinates. Hmph! You¡¯re dead meat.¡± The one who spoke was a snake covered in black and covered in poisonous gas. This snake was nearly 100 meters in length and about ten meters in width. Moreover, its gaze was cold and fierce. At this moment, it was staring at Sun Meiting and the others tightly. Not only that, but this snake was also a level-seven Transcendent Divine Beast. On both sides of this snake were two huge black scorpions and spiders that were like small mountains. They were level five and level six Transcendent Divine Beasts. There were many Transcendent Divine Beasts behind them, but almost all were around level two or three. ¡°Damn it, are you blind?! They have a share too. Why are you only looking for us!¡± The scarred Sun Meiting couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and roared at the snake, planning to drag Leng Ruoxue and the others into the water. ¡°Them? They didn¡¯t kill my subordinates. You killed them all!¡± The cold snake¡¯s eyes rolled between Leng Ruoxue and Sun Meiting. Then the huge snake said, and at the same time, it pouted in its heart. Hmph! Who didn¡¯t know that persimmons had to be pinched by the weak! It wanted to find trouble with the other five, but it could not afford to! In fact, they also treated Leng Ruoxue and the others as food when they first descended to the bottom of the cliff! However, after careful discussion, they unanimously believed that those people could not be provoked, not because they saw the true strength of Leng Ruoxue and the others, but because of an animal¡¯s intuition and instinct.. Chapter 759 - Different Treatment (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°You¡­¡± The snake¡¯s words almost made Sun Meiting faint. This was too much of a bully. She, who had always been arrogant, never dreamed that she would one day receive such unfair treatment. Moreover, it was the beast she hated the most! How could the proud her bear this! ¡°Damn it, you beasts, do you know who I am? I¡¯m the Miss of the Sun family! How dare you treat me like this! I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Sun Meiting roared with a face full of anger. She was so angry that she even forgot that no matter how noble her status was, it was impossible for these poisonous creatures who had lived at the bottom of the cliff to recognize her! ¡°The Sun family? I¡¯ve never heard of them.¡± Sure enough, the poisonous creatures led by the giant snake blinked in confusion, their faces full of question marks. ¡°Big Brother, it seems like she wants to use her identity to pressure us. Let¡¯s not talk nonsense with her. Hurry up and attack!¡± the scorpion beside the giant snake said impatiently. ¡°Okay, avenge our subordinates. Go!¡± The giant snake ordered, and the poisonous creatures beside it swarmed forward¡­ As the poisonous creatures ran, the bottom of the cliff immediately became poisonous fog. In a few seconds, the scarred Sun Meiting and the others disappeared. They didn¡¯t even have the time to ask for help¡­ After a while, the poisonous fog dissipated, and Leng Ruoxue and the others could clearly see the poisonous creatures led by the giant snake surrounding them. ¡°What? It¡¯s our turn now?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes gently glanced at the giant snake and said with a spurious smile. ¡°Uh! Misunderstanding! You¡¯re mistaken.¡± The giant snake was stunned and then hurriedly tried to curry favor. ¡°Why else are you surrounding us!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Then she raised a slender jade hand, and a small flame danced on her tender white fingertips¡­ ¡°What a misunderstanding!¡± Cold sweat rolled down the giant snake¡¯s body. Boohoo¡­ The flame gave it so much pressure! It would probably be lying on the ground if it didn¡¯t forcefully hold on! ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly and then fell silent. ¡°Erm¡­ Didn¡¯t you already complete the first mission? I¡¯m here to tell you the second mission location,¡± the giant snake explained, its little heart trembling non-stop. ¡°Okay. Do you want to check my mission items?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and asked calmly. ¡°No¡­ There¡¯s no need. I believe in your credit,¡± the giant snake said hurriedly. Boohoo¡­ Those herbs were all their favorite food! However, they were all gone. ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but laugh after hearing what the giant snake said. The poisonous thing that even killed the mission person actually said that it believed her. Wasn¡¯t this very ridiculous? ¡°What are you laughing about?¡± the giant snake asked in puzzlement. It knew that these humans were not afraid of it, but there was no need to laugh so happily! ¡°Little snake, our Little Fire is very interested in the poison in your bodies.¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored the giant snake¡¯s question and looked at the poisonous thing sneaking glances at her like a little wife in front of her with a light smile. ¡°Uh! What do you mean?¡± The giant snake¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t keep up, and it couldn¡¯t help asking foolishly. ¡°Give me the poison in your bodies,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. ¡°How can that be?¡± the giant scorpion interrupted before the snake could answer. ¡°T¡¯ll give you two choices. One is to do it willingly, and the other is to do it ourselves,¡± Empty said with a light smile. ¡°Can I choose the third one?¡± The giant snake lowered its head and asked softly, but it couldn¡¯t help crying and cursing in its heart. Boohoo¡­ This group of bandits! It was easy for them to accumulate some poison! ¡°Little snakes, you don¡¯t have a third choice, and I don¡¯t want much. Just give half of the poison in your bodies to my Little Fire,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Well, look at how kind she was! If it were others, they would probably have killed these poisonous creatures long ago. However, these poisonous beasts didn¡¯t attack them, so of course she wouldn¡¯t kill them herself. Boohoo¡­ A beast with a master is a treasure, a beast without a master is like a blade of grass! The huge snake couldn¡¯t help but grumble in its heart. Then it raised its head and secretly looked at the little red snake that was not even as thick as an adult¡¯s finger, feeling abnormally depressed. It was obviously a little fellow more poisonous than them, but it still wanted to rob them. It was too much! ¡°You don¡¯t have to be reluctant. I can also share a little of the poison with you as an exchange! However, I¡¯m afraid not many of you can bear my poison,¡± Little Flame, which was coiled around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist, said. ¡°Uh! I know. You can only give us five. Forget the others,¡± the giant snake said impatiently. Hehe, it would be very beneficial to their strength if they could obtain this little red snake¡¯s poison! It couldn¡¯t even ask for such a good thing, so of course it was willing. ¡°Okay.¡± Little Flame nodded and was about to open its little mouth to bite the giant snake, but Leng Ruoxue stopped it. ¡°Wait, little snake, tell us the location of the next mission first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said hurriedly. Well, she didn¡¯t know if this snake could withstand Little Fire¡¯s poison, but who would tell them the location if Little Fire fainted from the poison! ¡°The second mission is under the pool,¡± the giant snake said and then motioned for Little Flame to begin. Little Flame nodded, and then bit the giant snake¡¯s poison sack. After absorbing almost half of the venom, it injected another drop of its poison into the giant snake¡¯s body and did the same to the other four poisonous beasts. As for the others, it only absorbed half of their poison¡­ After a long time. After absorbing the toxins, Little Flame crawled unsteadily back to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist. Then it looked up at her and said, ¡°Woman, I¡¯m going to advance.¡± ¡°Advance? When?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in surprise. It usually didn¡¯t see how Little Flame cultivated, so why did it advance just like that! ¡°Immediately.¡± Little Flame transformed into a red light and ran to a spacious place to prepare to advance after speaking. Before long, the Heaven Earth Laws descended into the abyss¡­ After advancing, Little Flame crawled back onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist proudly. Leng Ruoxue held Little Flame in her hand and observed it carefully. Well! Why didn¡¯t this Little Flame grow up at all after advancing? Instead, it became smaller and smaller. Moreover, its body became more and more translucent, beautiful and dazzling!. Chapter 760 - Advanced Antidote Pill (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Hehe! Woman, I¡¯m even more beautiful!¡± Little Flame said proudly. This was the first time it advanced since birth! ¡°Little Flame, what¡¯s your current strength?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. There really wasn¡¯t much difference apart from becoming more beautiful after this Little Flame advanced. ¡°Strength? What do you need strength for?¡± Little Flame blinked its ruby-like beautiful eyes, its face full of question marks. ¡°Uh! Pretend I didn¡¯t ask,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily. ¡°Hehe! Woman, | just want poison,¡± Little Flame said with a face full of pride. Then it looked at the five big poisonous creatures who were dozing off and pondered in secret. Well, if they bit it after advancing, these poisonous creatures would probably have died long ago! ¡°Oh! Let¡¯s go to the pool to complete the second mission!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the freak and the others seeing that Little Flame¡¯s matter was resolved. ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and then walked toward the pool. Leng Ruoxue and the others watched carefully by the pool, looking for the entrance¡­ ¡°Master, I think something is amiss there,¡± Feng Wu said after observing it with the unique secret technique of the Phoenix Clan. Leng Ruoxue looked in the direction Feng Wu was pointing. The bottom of the pool was covered with rocks, and the two pieces Feng Wu chose seemed to be slightly different in color. However, they would not be discovered at all if she didn¡¯t look carefully. At this point, she sent a stream of mystic power to hit the two rocks. In an instant, the pool sank, and a secret room was exposed in front of them¡­ ¡°Xue¡¯er, should we go down?¡± Empty looked at the pitch-black secret room and asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go down first!¡± Feng Wu said and then ignited her vital flame. This way, they wouldn¡¯t be hurt even if there was any danger down there. Feng Wu led the way up the stairs, Leng Ruoxue and the others following closely behind. The door of the secret room closed as soon as they entered. ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like we can forget about leaving this place if we can¡¯t break through the array.¡± Empty teased with a light smile as he looked at the closed door of the secret chamber. ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and then looked at the secret room in front of her. The walls of this secret room were embedded with night pearls, illuminating the secret room as if it was daytime. The entire secret room was not big, and there were no items for missions inside. There was an array formation on one of the walls of the secret room. Well, this should be the exit. Leng Ruoxue and the others came to the wall covered with array formations and observed. ¡°Lass, I know nothing about array formations! I can only rely on you,¡± the little old man said helplessly. In fact, array formations were not prevalent on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Therefore, very few people specially studied them. Therefore, array formations had almost been lost long ago. Leng Ruoxue nodded and looked at the array formation in front of her. Well, this array formation was a little familiar. She should have seen it in the array formation collection left behind by her master. What was its name again? Leng Ruoxue searched her memory. Ah! She remembered that this array formation was called the Illusionary Array! It was an array formation that combined reality and illusion. Moreover, if she remembered correctly, this array formation should be an advanced array formation. Not many people could set it up. She didn¡¯t expect to see it here. However, this array should only be considered a simple Illusionary Array! ¡°Xue¡¯er, is this array easy to break?¡± Empty asked curiously. Boohoo¡­ He was also an array formation idiot. However, he knew that Xue¡¯er had specially studied it! Therefore, he was not very worried that they would be trapped here. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult as long as we find the array core,¡± Leng Ruoxue said and then carefully searched the array formation¡­ The freak and the others naturally didn¡¯t dare to disturb Leng Ruoxue when they saw that her thoughts were on the array formation. After more than ten minutes, Leng Ruoxue finally discovered the abnormality and said happily to everyone, ¡°Founzd it, it¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Uh!¡± Everyone immediately looked over, but they didn¡¯t find anything different from the places Xue¡¯er mentioned! ¡°Take a closer look. There is spiritual energy flowing on the array formation, and the direction and speed of spiritual energy flowing here are slightly different from other places, so I¡¯m sure this is the eye of the array formation,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. With that, she released a stream of mystic power to strike the location of the array formation. Immediately, the array formation on the wall disappeared, and the exit was revealed in front of everyone. ¡°This array doesn¡¯t look that difficult!¡± the little old man said in puzzlement. ¡°Hehe! Grandpa Du, this array is called the Illusionary Array. However, it can only be considered simple. The true Illusionary Array¡¯s eyes are not so easy to find, so we picked up a bargain!¡± Leng Ruoxue explained with a light smile. ¡°Oh, no wonder! However, no matter what, the second mission is finally completed. Let¡¯s leave this place quickly!¡± the little old man urged. It felt gloomy here, and he didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, and then everyone left. After the array formation of the secret chamber was unlocked, Hong Ying, who was in the hall at the back of Black Mist Cliff, immediately sensed it. ¡°Leng Ruoxue and the others have unlocked the array formation.¡± Hong Ying looked at the other three people. ¡°Really?¡± The three of them hurriedly stood up in surprise. ¡°Okay.¡± Hong Ying nodded. That array formation might only be a simple ¡®Illusionary Array¡¯, but there were almost no people in this world who could unlock it. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help paying more attention to Leng Ruoxue and the others. Alas! He didn¡¯t know if they could complete the last mission? ¡°The last mission¡­¡± Baixi hesitated, but the other three understood what she meant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My intuition tells me that they can definitely do it,¡± Xiao Fan said. In fact, he was not too confident. ¡°Go do what you have to do. The last mission will probably take a long time,¡± Hong Ying said. Then he was the first to get up and leave the hall¡­ At the same time, Leng Ruoxue and the others found themselves in another secret room after coming out of the exit. This secret room was very spacious. There was a table and five chairs in it, as if they were specially prepared for them. Moreover, the spiritual energy in the secret room was very abundant.. Chapter 761 - Advanced Antidote Pill (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Uh! Where is this place?¡± The little old man¡¯s face was full of question marks. At this moment, Leng Ruoxue picked up a jade slip on the table and sent her divine sense into it¡­ ¡°We want to complete the third mission here,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained after reading it. ¡°What¡¯s the third mission?¡± The little old man and the others were very curious. ¡°Refine pills, divine-level antidote pills,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly, but she was depressed in her heart because she had never refined divine-level pills at all. Alas! Wasn¡¯t this making things difficult for them! Moreover, they had prepared food for them for countless years, presumably prepared to work hard for a long time. ¡°What?¡± The little old man was shocked, thinking that he had heard it wrong. ¡°Grandpa Du, the third mission is to refine a divine-ranked antidote pill. Moreover, it has to be at least an intermediate divine pill and above.¡± Leng Ruoxue explained very clearly this time. As far as she knew, divine-ranked pills were different from the pills they knew now. Even the same divine-ranked pill was divided into elementary, intermediate, advanced, holy, and the best pill kings. Most of the divine-ranked pills were only elementary even if they were successfully refined. In order to refine better quality pills, one had to have more herbs, heaven, earth, people, and none could be lacking. ¡°Lass! Whether we can go out this time will all depend on you!¡± the little old man said helplessly. Alas! A divine-level pill! Other alchemists might not know, but he knew very well that if they refined a divine-level pill, they needed to have two elements. First, they had to have the intrinsic divine flame. Second, they had to have sufficient spiritual energy to support them. Therefore, alchemists in this world might not be able to refine divine pills even if they had the intrinsic divine flame. The main reason was that the spiritual energy in their bodies was insufficient. ¡°Grandpa Du, I¡¯ve never refined a divine pill before either,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your hopes are the greatest,¡± the little old man said with a smile. ¡°Lass, he asked us to refine antidote pills. Does he have a pill formula? What about herbs?¡± the little old man continued asking. ¡°Yes, not only do we have pill formulas, but we also have herbs and food, so we will probably stay here for a long time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Alas! Everyone she could think of had thought of it. What else could she say! She really regretted taking this mission now. Why were you so curious about the bottom of Black Mist Cliff for no reason! Great, she was trapped here now! Suddenly, a loud bang attracted the attention of Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Empty, what are you doing?¡± Cold sweat broke out on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she asked in puzzlement. ¡°Hehe! I¡¯ll try to see if this wall is sturdy,¡± Empty explained. Then he attacked the wall with mystic energy again and again. ¡°Empty, don¡¯t waste your energy. That wall won¡¯t break,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Alas! Why was Empty so childish? ¡°Is this wall made of Millennium Meteoric Iron?¡± Empty asked curiously. ¡°No, it¡¯s ten-thousand-year-old black iron,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Oh, no wonder.¡± Empty stared at the entire wall with shining eyes, thinking how good it would be if he could steal a piece! ¡°Empty, don¡¯t have any ideas about that wall. Let¡¯s think about what you will do in the future!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. ¡°Uh! What else can we do? We can¡¯t go out again. Boohoo¡­¡± Empty said gloomily. Then he looked at Leng Ruoxue with tears in his starry eyes, his eyes obviously saying ¡®It¡¯s up to you¡¯. ¡°You can enter the space,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded kindly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll enter the space and stay there!¡± Empty said after some thought. ¡°Okay. What about you?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the freak and the others and asked. ¡°T¡¯ll accompany you,¡± the freak was the first to express his opinion. ¡°Lass, I¡¯ll accompany you too,¡± the little old man said. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go into my space!¡± Feng Wu said. Well, she couldn¡¯t help much outside, so it was better to cultivate in her space. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, sent Empty and Feng Wu into the space, and moved Zheng En out. ¡°Miss, do you want to refine a divine pill?¡± Zheng En asked excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Uh! Miss, I can¡¯t,¡± Zheng En said hurriedly. Boohoo¡­ His spiritual energy was not enough to refine divine pills. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve prepared spirit fruits for you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Hehe, she had thought about it, so she couldn¡¯t allow Zheng En to refuse! ¡°Moreover, Zheng En, this is a good opportunity to practice! We don¡¯t need our own herbs, what are you afraid of!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. ¡°Uh! Are those herbs enough for the two of us to practice?¡± Zheng En was a little tempted. He naturally didn¡¯t want to let go of such a good opportunity like others providing herbs. However, if there were too few herbs, it was better to let Miss practice! After all, Miss¡¯s chances of successfully refining the divine pill were much higher than his. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s definitely enough,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mysteriously. Then she picked up the storage ring on the table and handed one to Zheng En. Hehe! The herbs in this ring were enough for them to cultivate for a few years. Zheng En took the ring and sent his divine sense in. Then he revealed a face full of joy and said, ¡°Hehe, Miss, I will practice well!¡± After speaking, the two of them each occupied a corner and began refining pills¡­ A month later. Leng Ruoxue and Zheng En were still practicing non-stop. Moreover, they had refined more than a thousand times in the past month, but they had never succeeded once¡­ The freak and the little old man sat in chairs, drinking tea and chatting. However, none of them dared to speak loudly for fear of disturbing the two of them in their alchemy. ¡°Alas! It¡¯s been a month. I don¡¯t know how long more will it take to succeed.¡± The freak sighed softly, his stunning face full of depression. ¡°Let¡¯s wait slowly! It¡¯s not ordinary difficult to refine a divine level pill in this world! Fortunately, the concentration of spiritual energy in this secret room is not bad. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible to refine a divine level pill,¡± the little old man explained softly. ¡°Okay.¡± The freak nodded and then locked his gaze firmly on Xue¡¯er. Three months later. Leng Ruoxue looked at the ruined medicinal dregs in the pill furnace in front of her and was depressed. Boohoo¡­ She actually failed again. She had lost count of how many times.. Chapter 762 - Advanced Antidote Pill (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Xue¡¯er, rest for a while!¡± The freak walked to Xue¡¯er¡¯s side and said with concern. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then she hugged the freak and said aggrievedly, ¡°It¡¯s been so long, but I haven¡¯t even refined an elementary divine pill.¡± ¡°Hehe, luckily it¡¯s not your medicinal herb. Otherwise, how heartbroken would it be!¡± the freak reminded with a naughty smile. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s true.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mood improved significantly at this point. After speaking, Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak to Zheng En¡¯s side and carefully observed¡­ At this moment, Zheng En was at the most critical stage of condensing pills. Moreover, he was afraid that he would not be able to supply spiritual energy, so he kept stuffing spirit fruits into his mouth. Leng Ruoxue and the freak couldn¡¯t help breathing when they saw this scene. ¡°Alas! Another failure.¡± Not long later, the charred smell of the herbs emitted from the pill furnace. Zheng En knew that he had failed again. It was really a pity. Everything was fine before, but he kept failing at this step. This was really depressing. ¡°Miss, when did you come? Did you succeed?¡± Zheng En suddenly looked up and unintentionally saw his Miss, and couldn¡¯t help asking expectantly. ¡°Alas! I failed too,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily. ¡°Take it slow. How can a divine pill be refined so easily?¡± the little old man walked over and comforted her. ¡°Okay, Zheng En, let¡¯s work hard together!¡± Leng Ruoxue encouraged. Then she kissed the freak¡¯s face gently and returned to concoct pills obediently. Another month passed. Leng Ruoxue, who had been in the secret room for four months, finally refined a divine-level antidote. ¡°Let me see it quickly.¡± The little old man, who had been waiting by the side, snatched the pill impatiently as soon as Leng Ruoxue¡¯s pill was out¡­ ¡°As expected of a divine-level pill! It¡¯s actually covered in traces of spiritual energy,¡± the little old man¡¯s eyes lit up as if he was looking at his beloved. ¡°Grandpa Du, that¡¯s only an elementary divine pill. Our mission requirement is above the intermediate level!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Alas! It took four months before she refined an elementary divine pill. The intermediate level! It was really a long way to go! ¡°The elementary level is also a divine pill! It¡¯s better than nothing. Give this pill to me!¡± the little old man said shamelessly and then directly stored the pill in his ring. ¡°Master, you¡¯re too much. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Zheng En pretended to be displeased. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it! Hurry up and go back to refine your divine pill,¡± the little old man urged. ¡°Hmph! So stingy!¡± Zheng En said angrily and walked back very reluctantly. Although it took four months, being able to refine a divine pill instantly boosted Leng Ruoxue¡¯s confidence. Therefore, she decided to continue working hard and strive to refine an intermediate divine pill as soon as possible. After that, Leng Ruo continued to refine divine pills. However, what she refined was still elementary because she had to increase the success rate of elementary divine pills to more than 50% before she could begin to refine intermediate divine pills. Even then, she only had a 25% chance of refining intermediate divine pills. Moreover, even if she used an intermediate pill formula, she might still be able to refine elementary divine pills. With the stimulation of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s elementary divine pill, Zheng En finally refined his first elementary antidote pill two months later. Zheng En was so happy that he couldn¡¯t even speak as he looked at the divine-level pill in his hand which was light blue and had spiritual energy entangled in it. He just smiled foolishly. ¡°Stinky brat, don¡¯t be too beautiful. Xue¡¯er has already begun refining intermediate divine pills. You have to hurry! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be too behind,¡± the little old man reminded Zheng En as he gently patted his head. ¡°Uh! Master, Miss is a pervert. I can¡¯t compare to her,¡± Zheng En said spinelessly. Boohoo¡­ Why were they comparing him to Miss! Wasn¡¯t this bullying! ¡°Useless stinky brat, can you have some ambition?¡± the little old man roared, even though he knew that what his disciple said was the truth. Well! That girl was born to deal a blow! ¡°Okay, Master, I¡¯ll continue then!¡± Zheng En said. Then he lowered his head and fiddled with the herbs in his hand¡­ Another three months passed in the blink of an eye. Leng Ruoxue looked at the pill furnace in front of her gloomily. At this moment, there were ten light blue pills lying in the middle of the pill furnace, but not one was what she needed. Now, the success rate of her refining elementary antidote pills could already reach more than 80%. Moreover, she was very satisfied with the number of pills she refined, but she was still unable to refine intermediate divine pills. Alas! It really made her speechless! After being depressed, Leng Ruoxue picked up the herbs defiantly and continued refining. Hmph! She didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t refine an intermediate antidote divine pill! Leng Ruoxue threw herbs into the pill furnace again and again, refining, purifying, condensing, and tempering. She did it very carefully step by step, but the final pills she refined were always unable to meet the requirements. Just like that, the cycle repeated again and again. Leng Ruo¡¯s success rate in refining the elementary antidote pill could already reach 100%, and this almost used up another two months. ¡°Lass, rest for a while!¡± the little old man came to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and said with concern. Alas! They had stayed here for almost a year. The girl and her foolish disciple were about to become alchemists. They kept refining pills day and night. Fortunately, they had spiritual fruits to support them. Otherwise, they would have probably exhausted their spiritual energy long ago. Alas! Refining pills was also a labor of strength! ¡°Yes, Grandpa Du. How¡¯s Zheng En¡¯¡¯s refinement going?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with concern. Boohoo¡­ She seemed to have not left the pill furnace for a long time. ¡°Not bad. The success rate of elementary antidote pills can already reach 50%,¡± the little old man said with satisfaction. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good!¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. Then she chatted with the freak for a while and continued refining pills. After refining for another nine times, Leng Ruoxue looked at the light blue pill in the furnace and sighed softly. Alas! Deity-level pills were so difficult. After refining for so long, the quality of her current pills still couldn¡¯t reach the intermediate level. However, the quality was a little higher than the elementary level. Thinking of this, her confidence increased a little¡­ Chapter 763 - Advanced Antidote Pill (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Half a month later. When Leng Ruoxue threw the herbs into the pill furnace again and did every step to the extreme, for some reason, she had a premonition that the chance of success this time was very high, so after condensing the pills and tempering, her eyes stared intently at the pill furnace¡­ The freak and the little old man, who felt that something was amiss, were also attracted. However, neither of them dared to make a sound and also stared at the pill furnace intently like Leng Ruoxue. After a while, the unique fragrance of the pills emerged from the pill furnace. The three of them knew that the pill refinement was successful, but whether it could reach the intermediate level was unknown. ¡°Xue¡¯er, open the pill furnace and take a look!¡± the little old man urged impatiently. ¡­ L¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue found herself a little nervous. After all, she felt very good this time, but she was also a little scared. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! If it¡¯s not an intermediate one, at most, I¡¯ll refine it again!¡± the little old man comforted. However, just as the little old man finished speaking, suddenly, ¡°Boom!¡± Several loud bangs sounded in the sky above the secret room. This sudden sound shocked the few people who were not mentally prepared. ¡°What¡¯s this sound? Is there thunder?¡± the little old man said in surprise. ¡°Grandpa Du, this secret room is made of ten-thousand-year-old black iron. You can¡¯t even hear thunder,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. However, just as she finished speaking, the pill furnace shook uneasily, as if it was very scared. ¡°Big Sister, it¡¯s pill tribulation,¡± Qing Jue said via voice transmission from the bracelet. ¡°Pill Tribulation? Qing Jue, are you sure?¡± Leng Ruoxue sent a voice transmission in surprise. ¡°Yes.¡± Qing Jue nodded with certainty. Usually, pills or artifacts that could cause heavenly tribulation when successfully refined were not ordinary. ¡°Qing Jue said that the lightning just now was a pill tribulation.¡± Leng Ruoxue told the little old man and the freak what Qing Jue told her. After speaking, she opened the pill furnace. However, as soon as she opened the pill furnace, the deep blue pill lying in the middle of the furnace obediently ran into her hand. At this moment, a message came from her mind. Advanced antidote pill! Adv¡­ Advanced? Leng Ruoxue was speechless. She had concocted it countless times, but she only wanted to concoct an intermediate antidote divine pill. However, who knew that the intermediate didn¡¯t succeed and instead concocted an advanced pill. This was too unbelievable. However, she was also a little depressed. Why couldn¡¯t she concoct the elementary and advanced pill formulas for the intermediate antidote? ¡°Pill Tribulation? Lass, I heard from Grandmaster that only pills above the intermediate stage of the divine pill might have a pill tribulation. Could it be that the pill you just refined has reached the intermediate stage of the divine pill?¡± the little old man said with a face full of joy. Uh! This pill was a little different from the previous one. However, the dark blue divine pill in her hand became unhappy before Leng Ruoxue could answer the little old man! The pill floated from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand and came to the little old man. It circled him a few times and then knocked into his forehead. After doing all this, the pill slowly returned to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand and rubbed against it coquettishly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, it actually hit me?¡± the little old man said dumbfoundedly. Boohoo¡­ He was actually attacked by a pill. No one would believe it if news of this got out! ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless seeing the pill¡¯s human-like behavior. Alas! Why was this pill so spiritual! ¡°Grandpa Du, it¡¯s an advanced divine pill. It¡¯s unhappy that you said it¡¯s intermediate,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained helplessly as she looked at the protesting pill in her hand. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s actually advanced. No wonder. Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± the little old man said aggrievedly. ¡°Grandpa Du, it said it forgave you,¡± Leng Ruoxue translated for the pill. Alas! She didn¡¯t know how she knew the meaning of a pill, but she knew. ¡°Uh! Lass, does it understand what we mean?¡± The little old man¡¯s face was full of surprise. This was really strange every year, especially this year! ¡°Il understand. It also said that it doesn¡¯t want to be eaten,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a slight headache. She couldn¡¯t help muttering to herself as she looked at the pill in her hand that kept acting coquettishly. Could this still be considered a pill? ¡°Then what should we do? We still have to use it to submit the mission!¡± the little old man said awkwardly. However, he was hit by the divine pill again as soon as he finished speaking. ¡°Ah! It hit me again?¡± the little old man said gloomily with a long face. ¡°Grandpa Du, I¡¯m refining an intermediate divine pill!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Qing Jue had also reminded her not to use this pill to complete the mission. ¡°Okay, then refine another one!¡± the little old man hurriedly said, not wanting to be beaten again. The dark blue pill circled around them happily and then obediently stayed in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand after hearing what they said. Leng Ruoxue sent the pill into the bracelet and handed it to Qing Jue for safekeeping. Then she continued to concoct the pill resignedly. However, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s pills became more and more convenient since she refined this advanced divine pill. She only refined it more than ten times, but the success rate of the intermediate divine pill actually reached 50%. Moreover, another advanced divine pill appeared, but the pill tribulation did not descend again. ¡°Lass, your success rate is really strange!¡± the little old man, who had been watching by the side, said speechlessly. ¡°Yes! Seems like that pill is indeed different. I didn¡¯t succeed in refining an intermediate divine pill once before it, but the success rate later became so high.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the intermediate pill in the furnace and was also surprised. Well! This success rate was really abnormal. It was only more than a dozen times, but the success rate was actually above 50%. Who knew how many alchemists would want to die if news of this got out! ¡°Hehe, no matter what, we can finally leave this place,¡± the little old man said happily. His disciple had yet to refine an intermediate divine pill, but the success rate of an elementary divine pill had improved a lot. Well, he was very satisfied. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She didn¡¯t expect to stay here for almost a year.. Chapter 764 - Advanced Antidote Pill (5) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lass, I¡¯m going to see that silly disciple. Pack up your things and then we¡¯ll leave!¡± the little old man said. Then he ran to his disciple¡¯s side to watch. Leng Ruoxue packed up and came to Zheng En¡¯s side with the freak. Zheng En¡¯s furnace of pills had already reached the last step, so the four of them waited very patiently. After the medicinal fragrance drifted out of the furnace, Zheng En irectly opened the pill furnace¡­ t¡¯s intermediate. Hehe, foolish disciple, you also succeeded,¡± the little old man said happily as he looked at the blue pill in the furnace. Hehe, I succeeded.¡± Zheng En smiled foolishly, a little at a loss. ¡°Congratulations!¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. ¡°Hehe, thank you, Miss. I didn¡¯t expect me to be able to refine a divine level pill too,¡± Zheng En said with a face full of gratitude. ¡°Silly boy, don¡¯t be too beautiful. Hurry up and pack up. We¡¯re going out,¡± the little old man urged with a smile. Hehe, his disciple had refined an intermediate divine pill. He was also proud as his master! ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Zheng En carefully put away the intermediate antidote pill he refined and then began to pack his things neatly. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m done,¡± Zheng En said after cleaning up. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, then sent Zheng En back to the space and moved Empty and Feng Wu out. ¡°Xue¡¯er, how are we going to get out!¡± Empty looked around and said helplessly. Leng Ruoxue looked at Empty, then picked up the jade slip on the table, crushed it, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait.¡± ¡°Uh! Is that so!¡± Empty couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes. He thought to himself, Who did they learn this move from! A few minutes later, a door opened on a wall in the secret room. Leng Ruoxue and the others walked out seeing this¡­ After Leng Ruoxue and the others walked out of the secret room, they found themselves outside the door of a hall. Xiao Fan appeared in front of them as the door slowly opened. ¡°Hehe, you came out so quickly! Please come in! Big Brother is waiting for you!¡± Xiao Fan said warmly. ¡°Brat, we¡¯ve been in there for almost a year. How is it fast?¡± the little old man said speechlessly. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very fast! It¡¯s too normal to stay inside for ten or a hundred years.¡± Xiao Fan smiled. In fact, he had something else to say, that only you would succeed! ¡°Uh!¡± The little old man was speechless. It seemed like they were really fast. However, if he was trapped inside himself, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to come out for a hundred years. ¡°Hehe, follow me.¡± Xiao Fan led the way after speaking, and Leng Ruoxue and the others followed him into the hall. In the hall, Hong Ying and the others were sitting in chairs waiting for Leng Ruoxue and the others. The three of them stood up and bowed slightly when they saw them arrive. ¡°Congratulations, Miss Leng and the others for completing our mission,¡± Hong Ying said, hiding his excitement. ¡°Uh! How did you know that we completed the mission?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Well! She had asked Qing Jue before. The secret room was very safe and was not monitored. ¡°We saw the pill tribulation,¡± Hong Ying said honestly. When they noticed the heavenly tribulation, they knew that the antidote pills above the intermediate level had been successfully refined. ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly, but the doubts in her heart became deeper and deeper. Who were they? How did they know about the alchemy tribulation? One had to know that even alchemists might not know so much about the alchemy tribulation, and she was very sure that there were no alchemists among them. ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng, you don¡¯t have to think too much. We don¡¯t have any ill intentions. However, it¡¯s not convenient to reveal our identities. You will know if you have the chance in the future,¡± Hong Ying explained calmly after seeing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s doubts. ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue naturally wouldn¡¯t force him since he didn¡¯t want to say it. However, there were some questions she wanted to ask clearly. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°If there are no alchemists among us, I want to know how to complete the third mission?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t complete the third mission without an alchemist. However, don¡¯t you have one among you?¡± Hong Ying said calmly. ¡°What if we don¡¯t?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked through gritted teeth. ¡°Then we can only stay inside forever. Moreover, the chance of death is very high,¡± Hong Ying said very coldly. ¡°Miss Leng, our missions are all voluntary. Moreover, I¡¯ve known about your information since you decided to take on the mission. Moreover, if I don¡¯t think someone can complete our mission, we will usually warn him. If he doesn¡¯t listen and insists on courting death, then we can¡¯t do anything!¡± Xiao Fan shrugged helplessly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell the person on the third mission what the third mission was before you did the mission?¡± This was the most infuriating thing about Leng Ruoxue. In her opinion, these people were doing it on purpose! Because if others knew the content of the third mission, no one would definitely take this mission, not even her. After all, she didn¡¯t want to be trapped in the secret room forever. ¡°You are not qualified to know the third mission if you don¡¯t complete the first two missions,¡± Hong Ying said coldly. ¡°Is that so? Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re afraid that no one will be willing to accept this mission?¡± Empty said with a light smile. ¡°The missions we set, even the easiest, are not something ordinary mystics can complete, so not many people chose to do the missions. For so many years, only ten groups of people chose the missions, including you. Three of them entered the third mission, and there were alchemists in all three groups. However, only you succeeded,¡± Hong Ying explained lightly. ¡°And you have the shortest time,¡± Flood Eagle added. ¡°We used almost a year!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded through gritted teeth. ¡°A year is not long for cultivators,¡± Hong Ying said with a faint smile. ¡°I have other things to do,¡± Leng Ruoxue continued. ¡°I know. You¡¯re going to the dragon clan! By the way, the dragon race is also looking for you all over the world! It¡¯s said that the Fifth Elder of the dragon race is dead,¡± Hong Ying gloated.. Chapter 765 - Old Friends Meet (1) ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. ¡°Miss Leng, hand the pill to me and you can leave,¡± Hong Ying said very understandingly. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a while, then took out the white jade bottle containing the advanced antidote divine pill and handed it to Hong Ying. In fact, she originally wanted to take the intermediate one, but she didn¡¯t expect him to actually know pill tribulation, so she couldn¡¯t use the intermediate one to report. After all, all the herbs were provided by him! ¡°It¡¯s actually an advanced antidote divine pill!¡± Hong Ying opened the jade bottle and after seeing the divine pill inside, his handsome face couldn¡¯t help revealing a trace of surprise. Surprised! It was really too unexpected! He never dreamed that it was actually an advanced divine pill. It seemed like this world was really full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons! His gaze at Leng Ruoxue and the others became even deeper when he saw this divine pill! ¡°Yes, it was purely an accident,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very modestly. ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m very satisfied with this mission item. This is your reward.¡± Hong Ying handed her a storage ring after speaking. Leng Ruoxue took the ring and sent her divine sense in. It was fine if she didn¡¯t see it, but what she saw scared her because there were many crystals of various facets neatly placed in addition to countless herbs and refining materials in the ring. There were so many that she was speechless. ¡°Miss Leng, are you satisfied with our remuneration?¡± Hong Ying asked with a light smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Well, she didn¡¯t expect to receive remuneration after completing the mission. This was unexpected before she completed the mission. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re satisfied. Take this token. It should be useful in the future.¡± Hong Ying handed him a purple-gold token and reminded him. ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue took the token doubtfully. This token was very heavy. There was a majestic tiger on the front, and three words¡¯ City Lord Token ¡®was engraved on the back. Well, she didn¡¯t know which city this was from, but she still stored the token and the ring in the bracelet. ¡°Xiao Fan, send Miss Leng and the others out!¡± Hong Ying ordered. ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Fan answered. Then he said to Leng Ruoxue and the others, ¡°Miss Leng, should we fetch your subordinates?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. She braced herself. She didn¡¯t forget to tell Xiao Fan before she did the mission that her subordinates were in seclusion! Boohoo¡­ ¡°Then let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll send you out after picking them up.¡± Xiao Fan smiled and led the way, Leng Ruoxue and the others following closely behind. Soon, Leng Ruoxue and the others walked to the yard they had once stayed in. Outside the yard, Leng Ruoxue blocked Xiao Fan, who was about to enter, and said, ¡°Butler Xiao, please wait here for a while. We¡¯ll go in and get someone.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Xiao Fan said obediently and watched Leng Ruoxue and the others enter the yard. After more than ten minutes, Leng Ruoxue and the others walked out of the yard in a grandiose manner. ¡°Butler Xiao, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Fan nodded and then led Leng Ruoxue and the others through the secret path and out of Black Mist Cliff. On the other side of Black Mist Cliff, Xiao Fan stopped and cupped his hands at Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Miss Leng, you have already left the range of Black Mist Cliff. I won¡¯t see you out.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Butler Xiao.¡± Leng Ruoxue thanked him and then left with everyone. On the way to the Dragon Clan, the freak sat on the little peacock¡¯s back, seemingly deep in thought and not saying a word. ¡°Freak, what are you thinking? You¡¯re so immersed in your thoughts!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Xue¡¯er, did you notice that much of the thick fog in Black Mist Cliff seemed to have dissipated when we left just now?¡± the freak asked. ¡°Yes, fool, don¡¯t think about it. That Black Mist Cliff obviously has many secrets, so let¡¯s not look for trouble.¡± Leng Ruoxue pinched the freak¡¯s beautiful face lightly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re taking advantage of me again!¡± The freak pouted slightly and pretended to be displeased. ¡°If I don¡¯t eat your tofu, whose do I eat?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. ¡°Yes, only mine,¡± the freak said domineeringly and hugged Xue¡¯er tightly. ¡°Lass, don¡¯t be so mushy. Tell me quickly what remuneration did Black Mist Cliff give us?¡± the little old man asked curiously. ¡°Grandpa Du, I thought you didn¡¯t want to know!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want to know? I¡¯ve been enduring it for a long time. I was too embarrassed to ask at Black Mist Cliffjust now,¡± the little old man said honestly. ¡°Hehe, the remuneration Black Mist Cliff gave us! There are herbs, refining materials, and many crystals,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained simply. ¡°Really? How many are there?¡± the little old man asked happily. ¡°Oh! A lot. There are many I don¡¯t know among them, but I¡¯ve handed them all to Qing Jue to handle,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Lass, quickly send me into the space. I¡¯ll take a look,¡± the little old man said impatiently. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue sent the anxious little old man in with a thought. Not long after the little old man entered, Leng Ruoxue felt the little peacock stop and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Little peacock, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Miss, a dragon is blocking the way,¡± the little peacock complained. ¡°Well, tell it that good dragons don¡¯t block the way!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. Hehe! It seemed like the dragons were about to arrive. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words had already entered the ears of the dragon blocking their way even without the little peacock¡¯s recount. The dragon was immediately angry when it heard this. ¡°How dare you humans hide your head and show your tail! In front of you is the territory of our Dragon Clan, prohibiting passage!¡± As Leng Ruoxue and the others had installed a tent on the little peacock¡¯s back, the dragon did not know who was sitting on the little peacock¡¯s back. However, it was very sure that the people inside the tent were humans. ¡°We are going to the Dragon Clan.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s cold voice sounded from the tent again. ¡°We dragons don¡¯t welcome humans,¡± the dragon said without giving him any face. ¡°I¡¯m Leng Ruoxue. Haven¡¯t you dragons been looking for me? I came knocking on your door today,¡± Leng Ruoxue introduced herself.. Chapter 766 - Old Friends Meet (2) ¡°Ah! You are Leng Ruoxue?¡± The dragon was stunned, and then it immediately roared at the top of its lungs, ¡°Leng Ruoxue is here! Leng Ruoxue is here to cause a scene!¡± After shouting, the dragon flew away as if its butt was on fire! ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but be at a loss for words after hearing what the dragon said. Well! Who could tell her what was going on? ¡°Haha!¡± Seeing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s confused face, Empty laughed hysterically. He only said happily after he was done laughing, ¡°Xue¡¯er! I didn¡¯t expect your power to become stronger and stronger. Impressive!¡± ¡°Uh! Miss, don¡¯t take it to heart. That dragon is too timid,¡± Feng Wu comforted her when she saw her master¡¯s grim face. ¡°It¡¯s just a disconnected dragon. I won¡¯t care. However, the dragons should know that we¡¯re here now, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly. ¡°They definitely know. They might be preparing to deal with us!¡± the freak said with a smile. ¡°Oh, Feng Wu, are the dragons of this world smart?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. ¡°Not very smart. Master, don¡¯t worry. Those old farts from the dragon clan are sleeping too!¡± Feng Wu said with certainty. She didn¡¯t have a deep relationship with the Dragon Clan, but she knew that the Dragon Clan was in a similar situation as the Phoenix race. ¡°Miss, the dragons are here.¡± At this moment, the little peacock¡¯s voice floated into their ears. ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue walked out of the tent and first saw nearly a hundred dragons flying in the air opposite them. Each dragon was like a small mountain. Not only that, its huge dragon eyes burned with raging anger, and its huge nostrils kept spurting out coarse air¡­ ¡°Is this considered a welcome?¡± Leng Ruoxue stood on the little peacock¡¯s back and said with a smile. ¡°Welcome my a*s! Leng Ruoxue, quickly hand over our clansmen,¡± a golden dragon roared furiously. ¡°Aren¡¯t your clansmen all here? What do you want from me?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid. ¡°Leng Ruoxue! I know that our clansmen are all in your hands. As long as you return our clansmen obediently, our Dragon Clan will not take revenge for you killing the Fifth Elder,¡± the golden dragon said as if it was showing mercy. ¡°Who are you? Can you decide what to do with the Dragon Clan?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. ¡°I¡¯m the First Elder of the dragon clan. Don¡¯t worry, our Dragon Clan will definitely carry out whatever I agree to!¡± the First Elder of the Dragon Clan promised. ¡°But I don¡¯t believe you! Moreover, you said I killed your Fifth Elder. Uh! Do you have evidence? If not, I¡¯ll sue you for framing me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile. ¡°You¡­ How dare you say that you didn¡¯t kill our Fifth Elder of the dragon clan?¡± the First Elder of the Dragon Clan questioned with a trembling body. Boohoo¡­ Humans were indeed cunning and devious. Wasn¡¯t this obvious? They actually dared to renege on the debt! It was too much! ¡°No, I didn¡¯t kill it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty. Well, she didn¡¯t kill it! It was eaten by her family¡¯s ¡®food¡¯. ¡°Then who killed him?¡± The dragon clan¡¯s First Elder¡¯s huge dragon body trembled even more violently. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Leng Ruoxue said irresponsibly. Her beautiful eyes quietly looked at the territory of the Dragon Clan. Well, the place where the Dragon Clan lived was far inferior to the Phoenix Clan. The Phoenix Clan might live on trees, but the trees were arranged in Melon Brilliance. As for these dragons, they lived in the rock walls. Some didn¡¯t even have a door. They just opened a cave directly on the rock wall as their residence. Alas! They were really good at dealing with it. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, focus.¡± The First Elder of the dragon clan was so angry that he didn¡¯t know what to say. He was even angrier when he unintentionally saw Leng Ruoxue not paying attention to him at all. ¡°First Elder, just say whatever you want to say. I¡¯m listening!¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly, but she couldn¡¯t help but grumble in her heart. This old dragon was too nosy! So what if she liked to multitask? ¡°Leng Ruoxue, the Fifth Elder of our dragon clan died after looking for you. Who else could it be if not you?¡± The First Elder of the dragon clan calmed down a little and then questioned calmly. ¡°Is First Elder sure that Fifth Elder didn¡¯t look for anyone else?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked instead of answering. Hehe, this old dragon was not too stupid! At least he knew to hold on to her tightly. ¡°No.¡± First Elder was very sure. ¡°You¡¯ve always been together?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. ¡°Uh! What do you mean?¡± the First Elder of the dragon clan asked cautiously with a face full of vigilance. ¡°How can you be sure that I¡¯m the last person it saw before we were together?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, don¡¯t think of going back on your word. It will definitely not let you go since you killed Feng Yun. However, you are still alive and well while the Fifth Elder is dead,¡± the dragon clan¡¯s First Elder analyzed. ¡°Well! That makes sense.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. ¡°Hmph! You can¡¯t deny it!¡± the Dragon Clan¡¯s First Elder said fiercely. ¡°Alright! Since you¡¯re sticking to me, I want to ask, what do you want?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchalantly. Well! It was time to return to the topic after teasing her enough. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before! We won¡¯t pursue the matter of you killing the Fifth Elder as long as you let the other dragons go,¡± the dragon clan¡¯s First Elder said very generously. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t the Dragon Clan known to be the most united? I killed the Fifth Elder, but you actually let it go just like that?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disbelief. Well, she didn¡¯t want the Dragon Clan to let her go just like that! There was too little sense of accomplishment this way. ¡°Uh! The Fifth Elder deserves it. It doesn¡¯t matter if they die, but the other clansmen are innocent, so forget about this matter as long as you¡¯re willing to let them go,¡± the First Elder of the Dragon Clan said gloomily. Boohoo¡­ In fact, it didn¡¯t want to be so cowardly, but the situation was pressing! The Phoenix Clan was wiped out by them, and they didn¡¯t even leave a tree behind, so their dragon clan was also afraid! It was fine before they didn¡¯t know this human¡¯s strength, but now that they knew, they naturally wouldn¡¯t risk the lives of all their clansmen! Chapter 767 - Old Friends Meet (3) ¡°But I heard that you looked for me all over the world to seek revenge for the Fifth Elder, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. She didn¡¯t expect these dragons to change their minds. This was a little different from what she had expected, so she was very dissatisfied! ¡°Uh! That was all a misunderstanding. We looked for you to let you back into the clan.¡± First Elder Long Xiao said with a smile. ¡°First Elder, do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child? You came to me previously to avenge the Fifth Elder. As for why you changed your mind, well! If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be related to the Phoenix Clan!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. The dragons were probably afraid because they knew that the Phoenix Clan had disappeared. ¡°Erm¡­ Of course not. You really misunderstood,¡± First Elder said stubbornly. ¡°First Elder, no matter why you¡¯re looking for me, I can tell you very clearly now that your Fifth Elder was eaten by my beasts, and the subordinates it brought are now my captives. However, I won¡¯t return them to you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very clearly. ¡°Leng Ruoxue, our Dragon Clan won¡¯t pursue the matter of you killing the Fifth Elder, but you actually don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, Hmph! You will regret being enemies with the Dragon Clan!¡± The First Elder of the Dragon Clan roared in anger. Alas! This human really didn¡¯t give them face. It originally thought that this human would be moved to tears after hearing its conditions! Who knew that he didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. Thinking of this, the First Elder was really angry and angry. ¡°Is that so? I really want to know how I will regret it. First Elder, I¡¯ll give you some time. Go and gather the dragons of the Dragon Clan. Otherwise, the little dragons beside you won¡¯t be enough for my subordinates to practice!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded kindly. ¡°You¡­ are really ridiculous! Go, let this human know the power of our Dragon Clan.¡± The First Elder of the Dragon Clan was completely enraged. None of the dragons beside him moved with his order. ¡°First Elder, looks like you don¡¯t have much prestige in the clan! Look at these dragons, they don¡¯t listen to your orders at all,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of pity after a while. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and attack me to compensate this human with some power,¡± the Dragon Clan¡¯s First Elder roared with anger. However, he was still unwilling to be the first dragon drop! ¡°First Elder, let¡¯s go back and call for more clansmen!¡± a red dragon whispered. Boohoo¡­ It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to attack! This human really gave them too much pressure. ¡°Uh! Then go back and call them!¡± First Elder sighed and said helplessly. ¡°Yes,¡± the red dragon answered. It turned and was about to fly away when Leng Ruoxue¡¯s voice sounded in its ears. ¡°It¡¯s best if you call your Old Ancestor up too,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a smile. Well! Come out! She could clean up together to avoid wasting time. The huge red dragon couldn¡¯t help but tremble when it heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Then it quickly flew away with a whoosh. ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s no need for our Old Ancestor to take care of you humans!¡± the Dragon Clan¡¯s First Elder roared while pretending to be calm. ¡°Is that so?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and then moved the old phoenixes out of the bracelet with a thought. After the old phoenixes emerged, they were all stunned because their current image was really too inelegant. Some were drooling, combed their hair, and had fruit in their mouths. However, they quickly returned to noble phoenixes after seeing Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Lass! Why didn¡¯t you say anything when you got us out!¡± Feng Zhan complained with a depressed face. Boohoo¡­ The good image it had worked so hard to maintain was all destroyed. Fortunately, not many Phoenixes saw it. Otherwise, how could it train those juniors in the future! ¡°It was just a spur of the moment idea!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. ¡°Oh, then where is this place? Why do I smell a strange smell?¡± Feng Zhan sniffed hard. Well, the smell was indeed wrong. ¡°We¡¯re here in the Dragon Clan,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied. ¡°Dragon Clan? Why are they coming to the Dragon Clan? No wonder the smell is so stinky,¡± Feng Zhan said very disdainfully. ¡°The dragons want to avenge their Fifth Elder, so I consciously came knocking on their door,¡± Leng Ruoxue explained with a smile. ¡°No, we don¡¯t want to avenge the Fifth Elder.¡± The First Elder of the Dragon Clan opposite was covered in cold sweat after coming out of the old phoenixes. Now that he heard Leng Ruoxue framed them, he gathered his courage to defend the dragon clan. Boohoo¡­ Where did this human come from! Why were these old phoenixes with her? They originally thought that Leng Ruoxue only dealt with the little phoenix of the Phoenix Clan. How could they expect that she didn¡¯t let go of those who had been sleeping! After seeing these old phoenixes, it couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regretful. Why did they provoke this human for no reason? The strength of the two races, which were originally on par, was no longer on par because of the unexpected appearance of these old phoenixes. Boohoo¡­ ¡°Hmph! Do you think I will believe you?¡¯ Feng Zhan raised his eyes slightly and said lightly. ¡°Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t dare to lie in front of you, old man,¡± the Dragon Clan¡¯s First Elder said aggrievedly like a little wife. These old phoenixes were protecting their cubs one by one. It couldn¡¯t afford to offend them! ¡°You¡¯re the old man! I¡¯m still very young!¡± Feng Zhan roared with displeasure. ¡°Haha! First Elder, I can give you some time to wake your Old Ancestor up now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly. ¡°Okay, go and wake those old things up! I don¡¯t want to bully the young.¡± Feng Zhan nodded and echoed. ¡°But¡­¡± The First Elder of the Dragon Clan was a little hesitant. He would have sent someone to call for the Old Ancestors if they could be awakened easily. ¡°But what? Hurry up and call for it!¡± An old phoenix with a fiery temper couldn¡¯t help roaring when it saw the submissive appearance of the First Elder of the Dragon Clan. ¡°Yes,¡± the First Elder of the Dragon Clan answered and then slipped away from the group. ¡°Lass! Find a place to set up the tent! Those old things won¡¯t wake up for at least half a month,¡± Feng Zhan reminded.. Chapter 768 - Old Friends Meet (4) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°That long?¡± Leng Ruoxue was depressed. Alas! Time was money! ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Zhan nodded and then closed his eyes. After Feng Da and the others heard Feng Zhan, they consciously set up the tent without Leng Ruoxue¡¯s instructions¡­ At the same time, the First Elder, who had returned to the Dragon Clan¡¯s territory, transformed into a human and came directly to the hall where the patriarch was. ¡°First Elder, what¡¯s the situation outside? I¡¯ve already sent people to gather the clansmen.¡± The Dragon Clan¡¯s patriarch, who was sitting on the main seat with a depressed face, spoke first as soon as the First Elder entered the hall. Alas! Didn¡¯t the First Elder say to try not to fight if possible! Why did he ask the clansmen to gather again! It really couldn¡¯t understand! ¡°Patriarch, wake the old ancestors up!¡± First Elder sighed helplessly. The dragon patriarch stood up from his seat and said, ¡°What did you say? How can that be? First Elder, you should know that we can¡¯t disturb the ancestors unless it¡¯s a matter of life and death.¡± ¡®Of course I know that, but¡­ it¡¯s already the moment of life and death for our Dragon Clan, so we have to shout!¡± First Elder sighed. ¡°Is it that serious? Even if Leng Ruoxue takes in the Phoenix Clan, she might not necessarily be able to destroy us, right? After all, the strength of our two clans is about the same!¡± The patriarch of the Dragon Clan frowned in puzzlement. After knowing that the Phoenix Clan had disappeared, he specially went to the Phoenix Clan and confirmed that the Phoenix Clan had not been destroyed. It was impossible for the Phoenix Clan to move casually like their dragon clan. In this way, the possibility of it recognizing a master was very high. Moreover, many members of the dragon clan had disappeared. Therefore, they guessed that Leng Ruoxue¡¯s strength should be b